《The Lycan King's Fate Calling (Shawn Gibson and Sylvia)》


 Chapter 1 Slave

    Chapter 1 ve


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Sylvia, youzy ve! Do you know what time is it now? Why are you still sleeping?"


    I struggled to get up from the wooden bed and looked at the time. It was not even five o''clock in the


    morning yet. I rubbed my throbbing temples. Then I hurriedly put on my thin coat and opened the


    door.


    A fat she-wolf was blocking the door.


    With a ferocious look on her face, she pointed at my nose and snapped, "Today is the Alpha


    Ceremony. Why are you still asleep? Have you finished all your work?"


    I didn''t say anything and just lowered my head.


    I only slept for less than an hour because I spent the entire night cleaning up the conference room.


    My mind was still in a mess.


    "Why are you still standing there? Go finish all your work!" she roared again.


    Then she red at me, turned around, and left with heavy steps.


    I sighed and walked to the cloakroom, where the clothes needed to be ironed piled on the rack.


    Shawn Gibson was turning eighteen today, and he was going to take over the throne during the


    Alpha Ceremony. I had to prepare the clothes he was going to wear.


    The sun was already rising outside when I finished ironing the clothes.


    The territory of the ck Moon Pack was covered by dark clouds all year round, and it was always


    damp and cold. I wrapped my tattered cotton-padded clothes tightly around my body and carried a


    bucket to the banquet hall.


    Many kinds of exquisite tableware had already been ced in the hall. After the Alpha Ceremony,


    all the guests would gather here to celebrate the promotion of the new Alpha.


    I was wiping the steps with a rag when a stiletto stepped on it.


    I looked up to see who it was. Then I saw Cherry, Gamma''s daughter. She was wearing a ck


    mermaid dress, and her red hair was curled. She looked very attractive.


    "Step aside," I said coldly.


    "Excuse me? Do you know what kind of ce this is? You don''t deserve toe here at all." Cherry


    then kicked my bucket arrogantly.


    "Cherry! You are going too far."


    "What? A mere ve is mad at me? How interesting! But actually, I can make you even angrier."


    Cherry flipped her long curly hair and sneered. She red at me with a pair of mean eyes, pped


    her hands, and ordered, "Bring it here."


    A she-wolf came over. She carried a bucket of swill and poured it on the stairs in front of me. The


    stench instantly filled the air.


    I watched this scene with cold eyes. Hatred filled my heart. With a vicious smile on her face, Cherry


    crossed her arms over her chest. Obviously, she was waiting to see a good show.


    She only wanted to see me break down. But of course, I wouldn''t let her have thestugh.


    "Is that all?" I nced at her expressionlessly and immediately picked up the rag to clean the mess


    she just did.


    Perhaps my indifferent reaction had irritated her. The corners of Cherry''s mouth twitched. She was


    apparently disappointed.


    "You are a natural bitch," she snorted contemptuously and walked away. The clickck of her high


    heels sounded on the floor.


    She was finally gone. It was only then that I let go of the tears I had been holding back. In times like


    this, I missed my mother even more.


    I wasn''t born a ve. My mother was the Beta of this pack. It was rare for a pack to have a female


    Beta even in history. She was capable and wellloved by the pack. She was known to be gentle but


    tough.


    But I didn''t have a father as far as I could remember. And to make up for myck of fatherly love,


    my mother loved me with all of her heart. She spoiled me and treated me like a princess. When I


    was young, I tried to ask her about my father. However, she was extremely reticent when it came to


    him. As time went by, I didn''t ask anymore. After all, having her was already enough for me.


    But fate always loved to y jokes on people. My kind and powerful mother was framed for killing


    the Alpha and the Luna. She was executed.


    I became an orphan. The packbeled me as the traitor''s daughter. They were angry at me,


    ming me for their loss of their Alpha and Luna. As a result, they made me the lowest ve in the


    pack and gave me endless work to do every day. Apart from that, I would always suffer from


    humiliation and beatings from time to time.


    At the thought of this, I wiped my tears and continued to work with my head down. I had to finish


    cleaning up this ce before the guests arrived. Otherwise, I would suffer more than just beatings


    and starvation.


    "Oh, my dear Sylvia, don''t be sad. I will always be by your side." My wolf Yanaforted me in my


    head.


    "Don''t worry, Yana. I''m fine. I''m lucky that you''re here. I am no longer alone."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "You will never be alone. Aside from me, you will also meet your mate in the future."


    "But I''m already eighteen years old, and I still haven''t met him yet," I said, sounding a little


    disappointed.


    My mother was independent and strong. But I knew how hard it was for her to raise me alone.


    Sometimes I couldn''t help thinking if she had had a mate to apany her, she might have lived a


    much happier life. Thus, I always had a secret expectation for my future mate.


    "My dear, this pack is too small. Your mate may be somewhere else," Yanaforted me softly.


    She then added, "Maybe we should run away."


    "No, it''s not a good time. I still haven''t proven my mother''s innocence yet."


    My mother''s grievances had been pressing on my heart like a boulder. So before I left this pack, I


    must prove her innocence first.

 Chapter 2 Mate

    Chapter 2 Mate


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After cleaning the banquet hall, I prepared Shawn''s food and took it to his room together with the


    clothes I ironed.


    While walking down the corridor, I smelled an inexplicably delightful smell. It was the aroma of


    chocte mixed with strawberries. The closer I got to the end of the corridor, the stronger the smell


    became until I stopped in front of the door of Shawn''s room.


    "Sylvia, your mate!" Yana excitedly eximed in my head.


    I was utterly shocked. My mate was Shawn? I stood rooted to the spot for a long time.


    "Ohhh! Please be gentle. Don''t thrust so hard."


    I suddenly heard a coquettish voice from inside the room, followed by a deep gasp.


    "You can''t stand it anymore? I haven''t even exerted any strength yet."


    "Ohhh! Come on, faster! I''m almost there."


    There were lots of movements in the room, mixed with screams and thumping of flesh. It sounded


    like there was more than one she-wolf inside.


    What? Was this the mate I had been waiting for a long time? Such a shameless and promiscuous


    scum! The Moon Goddess seemed to always like to y cruel jokes on me.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    With the tray in my hands, I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down.


    I didn''t want to admit it now, but I knew that I had to face my mate sooner orter. So I forcibly


    resisted the disgust in my heart and pushed the door.


    Shawn''s POV:


    Today was my big day. I turned eighteen, and I was going to take over the position of the Alpha.


    Early in the morning, I called several she-wolves to have sex with me to start a refreshing day.


    I was on top of a she-wolf, swaying my body and constantly massaging her breasts. My lower body


    was incredibly hard. As a man, I was proud of myself.


    But it was strange that I couldn''t achieve an orgasm. Was it because I masturbated by myself too


    frequently?


    "Next." I pulled out my penis and pulled over the coquettish she-wolf on the other side. Then I


    spread her legs and abruptly thrust into her body.


    That was when I smelled a burst of citrus mixed with orchid. It made my lower body react even


    more violently.


    "Shawn, stop it right now! Your mate is here," my wolf Zeke screamed in excitement.


    But how could I stop at this time? And what was Zeke talking about?


    "Ohhh! Please, be gentle. Don''t thrust so hard," shouted the she-wolf under me.


    "You can''t stand it anymore? I haven''t even exerted any strength yet." "Ohhh! Come on, faster! I''m


    almost there." I thrust my penis into the she-wolf hard. Meanwhile, I was also looking forward to


    seeing my mate, hoping that she was not an ugly woman.


    The door opened, and someone came in.


    It was Sylvia! The moment I recognized her, I got very disappointed. Sylvia was nothing but a lowly


    ve. Her mother was a shameless traitor and the murderer of my parents. How could such a she-


    wolf like her deserve to be my Luna?


    Even so, I still couldn''t help fixing my eyes on her.


    Sylvia was very beautiful. As soon as she appeared, I found that the she-wolves in my room


    couldn''t even hold a candle to her. At this moment, she stood there obediently with her head down.


    The tattered cotton-padded clothes did not hide the plumpness of her breasts, which made the


    curve of her waist more graceful. And she had round and upturned buttocks. It must feel great to


    fuck her hard.


    Damn it! Why didn''t I realize that this ve had such a good figure before?


    "It''s time to prepare for the Alpha Ceremony," Sylvia said. She put down the clothes on the sofa, still


    with her head down.


    Seeing her smooth neck aroused me more. I couldn''t help but pump my lower body harder. The


    she-wolf under me screamed and rolled her eyes as if she was about to die.


    "Wait... We have to finish our business first. You... Get out of here quickly. Don''t get in our way," the


    she-wolf said intermittently, gasping. She was trying to drive Sylvia away.


    "I see. Okay," Sylvia said in a low voice. She then turned around and left.


    "Wait! Sylvia, you stay. All of you, leave now!" I pulled out my penis, patted the she-wolf''s buttocks,


    and motioned them to leave.


    "Shawn, please, don''t drive us away," one she-wolf pleaded. The she-wolves were so eager to have


    sex with me. They clung to my chest and whimpered.


    "Fuck off!" I yelled with a long face.


    The she-wolves had no choice but to leave my room reluctantly.


    When I stared at Sylvia, my lower body swelled even more.


    "Sylvia,e here," I ordered.


    "The Alpha Ceremony is about to begin. Please change your clothes now," Sylvia said coldly.


    I was infuriated by her words. What attitude was she showing me? Hadn''t she found out yet that we


    were mates? Shouldn''t she throw herself at me and serve me like what those she-wolves did?


    Seeing the cold and indifferent expression on Sylvia''s face, my anger beclouded my reason. There


    was only one thought left in my mind. I wanted to press her under my body and fuck her hard until


    she begged for mercy.

 Chapter 3 Rejection

    Chapter 3 Rejection


    Shawn''s POV:


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood up, walked over to Sylvia, and firmly gripped her chin with my hand, forcing her to look up at


    me.-


    "You knew about that mate bond, didn''t you?" I asked in an unfriendly tone.


    Sylvia pursed her lips, refusing to answer. Her eyes looked dull and even bored, as if she didn''t care


    that I was her mate at all.


    "Why didn''t you say anything?" As my thumb caressed her cheek, I felt a burning passion arise from


    my body again.


    "What did you want me to say? ''Sorry to interrupt your sex''?" Sylvia replied abrasively and jerked


    her face away from my hand.


    "Sylvia! Don''t be so ungrateful." I red at her.


    Any she-wolf would be thrilled to be the mate of an Alpha. But I did not expect a girl like Sylvia to


    loathe it so much. She was just a mere ve! How dared she?


    "I''d rather you put on some clothes instead of spouting nonsense. That dangling thing on your body


    is nothing but an eyesore, Shawn." Sylvia snorted.


    This angered me so much that I grabbed a hold of her neck.


    "Let me go!" She struggled against my grip and tried to break free, her face turning red.


    Seeing her suffer didn''t seem to move me at all. Instead, I just watched her coldly.


    "No daughter of a traitor will ever be qualified to be my mate. But since I''m feeling generous, maybe


    I''ll allow you to stay by my side. Not as my mate, but as a mistress. If you agree to this, then I''ll let


    you go."


    "No. In your dreams!" Sylvia managed to say while choking.


    "I am Shawn Gibson, the future Alpha of this pack. You are just a lowly ve, the daughter of a


    traitor despised by thousands of werewolves! How dare you think you can go against me?"


    "Alpha? You''re just a puppet to them." Sylvia chuckled like a madwoman.


    Her words were starting to irritate me a lot. With one swift movement of my arm, I threw her down to


    the floor.


    "You bitch! You think you''re so noble, huh? Well, if you don''t like this arrangement, then I can just


    send you to be a sex ve. You''ll get fucked by thousands of different werewolves! Can you still be


    so noble then?"


    My parents passed away while I was still very young, so I couldn''t take on the Alpha position yet.


    Instead, the Gamma temporarily filled in as Alpha at the time. For many years now, all the pack''s


    affairs had been under the control of the Gamma. The pack members also grew to trust him. But


    now that I was about to be Alpha, it seemed that I had no trust or power over these people at


    all.


    It was all because of Sylvia''s mother, that traitor. How dared she mock me like this?


    On the floor, Sylvia coughed a few times and gasped for air. She then looked up at me fearlessly.


    "Are you done yet? Can I get back to work now?" "Fine. Since you want to be a ve so bad, I''ll


    make it official for you." I smiled deviously. "As the future Alpha of the ck Moon Pack, I, Shawn


    Gibson, hereby solemnly reject you, Sylvia Todd, as my mate."


    I looked at Sylvia with cold eyes, waiting for the regret to show on her face and maybe she would


    shed some tears.


    However, Sylvia stood up slowly with a nk expression. She even seemed... relieved.


    "Thank you for that, Shawn."


    I blinked in confusion, wondering what about my deration just now was something to be thankful


    for. Why didn''t this goddamn ve feel sad at all?


    Before I could say something else, Sylvia looked at me with a cold smile. "I, Sylvia Todd, the


    daughter of the deceased Beta Olivia Todd of the ck Moon Pack, hereby ept your rejection."


    After saying that, Sylvia turned around and left without even looking back. I was too shocked by


    what happened to stop her and get thest word.


    I just wanted to threaten her. After all, after rejecting the Alpha, I was certain she wouldn''t be able to


    find a better werewolf, ever!


    For a long time, I stood there, stunned that the ve she-wolf simply epted my rejection without


    even being sad or hesitant about it.


    In my anger, I smashed the vase beside me into a million pieces. I immediately tried to form a n


    in my head to torture her and make her regret her decision.


    "Shawn, what have you done? You were acting too impulsively again! Why did you reject Sylvia?


    We''re never going to have a mate as beautiful as her again! Go! Get her back, please!" Zeke was


    frustrated.


    "No, Zeke. I''m going to teach her a lesson about regret." Seeing Sylvia''s receding figure out the


    window, I only wished that she would be back here so that I could rip her to shreds.


    "And how are you going to teach her that lesson? Don''t go too far with it, Shawn. You''re about to


    be the Alpha. Now is time to build a good reputation, not a reckless one," Zeke persuaded me.


    "Prince Rufus ising to my inauguration ceremony today. I heard he is a ruthless and


    bloodthirsty one. A pack once gifted him a female ve and he tortured her to death! I''m going to


    send Sylvia to his bed."


    "What? No! Are you insane? You''re practically sending her to her death! Sylvia is your mate!" Zeke


    strongly opposed.


    "Not anymore." I gritted my teeth.


    Obviously, my wolf refused to give up on Sylvia, and so did my body. Every time she crossed my


    mind, I would get that same burning passion inside again. But I didn''t care. By the time she''d be


    dying from being tortured by Prince Rufus, she would be begging on her knees toe back to me.


    Unfortunately, the only ce I allowed lowly ve she-wolves like her to beg was on my bed.

 Chapter 4 Attacked

    Chapter 4 Attacked


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Well, it''s a good thing Shawn took the initiative to reject us himself," Yana said in relief.-


    "I agree entirely. Who knows I''d be assigned to be that disgusting yboy''s mate?" I sighed and


    dragged my feet down the stairs.


    "Oh, cheer up, honey. At least, Shawn is out of our worries now. That''s a good thing!" Yana


    comforted me.


    "Yeah, but is it bad that I don''t think so highly of the mate bond anymore?" I frowned.


    "I understand. But maybe it was just a fluke. Perhaps the second mate lined up for you by the Moon


    Goddess will be an excellent man."


    "You think so? Oh, I hope you''re right."


    I thought of the current situation I was in. Considering that I was still trapped down here, who was I


    to expect some kind of magical love anyway?


    Yana must have sensed my emotions and decided to give me some space.


    All I wanted was to seek justice for my mother. No matter what I had to face, may it be thorns and


    blood, I knew I had to forge on for my mother. But quite frankly, I didn''t have an idea where to start.


    Depression overwhelmed me for a moment. Obviously, I couldn''t have one minute of silence for


    myself as an angry she-wolf came striding towards me.


    "Bitch! I''ve been looking for you! Have you just been hiding and cking off all this time?" She


    picked up a broom that leaned against the wall and tried to whack me with it.


    I dodged to the side and made up a distraction. "Shawn''s looking for you. Something''s wrong with


    the suit, I think."


    The she-wolf immediately stopped in her tracks and red at me.


    "Why didn''t you say so? If this impacts the business, you''re going to suffer for it!" She dropped the


    broom and scolded me a little more before leaving me alone. "Prince Rufus ising to the


    ceremony today. Get out of here and help with the preparations! If I catch you cking off again, I


    will break your legs!"


    When I heard that Prince Rufus wasing today, I got an idea. Maybe I could make an appeal to


    him.


    I hurried to the banquet hall, hoping I could get a glimpse of him. Unfortunately, the guards stopped


    me at the entrance, saying that ves were not allowed to enter.


    I decided to hide in the corner and wait there instead.


    Not so far away, several she-wolves who were going to the ceremony were gossiping.


    "I heard that Prince Rufus is a lustful and bloodthirsty tyrant. One time, he took a female ve to


    bed and then tortured her to death that same night!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, I heard that story too! Apparently, he''s powerful, but very heartless. Even the lycan king


    couldn''t do anything about him."


    "You know, I heard that it was the lycan king who was supposed toe today, but it just so


    happened that Prince Rufus was passing by this way on his way back, so he''s the one attending


    instead."


    "What a pity! I wanted to see the lycan king with my own eyes. It would have been better to have


    Prince Richard here. He''s the gentle and approachable one, so I''ve heard. Why did it have to be the


    scary Prince Rufus?"


    "Shh, keep your voice down! What if Prince Rufus showed up while you were saying that? Do you


    want to die?"


    The she-wolves cautiously looked around with guilty expressions. When they saw me staring, they


    immediately frowned and cursed.


    "Hey, bitch! What are you looking at?"


    "Are you even allowed to be here? Get out of our sight!"


    I rolled my eyes and ignored them, turning around. That kind of attitude was nothing new to me.


    But their conversation had me worried. It seemed that Prince Rufus was not a good man at all. He


    sounded just like Shawn, who was disgusting and had no regard for other people''s lives. Would


    such a man have the patience to listen to me about my mother''s story? Obviously not.


    I sighed helplessly, throwing away the idea of appealing to him.


    Just when I was about to leave, several werewolves surrounded me.


    "What do you want?" I cautiously asked.


    I vigntly looked at them and stepped back, but I didn''t look behind me.


    I felt a quick gust of wind before feeling a sharp pain on the back of my head. Right after that, my


    consciousness fell into darkness.

 Chapter 5 A Gift

    Chapter 5 A Gift


    Shawn''s POV:


    The ceremony was about to begin. I was dressed expensively and looked over at the busy


    werewolves. I was in a great mood. The feeling of power and status exhrated me.


    While I crossed my legs and hummed a song, Mateo appeared in clothes that looked more


    exquisite and luxurious than mine. He swaggered towards me, surrounded by his several


    attendants.


    My heart sank instantly. This old man was just a Gamma, but today he looked and acted like he was


    much more than that. People who came to this event clueless might even think that he was the one


    who was taking the Alpha position.


    "Stop slouching." Mateo looked at me in disdain.


    I got up and stood up straight.


    "Good day."


    "From today on, you will be the Alpha. I only hope you can do your job well and not let anything


    distract you from that." Mateo patted me on the shoulder. "You must remember that we werewolves


    have to value our origins and be grateful for the help. Never forget who helped keep our pack alive


    and prosperous, and of course who gave you the chance to be an Alpha today."


    There was a lot of meaning behind Mateo''s words. He was obviously warning me not to attempt to


    undo all the control he had worked so hard to attain.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Yes. I will always remember your kindness and repay it with my life. Don''t worry. I cannot take away


    what is not mine." I smiled. But deep inside, my heart was disgusted.


    The Alpha position was always supposed to be mine in the first ce. Sooner orter, I would have


    to get rid of Mateo and take back everything that truly belonged to me.


    "Good. Don''t even think of ying any tricks. I am watching you." Mateo smiled back.


    I nodded politely, keeping this scene as harmonious as possible. Satisfied, he then left.


    Once he was gone, I couldn''t hold in my anger anymore and kicked over a trash can.


    Of course, Mateo wouldn''t forget to embarrass me on such an important asion. He clearly did


    not take me seriously. If that was what he thought, then I would show him that this "puppet" could


    fight back too.


    At this moment, my subordinate carefully came forward.


    I plopped down in a chair and huffed in annoyance, "What is it?"


    "We have sessfully caught Sylvia," he reported to me in a low voice.


    "Nice work." I said excitedly. "Now strip Sylvia naked and leave her in the room prepared for Prince


    Rufus."


    Although she was a lowly ve, Sylvia was still a beautiful girl. Giving her as a gift to the prince


    would not only give him a good impression of me, but that damn she-wolf would also learn her


    lesson. Imagining this n in my head was enough to put me in a better mood.


    "But sir, aren''t you going to sleep with her first? Sylvia is probably still a virgin. It must be a


    wonderful experience." The subordinate smiled obscenely, but was careful not to maintain eye


    contact with me.


    "You idiot! Why would I give the prince a used gift? Do you want to die?" I pped the back of his


    head. Although, I had to admit I was a little worried. What if the prince did to Sylvia what he did to


    that ve girl before and tortured her to death? If that happened, then I wouldn''t be able to have my


    turn with her anymore.


    "Sir, Prince Rufus is here." The subordinate gently tapped my arm, jolting me out of my thoughts.


    I looked ahead and saw the man himself, Prince Rufus Duncan, at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    He wore a silver suit, most likely customized to fit him perfectly. His facial features were handsome,


    but cold enough to make everyone around him flinch whenever he moved.


    Some werewolves were just born to be kings, and Rufus was definitely one of them.


    "Prince Rufus, I''m so d you could make it. I am Shawn Gibson, the future Alpha of the ck


    Moon Pack." I strode forward and spoke in a ttering manner.


    But Rufus didn''t even reply. He just coldly nced at me. In his eyes, I was probably no different


    from any other ordinary werewolf in this room.


    Smiling awkwardly, I reached out my hand and pointed him to a direction. "You must be tired after


    your journey. Please, have a seat."


    Other than giving a speech and bing the new Alpha, it seemed that this banquet also became


    an opportunity for me to try and please Rufus. Still, he didn''t say much no matter what I tried. It was


    difficult to even get close to him. But although he was acting indifferent now, I still had to do my best


    in ttering him. I was willing to do anything for power.


    When the banquet was about toe to an end, I walked up to him with bright eyes.


    "Prince Rufus, I have prepared a room for you that I think you will like. I have left a small gift there


    for you." I spoke ambiguously in a low voice and winked, hoping he would understand what I was


    implying.


    Seeing that he still wasn''t going to respond, I said, "Well, I hope you have a great night."

 Chapter 6 Crazy

    Chapter 6 Crazy


    Rufus'' POV:


    Izily sat on my chair. As I watched Shawn try to tter me desperately, I couldn''t help but feel that


    all this was funny.


    With a new Alpha like this, the ck Moon Pack seemed to be doomed. Not only was he a fool, but


    he also seemed to have poor vision.


    "I hope the arrangement I''ve prepared for you will be satisfactory, Prince Rufus. If there is anything


    else you''d like, please don''t hesitate to tell me. I will have it brought to you as soon as possible."


    Shawn was still bbering on about something. I had never met a man more talkative than the


    usual woman.


    I rubbed my temples and felt a headacheing on.


    "Another attack of that illness? It''s not even evening yet," my wolf Omar asked.


    "I''m afraid it came early this time."


    "Maybe we should leave now."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "No, I can still take it. Besides, if I leave now, it''ll just attract even more attention."


    Every full moon, I would be attacked by the most painful and splitting headaches that would make


    me lose control of myself.


    In order not to hurt anyone, I learned to just lock myself in my room whenever it was time.


    I agreed toe to this ceremony in behalf of my father because I didn''t think I would have an early


    attack.


    Nevertheless, I endured the pain as best as I could until the banquet was over. By that time, my


    head felt like it was being pounded on by thousands of hammers all at the same time. That primitive


    desire to destroy everything in my path was slowly making its way out of my body. I had to control


    myself and stay rational until I could be alone. But this nosy Alpha stayed beside me and decided to


    test the limit of my patience. "Prince Rufus, let me apany you myself." Shawn caught up to me.


    I sighed and turned to him. "I''m sorry, but I would prefer to be alone for some peace and quiet."


    I tried to smile, but I was aware that my tone did not sound friendly at all.


    Shawn''s face turned red as a tomato as he pursed his lips and covered his mouth, nodding


    vigorously.


    "Please, go." I coldly nced at him.


    "Right away, Prince Rufus." Shawn turned around and hurriedly left.


    Once I finally sent Shawn away, I briskly walked to my room. I could barely hold the beast inside


    any longer.


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I woke up dazed, but the cold air blowing on my body was enough to sober me up quickly.


    I tried to get up, only to realize I couldn''t move. My hands and feet had been tied to the frame of this


    huge bed, and I waspletely naked. There was even something stuffed in my mouth that muffled


    every sound that came out of it.


    What was happening?


    I turned my head to observe my surroundings. I was in a room I had never seen before with no one


    else around. I tried to break myself free, but the ropes just got tighter and tighter around my wrists. I


    cried and roared, hoping to send out a distress signal to anyone nearby.


    "Shut up!" A man outside banged on the door and scolded me.


    "What a pity. That chick seemed so attractive!"


    Another man''s voice sounded from beyond the door. I craned my neck higher, trying to hear what


    they were talking about.


    "Pity? She just looks like any other seductress, to be yed with by many men sooner orter."


    "If she wasn''t sent to Prince Rufus, we could have had the chance to have a go at her. Even just


    thinking of her body turns me on!"


    I frowned, disgusted by how they talked about me.


    "There is no chance that we can get such a good thing." One of them gloated. "Well, she''s a gift


    from our new Alpha, and has already been sent to Prince Rufus'' bed. I heard the prince is vicious.


    That girl probably won''t even make it through tonight."


    I realized the two men were Shawn''s guards. It seemed that Shawn was taking revenge on me for


    rejecting him as my mate! Of course, he would be absolutely despicable with it! I groaned, but the


    sound was simply muffled. I tried to free myself again from the ropes, but the friction only ended up


    burning the skin off of my wrists.


    At this time, I heard a third voicee from outside. It was deep and somehow maic. "You may


    leave. I don''t need any guards around." "Yes, Prince Rufus."


    It was him! Prince Rufus! My pupils shrank and I looked around the room in panic, trying to find a


    way to escape. But how could I escape if I couldn''t even move? I was left with no choice.

 Chapter 7 The First Meeting

    Chapter 7 The First Meeting


    Rufus'' POV:


    When I got to my room, I immediately dismissed the guards at the door.


    As I turned the knob, my nose was filled with a faint scent that stopped me in my tracks.


    Something was wrong. It seemed like there was someone else in my room. Judging by the scent, it


    was a she-wolf.


    It suddenly urred to me what Shawn had been implying to me all this time. He wished me a


    great night with an ambiguous smile.


    That idiot! Was he trying to win me over in this way? What an arrogant move!


    I knew that the moment I stepped into this room, I would no longer be able to restrain my


    destructive desires. That she-wolf would be torn to pieces in no time.


    I was not in the mood to y Shawn''s game, so I just turned around and was going to leave.


    But then that faint scent filled my nose again. This time, I could smell it clearly. It smelled like a


    sweet orchid that had just freshly bloomed, instantly washing away the manic desires in my head.


    Gradually, I felt my sanity return.


    I couldn''t help turning back around at the door. The fragrance wasing from inside. That scent...


    "Go, Rufus! It''s our mate!" Omar eximed in my mind with excitement.


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As the door creaked open, I heard footsteps in the room getting closer. I was so nervous I could


    almost feel the blood rushing through my veins. But just when I was in despair, I suddenly smelled


    the fragrance of lily and jasmine.


    What was going on? Was this my second mate already?


    I looked up, shocked.


    I saw the so-called cruel and cold blooded Prince Rufus, slowly walking towards me.


    He didn''t turn on the light, so he was shrouded in darkness. But under the moonlight, I could still


    feel him staring at me, like a beast lurking and observing its prey.


    My body was trembling. I tried to curl up and cover my body in shame.


    He stood in front of me and didn''t say anything. I couldn''t tell if there were any expressions on his


    face either.


    "Please, don''t touch me. I..." My voice quivered and my tongue was tied. I couldn''t finish my words.


    Slowly, he bent down. Even with just one movement, I could tell that he was raised in a noble and


    elegant home. Who would have thought that this regal man was cruel and bloodthirsty on the


    inside?


    Sensing that his fingers were about to touch my body, I shut my eyes and couldn''t help crying. I


    would much rather die right now than live with this shame. ''Mother, please help me...''


    But for some reason, I didn''t feel any pain that I was expecting. Instead, I felt my wrists get freed


    from the ropes. I opened my eyes in shock. He had untied me.


    Without thinking twice, I got up and retreated backwards, trying to keep a distance from this


    dangerous lycan. I kept walking back until I had hit a wall. I pressed myself against it and crossed


    my arms over my chest, looking at him with vignce.


    But as soon as I looked up, I found a coat thrown at me and covered enough of my body. My nose


    was filled with that cold, floral fragrance from the coat.


    When I got back to my senses, I slipped the coat off of me and looked at him strangely.


    "Put it on." His tone was cold, but I didn''t feel any murderous hint to it.


    Even though I could see why people would think his appearance was cold and ruthless, he actually


    seemed a little different. He didn''t seem to be as cruel as I thought. Was it because of our mate


    bond, perhaps?


    I obliged and put the coat back on, catching a whiff of that amazing mate scent again. I bit my lip


    and saw him leaning towards me, but I didn''t feel I needed to be as vignt anymore. In fact, my


    heart even seemed expectant of something else.


    What was he going to say to me?From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 8 Out Of Control

    Chapter 8 Out Of Control


    Rufus'' POV:


    I never expected that this was how I would meet my mate.


    She had fear in her eyes. Her body looked so fragile and frail, especially that my coat was obviously


    too big for her. I saw her lips tremble slightly as her beautiful doe eyes looked up at me. My heart


    trembled like it never did. I wanted tofort her, but my head began to ache again.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This time I felt even more painful than a while ago, which meant that I was about to break into


    madness soon.


    "Go," I said to her in a harsh tone, trying to keep the beast inside.


    She thought that something was wrong and didn''t leave. Instead, she reached out to touch me.


    But I could feel my reason fade away. I was about to lose control of myself any second now. "Fuck


    off now!" In desperation, I pushed her away.


    With the fear back in her eyes, she scampered to the side like a little rabbit.


    I took a deep breath and clenched my fists, trying to suppress the restless desire in my heart. I


    should at least wait for her to leave.


    Omar was also doing his part in trying to keep me sane for a little longer.


    But why was she still here? I felt a slight movement behind me. Sometimes I could hear her breath


    close to me, other times it would sound farther. She was moving around the room. Finally, I was on


    myst strain of sanity. I grabbed her and pressed her to the floor. I could feel the beast within me


    about to break through. I was in so much pain that I had to let out a scream.


    "What are you still doing here?" I asked her, my eyes wide with craze.


    "I... I need pants," she squeaked out. Her face was deathly pale.


    I gasped out loud, feeling the pain in my head spread to my body.


    I was gradually losing myself. Slowly, fur began to grow out of my back and my ws started to


    come out, pressing on the girl''s neck. There was a desire in me to pierce her throat brutally. But I


    could also still feel some reason in myself, telling me not to hurt the person in front of me.


    Her sweet citrus scent filled my nose. The clean, floral fragrance soothed my madness a little bit. I


    was trying to restrain the beast froming out, but I could not let go of the person I was holding


    under me.


    She was very scared. With tears in her eyes, she struggled against my grip and begged me to let


    her go. But at this time, I could not stop the bloodthirstiness and anger from clouding my reasoning


    anymore.


    I tried to hold on to this woman, hoping that her scent would save me. I was absolutely addicted to


    her scent and couldn''t help but bury my face in her neck. I wanted to drown myself in this


    intoxicating fragrance.


    The girl in my arms pounded my chest with her fists, but it only did so much as tickle me. I got a


    little impatient and grabbed her hands. As she struggled, the smell of blood now filled my nose. But


    instead of triggering my desire to kill and destroy, my mind had gone quiet all of a sudden. The


    headache seemed to be less painful now.


    Although my head was still in a mess, at least my vision was starting to get clearer. I approached


    the girl subconsciously. It was her strong scent that softened my heart and made my headache


    disappear into thin air. I was now rxed. I even felt like I was walking on clouds.


    I tightened my arms around her and didn''t want to let go, like a dragon that wanted to guard its


    treasure forever.

 Chapter 9 Escape

    Chapter 9 Escape


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My body was so close to Rufus. His hands on my back felt hard as iron. I felt like crying but there


    were no tears left in me anymore. I regretted staying to find pants. I should have left when he told


    me to!


    There was stinging feeling on my chin. It must have been scratched by his ws.


    I brought up my hands to push him away, but I failed.


    I looked at him in fear, and he was also staring sharply at me. It felt like there was a storm brewing


    in his deep eyes.


    He reached up and touched my neck, which made me freeze up. I did not forget about the rumors


    about his cruelty. I even heard one time that he had once snapped the neck of a she-wolf in bed.


    He had been looking at my neck for quite a long time. What was he going to do? Was he thinking of


    ways to break my neck?


    I mustered up all my strength to push him away. He paused and stared at my face before slowly


    approaching again. There was not much expression on his face, but his eyes were dark and had


    some kind of emotion I couldn''t fathom.


    He lowered his head to face me. I closed my eyes in fear, but suddenly, I could feel the wound on


    my chin getting licked. His tongue felt warm and it numbed the back of my head.


    This action felt gentle beyond words. In fact, if people saw us right now, they could think that we


    were a loving couple.


    No. I couldn''t afford to have such thoughts. I just held my breath and didn''t dare to move, but the


    small hairs on my arms stood on end. I made sure to avoid eye contact and only stared into the


    nothingness. I was afraid of disgruntling him for fear that he would eat me alive.


    He then wrapped his arms around me tightly. Any tighter and it would have strangled me to death. I


    had no choice but to lean on his firm chest and hear his strong heartbeat. It was beginning to


    suffocate me.


    Just when I thought I was about to run out of air, his grip on my body loosened and his head


    lowered down to my neck.


    "Don''t go," Prince Rufus whispered in my ear.


    I was too scared to move. I just let him hold me. Not long after, his breathing became light and


    steady.


    Did Rufus just fall asleep?


    I gently poked his waist, but he didn''t move.


    I blinked and saw him gradually return to his human form. The silver fur and sharp ws retracted


    back into his skin. His two fluffy wolf ears were thest to go. I noticed that the insides of his ears


    were pink. Usually, wolves had ck ears. I had never seen ears like his. It actually looked cute and


    kind of funny, because it didn''t match Rufus'' cold and intimidating temperament at all. When I saw


    that he was indeed soundly asleep, I couldn''t help but reach up and feel his ears. They were much


    softer than I thought.


    I retracted my hand and tried to push him off. I saw my clothes in the corner, but it seemed that they


    had been ripped to shreds. I had no choice but to put on Rufus'' coat. Upon checking my trousers, I


    found that they could still be worn somehow.


    Damn it, Shawn! I cursed him in my heart. Knowing Shawn, he would never give up until he got


    what he wanted. Now that he was also the Alpha, it would be so much easier for him to have me


    killed. My future here was dangerous.


    I needed to get out of here as soon as possible. Fortunately, there were no more guards at the door.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "My dear, you should take this opportunity to escape now. As Shawn dared to hurt you then, he will


    definitely try and hurt you more in the future. This is outrageous! You are the daughter of the former


    Beta, I can''t believe he¡ª"


    "Yana, I''m nothing but the daughter of a traitor to these people, a lowly ve. To them, I am a


    worthless piece of trash that they can just throw around." I interrupted my wolf.


    "Okay, but we must take this chance at survival first. This is the only way we can still have our


    revenge."


    "But where will we go? If we leave our pack, we''re going to be rogues." Frustration filled my


    heart.


    "Follow your mother''s instructions before she died. Go find your father. Then, n your revenge."


    Yana suggested something I had not tried considering before.


    "I could, but my mother didn''t tell me anything about my father. I don''t know..."


    "Sylvia, it really won''t be easy. But if we stay here, we won''t even have a chance at all!"


    I paused. Yana was right. Now that Shawn and I were in conflict, staying in the pack was a death


    wish. I guessed I would have to go and find my father to fulfill my mother''sst wish.


    I turned around and left the room, heading to the border of the territory. While everyone was


    indulging in the banquet, now would be a good time to escape. I moved carefully in high alert at all


    times, carefully avoiding the werewolves patrolling.


    When I could see the border of the pack''s territory, I was filled with relief. I didn''t see anyone


    guarding the border.


    Just as I was about to cross over, I heard pping behind me. My chest tightened as the lights lit up


    one by one. I closed my eyes and sighed. I was doomed.


    "Get her!"


    Shawn ordered his men. A ferocious werewolf instantly pounced on my shoulder.


    "Let me go!" I shot a re at Shawn. I did not expect him to know that I was going to escape.


    "Save you strength in bed, Sylvia," Shawn said, his eyes lustfully looking me up and down. "You''re


    such a slut. You really do pounce on men when you see them!"


    All of a sudden, his eyes turned dark with anger. He barked out another cold order.


    "Guards, get the slut''s clothes off of her!"

 Chapter 10 Humiliation

    Chapter 10 Humiliation


    Shawn''s POV:


    "Son of a bitch!" Sylvia spat and red at me, as if she were looking at hot garbage.


    What she didn''t know was that her abrasiveness was just turning me on. The feeling was so intense


    that I thought I was going crazy too.


    I looked at the man''s coat draped over her body and recognized it was the one that Prince Rufus


    had worn. Surely, they already had sex. Rufus, that freak. I didn''t expect him to let her live. But I


    also did not expect to see this bitch audaciously running around in another man''s clothes. How


    shameless!


    At the thought of this beautiful she-wolf enjoyed by someone else, I couldn''t help but feel jealous. It


    felt like my heart was being torn apart. It was a good thing I was near the prince''s residence, or else


    this she-wolf could have escaped.


    Licking my lips, I said, "I wouldn''t act so stubborn to the man I''ll be begging for my life if I were you."


    "I don''t beg to dogs." Sylvia was seething with hatred for me, but it didn''t matter. I liked to think her


    ferociousness would greatly trante in bed.


    I chuckled and looked at her. With her trousers practically torn to shreds, the prince''s coat was the


    only thing keeping her covered. There was an ambiguous red mark on her chin while her hair was


    disheveled. Seeing her like this made me inexplicably burn with desire. I grabbed her chin and


    asked, "Tell me, did you enjoy it?"


    "Get your filthy hands off of me!" Sylvia turned her head away. "Disgusting!"


    Her words infuriated me. This she-wolf was just fucked to humiliation by apletely stranger.


    What right did she have acting this way to me?


    "Bitch! You were lucky enough to get out of that room alive. But I won''t let you get away with that.


    I''m still going to make you beg for your life, so quit acting that way." I squeezed her chin in my hand.


    I tried imagining her in bed with another man, which drove me crazy with jealousy. I was the one


    who should take her to bed tonight.


    "Strip her naked!" I pushed her to the ground and stood straight. Seeing her in another man''s


    clothes really irritated me.


    "No! Fuck off!" Sylvia thrashed. Her eyes were wide and her face was pale. She waved her arms


    around, trying to resist my subordinates.


    I stood on the side and watched her struggle desperately, whistling. "This is so entertaining! Doesn''t


    it make you feel desperate, Sylvia?"


    Sylvia pursed her lips and red at me. A sharp tearing sound filled the air as the sleeve of her coat


    was removed, revealing her snow white skin.


    "Stop!" I said, pretending to act mercifully and walking toward her. "If you get on your knees and beg


    me to sleep with you, I can let you go."


    "Fuck no!" Sylvia''s attitude did not soften at all. Instead, she gritted her teeth even more.


    "Well, don''t say I didn''t try. But anyway, it didn''t matter what you were going to say. You''re just a


    ve, after all. Whether you like it or not, I will have you tonight." I leaned closer to her ear and


    whispered, "Unless you want all of these werewolves to fuck you one after the other?"


    Bang! Sylvia butted her head against my chin. I touched the corner of my mouth and found that it


    was heavily bleeding. "You bitch! How dare you hit me now?"


    "Why not? Is there a different time you''d prefer I hit you?" Sylvia sneered.


    At this point, my anger had been ignited and I shot her a re.


    "Fine, if you wish for death so much, then I''ll give it to you." I straightened my back and turned to my


    men. "This bitch is yours. Do with her whatever you like. No need to keep her alive."


    My men cheered and whooped, encircling her with obscene smiles on their faces. I was a little


    unhappy with how this turned out, but I didn''t bother stopping them. This bitch had to pay the price.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, Sylvia let out a terrifying roar, knocking several of my werewolves to the ground. I


    was shocked. Had she always been this powerful? Even my men were also stunned and rooted to


    their spot.


    "What are you standing around for? Go! If you can''t even defeat this she-wolf, then don''t bother


    showing your face to me again!" I scolded them.


    Obediently, they began to approach Sylvia again.


    "Stop!" A male''s voice resounded.


    I irritably turned my head to see who this man trying to hinder me was. Unexpectedly, I met a pair of


    eyes colder than mine, which sent a chill down my spine.


    It was Prince Rufus. Damn it! What was he doing here?

 Chapter 11 Savior

    Chapter 11 Savior


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I didn''t expect Rufus to suddenly appear.


    The werewolves encircling me retreated in fear of him. But obviously, they still had their eyes on the


    prize. Their stares were still glued to my body. I subconsciously crossed my arms over my chest in


    shame.


    I bit my lip and felt a lump in my throat. I was trying to calm down deep inside. I had already gone


    through tougher and more humiliating situations. I could surely make it through this one.


    Suddenly, I felt a shadow cast over me and that familiar cold fragrance filled my nose.


    With tears in my eyes, I looked up to see Rufus standing in front of me.


    I didn''t know why he was here, but I was grateful for his presence nheless.


    "Prince Rufus, what are you doing here?" Shawn took a few careful steps forward, putting on a


    ttering smile on his face. He hadpletely switched his attitude.


    I used to think he was just some puppet, but some part of me actually pitied him in this moment, for


    he was actually pathetic.


    "I''m here to take back the escapee to my room." Rufus asserted, making sure his domineering aura


    was felt by everyone.


    I was then filled with unease again. I had no idea what Rufus meant.


    Shawn rubbed his palms together andughed nervously. "Ah, yes. Are you satisfied with my gift so


    far, Your Highness?"


    I really wished I could strangle Shawn to death right now. But I knew that if I tried, I might not even


    survive through the night.


    I stared at Rufus'' broad back that was faced towards me. How I wished I could be as strong as him!


    "Yes." Rufus replied nonchntly. There was an indifference in his tone. He didn''t seem to take


    Shawn seriously at all.


    "That''s why I''m taking her back."


    I looked at Rufus in shock, but his face was absolutely calm.


    Shawn smiled awkwardly. "What do you mean, Your Highness? Are you perhaps kidding?"


    "I don''t joke around," said Rufus.


    "Why would you? She''s just some ve, the lowest she-wolf in our pack!" I could tell that Shawn


    was beginning to get anxious. "I could get you other she-wolves in the pack, purer and more


    innocent than her!"


    "Are you telling me what to do?" Although Rufus '' voice still wasn''t raised, there was a subtle


    murderous tone to it which stopped Shawn in his tracks.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that he was speechless, Rufus turned to me and reached out his hand. "Get up. Come with


    me," hemanded.


    I was in shock, but I also knew that taking his hand right now would save my life.


    Gritting my teeth, I reached out and took his hand.


    After pulling me up, he dragged me away. I had no choice but to follow him.


    I slightly raised my eyes to look up at him. When he found out that I was his mate, he immediately


    asked me to leave. But now, he was taking me back. What on earth did this man want from me? Did


    he want to sleep with me?


    My heart was filled with bitterness. It seemed that he was just like Shawn after all. Still, I guessed it


    was better to go with this man than to stay and get humiliated in public by Shawn and his men.


    "Prince Rufus! You should know that she is not only a ve, but she is also the daughter of our


    pack''s biggest traitor!" Shawn called out, as if he was trying everyst means to stop us.


    My heart sank. So, this was all done on purpose. Perhaps the royal family could spare a regr


    ve''s life, but they would never think of shielding a sinner.


    Sure enough, Rufus stopped when he heard this. He slowly turned his head to look at me. I looked


    into his eyes, but they were like a bottomless well. I couldn''t read them at all.


    "The daughter of a traitor? What do you mean?" Prince Rufus asked coldly.

 Chapter 12 Admission

    Chapter 12 Admission


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I kept silent. Whenever my mother would be mentioned, I was always filled with resentment. These


    werewolves loved to pretend that they were righteous on the surface. But deep down, they were no


    cleaner than sewer rats. What made them think they could judge my mother?


    "Sylvia, calm down. You must endure." Yana was always the one to remind me to be cautious.


    "I''ve endured for too long, Yana. In the end, all I get is humiliation."


    "If you don''t endure now, you won''t even get a chance to live. How can you prove your innocence


    from under the grave?"


    "But what''s the point of living if I don''t even have dignity anymore? I have been enduring all my life,


    Yana, but nothing good ever happens. I was even sent to a man''s bed, essentially to my death, to


    be tortured tonight." I was losing all hope. There really were times when I thought ending my life


    would just make things easier, but then I would always think of my mother. I couldn''t die without


    clearing her name.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t you exin for yourself? Sylvia?" Shawn''s harsh voice jolted me out of my thoughts.


    I ignored him, shutting my eyes. I knew my mother was innocent, but I just didn''t have any evidence


    to prove that right now. What an ipetent daughter I was!


    "Fine. If you don''t want to say it, I''ll do it myself." Shawn shot me a re before switching up to a


    righteous tone in his voice. "Her mother used to be the Beta of our pack, but she got too greedy for


    power. She betrayed the pack. Thete Alpha and Luna, my parents, were brutally murdered by


    her."


    He gritted through his teeth with every word. I clenched my fists, trying to follow Yana''s advice and


    restrain myself.


    "Her mother was born to be nothing but a bitch. An ungrateful shrew! When she got pregnant


    without knowing who the father of her child was, my parents mercifully took care of her and helped


    her through. But what do they get in return? Treachery and death! She killed my parents and


    deserved to go to hell. In my opinion, I think just executing her was even too light of a punishment!"


    "Shawn! Shut up!" I could not hold back anymore. "I will not allow you to speak of my mother that


    way!"


    "Why? Did I say anything that wasn''t true?"


    "My mother is not like that. She is innocent. She would never betray the pack." Tears welled up in


    my eyes as I defended my mother.


    "Oh, please. There are records of evidence to prove that your mother is the murderer of my


    parents!" Shawn looked at me with murderous intent.


    "Records made by someone who cheats and uses torture for inquisition? Those don''t mean


    anything." I yanked my hand away from Rufus '' grip and took a few steps forward, pointing my


    finger at him. "You. Don''t think you''re clean either! Who is the one ying puppet to an evil man


    right now to maintain power in the pack? Shame on you!"


    "You talk too much for a ve, a daughter of a traitor! You''re going to learn your lesson today!"


    Shawn turned to his men and shouted, "Beat this bitch to death!"


    Chaos ensued. I was immediately shoved to the ground and surrounded by Shawn''s men.


    All of a sudden, one of the werewolves in front of me was kicked down to the ground, leaving him


    howling in pain.


    It was Rufus who attacked. He stood in front of me, staring down the other werewolves like a


    demon ready to send souls to hell. Some of them were frozen to their spot in the presence of his


    murderous re.


    With one cold warning nce at the werewolves, he turned to me and bent down. I unconsciously


    flinched and dodged.


    "What? Do you really want to stay here?" he whispered.


    My eyes widened. Before I could even reply, he picked me up in his arms. My body stiffened and


    didn''t know how to react to his touch.


    It was a little ufortable at first, but then I felt the warmth of his hand press onto my back. "Why


    are you protecting the traitor''s daughter?" Shawn questioned hysterically.


    I pursed my lips, unsure whether I wanted to hear Rufus'' answer.


    "Because she''s my mate."


    When he said that, I felt my heart beat in a way I had never felt before. I looked up at the handsome


    lycan, surprised that he had said it.

 Chapter 13 Regret

    Chapter 13 Regret


    Shawn''s POV:


    I stood dumbfounded as I watched Rufus leave with Sylvia in his arms. His words resounded in my


    mind.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Did he just say that Sylvia was his mate? How could it be possible? Could the Moon Goddess really


    have assigned her another mate so soon? Why would her mate be a lycan prince?


    I massaged my face to alleviate some stress. My heart was filled with anger, but at the same time it


    was also unwilling to ept the truth. Because of one wrong action, I had lost a beautiful she-wolf


    that was meant to be mine.


    "Are you regretting it now? I told you to go after Sylvia immediately, but you so stubbornly refused.


    Now, the Moon Goddess paired her up with a lycan prince!" Zeke scolded me.


    "Don''t provoke me!" I was furious. I hated that I didn''t get the she-wolf I wanted for myself, and she


    was just right in front of me!


    "Well, it''s toote to regret anyway. Maybe the Moon Goddess will give you a new mate soon."


    There was still a mocking tone in Zeke''s voice. He obviously was disappointed in what I had done.


    "I don''t regret anything. Especially not for some skittish slut like her. Just wait and see. I''m sure the


    Moon Goddess will bring me a she-wolf who is a hundred times more beautiful than Sylvia," I


    argued.


    But deep inside, I knew it was not going to be easy to find someone more beautiful than Sylvia. Of


    course, I would never admit that. No matter how much it broke my heart.


    "Alpha, are you okay?" One of my men asked me, seeing that I seemed to be in a daze.


    "Fuck off!" I kicked him away. "Bring me several she-wolves now."


    I needed to do something to vent out my anger and frustration. As the Alpha of the pack, it wasn''t


    right for me not to have any she-wolves by my side.


    As soon as I turned around, my face was met by a hard p. This was the second time I had been


    hit tonight.


    When I saw who it was that pped me, I had to restrain myself and put on a fake smile instead.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "How dare you even ask me that? What was all thatmotion about? Aren''t you afraid that others


    would hear?" Mateo asked disdainfully. "Where''s Sylvia?"


    "She''s gone."


    I lowered my head, exaggerating disappointment. This old werewolf was being too nosy. He pped


    and scolded me like I was some clueless school boy, despite the fact I was their new Alpha. I just


    had no choice but to y along even though it was humiliating.


    "Gone? Why didn''t you stop her?" Mateo sounded angry. I looked at his wrinkled face and saw that


    it looked gloomy.


    "Prince Rufus just said Sylvia was his mate and took her away. I couldn''t stop them," I murmured,


    acting like a total loser.


    Mateo was a very suspicious werewolf. If I pretended to be cowardly and know nothing, he wouldn''t


    be so vignt around me.


    Mateo''s POV:


    Shawn''s words shocked me. I thought that Sylvia was never one to stand up for herself and would


    remain a ve for the rest of her life. Having a lycan prince as her mate was something I would


    have never expected at all.


    "She''s a traitor''s daughter. Did Prince Rufus not know about that?"


    "Of course, I told him. Sylvia seemed adamant about refusing it all. She said her mother was


    wronged. Prince Rufus didn''t really reply to that. He just insisted on taking her away." Shawn gritted


    his teeth.


    Hearing this made my heart drop. I thought that Sylvia always looked meek and even pitiful at


    times. I never thought she would realize that her mother could have been set up. Perhaps her


    obedient and timid demeanor was all just an act, and she would only bring out her ws when


    totally necessary.


    But now that she had Prince Rufus on her side, she could tell him her suspicions about the real


    reason the former Alpha and Luna died. That would inevitably put me in danger.


    "You idiot!" I berated Shawn, who just hung his head low. It was all because of this ipetent boy.


    I should have just sent him to die with his parents long ago!


    But now that it already happened, I couldn''t just sit here and wait for my doom. I needed toe


    up with something and take action first. I needed the news that Sylvia''s mother was a traitor to


    reach the imperial city. Surely, the great lycan king would never allow someone with such a


    controversial background to stay by the side of any prince.

 Chapter 14 Change Of Clothes

    Chapter 14 Change Of Clothes


    Sylvia''s POV:


    On the way back, I was nervous and shaking all over. The proud prince didn''t say anything to me.


    He just kept his lips pursed and kicked the door to his room open, leading me to the bed.


    I looked vigntly at him and then turned away quickly, realizing he made me feel uneasy. He was


    difficult to read. I couldn''t quite figure out why he was doing this.


    "Go and fetch a set of women''s clothes and some food as well." Rufusmanded the servant.


    "I''m not hungry!" I blurted out. I didn''t want to cause a fuss. Besides, there was also an old saying


    that prisoners would be fed well only when they were on death row.


    "No, but I am," Rufus replied without even looking at me. He walked over to the couch and sat


    down.


    "Oh... Okay." My voice was small. I was so embarrassed with myself that I wanted nothing more


    than to be invisible right now.


    The servant returned not so long after with clothes, saving me from the awkward situation.


    With the clothes in my hands, I hesitantly looked at Rufus, who was still sitting on the couch.


    He leaned his head back and closed his eyes. I wasn''t sure if he had fallen asleep. But he was still


    in the room. How could I change my clothes?


    "Um, are you..." I asked nervously.


    My voice was only as loud as a whisper, but he heard it clearly. Opening his eyes, he nced at me


    and stood up. "Call me when you''re done changing."


    "Okay." I breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t insist on staying inside while I changed.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Once he stepped out of the room, I unfolded the clothing and saw that it was a dark purple dress. It


    was well-made and of great quality, but I noticed that there seemed to be a slit along the leg that


    might have been too revealing. Grumbling to myself, I put it on anyway.


    Not only was the slit very high up on my leg, but the dress was also tightly hugging my body. My


    waist and chest looked too emphasized, which made me ufortable and want to pull it loose.


    I bit my lip and felt shy. This dress made me feel awkward. I didn''t even know if I had the courage to


    face Rufus.


    Pacing back and forth, I was contemting on how to show myself to him looking like this.


    Rufus'' POV:


    The air was still tonight. I stood outside the room quietly and stared at the beautiful full moon in the


    dark sky.


    This night was different from all my other full moon nights. I didn''t have to hide in a dark room alone


    and suffer in madness. Instead, I was just standing here, leisurely appreciating the peace and


    beauty of the night. All thanks to Sylvia.


    I waved my hand at the guards who were guarding my door to dismiss them again.


    Now, I was really alone in the corridor.


    I waited for what seemed like a long time, but Sylvia still hadn''t called me in.


    Gently, I knocked on the door. "Are you done changing yet?"


    "I, uh... Yes." Her sweet voice came from inside. She sounded a little flustered.


    Before I could open the door myself, she had already cracked it open from the inside. I met a pair of


    clear eyes as the door swung open. But Sylvia didn''t dare to look at me for more than a second


    without her eyes wandering elsewhere.


    I stepped inside and saw her standing behind the door, as if shielding herself with it. She was


    wearing a long, dark purple dress that fit her just right. Her fair skin seemed to glow under the


    moonlight. No wonder Shawn couldn''t forget about her.


    She squeezed her shoulders together meekly and tugged at her dress. Obviously, she was a little


    uneasy.


    I turned away and walked right to the couch.


    She still seemed afraid of me. For some inexplicable reason, this made me unhappy.


    "Come, sit." I patted the spot next to me.


    Sylvia lowered her head hesitantly before slowly sitting down beside me.


    "Why are you shaking? Why can''tyou look at me?"


    In a panic, Sylvia looked up. "No, it''s not that--1... I''m sorry."


    I reached my hand out to apply medicine on some of her wounds and bruises.


    Sylvia dodged, although it seemed to be out of her subconscious. Her fingers were trembling too.


    She then clenched her fists and took a deep breath, pretending to appear calm.


    "Don''t move. I''m going to treat your wounds and bruises," I said in a low voice.


    Sylvia looked at the ointment in my hand and nkly said, "Thank you."


    When my fingers felt the warmth of her face, something that felt like an electric current coursed


    through my body and I had the sudden urge to want to get closer to her.


    I had to restrain myself.


    Seeing that she was still silent, I asked, "Are you afraid of me?"


    Sylvia stiffened up and nodded. "Mm."


    "Why? Do I look scary?"


    "Not really. No, it''s not that."


    "Then why are you so afraid of me?"


    "Well, I heard that... You once had a female ve. And... You tortured her to death in bed." Sylvia


    seemed to shrink down as she said that.


    This was the first that someone had ever said something like that to my face, and that "someone"


    was actually my mate. I couldn''t help butugh. I was aware of the many misconceptions about me.


    Honestly, I just found that it was useless to try to exin myself every time.


    "I never really cared what others think of me. But you, Sylvia, are different. I think it''s important you


    don''t misunderstand me."


    Sylvia looked at me with wide eyes, not seeming to understand what I said.


    I lightly pinched her cheek and continued to apply medicine on her bruises.

 Chapter 15 Stay With Me

    Chapter 15 Stay With Me


    Rufus'' POV:


    The servant was very efficient and served up a table of food immediately.


    As I treated her wounds, I could feel the absentminded Sylvia ncing at the food from time to time.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Are you hungry?" I asked.


    "I said I''m not hungry. I''m fine." Her voice was stubborn.


    But as soon as she said that, her stomach growled loudly. She hurriedly covered up her belly, trying


    to keep the sound on the low. Her face flushed pink with embarrassment.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. This was the first time I had ever found a girl cute. But since I was in a


    good mood, I decided not to make a fuss out of her embarrassment.


    "Eat with me." I invited her anyway.


    Shyly, Sylvia nodded and took a seat at the dining table.


    I didn''t eat. I just quietly drank some water. Sometimes, I would steal quick nces at her. I could


    tell she was very hungry, but she was trying to restrain herself and eat slowly. When she stuffed her


    mouth with food, she looked like a little hamster with puffy cheeks.


    Realizing that I might have been staring at her for too long, I got flustered and identally spilled


    some water onto the table.


    Frightened by the ruckus, she froze and had a hesitant look on her face.


    "Do you not like the food?" I made sure to ask in a lower voice, hoping not to scare her.


    "No, the food is okay." Sylvia shook her head. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Why did you


    save me back there?"


    I turned my eyes to the water stains on the table. She just happened to ask the very same question


    I couldn''t figure out for myself. Was it because she relieved me of my headache? Was it because


    the Moon Goddess designated her as my mate? Was it her fascinating and addicting scent?


    Before I coulde up with an answer, she spoke up.


    "Listen, if it was just because we''re mates, you didn''t have to do that at all. I''m not really interested


    in having a mate right now. Besides, we live in twopletely different worlds. It''s never going to


    work. You can reject me if you want. I will fully ept it. I''m sure the Moon Goddess will give you an


    even better mate." She kept putting herself down and even insisted that I would find another mate


    anyway.


    I know she was just being considerate, but I didn''t like the sound of that at all. When she said that


    she wasn''t interested in having a mate, I could not help but feel uneasy. I thought something must


    be wrong with me.


    "As you know, I went berserkst night-" I started.


    "Yes, but I won''t tell anyone about it."


    She interrupted me before I could even finish. She seemed so eager to get rid of me already.


    I was beginning to get annoyed, so I gave her a cold nce.


    "Every full moon, I lose my mind and turn into an absolute monster who destroys everything around


    him. That''s my secret, and you witnessed it for yourselfst night." I paused and adjusted my


    sleeves. "Everyone who has found out about my secret has never made it out alive."


    Sylvia dropped the knife and fork in her hands. Her eyes were wide and she was too scared to say


    a word. With a pale face, she stuttered, "I--"


    She really was a timid girl. I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty for scaring her right now, so I put on a


    warmer expression. "Butst night, I discovered that your blood could soothe my mania. That''s why


    I''m hoping you can stay with me and be my medicine."


    Thinking of how she ruthlessly spoke about our mate bond just now, I followed up immediately and


    said, "Nothing else. I won''t hurt you, don''t worry."


    "Is that really the only reason?" She cautiously raised her head.


    "Yes. Are you willing to stay with me?" I said seriously.


    Sylvia didn''t reply immediately and lowered her head, only allowing me to see her smooth forehead.


    I didn''t realize that I was actually afraid of her rejection.


    Seeing that she was still hesitant, I added, "If youe with me, I can help you investigate your


    mother''s case."


    Even though I was already going to investigate on it anyway, it wouldn''t hurt to use it as a


    bargaining chip right now.

 Chapter 16 Promise

    Chapter 16 Promise


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Yes. Are you willing to stay with me?" Rufus asked casually.


    I lowered my head, feeling bitter in my heart. For so many years, he was the first person to ask for


    my opinion. I was just a lowly ve with no choice. But going with him was better than staying here.


    And if I lived, I could have the chance to take revenge.


    I was about to say yes when Rufus spoke again.


    "If youe with me, I can help you investigate your mother''s case."


    What he said made me suddenly raise my head.


    I looked at him in surprise. "Really?"


    "Yes. That''s my promise to you as a lycan prince." My heart pounded wildly. I was so surprised that I


    couldn''t believe what I just heard.


    I looked him in the eye, trying to find traces that he was only ying tricks on me. But his eyes were


    as deep as the sea of stars, and I couldn''t find a single w.


    "Yes, I''ll go with you," I said word by word, still staring at him.


    This was my only chance. Even if there could be a bottomless abyss ahead, I had to move forward.


    Rufus raised his head slightly but didn''t say anything more.


    I stood up and asked, "When are you going to leave? I can go anytime."


    This was probably the best news I had ever heard since my mother died. I couldn''t help smiling and


    started looking forward to the future.


    "Let''s leave at dawn. There''s still some time left, so you can sleep for a while." It seemed that Rufus


    was infected by my good mood. He was no longer as cold as before.


    "No, I''m not tired," I refused in a low voice.


    The thought of the hope of redressing my mother''s case made me want to leave right away.


    Besides, I couldn''t sleep under the same roof with a temperamental and dangerous man like Rufus.


    He frowned, seemingly unhappy. He walked past the dining table and approached me. Then he


    grabbed my wrist and took me to the bed without hesitation. "Go to sleep," he insisted.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "But I don''t want to. I''m not sleepy at all," I murmured with my head down.


    What Shawn did to me had traumatize me. I couldn''t help feeling afraid that I would be taken to


    another strange ce when I woke up.


    Rufus didn''t say anything more. He just carried me to the bed and wrapped me tightly with the quilt.


    The soft bed helped rx my tense nerves, and a sense of fatigue swept over.


    "Now sleep." Rufus reached out and covered my eyes.


    I closed my eyes, nning to pretend to be asleep.


    "Sylvia, it seems that your new mate is a reliable man," Yana excitedly said while kept spinning in


    my head.


    "Really? But why do I feel a sense of danger every time I get close to him?"


    "Just be optimistic, okay? What matters is we can get out of here safely."


    "Yes, you''re right. But you heard it too. I am his cure. The rtionship between us will only be


    contractual."


    "Well, as long as you are valuable to him, you are safe. Being his cure is better than being a ve."


    Yana was right. Tomorrow would be the start of my new life.


    I didn''t have to think too much anymore. There was a pleasant smell around me that made me feel


    inexplicably at ease. Before I knew it, I had already lost consciousness.


    I didn''t know how long I had been sleeping when I suddenly woke up from a jolt.


    I abruptly sat up, and the thin nket slipped off my body. I was shocked to find myself sitting in the


    back seat of a limousine, and the sky outside the window was bright. It was obviously close to noon.


    I stared nkly at the unfamiliar scenery outside the window. There were precious nts in the


    flower beds of various sizes. The castle not far away looked magnificent and mysterious, which


    awed me.


    Although I had never been here, I instantly knew where I was. Right in front of me was the imperial


    pce.

 Chapter 17 Imperial Palace

    Chapter 17 Imperial Pce


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Are you awake now?" A man''s deep and maic voice rang out in my ears. It was Rufus.


    I quickly looked away and sat up stiffly. Then I suddenly remembered something, so I looked at him


    in a panic. "We just left. I didn''t bring anything with me."


    "It''s there." Rufus'' calm voice sounded soforting in my ears. "I took everything that could be


    taken in your room."


    I followed his gaze. Sure enough, there was a small package at my feet.


    I quickly opened it and rummaged inside. I soon found an old cloth bag, still stained with blood that


    couldn''t be washed away.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Nothing else mattered to me other than this cloth bag that my mother had


    left me. Inside the bag was a piece of cloth with a strange pattern that seemed rted to my father.


    I couldn''t lose it anyway.


    "Thank you." I humbly thanked Rufus in a low voice, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "It''s nothing," he said indifferently.


    I stole a nce at him. He was looking out of the car window, so I rxed a lot. I was able to look at


    him longer.


    He was only wearing a ck shirt with the top two buttons unfastened. His delicate corbone was


    faintly looming under his cor, and his sexy Adam''s apple bobbed up and down slightly. I felt that


    my ears were burning while staring at him, so I quickly turned my head.


    It suddenly urred to me that I was wearing revealing sexy clothesst night, so I subconsciously


    covered my chest with my hands. It was only then that I found out that I was covered with an


    expensive suit jacket with a faint fragrance on it. It was Rufus'' scent.


    Apparently, the suit jacket was his. My fingertips gently touched the cuffs of the suit jacket, feeling a


    little grateful. This lycan prince didn''t seem to be as cold as he looked.


    "I wonder how those rumors came about. I don''t think he is that terrible," I said to Yana in my head.


    "Well, I feel like he likes you," Yana muttered softly.


    "That''s impossible! He will never like me, and there is no reason for him to like me." I was sober


    about this fact. After all, Rufus had made it so clearst night.


    "My dear, how can you say that? You are his destined mate. Don''t jump to a conclusion so soon.


    Anything is possible, you know," Yana said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You know that there is a huge gap between us. We can''t be together."


    I was still deep in thought when the car stopped. We had arrived at our destination.


    I looked out of the car window in a daze. The people outside were all aristocrats dressed in


    gorgeous and exquisite clothes. And they all turned to look at Rufus'' car.


    My breathing started to quicken involuntarily, and I felt uneasy. The bodyguard on the passenger


    seat got out of the car first and went to open the door for Rufus.


    As soon as Rufus got out of the car, the aristocrats bowed their heads to show their highest respect.


    This was done not only to the royal family but also to the strong. There was no doubt that Rufus


    deserved their respect.


    When I was about to get out of the car, I realized that I wasn''t wearing shoes.


    I had big and small scars all over my feet because of years of frostbites. They were very ugly and


    ipatible with the magnificent scenery around me. The sharp eyes of the aristocrats swept over


    me, making me feel a little embarrassed. I lowered my head. I was at a loss being put in such a


    dilemma.


    At this time, Rufus walked up to me with a pair of exquisite t shoes in his hands.


    "Thank you," I said gratefully, looking up at him. Then I reached out to take the shoes.


    But he didn''t give them to me. Instead, he squatted down.


    I shrank my feet, not wanting him to see the ugly scars on them. But he didn''t allow me to flinch. He


    held my ankle with his slender hand and gently slid my foot onto the shoe. It was as if he was


    putting an indestructible armor for a coward like me.


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    "Oh my God! Is that really the cold and heartless Prince Rufus? Am I dreaming? Pinch me!" "And


    who is that she-wolf? I haven''t seen her around the prince before." "That she-wolf looks like a poor


    commoner at a nce. How can this be possible? I must be dreaming!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, I felt like I was in a dream too. Gradually, I couldn''t hear the sounds around me


    anymore. There was only this lycan in my eyes in the world.

 Chapter 18 Entering The Palace

    Chapter 18 Entering The Pce


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus'' hands were very warm, and my feet couldn''t help flinching involuntarily. But he didn''t allow


    me to back down and put on the other shoe for me.


    The shoes fit in my feet perfectly. I wonder how he knew my size so urately. And when I


    remembered that he even knew the size of my clothes, I felt so embarrassed that I bit my lower lip


    and looked at him shyly.


    Rufus didn''t say anything. He just stood up after putting on my shoes.


    I tidied up my dress nervously and prepared to get out of the car. Rufus stretched out his hand and


    looked at me with his deep eyes.


    When I noticed the scrutiny in the eyes of the crowd, I hesitated for a moment, not knowing whether


    I should take his hand or not. But I couldn''t embarrass him in public. Otherwise, the consequences


    would be unimaginable if I angered him.


    In the end, I could only hold his cuff with my head down. My heartbeat was getting faster and faster.


    In a trance, I seemed to hear a chuckle. It was like a feather that brushed my ears and tickled me.


    Was he chuckling? I looked up at Rufus. But aside from his pursed lips and the indifferent


    expression on his face, there was nothing else. Was I only imagining things?


    But I inexplicably felt more uneasy.


    The imperial pce was veryrge, with high walls on both sides. I walked beside Rufus stiffly, still


    holding his sleeve. The werewolves around were whispering to each other, which made me a little


    at a loss.


    "Look! Prince Rufus has actually brought a she-wolf back."


    "She is very beautiful. Is she the daughter of an Alpha?"


    "You''re thinking too much. Didn''t you see the scars on her feet just now? Either she got injured


    while working, or it was caused by frostbites."


    Then there was a burst ofughter. My palms began to sweat. I felt like a sheep thrown into a group


    of lions. I trembled, taking every step.


    "Shh! Keep your voices down! Otherwise, Prince Rufus will hear you, and he will get offended."


    "I really don''t know why the prince likes her."


    "Hey, do you want to die? How dare you question Prince Rufus'' choice!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After we entered the gate of the pce, the discussions around us gradually disappeared.


    When I raised my head and nced at Rufus, I was surprised that his expression became even


    colder. Did I embarrass him? This thought made me feel a little depressed, and I had the urge to let


    go of his sleeve. But Rufus grabbed my wrist and gave me a light nce as if warning me to


    behave well.


    I pouted in disgust. Yana said that Rufus liked me. But I thought it was the most ridiculous joke of


    the century. With such a fierce attitude, how could he like me?


    The closer we got to the pce, the more guards there were. And they all looked solemn.


    The corridor was carved with ancient and exquisite totems, and the upper edge of each column was


    iid with shining gems. I was once again shocked to see the luxury of the royal family. Passing


    through the veranda, I saw a magnificent hall. Both sides in front of the hall were full of


    pomegranate flowers.


    But before I could fully appreciate them, I was suddenly pulled by Rufus into the hall. Then a group


    of servants surrounded me.


    "Help her freshen up and change clothes," Rufus ordered, then turned around and left. I felt like


    weeping but had no tears. I grabbed the hem of my dress to stop the servants from helping me take


    a bath. Why were these she-wolves so enthusiastic?


    "It''s okay, I can do it myself. You can go out now." "No, we can''t. Prince Rufus has ordered us to


    take good care of you," one she-wolf answered while taking off my coat. She had dark skin, slender


    eyebrows, and thick lips. She spoke with a straight face. She seemed to be the head maid here.


    I smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m used to doing things by myself."


    "Do you want us to disobey Prince Rufus'' orders?" the head maid said in a somewhat aggressive


    tone, looking at me sternly.


    "Okay."


    I had no other choice but topromise. I let them bathe me and change my clothes. I was like a


    mannequin, being tossed and turned over and over again. Until finally, I was dolled up, waiting to be


    served and disyed.


    "They are not suitable for me, right?"


    At this moment, I was wearing a heavy dress and looking at the exquisite high heels in front of me.


    If I was not mistaken, they were at least three inches high. I had never worn high heels before, and I


    had no confidence in wearing them at all. I could imagine how embarrassing it would be for me.


    "Your previous shoes are not appropriate for the banquet." As she spoke, the head maid picked up


    the high heels and squatted down.


    I hid my feet in the hem of my dress and looked at her in shock. "What banquet?"


    "A wee banquet for Prince Rufus. It''s to celebrate his return to the pce. Actually, he sent


    someone back early this morning to make arrangements for your arrival. We have already prepared


    everything you''ll need for the banquet." After saying this, the head maid pulled up the hem of my


    dress and said, "Miss, please stretch out your feet. Don''t waste time."


    Upon hearing her words, I knew it was toote to escape. So I gritted my teeth, stretched out my


    feet, and put on the high heels.


    The moment I put on the high heels, my feet didn''t act as if they were my own. I stumbled and was


    about to fall at any time. I tried to keep my bnce and walked back and forth cautiously, lifting the


    hemline of my dress. Then I felt that I gradually got used to the height of the heels.


    I realized it was not so difficult. Looking at the shoes on my feet, I couldn''t help but feel happy. But it


    turned out I wascent too soon. When I was about to walk out of the hall to look for Rufus,


    there seemed to be a gentle push on my back. I lost my bnce and threw myself out.

 Chapter 19 Malice

    Chapter 19 Malice


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I felt like my face was about to touch the floor. I was so scared that I closed my eyes. But much to


    my surprise, I didn''t feel the pain I anticipated. Instead, I felt someone grasp my shoulders firmly,


    and I fell into a familiar embrace.


    I felt strange. When I half-opened one eye, I saw a delicate cor pin. I froze for a moment.


    "Are you not going to stand up?"


    A teasing voice sounded above my head. I was startled and immediately came back to my senses,


    wanting to break free from his embrace. But I found that my hair was tangled at his cuff. I pulled it,


    but it didn''t work. Instead, it got even worse.


    I was in a dilemma. I bent over, and my face was burning with embarrassment.


    "Prin...Prince Rufus, my...my hair..." I said in a low voice.


    "Hold on."


    After saying this, I heard the sound of the button falling off. It sounded like he directly ripped it off


    violently.


    "It''s okay now."


    I stood up stiffly and looked at his hand. Sure enough, he was holding a ck button, which was the


    cufflink on his coat. He didn''t say anything and just put his hands in his trouser pocketszily.


    "I''m so sorry, it was my fault. I didn''t take good care of Miss Todd." At this time, the head maid


    behind me suddenly knelt down and bowed her head to apologize. "Miss Todd is not used to


    wearing high heels, so we should have supported her. But she was in a hurry toe out to see


    you."


    After hearing this, Rufus raised his eyebrows and nced at me. A faint light flickered in his eyes.


    I immediately blushed and felt like a cooked shrimp.


    "I... I was not in a hurry toe out. It''s just that..."


    "It''s beautiful."


    I was stunned and couldn''t help lookingup at him, suspecting that I was hallucinating.


    "The dress suits you very well," Rufus casually said with a smile. But the seriousness in his eyes


    made my heart skip a beat. It was as if it was about to jump out of my chest.


    "My dear, you really have a crush on him. I can hear your heartbeat," Yana teased me naughtily.


    "Of course not! I''m just embarrassed. And this dress is so tight that I just can''t breathe," I


    categorically denied it.


    "Even if the dress is too tight and you can''t breathe, your heart will not be beating like crazy," Yana


    murmured. Obviously, she didn''t believe me.


    "Shut up, Yana! If I say that my dress feels tight, then it must be it." But the truth was, the shyness in


    my heart kept my temperature rising. I thought I was no longer a cooked shrimp now but an erupting


    volcano.


    "Why is your face so red?" Rufus touched my face with the back of his hand. It was a cold touch.


    "Well..." I faltered. My eyes wandered, not daring to look at him.


    He frowned, lowered his head, and looked down at my high heels. I was still in a daze when he


    suddenly picked me up. I was so frightened that I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck.


    Rufus walked to the sofa and put me down. Then he lifted up the hem of my dress and took off my


    high heels.


    "You don''t have to wear them if you''re not used to them," he said casually.


    "Prince Rufus, this is against the rules and etiquette," the head maid interrupted at once.


    But Rufus just lowered his eyes and ignored her words. He turned his head and asked the other


    servant behind him to give him a pair of shoes with much lower and chunky heels. Although they


    were thick-heeled shoes, they were not bulky at all. It even suited my dress more.


    After changing my shoes, I sat in front of the dresser and let the head maid behind me do my hair.


    I peeked at Rufus through the mirror. He was wearing a ck tailored suit with his head slightly


    tilted to the side. His facial features were as perfect as an borate sculpture. His fingers rested on


    his temples, seemingly lost in thought. "Your Highness, His Majesty wants to see you." At this


    moment, a guard stepped forward and informed Rufus.


    Rufus nodded, stood up, and nced at me.


    I quickly looked away and pretended to be serious about getting my hair done.


    He turned around and left without saying anything.


    Suddenly, I felt my scalp tighten. "It hurts. I think you grab my hair too hard."


    "This is how the hair should be set for a royal banquet," the head maid said coldly.


    I looked at her in surprise through the mirror. The modest expression on her face had turned into


    contempt. Before I could say anything, she chuckled.


    "But I''m not surprised that you don''t know. After all, you are just a ve and the daughter of a


    traitor. It only makes sense that you''re so ignorant."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 20 The Wrath Of The Lycan King

    Chapter 20 The Wrath Of The Lycan King


    Rufus'' POV:


    My father was Ethan Duncan. He was the lycan king who ruled the werewolves.


    His hall was located on the other side of the imperial pce. When I stepped into the hall, I saw him


    sitting upright on his throne, concentrating on the book in his hands.


    "Father..." I bowed in front of him.


    "You''re back." My father put down the book, picked up a handkerchief, covered his mouth, and


    coughed. "Sit down. You must be tired after the long journey."


    "I only did what I have to do." I stood still and looked at my father indifferently.


    The hair on his temples had already turned grey. His body still looked strong but slightly hunched.


    The lycan king, who used to be so powerful, eventually became old like any other werewolf.


    My father seemed not to care about my indifferent attitude. He just smiled and stood up. "I asked


    you toe over today not because of business. We haven''t chatted as father and son for a long


    time."


    I didn''t respond to him. I could already guess why he was looking for me.


    "Do you still have frequent headaches recently?" After saying this, my father poured a cup of tea


    and drank it to moisten his throat.


    "Same as usual," I said lightly. His concern didn''t affect me at all.


    "I heard that you brought back a she-wolf. Many werewolves saw her when you were at the pce


    gate. You seemed to be a bit high-profile." My father turned to look at me, then paced to my side.


    "Rufus, who is that she-wolf?"


    "My mate," I answered bluntly. Sure enough, he asked me toe over in such a hurry just to talk


    about this.


    "Nonsense!" What I said made my father''s expression immediately change. He threw the teacup in


    his hand to the floor angrily.


    I looked at him disapprovingly. "Father, just calm down. Your health is more important. The doctor


    said that you can''t get angry."


    "How can I not be angry? You''re such an unfilial son!" My father scolded me again. Then he took a


    deep breath, turned around, and sat back on his throne. "Rumor has it that you''ve brought back a


    traitor''s daughter from a small pack. I''m not against you bringing a she-wolf back. But why does it


    have to be a traitor''s daughter? Do you still have royal dignity? Do you still care about your father?"


    I sneered. "The news has travelled so fast. I''m afraid someone has deliberately nned it."


    As soon as I returned to the imperial pce, the unpleasant rumors had already spread. Needless


    to say, some contemptible scoundrels must have been anxious.


    "Whether it was deliberately nned or not, it doesn''t change the truth that she is a traitor''s


    daughter. Actually, I called the Alpha other pack to check. He said that you admitted in front of


    everyone that she is your mate. Is that true?"


    "So what I did?" I asked coldly.


    "As a prince, I thought you should know what to do," my father said in a domineering tone, staring at


    me.


    "As a father, I thought you should know what your son thinks," I retorted, staring back at him with


    deep eyes.


    "Are you ming me?" My father''s eyes narrowed, and his tone became dangerous.


    The atmosphere around us suddenly dropped to a freezing point. But I was already used to such a


    tense scene. I smiled at him indifferently. "No, I don''t dare. After all, you are my father."


    "I order you to discard that humble mate of yours right away," my father said firmly.


    "No, I can''t do that. I''ve already epted her as my mate," I countered calmly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "If that''s the case, then I will deal with that she-wolf myself." My father sneered coldly with depraved


    indifference to life in his eyes. "You are the eldest prince, the legitimate heir to the throne. You must


    never ept a traitor''s daughter as your mate."


    "Heir to the throne?" I took two steps forward with a self-deprecating smile on my face. I looked my


    father straight in the eye and asked, "Didn''t you already start training Richard to support him in his


    session? Why still bother?" "You..." My father was rendered speechless for a moment, staring


    nkly at me.


    "Do you want to ask me how I found out?" I sneered coldly. Looking at my father''s wrinkled face, I


    felt that he was getting more and more hypocritical. Then I said in a in tone, "I understand what


    you are doing. The witch''s curse made me destined to have no descendants. How can a prince with


    no descendant inherit the throne? Now that I have lost everything, are you really going to deprive


    me of the right to choose my mate?"

 Chapter 21 The Curse

    Chapter 21 The Curse


    Ethan''s POV:


    Rufus'' words pierced my heart like sharp daggers. It was my fault he had be like this.


    Many years ago, there was a witch who I had an entanglement with, and she had fallen deeply in


    love with me. But I refused to promise her anything. This made her so angry that she cursed me


    and Rufus, who at the time was only seven years old. She cursed his bloodline, saying that he


    would never bear any children and that every full moon, he would transform into a vicious monster.


    It was my debt that I owed, but my son was paying the price. I would always be ridden with guilt


    whenever I was reminded of it.


    At the same time, one of my mistresses was already pregnant with my child, but fortunately the


    witch did not know of it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I had toe up with a n. I sent out some of my men to find a way that my son''s curse would be


    removed. But just in case, I had brought in my newborn illegitimate son and named him Richard,


    announcing that he was the queen''s second son. After all, I was going to need an heir to the throne


    no matter what was going to happen. This illegitimate son of mine still had my blood anyway. If the


    curse could not be removed and Rufus wouldn''t be able to have children, the Duncan family


    bloodline would end with him.


    So, as a king, I had to make a tough decision and be ready with a backup n. If Rufus'' curse still


    had not been broken by the time I died, I would have no choice but to bequeath the throne to my


    second son.


    It was only Rufus and I who knew about his curse. Even the queen did not know. Fortunately, she


    was sensible enough to ept my illegitimate son as her own eventually, although we had


    quarreled about it many times. Deep down, I also felt guilty to my queen.


    As my first child, of course I looked forward to Rufus taking on the world on his own. I loved and


    raised Rufus just as much as the queen. He had been excellent since childhood. I was impressed


    by his talents and courage even at a young age. If he were to end up on the throne, I had no doubt


    he could be an even better lycan king than I.


    But now, I was already getting too old. My health worsens every waking day. Yet until now, we had


    no clue as to how to undo Rufus'' curse. I had to consider the future of the royal family and thought


    carefully about who the heir of the throne was going to be.


    I just didn''t expect Rufus to find out that I had been training my second son in secret as well.


    "I''m sorry," I sighed. I was afraid this would make Rufus distance himself from me.


    "Maybe Sylvia isn''t the daughter of a traitor. I''m going to find out the truth," Rufus said softly,


    purposefully changing the subject.


    I had known Rufus since he was born. Never had he evere to the defense of a she-wolf like


    this. A part of me was relieved, but I was also a little sad.


    I decided to let him be. As long as he really liked the girl, I guessed it was okay. Like he said, what


    was the meaning of his life if he could not even choose his own mate? Besides, I did owe him a lot.


    "Fine, I can let the she-wolf stay with you. Although I didn''t have time to stop the news about the


    traitor from spreading, I was able to suppress the fact that she is your mate." I had taken the


    initiative topromise. Rufus was still my son and I had to protect him. With the she-wolf''s lowly


    status, I supposed she could stay with him as his mistress.


    "I''ll deal with the traitor news myself." Rufus seemed so determined to find the mastermind behind


    this.


    This boy was always sharp minded. He was decisive and tough. I couldn''t help but feel proud of


    him, but regretful at the same time.


    "That''s up to you. I just hope you will also consider the dignity of the royal family. Do not expose her


    identity or get too close to her. At least not until you figure out the truth," I reminded him.


    He looked at me for a while before finally nodding.

 Chapter 22 The End

    Chapter 22 The End


    Rufus'' POV:


    "You may go." My father seemed a little tired already. He waved his hand and dismissed me.


    I nodded expressionlessly and left.


    Although I got Ethan to agree to keep Sylvia, it didn''t mean I could dy the investigation on


    Sylvia''s mother any longer. Otherwise, we could get into more troubleter on. If that were to


    happen, the problem would not just be as simple to solve as gossip.


    "Anything about the investigation I assigned to you?" I asked my attendant in a low voice.


    "The file indicates that Miss Todd''s mother was indeed a Beta. She rebelledter on and was said to


    have killed the former Alpha. Because of this, she was executed by her own pack members," the


    attendant reported back.


    "Mm. Anything else?"


    "Yes, well. It seemed all this information came from one source-- the Gamma of Miss Todd''s pack."


    So, it turned out to be Mateo after all. I honestly thought it was going to be that bumbling idiot


    Shawn. I did not expect that a Gamma could make so much trouble. Immediately, I was put in a bad


    mood, but I did not let it show on my face. "However, there does seem to be some loopholes in this


    case. The witness of the trial instantly disappeared after the execution of Miss Todd''s mother. Along


    with this, all physical evidences also seem to have been since destroyed."


    Upon hearing this, I finally felt like this case was getting somewhere. The mastermind behind all of


    this probably never expected that this case would be dug up one day. The more seemingly wless


    the case appeared to be, the more suspicious it actually sounded. Disappearing witness and


    evidences were something that did not happen every day.


    "Alright. Keep investigating. Start with the missing witness."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After giving out the order, my mind immediately went to Sylvia, who was probably waiting for me in


    my living room. I walked back as quickly as I could.


    As soon as I entered my room, I saw Sylvia sitting obediently on a chair. She wore a white dress


    and had simple make up done on her face. She smiled brightly when she saw me, which was


    undoubtedly enough to overshadows everything else around her.


    Her beauty stunned me for a moment. I couldn''t take my eyes off of her. Until I felt that there was


    something wrong. I could tell she wasn''t really in a good mood. Although she was smiling, it looked


    fake, which made me ufortable.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, slowly walking up to her.


    Sylvia shook her head and smiled even wider. "Nothing."


    I looked into her eyes, trying to find the truth. She lowered her head and tried to avoid my gaze.


    Following her eyes, I looked down and saw some hair scattered all over the floor, making me


    suspicious.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me. I wasbing Miss Todd''s hair very carefully. But because her


    hair was a little dry and brittle, some had fallen out," the head maid spoke up.


    This maid had spoken without my permission.


    I felt a little displeased. She seemed to like butting in. This was already the second time today she


    had cut into our conversation. But with Sylvia in the room, I didn''t want to scold the maid in front of


    her for fear that she would get scared of me again.


    "Is that so?" I turned to Sylvia, hoping to get some confirmation in her eyes.


    Sylvia averted my gaze and stood up, shrugging. "It''s no big deal. It doesn''t really matter."


    When Sylvia said that, I noticed in the corner of my eye that the maid smiled mischievously. My face


    darkened in anger, finally piecing together what really happened. Why didn''t Sylvia tell me


    immediately that she was being bullied?


    "Your Highness, the banquet is ready."


    A guard came through the door, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Okay, let''s go." Sylvia nodded and walked out first. She seemed to be in a hurry, perhaps afraid


    that I would ask her any more questions.


    Her reaction made me feel a little helpless, but I could not help feeling angry at the thought of her


    getting pushed over.


    "Guards, take that maid away. Demote her to a ve and assign her to pick up after the horses." I


    looked down at the maid who had knelt to the floor after hearing my words.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me. What have I done wrong? Whatever it is, I will correct my


    mistake. Please give me another chance. I worked hard to be a head maid," she begged


    desperately.


    "A head maid?" I sneered. "Well, whoever promoted you to that position cane and work with


    you at the stables."


    "Sire, please! Spare me!" The maid tried to rush up to my feet and beg more, but the guards had


    already dragged her away.


    I didn''t bother looking back at her. Instead, I turned to the rest of the people in the room and said,


    "That is what happens to whoever dares disrespect their master."

 Chapter 23 Lost

    Chapter 23 Lost


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Why don''t you just tell Rufus that the head maid is belittling you?" Yana asked in confusion.


    I walked around the long corridor and paused. "If Iin to him, it will only make people look


    down on me even more."


    "I don''t think so. If they see that Rufus is protecting you, who will dare to bully you?" Yana said


    yfully.


    "It''s not that simple." I continued to walk forward aimlessly, feeling more and more depressed. Then


    I suddenly thought of something. "Haven''t you ever wondered how that head maid knew my


    background?"


    Yana was stunned by my question. "Yes... You''re right. How did she know?"


    "I''m afraid that the news that I''m the daughter of a traitor has already spread all over the imperial


    pce. No matter how Rufus defends me, I''m just a humiliating essory in the eyes of others.


    And when I am no longer useful to him, I will be thrown away." I smiled wryly as my heart had


    already sobered up.


    "What should we do then?" Yana asked anxiously.


    "I don''t want to go back to my old life, Yana. I want to survive here on my own."


    "Whatever your decision is, I will support you. But wait! You have been walking for a while.


    Where are you going?" "I''m going to the banquet," I answered casually and lowered my head.


    "Dear, do you know how to get there?"


    "What?"


    Yana''s question brought me back to my senses. It was only then that I realized that I had got lost. I


    was in the middle of nowhere, and there were no guards around. The sky was already slightly dark,


    and the wind was cold. The lights on both sides were dim, and the shadows of the trees under the


    eaves were swaying, giving off a sense of gloom.


    My heart tightened, and I got goose bumps on my arms, so I walked back. But the identical arched


    doors made me feel like a fly that couldn''t find its way. This ce was toorge.


    "Sylvia!"


    I heard Rufus'' voice. I was so happy that I hurriedly ran in the direction where the voice came from.


    "Rufus, I''m here!"


    When I saw Rufus'' tall figure, I instantly calmed down.


    "Where have you been?" Rufus asked. His brows were furrowed, and he pulled a long face.


    "I..." I stammered. I knew that I had caused him trouble again, so I lowered my head in


    embarrassment. "I got lost."


    At this moment, I heard a slight sigh above my head. I looked down at the hemline of my dress, not


    knowing what to say for a while.


    "Let''s go."


    Rufus patted my head gently. I looked up at him in surprise. Wasn''t he angry?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing..." I murmured. I really thought that he would be angry.


    Rufus pursed his lips and stretched out his hand. "Let''s go. Hold my hand, so you won''t get lost this


    time."


    I stared nkly at the slender and beautiful hand in front of me, and finally pinched the corner of his


    sleeve. My face couldn''t help burning.


    Rufus didn''t say anything anymore. He just turned and led me out.


    Following behind him, I got the chance to stare at his stalwart shoulders. My mind was in a mess.


    "I''ve already sent someone to investigate your mother''s case and the witnesses who disappeared


    back then," Rufus suddenly said.


    My eyes widened in pleasant surprise. "Really?"


    I didn''t hold out much hope that Rufus would really help me. In fact, I had already prepared myself


    mentally that I would do the investigation on my own. I didn''t expect him to act so fast.


    Rufus turned his head and looked at me. "But there''s one thing I''m sorry about."


    "What is it?" I asked, looking into his deep eyes.


    "We need to keep our rtionship under wraps for a while until we find out the truth," Rufus


    whispered in my ear.


    I was stunned for a moment. I felt like my heart was suddenly grabbed by a giant hand, and I


    couldn''t breathe. But I quickly suppressed this emotion. I smiled and said, "I understand. I am


    staying with you because we need each other. It doesn''t matter whether you make our rtionship


    public or not.


    All you need is my blood, not me. So you can just disregard me. Besides, I don''t want to dy you


    from looking for your next mate."


    Rufus didn''t respond. He just continued to walk forward, but his pace became faster and faster. I


    had no choice but to trot with heavy chunky heels to keep up with him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Rufus, wait... Please slow down. I can''t keep up with you anymore," I couldn''t help but plead.


    Finally, he slowed down. Then after a while, he said, "I don''t know yet why your blood can soothe


    me when I go berserk. What if it''s because we are mates? I still have to figure it out, then we''ll talk


    about it."


    "Okay." I thought that what he said was reasonable, so I readily agreed.


    But the atmosphere around us inexplicably became a little suffocating. I vaguely felt that he was


    unhappy. But he was still expressionless as usual, and his lips were tightly pursed, so I couldn''t


    guess what he was really thinking. Maybe I was just overthinking.


    We walked down the golden staircase and arrived at the banquet hall. The dome was painted with


    colorful murals, and countless lights were hung high. The entire banquet hall looked more glorious.


    "Rufus! You''re finally here."


    As soon as we entered the banquet hall, a beautiful woman dressed in gorgeous and extravagant


    clothes appeared and greeted Rufus. "Mother..." He greeted the beautiful she-wolf back.


    She was Queen Laura, and I had already heard about her. With her delicate features and thick hair,


    she looked very young. Only the fine lines at the corners of her eyes revealed her age.


    "You''ve been on a long journey. Now that you''re back, you should take a good rest for a while,"


    Laura said. She acted like a loving mother to Rufus. Standing at the side and watching them, I felt a


    little embarrassed.


    "Mother, let me introduce you to..."


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you," Laura interrupted Rufus before he could even finish his words.


    Then she turned around and pulled over a brte with a good figure and beautiful features. "This


    is Alina Quinn, the daughter of the Alpha of Silver Moon Pack. You two are about the same age.


    Thanks to herpany, my life has not been so boring recently. And she is very talented in the


    military stuff. I believe you must have a lot to talk about."


    Laura gently pushed Alina in front of Rufus and added, "Such an excellent girl is the fiancee I''ve


    found for you."


    My heart inexplicably sank when I heard her words.

 Chapter 24 The Queen

    Chapter 24 The Queen


    Laura''s POV:


    "Mother, you are messing around," Rufus snapped coldly. He was instantly displeased with me.


    I knew that he would react this way. After all, he was my son, and I knew him. But not everything


    would be up to him.


    "Your father and I have already discussed this. He is satisfied with Alina too." I put on a loving smile


    and deliberately mentioned Ethan''s name to make Rufus ept the arrangement.


    "I have never thought of finding a fiancee," Rufus said coldly. He didn''t even spare a nce at Alina.


    "You are already twenty-eight years old. You can''t dy getting married any longer. Besides, the


    ministers have been urging you," I continued to persuade him. But I also couldn''t help feeling


    helpless. Rufus had been very assertive since he was a child. And convincing him to do something


    he didn''t want was extremely difficult.


    "I am responsible for finding my own mate," Rufus insisted.


    "No. When ites to this matter, I have the final say," I said angrily. I was his mother, but he didn''t


    respect me at all. When I noticed that everyone''s eyes were on me, I softened my voice. "Alina is a


    good girl. She is gentle, considerate, and talented. I think you two are a perfect match." "Since you


    like her so much, why don''t you introduce her to Richard?" Rufus'' mouth curled into a sneer, his


    eyes full of sarcasm.


    "Rufus!" I snapped in a low voice. Since there were so many people around, I didn''t dare to go too


    far. I could only swallow my anger, which made my temples ache. He knew I didn''t get along well


    with Richard, that illegitimate child of my husband''s. But he still used Richard to provoke me.


    I also noticed that he looked nervously at the lowly ve beside him. It was as if he was afraid of


    angering her. Had he forgotten that he was a dignified prince? How could he be controlled by a she-


    wolf of low status? It would be such a shame if this news spread.


    I clenched my fists so hard that my nails dug into the palms of my hands. I was getting more and


    more unhappy. How dare the daughter of a traitor enter this ce aboveboard! Rufus must have


    been seduced by her.


    Alina held my hand and interrupted with a smile, "The queen is just joking. I''m just here as a guest.


    Prince Rufus, we can be friends first. So we can get to know each other. It''s too early to talk about


    marriage yet."


    In the end, Alina seemed to be a little embarrassed. Her snow-white face flushed, and her beautiful


    jawline lowered like an elegant white swan.


    I patted her hand tofort her, feeling more and more satisfied with her. Only such a sensible girl


    like her was qualified to be a member of the royal family. And the most important thing was that her


    father was Alpha Leonard Quinn, the werewolf who used to be mighty and influential. He also had


    powerful lye an blood. With his support, Rufus would not have to be afraid of Richard anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I nced at the ve in front of me indifferently. She was so timid that she didn''t even greet me.


    While looking at her, my heart was filled with disgust.


    How could a daughter of a traitor like her have the audacity to approach Rufus? Did she really think


    that even a nobody like herself could marry into the royal family? She must be so shameless.


    But what pissed me off more was that I couldn''t deal with her yet, because I couldn''t afford to anger


    Rufus. Even Ethan couldn''t do anything to quench Rufus'' anger, let alone me. If I got rid of her, it


    would directly destroy my rtionship with Rufus. And judging from his attitude towards her, I could


    guess that this she-wolf was not that simple. So the best way now was to ignore her, find an


    opportunity to secretly humiliate her, and force her retreat on her own.

 Chapter 25 The Banquet

    Chapter 25 The Banquet


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The tit for tat conversation ceased because Ethan, the lycan king, arrived. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    I also realized that the queen, Laura, wasn''t easy to get along with, and she didn''t seem to like me


    either.


    But it didn''t matter. Their opinions didn''t mean anything to me, Once my mother''s case was


    redressed and Rufus'' curse was removed, I would leave here and find afortable ce in the


    mountain, along the banks of the rivers to live. That was the only thing that seemed tofort me.


    The bell chimed, and the banquet officially began.


    Rufus held my hand and led me to the main table along with the king and queen. The king sat at the


    head of the table wearing his traditional court dress.


    Rufus pulled out a chair like a gentleman and gestured for me to sit down.


    I looked up at him and smiled gratefully. When I was about to sit down, Laura spoke, "Not everyone


    can sit at the main table. A ve belongs in the kitchen. Don''t stain the good wine and dishes on


    the table." Laura raised her ss and took a sip, shooting a disdainful look at me. My body froze; I


    didn''t know where to rest my hands and feet. My face flushed, and I couldn''t contain my


    embarrassment. That was Laura''s sly way of asking me to get out.


    However, Rufus ced his hands on my shoulders and gently thrust me on the chair.


    I couldn''t help but steal a nce at Laura. The anger and hate on her face seemed to embarrass


    me even more. I wished the ground would open and swallow me alive to save me from the


    humiliation.


    Laura snorted and opened her mouth to say something, but Ethan interrupted her.


    "It''s a family dinner today. We don''t have to be too formal. Just sit down and wait for the dishes,"


    Ethan said softly. His voice was hoarse, and he coughed from time to time. Perhaps the rumors


    were true -- it seemed like he was in poor health.


    Laura couldn''t disobey the king''s orders. Therefore, she drank the red wine as she continued to


    shoot daggers at me.


    We were the only ones sitting at the main table. I was sitting with Rufus; Laura and Alina sat


    opposite us. The two were chatting happily.


    I didn''t bother uttering a word or showing my presence in any way after what just happened.


    "Where is Richard?" Rufus suddenly asked.


    The air grew thick with tension. I was confused because it looked like Laura and others didn''t want


    to mention Prince Richard.


    "I was supposed to preside over the army running today." Ethan smiled awkwardly. "But I was not


    feeling well, so I asked your younger brother to do that. He hasn''te back yet."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Laura put her ss down, looking a little dissatisfied. "Rufus should be responsible for big events


    like these. You should just postpone the banquet and let Rufus go. How could you let Richard go


    instead?" "When will the dishes be served?" Rufus interrupted Laura.


    Sensing his annoyance, I subconsciously reached out to grab his hand under the table tofort


    him. But soon, I realized it was inappropriate for me to do so. Therefore, I withdrew my hand.


    However, Rufus quickly grabbed my wrist.


    He looked calm andposed; his vice-like grip stopped me from withdrawing my hand. The


    warmth of his fingers seeped into my body.


    Just then, the main dish was served. I looked at the sulent piece of steak and gulped.


    My gaze involuntarily flitted to Alina. She exuded grace and poise. After cleaning her hands, she


    tucked the napkin and gracefully picked the knife and fork.


    It was not until then that I realized I had no clue about dining etiquette.

 Chapter 26 Embarrassment

    Chapter 26 Embarrassment


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I bit my lower lip and looked at the steak. I had no clue what to do. It once again made me feel that I


    didn''t belong with them.


    I stole a nce at Rufus, who was sitting beside me. He was cutting the steak and didn''t seem to


    notice my embarrassment.


    The royal family followed stringent table etiquettes. I had learned a bit about it before. But I was too


    young back then. I don''t remember any of it now. I had be a ve after my mother died.


    Therefore, I never got to attend such asions.


    I would have been a happy and elegantdy if my mother was still alive. I would give anything and


    everything just in exchange of my mother being with me.


    Thinking about my mother seemed to depress me even more.


    However, now wasn''t the time to get immersed in sadness. I tried to ward off the negative emotions


    and carefully sliced the steak.


    Perhaps because I was too nervous and exerted more strength than necessary while cutting, the


    metal knife scraped against the te, making a harsh noise.


    My face flushed with embarrassment, and I didn''t dare to look up.


    "Do you need a maid to serve you?" Alina asked considerately. Her voice was soft and mellow,


    making it impossible to find fault in her.


    Knowing that everyone was staring at me, I buried my head lower.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Laura sneered at me. "You better call a maid over. Lowly ves like her are just filthy," she ordered


    coldly.


    Although she muttered thest sentence, it was still audible to everyone.


    "No, thanks," I hissed through my teeth. I endured the embarrassment and picked up the knife and


    fork to eat.


    Just then, the te in front of me was suddenly taken away. I looked up, my eyes widening in


    surprise. Rufus ced his te of steak he had cut in front of me and exchanged it with my steak.


    "Eat." Rufus patted my head.


    I looked up and saw the smile on Alina''s face vanish right away. Her eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Rufus! What are you doing?! How could you cut steak for a lowly she-wolf?" Laura was seething


    with rage. She threw the knife and fork on the table and sprang to her feet.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down." Alina walked up to her and persuaded in a soft voice.


    "Laura?" Ethan called, and everyone instantly fell silent. He took a sip of red wine and looked at her.


    "The steak is delicious. Don''t you want to try more?"


    Although it was a simple statement, one couldn''t miss the warning in his voice. It looked


    like he wanted to let this matter slide without embarrassing Laura.


    Laura also sensed Ethan''s dissatisfaction, so she didn''t continue making a fuss. She nodded and


    sat down sullenly.


    I felt the queen would never forget me after what happened today. I guessed I would have a hard


    time living in the pce.


    I stole a nce at Rufus; he was calmly cutting the steak as if nothing had happened.


    "Don''t bother about it. Just eat," he said calmly as if he had noticed my gaze.


    His calmness set my mind at ease. I picked up a piece of steak that Rufus had cut and slowly ate it.


    Rufus was right. I should stop worrying about things I couldn''t control and start eating. I had lived a


    difficult life. Now that I had escaped the quagmire, it was time to really live for myself.


    The steak was delicious. It not only soothed my stomach but also uplifted my mood.

 Chapter 27 Military School

    Chapter 27 Military School


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Right after dinner, Rufus took me away, regardless of how others would react.


    "Uh, is it really appropriate for us to be seen like this?" I whispered nervously as I followed him.


    "Well, do you want to turn back now?" Rufus raised an eyebrow and looked at me.


    At this time, only a few lights illuminated the balcony area. Rufus stood with his back to the light,


    making it look like he had a halo of moonlight around his head. He pretended to walk back.


    "No! I don''t." I hurriedly grabbed his wrist. "I was just asking."


    He stopped easily. Was he just kidding around?


    No. What was a lycan''s business with making jokes? I pushed aside such ridiculous thought.


    Rufus led me downstairs, and we met up with a gentle-faced she-wolf who was waiting in the hall.


    "Good evening, Prince Rufus. Good evening, Miss Todd."


    She bowed politely.


    "Sylvia, this is Maya. She is going to be your personal maid. When I''m not around, she will be the


    one to help you with anything." Rufus looked at me seriously.


    I was speechless. I was technically still a ve.


    How could I have my own personal maid?


    I turned to Maya. She had a round face and her hair was tied neatly back into a simple ponytail. She


    smiled a lot, which I appreciated.


    Seeing that I was still at a loss with this new information, Maya took the initiative to start the


    conversation. It didn''t take long for me to like her very much. With her by my side, I knew it would


    help make me feel safer in the imperial pce.


    "Prince Rufus, wait." A guard came rushing over. "The queen would like to see you."


    As usual, Rufus took his time and didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he turned to me. There seemed


    to be worry in his eyes.


    When I realized he was worried about leaving me, I nudged him gently and said softly, "Go."


    Reluctantly, Rufus nodded and then looked at Maya. "Show Sylvia around the imperial pce."


    With thatstmand, Rufus left.


    The whole way through, Maya talked. She took me out for a walk, showing me the different routes


    and importantndmarks of the imperial pce.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I nodded attentively and took mental notes, hoping I wouldn''t get lost here again.


    A magnificent building not so far away then came into sight. It was brightly lit and bustling with


    people. It seemed that those who were gathering were a bunch of well-dressed young werewolves.


    Naturally, I was curious.


    "What''s going on over there?" I asked Maya.


    "That''s the Royal Military School. Today must be the start of a new term. That''s why there are lot of


    people there." Maya smiled and then tilted her head at me. "Do you want to go and have a look?"


    I nodded in a trance and walked with Maya.


    "Is this school only for aristocrats?" I wanted to rify. After all, the school had the word "Royal" in


    it, so I assumed it was just for nobility.


    "Not exactly. This school was just established by the royal family to train young werewolves with


    military talent. Anyone with outstanding potential should be allowed admission..."


    "Hey, watch out!"


    A voice from afar shouted, interrupting Maya.


    I looked at the direction where the voice came from and saw a football flying fast right toward my


    head. Maya saw this and instinctively wanted to shield me from the ball. But I quickly pushed her


    away and flew into a spinning kick, sending the football in another direction.


    When I came back to my senses, I heard loud cheering.


    Several young men rushed over to me, panting. They apologized for the football and also praised


    me for that good kick. All thepliments made me shy, so I just smiled and said nothing.


    "Beautifuldy, may we know who you are?" One of them looked at me with bright eyes full of


    amazement. "Wait, let me guess. Are you a princess?"


    Just when I opened my mouth to reply, a high-pitched voice came from the crowed.


    "Don''t bother asking. She''s nothing but a ve!"


    A she-wolf walked out of the crowd.


    What was she doing here?

 Chapter 28 Public Humiliation

    Chapter 28 Public Humiliation


    Cherry''s POV:


    When I noticed that a group of werewolves was praising Sylvia, I was so angry that my heart ached.


    "She''s a ve, and she is definitely not worthy of your praises!" As I spoke, I walked towards them.


    When I got closer to them, my eyes widened in shock. Sylvia''sbeautifulclothes, delicate makeup,


    and noble temperament seemed to blend well with the magnificent pce.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. It had only been a few days. How could she change so much? She was


    just a mere ant under my feet. But now, she was being ttered and praised by everyone. Jealousy


    flooded in me like a stream.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Sylvia''s face turned pale, I added fuel to the fire. "She is a ve from our pack. She is


    the daughter of a traitor. Perhaps because she is so good in bed that the lycan prince has brought


    her to the imperial city to serve him and satisfy his physical needs."


    She bit her lower lip and scowled at me.


    "It turns out she is a sex ve!" someone in the crowd shouted.


    And his words were enough to make everyone start to scorn her.


    "How can the daughter of a traitor deserve to stand here with us?"


    "A ve will always be a ve. Even if she wears fancy clothes, she can''t hide the stench in her


    body."


    "If you didn''t tell us, we won''t even notice it. Damn! What''s that smell? It''s so disgusting."


    "She''s rotten on the inside, and her blood stinks. Nothing can ever take off that stench."


    I crossed my arms over my chest and looked at Sylvia smugly. I saw that she clenched her fists


    tightly and lowered her head. She never said a word. It seemed that she was really good at


    enduring pain and humiliation.


    At this time, several she-wolves close to me surrounded Sylvia and began grabbing her clothes,


    and shoved her away.


    "Stop it!" The plump servant beside Sylvia reached out to stop them.


    However, one of the she-wolves pped her on the face and pushed her away.


    I watched the scene leisurely. My heart was so happy seeing Sylvia being humiliated. Well, a lowly


    ve like her only deserved this.


    While watching Sylvia being besieged, I suddenly heard Allen''s voice.


    "Cherry, are you tired? You might be thirsty. Drink some water first." As he spoke, he took out a


    gold-ted thermos sk from his bag and handed it to me.


    I knew that he was doing everything to please me, but I just felt annoyed. He liked me a lot, but I


    wasn''t interested in him. He was just a son of a Beta from a remote pack. He didn''t deserve me.


    "That''s enough!" I really lost my patience this time. His silly behavior irked me so much that I red


    at him and threw the expensive thermos sk into the trash can. "If you keep talking, you will end up


    like that thermos sk. I will fucking throw you into the trash can!"


    He flinched back in fear and did not dare to say a word anymore. He looked at me from time to time.


    Fright was evident in his eyes.


    Then I turned my head and continued appreciating the catfight not far away.


    I didn''t want toe to this useless royal academy, but my father forced me. He never really cared


    about me. The only thing that mattered to him was his ambitions.


    Actually, he ordered me toe here just to make sure that everyone in the imperial city knew that


    Sylvia was the daughter of a traitor, and they would chuck her out.


    But it wasn''t only that. What was even more ridiculous was that my father wanted me to destroy the


    rtionship between Sylvia and Prince Rufus and seduce him, so he would abandon Sylvia and


    choose me. How could I waste my time doing stupid things like this?


    I didn''t even care about Sylvia, who was a weakling and a crybaby. Besides, how could Prince


    Rufus like her? She was just a ything to him. Perhaps he would only kill when he got bored of


    her.


    I had always been confident about my beauty. Seducing a werewolf was just a piece of cake. But


    Prince Rufus was not my type. His barbaric nature frightened me. Although he was the most


    handsome and charming lycan, his erratic mood swings were bothersome. What if I identally


    angered him? He might lose his mind for a second and kill me.


    I preferred Prince Richard. I heard that he was a real gentleman. It would be nice if I could get a


    chance to meet him.


    Although I didn''t want toe here at first, I still felt that my trip was worthwhile if I saw Sylvia being


    despised by everyone.

 Chapter 29 Confrontation

    Chapter 29 Confrontation


    Rufus'' POV:


    The queen''s hall was brightly lit. The servants were on their knees, fearing that they would be


    implicated.


    I casually walked in.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Just then, a teacup shattered at my feet.


    "What''s making you angry, mother?" I smiled at her.


    "How dare you question me?" My mother dramatically slumped on the sofa with a grumpy look on


    her face.


    I walked over and sat beside her, ignoring her tone.


    Like my father, my mother, too, liked smashing things when she got angry.


    "You can leave now." I waved my hand, gesturing for the servants to leave.


    My mother nced at me and waved the fan in her hand to get some air. "Get rid of that she-wolf."


    "She has a name. It''s Sylvia." I stretched back and cracked my knuckles without taking her words


    seriously.


    "I don''t care what her name is. She is a ve, after all." My mother snorted and threw her fan aside.


    "You are a prince of the royal family. Protecting a lowly she-wolf like this will only ruin the dignity and


    reputation of our family."


    "Sylvia is my mate. I''ve epted her," I said frankly.


    My mother''s face darkened even more.


    I arched an eyebrow and examined her face. She was seething with rage. I poured her a cup of


    warm tea and slid it toward her. "Mother, I hope you understand."


    Laura threw the cup onto the floor. "Ridiculous!" She sprang to her feet and scowled at me. The


    corner of her mouth sank, revealing the wrinkles. "I will never allow a she-wolf of humble status to


    be your mate. My daughter-inw must be a she -wolf from a noble bloodline."


    I sneered at her. I had never expected my parents to ept Sylvia like I do. After all, bloodline and


    status were more important to them than anything else. But it didn''t matter because I didn''t need


    their approval.


    "You are the heir to the lycan king. Do you want such a she-wolf to lead all the werewolves with you


    in the future? Everyone willugh at you!" My mother''s chest was heaving with rage. She took deep


    breaths and turned to look at me. "Richard has be more arrogant and aggressive offte. He


    has even begun to interfere in political affairs. If you don''t marry a mate from a powerful


    background, he will trample you!"


    My heart sank at her words. I felt sorry for my mother because she didn''t know the truth. She didn''t


    know that I was cursed, nor did she know that my father had decided to give up on me and let


    Richard inherit the throne. But I didn''t intend to exin anything to my mother because it would only


    make things worse.


    "Alina is a good choice. I want you to marry her. Her father is an Alpha and belongs to the lycan


    bloodline as well. Only such a she-wolf deserves you," my mother tried persuading me to marry


    Alina yet again.


    "Mother, stop it! Don''t try persuading me. I only want Sylvia in my life," I said, staring into my


    mother''s eyes. When I said that, my thoughts instantly wandered to Sylvia. If she heard what I said,


    she would panic like a little rabbit.


    "But don''t worry. I''ve promised father that I won''t make our mate bond public until we prove that


    Sylvia''s mother is innocent," I continued, ignoring my mother''s reaction.


    "You''ve already madeupyour mind, haven''tyou?" Her face turned livid, and her lips trembled. I could


    tell that she was trying her best to control her emotions.


    "Yes. So please quit persuading me and send Alina back."


    "You!" My mother shook her head fiercely.


    "Prince Rufus!"


    Just then, a piercing scream from the hallway caught our attention. Maya ran in breathlessly.


    "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?" I asked, frowning.


    "Please save Miss Todd. A group of werewolves at the Royal Military School have besieged her. I...


    I couldn''t stop them. They were all bullying Miss Todd..." Maya cried anxiously.


    My heart leaped to my throat. Before Maya finished her words, I immediately stood up and rushed


    to the Royal Military School.

 Chapter 30 Counterattack

    Chapter 30 Counterattack


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was surrounded by all sorts of noise. Although they were dressed in gorgeous clothes, their


    mouths spouted the most vicious of words. Their eyes were full of hatred, as if they were nailing me


    to the cross in their minds.


    Several she-wolves pulled on my dress. The essories keeping my hair up had already fallen out.


    I crossed my arms over my chest, trying not to let my dress fall.


    I tried pushing them away and escaping from this siege, but more and more werewolves just kept


    appearing. They all had ferocious smiles on their faces, like famished predators finally seeing prey


    again after a long time.


    My body had frozen up. With my fists clenched, I was preparing to fight back, but I stumbled on my


    high heels and fell to the ground.


    My dress was an absolute mess and my hair had just fallen loosely down my shoulders. I looked


    completely miserable and disheveled, like a helpless, broken boat being tossed around by the


    ocean''s violent waves.


    Maya had disappeared to somewhere. It was good she was not here. It was better that I suffer this


    humiliation alone.


    "Are you always horny whenever you see a man, bitch? Well, you deserve to get yed by men


    anyway!"


    "You think you look so good in that dress? Do you really think it makes you ady? Take it off! You


    don''t deserve to wear that!"


    "I mean, just look at her face. She''s practically born to be a tramp!"


    The she-wolves took turns insulting me with so much gusto. It was as if I had dug up the graves of


    their families with how much anger they were venting at me.


    The male werewolves stood on the side to watch the show, some even whistling obnoxiously.


    Holding back my tears, I tried to get up but Cherry quickly pulled my hair and grabbed my face


    forcefully.


    There was bitterness written all over Cherry''s face. Her thick ck eyeliner made her expression


    look all the more upset, and it didn''t help that her voice was so unpleasant and high-pitched. "Listen


    here, you little bitch. Don''t even think for a second that you will live a better life here at the imperial


    pce. You are going to stay a ve. You''re nothing but a slut, just like your mother. Look, your


    mother never even knew who your father was because she slept with random men. Who knows?


    Maybe you''ll be an even greater slut than your mother."


    When I heard Cherry''s words, my mind went nk. My vision turned red and I found the strength to


    shove Cherry to the ground.


    "Do not talk about my mother that way!" Without thinking twice, I pped her hard across the face. I


    thought I could endure this beating tonight, but I was not going to tolerate any nder about my


    mother. Cherry had crossed the line.


    "Bitch, let go of me!" Cherry shrieked. She tried to grab my hair again to push me away, but she


    couldn''t.


    I red at Cherry and pped her with my hand a few more times. "Did your mother never teach


    you manners? I think it''s time you''ve learned your lesson!"


    "This she-wolf! She''s crazy! Damn it, hurry up and get her off of me!" Cherry cried out to the others.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    My body felt like an overbearing force was just flowing uncontrobly out of it. I had lost all reason


    and the only thing on my mind was to beat Cherry up. I was determined to make those who insulted


    my mother pay the rightful price.


    Some of the other she-wolves grabbed my shoulders and tried to pull me away.


    "Fuck off!" I turned to them with wild eyes. "Don''t touch me unless you want to die like her!" They


    were frightened and stopped in their tracks, looking at each other. For a moment, no one dared to


    stop me.


    I pulled Cherry up from the ground by her hair. Her face had gotten swollen and red from all the


    pping, but she still didn''t seem to run out of curses. In my anger, I pped her once more. I didn''t


    care about anything anymore. Since I was at a low point in my life, I didn''t care what I did with it. If I


    had to die today, at least I died oveing my enemies.


    "You bitch, I''m going to kill you!" At this time, a male werewolf in gold uniform was rushing up to me.


    He waved a golden sk in his hand, his weapon of choice to smack my head with. "How dare you


    beat up the goddess of my heart? You''re going to die tonight!"


    I simply turned my head and pushed him away. He fell to the ground and looked at me in disbelief.


    "What? How did you do that?" Murmurs filled the air. I heard mocking voices from the crowd, but


    they were directed at the male werewolf on the ground who couldn''t even get close to the ve girl.


    I sneered and chuckled, finally calming down.


    At this, the werewolf''s face darkened as he red at me.


    "I will kill you today!" He stood up and roared, running toward me again.


    I shoved Cherry to the ground and turned to him, ready to fight. Just as he was close enough, I was


    going to take the opportunity to kick him in the groin, but the hem of my dress had gotten caught. I


    had lost my bnce and stumbled to the ground.


    The werewolf grabbed my hair with his fist and pinned me to the ground.


    "Maybe if you kneel and call me master, I can let you go," he snorted. He pulled on my hair so hard


    that I thought it was all going toe off.


    I gritted my teeth painfully. "Since when did a dog like you learn to speak like that?"


    "You bitch!" The werewolf''s eyes widened with anger and I saw him look at the tear on my dress. I


    could tell he was up to no good.


    I struggled against his grip in desperation, but he had gotten too firm of a hold on me.


    Just when I was about to transform into a wolf, a man with golden hair and dressed in military


    uniform appeared, stopping the farce with his men.

 Chapter 31 Prince Richard

    Chapter 31 Prince Richard


    Richard''s POV:


    "Stop!" Imanded. The army behind me swarmed around the scene. "It is improper to cause


    such a ruckus right in front of the Royal Military School gate!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As soon as I appeared, everyone quieted down with fear and respectfully bowed their heads. I


    always enjoyed the iparable honor my identity had given me.


    But there was one she-wolf in heavy makeup who didn''t seem afraid of me. She was staring at me


    with her mouth gaping open, her cheeks swollen.


    Since she dared look me in the eye, I asked her name.


    "I apologize for what happened, beautifuldy. May I know your name?" I walked over to her and


    asked gently.


    She gave a shy smile and answered in a low voice, "My name is Cherry Brook. I am the daughter of


    the Gamma of the ck Moon Pack."


    I would have preferred she didn''t smile. Smiling only made her swollen cheeks even rounder like


    two butt cheeks on her face, which I found quite funny. Obviously, she had gotten beaten up just


    now.


    It was difficult to hold back myughter. "Can you tell me what happened?" "She started it!" Gritting


    her teeth, Cherry pointed at the girl opposite her. "She was a ve in our pack. I was just going to


    catch up with her, but all of a sudden, she starting beating me up!" Cherry grew more aggrieved by


    the second, with tears even forming in her eyes.


    A ve? Could this be the infamous ve that Rufus had brought back?


    I turned to the she-wolf Cherry was pointing at. Her hair was all messed up, but there was a


    stubborn look on her face.


    As soon as I got back today, it didn''t take long for me to hear about what my very serious older


    brother had done. He had brought home a female ve and even gave her an introduction suited


    only for high-profile individuals at the pce gate.


    I was absolutely surprised. This wasn''t something I imagined the cold and brutal Rufus would ever


    do. I knew this because I had already tried to lure him to his death with many beautiful she-wolves,


    hoping to get him assassinated in bed. But all my attempts had failed. He never seemed to find a


    she-wolf he could treat differently. It even came to a point wherein I almost suspected his sexual


    orientation. But how could Rufus fall in love with a female ve now all of a sudden?


    Out of curiosity, I couldn''t wait to talk to the ve and find out what was so special about her.


    Unfortunately, this wasn''t how I was expecting to meet her for the first time.


    I took one careful look at the ve. She was beautiful indeed. Even as she just stood there and


    didn''t say a word, I couldn''t help but feel an itch. I could see why Rufus would fall in love with her.


    Still, I intended to use the foolish she-wolf Cherry to teach this ve a lesson. After all, Rufus liked


    this she-wolf. Humiliating her and giving her the punishment of a ve would be like spitting and


    stepping on Rufus'' face, which made me happy.


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Unlike Rufus, Richard had softer facial features. His golden hair was so long that it fell all the way to


    his waist. I thought he could be even more beautiful than some women I knew. There was a pinkish


    birthmark in the corner of his eye, which gave his delicate face a little edge.


    Although his eyes looked a bit intimidating with the birthmark, he also had on a gentle smile that I


    felt was inconsistent. It was like finding a perfectly green tree in the middle of snow. It didn''t make


    sense. I felt ufortable already the second I saw him. I just had a feeling that there was


    something hypocritical about this man.


    Right when he arrived, everyone fell silent. No one dared to make a sound.


    When he asked Cherry, she immediately got to using me of starting trouble. The other


    werewolves echoed her story and shamelessly backed her up.


    I sharply turned to Cherry and said, "No, you started it. But in the end, you couldn''t even defend


    yourself against a ve. How dare you y the victim now?"


    "Quit lying!" Cherry rushed over to me and raised her hand to hit me. "I''m going to teach you a


    lesson myself, you fucking ve!"


    I smirked and casually blocked her hand mid-air, ready to fight back. However, Richard''s men


    quickly came up behind me and mped my hands behind my back.


    I raised my head to look at Richard with anger in my eyes. "Why are you on her side? As a prince,


    shouldn''t you be smart enough to listen to both sides of the story first?"


    Richard looked at me with one of those hypocritical smiles.


    "Well, even if Miss Brook did start it, so what? You should have just taken it in and not fought back."


    Richard paused and slowly walked up to me. "After all, Miss Brook is the master. You are just a


    ve."


    He looked at me with contempt. "As a ve, resistance is the biggest sin you canmit."


    A chill ran down my spine. This was the moment I realized that justice did not exist for people


    without status and power.


    Richard turned back to Cherry and smiled. "Miss Brook, if you are still not satisfied, you may


    continue to teach this unruly ve a lesson."


    He took two steps back to give Cherry some space.


    "Most definitely. Thank you, Prince Richard!" Cherry was clearly overjoyed to hear this. She raised


    her hand again and walked up to me. "It''s time you learn how to be a ve again!"


    I wanted to dodge and fight back, but two of Richard''s men were firmly holding me down. There was


    nothing I could do but to watch as Cherry prepared to p me. It was a very humiliating moment.


    Just as Cherry''s hand was about toe into contact with my cheek, I heard the sound of a


    bonesnapping, followedbyCherry''s shrillscream. Cherry''s wrist had been gripped by another strong


    hand.


    I looked up to see what had just happened. He stood in front of me, the light behind him making him


    look like an angel sent from heaven. His familiar scent made me swallow a lump in my throat. It was


    my prince, Rufus.


    There was a murderous look in his eyes. "Who dared to hurt my people?"

 Chapter 32 Weakness

    Chapter 32 Weakness


    Richard''s POV:


    Unfortunately, Rufus came before I could do anything.


    He grabbed Cherry''s hand and snapped her bones. Then, he effortlessly crippled my two


    attendants. After assaulting our people, he took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around the


    disheveled ve, pulling her into his arms.


    He pursed his lips and red at us, trying not to reveal his emotions. I could tell that he cared about


    his ve a lot.


    "Hello, Rufus," I greeted him.


    Rufus nced at me with piercing coldness which sent a shiver down my spine.


    But I didn''t stop. I walked up to Rufus and deliberately provoked him, "You know this ve? She


    seemed very disobedient."


    "Richard!" Rufus'' face darkened. I could see the anger zing in his eyes.


    "Rufus, I think you must have misunderstood me. I didn''t know that she was your ve." I stepped


    closer and looked him in the eye. "But it''s true that she made trouble in front of the Royal Military


    School. Father handed me the most important task of taking charge of the Royal Military School. I


    can''t ignore the chaos, can I?"


    I pretended to be helpless. Rufus looked at me and remained silent.


    Hearing my words, the werewolves began to


    echo with me.


    "That''s right, Prince Rufus. It''s a misunderstanding. We didn''t know she was yours."


    "Yes. Besides, this ve is so strong and powerful that she overturned many werewolves at once."


    "Yes. She has hurt several werewolves."


    "If we knew she belonged to you, we wouldn''t have fought back."


    Thew couldn''t punish many offenders. As long as everyone gave a unified testimony to me the


    ignoble ve, Rufus had no choice but to endure the loss regardless of how angry he was. Rufus


    red at everyone. The other werewolves quieted down in an instant. They held their breaths and


    dared not to look up.


    Finally, Rufus turned around and looked at me. "Don''t do it again."


    With that, he picked the ve in his arms and left, not bothering to look back at me.


    I was in a good mood, so I didn''t care about his attitude.


    I looked at his back as I saw him walk away, holding his ve in his arms. My heart bubbled with


    excitement and joy because I found that the omnipotent Prince Rufus finally had a fatal weakness.


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus carried me in his arms. I buried my head in his chest and didn''t utter a word on the way. I


    hadn''t recovered from the humiliation. Although my anger had subsided, I was still confused and


    depressed. Surviving in this world wasn''t easy.


    I closed my eyes and let the tears tumble down my cheek. I quickly turned my head to make sure


    Rufus didn''t notice I was crying.


    "I''m sorry," Rufus said.


    I didn''t respond because I didn''t know what to say. He didn''t do anything wrong. It was all my fault.


    Being weak was my greatest sin.


    "It was my fault this time. I''ll make sure no one bullies you in the future," Rufus promised.


    My mind was in a mess; I didn''t know how to react. I leaned closer and nestled against his chest.


    Rufus carried me into the room and gently put me on the bed as if I were a fragile porcin doll.


    "I want to be alone for a while." I pleaded.


    Rufus nodded. "My room is right next door. Call me if you need anything."


    He reached out to touch my head but immediately withdrew his hand. There was undisguised


    restraint and forbearance in his deep eyes.


    "Rest well."


    He left the room.


    I took a deep breath and tried to vent my emotions. Tears streamed out of my eyes like a torrent.


    I couldn''t suppress the sadness building in my heart. I mped my mouth because I didn''t want


    Rufus to hear me cry. I was already embarrassed today and didn''t want him to sympathize with me.


    "My dear, don''t cry. I feel bad too." I could hear Yana cry in my mind.


    "It''s nothing. I want to vent my emotions." A burp escaped my lips. I couldn''t understand why Yana


    was crying more miserably than me.


    "My heart breaks when you cry." Yana hadn''t stopped crying. Her voice seemed to have be


    husky from all the crying.


    "I''m not crying now. You stop it too, okay?" I coaxed her helplessly.


    "I... I want to be stronger. Those who bullied you deserve to die," Yana sobbed.


    "Besides, Rufus cares a lot about you. He was so nervous that he didn''t notice his disheveled


    clothes and hair when he came to you. He is the forever elegant Prince Rufus. No one would


    believe even if we told them he had done such a thing."


    Yana started chattering again.


    I rubbed my temples and let out a weary sigh. "It looks like I have be a burden to him. The


    incident today made me realize how weak I am. Even though Rufus protected me this time, others


    would continue to regard me as a ve whom they can trample on at will."


    "They went too far this time. You didn''t provoke them in any way," Yana barked.


    "Thew of the jungle applies to the whole world. I will get into trouble even if I don''t provoke


    anyone, simply because I am weaker. Avenging my mother''s death seemed like a distant dream


    now." I couldn''t help butugh at my ipetence.


    I stroked my long hair as I remembered how my mother gentlybed my hair and took care of me


    when I was a child. I used to have silky golden locks. But they had turned rough and lifeless after


    years of neglect.


    I got up from the bed and asked softly, "Yana, do you want to be stronger?"


    "Yes!"


    I went to the table to pick up the scissors.


    "Sylvia! What''re you doing? Calm down," Yana screamed in horror.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Rufus pushed the door open and stormed in.

 Chapter 33 Stay With Me

    Chapter 33 Stay With Me


    Rufus'' POV:


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I stood at the door of Sylvia''s room, leaning against the wall, smoking indifferently. The cigarette


    seemed to ease my mind for a bit. Sylvia was not in a good condition. Although she said she was


    fine, I could see that she was merely trying her best to control her emotions.


    The thing I wanted was right in front of me. But I couldn''t touch it or im it as mine.


    "It''s not like you, Rufus," Omar said.


    "Why? What''s wrong with me?" I asked as I took out another cigarette and put it in my mouth.


    "You never cared about such things before."


    I took out the lighter and lit the cigarette. "I brought her back but couldn''t protect her well."


    "None of this is your fault, Rufus. Your mate is very determined. Perhaps she doesn''t need your


    protection but a chance to rise," Omar exined his analysis.


    I puffed out a ring of smoke as I thought about what he said. I recalled that when I saved Sylvia from


    Shawn, Sylvia was fighting against Shawn''s men on her own. The unyielding look on her face was


    deeply etched in my mind; she looked terrifying.


    Just then, the loud bang from the room snapped me out of my reverie.


    "Rufus, I feel that Sylvia''s wolf is very emotional now," Omar reminded me.


    I immediately threw the cigarette into the trash can and pushed the door open. My heart leaped to


    my throat when I saw Sylvia holding a pair of scissors. I quickly ran to her as panic wracked my


    nerves.


    "Sylvia! Put them down!" I shouted. I thought she was going to hurt herself, so my mind suddenly


    stopped working, and my breathing faltered.


    Sylvia lowered her head and ignored me. Before I could react, she sped her long locks and cut


    them with the scissors in one swift movement.


    I gasped in shock and continued to stare at her. She ambled toward me, holding her cut locks. Her


    wless face seemed to glow, and her delicate nose was slightly red. As she looked at me, I saw


    her eyes were puffy and bloodshot. It seemed obvious that she had cried hard.


    I restrained my impulse to hold her in my arms. "Don''t y with scissors!"


    I was flustered and anxious when I saw her waving the scissors toward her neck.


    Sylvia didn''t answer. She clenched the cut locks and stared at me in silence before she finally made


    up her mind. Sylvia ce her right hand over her heart and bowed before me.


    "Prince Rufus, please allow me, Sylvia Todd, to study in the Royal Military School. I''m willing to pay


    any price for that. Please give me a chance, Prince Rufus."


    Her trembling yet resolute voice echoed in this narrow space. I looked at her in a daze.


    After a long time, I finally gathered myself to speak. "Stay with me. I will protect you. What


    happened today won''t happen again. I promise." Sylvia looked up at me with determination; her


    eyes were begging me.


    I looked away. I didn''t dare to look at her. "If you enter the school, I won''t be able to protect me all


    the time."


    ''So stay with me.'' I couldn''t bring myself to say thest sentence out loud.


    "Prince Rufus, I don''t want to be a burden to you," Sylvia croaked.


    I closed my eyes and let out a weary sigh. "Have you made up your mind?"


    "Yes." Sylvia was firm with her decision.


    The determination in her eyes softened my heart. Perhaps Omar was right. He knew our mate


    better than anyone.


    The beautiful canary wanted to break out of the cage. I didn''t know if I should chip its wings and


    keep it with me or fulfill its wish to behold the blue sky. I was in a dilemma.

 Chapter 34 Let Her Fly

    Chapter 34 Let Her Fly


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My heart was pounding. Rufus was staring at me helplessly. I didn''t know if he was thinking about


    what I said. But going to the Royal Military School was my only way out. I had to fight for this


    opportunity.


    I licked my chapped lips, took a deep breath, and looked at him. "You..."


    Before I could finish my words, Rufus suddenly pulled me into his arms. My nose collided with his


    chest as his pleasant scent greeted me.


    My breath caught in my throat, and my skin prickled with goosebumps.


    My mind was racing a mile a minute as I wondered what I''d do next.


    Rufus lowered his head, his hot breath blowing against my neck.


    "Why do you want to go to the military school? Huh?" he whispered into my ear.


    The hair on the nape of my neck stood up, and my body tingled. It felt as a soft feather was


    brushing against my ear.


    "Say something," he said softly.


    His low, maic voice was like a current surging through my body, making me tremble


    unconsciously.


    The intimacy made me weak in the knees. I quickly pulled back, trying to keep a safe space


    between us. But he held my shoulders, stopping me from stepping back.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I want to be stronger. I don''t want to be a pushover anymore," I said, swallowing my emotions.


    "The Royal Military School only trains elites. Every student is carefully selected from the packs." He


    stood up without taking his hands off my waist. "What makes you think you are qualified?" he asked,


    staring into my eyes.


    His arrogant question felt like a long sword ramming into my heart.


    My face turned pale as anger surged through my veins. I had thought Rufus would be different from


    others. But I didn''t think he, too, would look down upon me. I was both dejected and depressed. His


    words broke my heart into a thousand pieces. I stepped back, trying to free myself from his hold, but


    he held me in ce, making it impossible to move.


    "Look, you can''t even get rid of my control," Rufus said ruthlessly.


    My anger and frustration were in sharp contrast with his calmness. He smirked at me as if I were a


    mouse, trying to escape from him--the cat himself. I summoned my strength and red at him. My


    anger reached its peak as his words continued to ring in my ears. I tried to break free and even


    fought with him.


    But Rufus always guessed my next move and effortlessly dodged my attacks. His closebat


    skills were perfect. Every time I thought I could defeat him, he would suppress me the next moment.


    I felt like a prey struggling to escape the hunter''s.


    I tried my best, but Rufus pinned my hands behind my back and pressed me against the table. My


    heart sank as I realized how weak I was; I didn''t stand a chance with Rufus.


    "Do you realize where you stand? This is the difference between you and a military school student."


    I heard Rufus'' calm voice from behind.


    I wasn''t willing to give up, so I tried wriggling out of his hold. However, my inability to fight back


    infuriated me. I didn''t want to live like an ant all my life and let the bullies trample me.


    "Do you still want to study there now?" Rufus asked again.


    I remained silent because I knew Rufus wouldugh at my answer. However, I''ve had enough; I


    wanted to work hard for myself and be stronger.


    "Yes, I do. I realized how small and insignificant I am, and that''s why I want to study. I don''t..." The


    words choked up in my throat. I gulped and dropped my gaze to the floor. "I don''t want to live on like


    this."


    My voice was barely above a whisper, almost as if I was talking to myself.


    Just when I felt hopeless, Rufus let go of me. I turned to look at him in surprise. He was staring at


    me tenderly, his lips curled up in awe.


    "Sylvia Todd, I allow you to study in Royal Military School."

 Chapter 35 Admission

    Chapter 35 Admission


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus and I stood together at the gate of the Royal Military School. I felt like I was dreaming. I


    discretely pinched my arm, trying to make sure it was real. It hurt a lot, so this wasn''t a dream at all.


    I stole a quick nce at Rufus, who was calmly talking to a subordinate of his. I was still at a


    disbelief. I never thought going to this royal school would ever be a possibility for me. Not even


    when I had Rufus by my side. After all, he was still famous for his coldness and indifference. Even


    though he was my mate and hade to my rescue many times, I understood that our rtionship


    was really nothing more than a mutual understanding that we needed each other.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    Once his subordinate took off, Rufus reached one hand out to me and patted the top of my head


    with the other. I came to my senses and followed him, my heart filled with indescribable joy.


    The Royal Military School had been around for nearly a thousand years. It could be seen in its


    architecture that looked even more ancient than some buildings in the imperial pce. Although it


    looked less luxurious, it definitely looked more sacred. At the center of the school grounds, there


    was a huge statue of a man holding a machine gun.


    "Cornelius Duncan, the creator of the empire," Rufus exined, seeing that I was looking at the


    statue.


    The craftsmanship of the statue was nothing I had ever seen before. It was made of pure stone, but


    the carvings were so detailed that the skin and clothes of the statue looked soft and almost life-like.


    Of course, the fact that it had been well -preserved for over hundreds of years was a testament to


    its quality and sturdiness.


    "Is he your ancestor?" I blurted out my thoughts without thinking. I immediately thought my question


    was stupid the moment I heard ite out of my mouth. Obviously, they bore the samest name.


    "Of course," replied Rufus. I could feel his gaze burning into my skin.


    Embarrassed by my foolishness, I averted my eyes and quickly walked ahead. "Well, hurry up or


    we''ll bete."


    Eventually, Rufus and I finally arrived at the general office. A lot of werewolves were inside today.


    Most of them were students who had probably just finished the enrollment process and waited


    aside. It seemed that I had note too early.


    As usual, Rufus because the focus of the crowd right when he entered. Naturally, I got some


    attention too walking beside him. Many of the werewolves stared at me with curiosity in their eyes.


    Soon enough, I realized that a number of them were also the students I had encountered at the


    school gate before, including the she-wolves who attacked me. As soon as they saw me, they


    lowered their heads and whispered to each other. I overheard some insulting things about me.


    "Prince Rufus." The dean saw Rufus and wiped the sweat off of his forehead. He seemed afraid of


    Rufus actually.


    "I would like her enrolled in this school please," said Rufus straight to the point. He grabbed my


    wrist and raised it.


    With wide eyes, the dean looked at me in surprise. "But Prince Rufus..."


    He looked as if he was in a dangerous dilemma. Carefully, he turned to Rufus and said, "Thisdy


    has no record of qualifications online. She needs relevant certificates to be granted admission."


    Rufus didn''t say anything yet. I looked up at him, anxiously toying with his cuff link.


    "Isn''t a rmendation from me alone enough to qualify her?" Rufus'' voice was t and indifferent,


    which made the dean tremble with fear.


    "No, sir. Of course it''s enough. Since she has the rmendation of Prince Rufus himself, I


    suppose she must be very excellent and deserving of it. Well then, I shall go through the enrollment


    process for her right this moment." The dean smiled forcibly. He turned to hisputer and typed


    away with trembling fingers.


    Just as he was about to finish with my enrollment, a gloomy voice sounded in the room. "Rufus, is


    that you? Why didn''t you tell me in advance that you would pay a visit here?"


    It was Prince Richard. He was neatly dressed in his military uniform, his long hairbed to


    perfection. With that creepy gentle smile on his face, he walked as the crowd parted for him.


    Damn it. Now that Richard was here, I had a feeling my enrollment wasn''t going to be as smooth as


    I had hoped. My heart sank.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 36 Proof

    Chapter 36 Proof


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Richard walked slowly over to where Rufus and I stood. Once he got close enough, I realized that


    he was half a head shorter than Rufus.


    "If I remember correctly, father was the one who put me in charge of the military school. Isn''t it a


    little inappropriate for you to waltz in and demand admission like you run the ce?" Richard''s


    voice dripped with sarcasm.


    Rufus chuckled. "Since when were you so interested in what I did?"


    His eyes fell sharply on Richard. The atmosphere had quickly gone tense.


    Richardughed softly and squinted. "Oh, Rufus. Why so serious? You can''t me me for being


    curious now. It''s rare to see you doing so much for a single she-wolf!"


    Richard put on that gloomy smile. The dean and Richard''s subordinates smiled along with him.


    Richard noticed that Rufus wasn''t going to respond to him, so he wiped the smile off of his face and


    turned serious. "Yes, of course Prince Rufus is qualified to rmend a student! However, it


    doesn''t seem fair for all the other students who have worked hard to get through the difficult


    selection process, does it? I''m afraid that when this news gets out, it would cause a public uproar."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart sank. It was obvious that Richard was trying to sow discord in public. And because I had


    already made enemies of some students from this school, it was easy to find people to back this


    argument. They didn''t want me in their school.


    Sure enough, those who had just been quietly watching aside began to chime in.


    "It''s true. She didn''t earn an admission to the school, so why should she be allowed to enroll? Is it


    because of her appearance?" One of the she -wolves who attacked me yesterday echoed. She


    quickly nced at Richard and gained even more courage when her remark made him smile


    approvingly. She continued, "Plus, she is just a weak ve!"


    "A ve? ves can''t go to school with us! The Royal Military School is a prestigious ce where


    the strongest warriors are trained. They don''t just let anyone in to study here," another boy shouted.


    His hair wasbed up like the crown of a pineapple, making him look pompous.


    "That''s right! Drive her away! It''s an insult to us to give a ve admission to the school!"


    "Go back to where you came from, filthy ve!"


    More and more students shouted. The scene had grown chaotic in the span of a few seconds. I


    stood in the middle of the crowd, inching closer to Rufus for safety. My mind was at a loss and my


    heart stopped.


    Rufus turned his attention to the crowd, which was enough to frighten everyone and bring back


    silence. I tugged on his sleeve and smiled, lightly shaking my head to tell him that I was unaffected


    and fine.


    "You heard the students. Only the few elite who have passed multiple tests get selected for


    admission. Normally, one who hasn''t even participated in any selection process is not even closely


    considered for admission, but..." Richard paused, shooting me a devious look. "If you really insist,


    Rufus, I can make an exception for her."


    I clenched my firsts, understanding what Richard really meant. If today ended with my sessful


    admission into the school, it would also confirm that Rufus pulled some strings and technically


    cheated the process so that I could get in. If that were to get out to the public, Rufus'' reputation


    would be tainted.


    Biting my lip, this felt like a different kind of torture I had never felt before. I didn''t want to get Rufus


    in trouble again for me. He had already done more than enough. But at the same time, the


    opportunity of education was right in front of me and a part of me didn''t want to let it pass.


    I scanned the crowd and saw the aggressive werewolf that first caught my eye.


    "If I defeat him, is that enough to prove that I''m qualified enough for admission?" I pointed at the


    werewolf with pineapple-shaped hair and raised my voice, making sure everyone heard me.

 Chapter 37 Challenge

    Chapter 37 Challenge


    Rufus'' POV:


    Right after Sylvia finished speaking, all the other werewolves in the room burst into hysterical


    laughter. Not only were they mocking her, but they were also gloating.


    "Is she crazy? Is she seriously challenging Harry?"


    "She must think too much of herself!"


    "Look, Harry. This ve thinks she can take you down!"


    "Come on, Harry. Show her how strong you are!" They said many more different things, but they all


    agreed that this challenge was absolutely ridiculous.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I gave Sylvia a worried look, hoping she would see that I also disapprove of this reckless challenge.


    Although these werewolves had just been newly admitted to the school, they had all probably been


    trained since childhood. Sylvia was already at a huge disadvantage. Not to mention that the


    werewolf Sylvia happened to choose was the son of Sunset Pack''s Alpha. I had heard of his talent


    in fighting, although he was a little too arrogant. His strength alone got him ranked at the top of this


    batch''s applicants, so I supposed he had the right to be arrogant.


    Theughter went on for a minute more until Harry himself walked out of the crowd and confidently


    epted the challenge.


    "I''ll take on the challenge. I''d be happy to put a ve in their ce anytime and show them our


    difference in strength!" Harry pounded his chest.


    I wanted to stop this, but I then saw the stubborn look on Sylvia''s face. She did not want me to


    interfere at all.


    "Excuse me, everyone, but can we arrange thister instead? The cement exam is about to


    begin." Finally, the dean stood up to intervene with anxiety written all over his face. He was sure this


    fight wasn''t going to end well.


    I patted him on the back tomend his sensibility, but I didn''t know why my touch seemed to


    make him tremble all over.


    "What''s the cement exam?" Sylvia tugged on my sleeve and whispered.


    I lowered my head and replied, "On the second day of the new term, a cement exam is held. The


    test is divided into three parts-- speed, strength, andbat skills. The results of this exam is what


    determines which ss the students will be put in, namely A to F."


    "Maybe we should let this little ve take this exam too." Richard chimed in all of a sudden, his


    eyes glinting with mischief.


    "Her name is Sylvia,"


    I growled. I had already lost my patience and didn''t bother addressing him this way. I didn''t care


    about his feelings or that he would be embarrassed. I wasn''t going to y along with his little show


    of being perfect brothers.


    Richard''s face darkened, but only for a split second. He put on a smile again before anyone could


    notice. I wanted to roll my eyes. He was so pretentious.


    Richard flicked his nose, ignoring how I had just talked to him. "Fine. Sylvia," he turned to her and


    said. "If your score is enough to get you into ss C or above, I can make an exception and grant


    you admission into the school."


    It may have sounded kind, but this was the least of Richard''s intentions. Sylvia was going to be up


    against the elite students from packs all over the country. As if that wasn''t enough, sses A to C


    were the more exclusive sections, with fewer slots to fillpared with the lower sses. It was


    practically impossible for Sylvia to garner a score high enough to get into at least ss C.


    "I believe this is a reasonable offer, right?" Richard turned to the crowd.


    Sure enough, no one objected to this ridiculous offer. In fact, they were all smiling widely, confident


    that Sylvia did not stand a chance at passing at all.


    Just when I was about to refuse, Sylvia stepped forward and epted the challenge.


    "Deal," she said with pure determination. I swore I even saw excitement sh in her eyes. It was at


    this moment where I was convinced she could be a fearless warrior, not even flinching at a


    challenge ced before her.


    I swallowed my words and stared at Sylvia in silence. A string in my heart was struck, disrupting my


    thoughts.

 Chapter 38 Trip Her Up

    Chapter 38 Trip Her Up


    Cherry''s POV:


    After the medical staff treated my wound, I went to the square of the military academy.


    The cement exam was about to start, so the center of the big square was crowded with people.


    As soon as I got back there, I heard that Sylvia would also take the exam.


    She must really be overestimating herself. Her mother was a Beta, so she naturally had excellent


    genes. But wanting to enter ss C was simply delusional.


    The first round was the test of speed. When the starting gun was fired, everyone would turn into


    wolves and rush to the finish line.


    I stood in the middle of the crowd in a good mood and waited for thepetition to start. Of course,


    I was determined to win. Even if I couldn''t enter ss B, I had to work hard to make it to ss C. I


    heard that Prince Richard often gave lectures in the three top sses¡ªA, B, and C. If I could enter


    any of these sses, I would have more chances to get close to him.


    I looked around casually. It was only then that I realized that thepetition seemed very grand.


    Aside from Prince Rufus and Prince Richard, Queen Laura and Prince Rufus'' "fiancee", Alina, were


    there too. It looked like the royal family took this cement exam very seriously.


    I still had time, so I quickly took out my small mirror and retouched my makeup. With so many


    members of the royal families watching thepetition, I had to maintain my most beautiful


    appearance even if I had to turn into a wolfter. The real hunter was always ready, waiting for an


    opportunity to catch the prey. And my beauty was my best weapon.


    After retouching my makeup, I looked around. Then I saw Sylvia, the lowly ve, standing in a


    clearing not far away, and no one was around her.


    I smoothened my hair and walked to Sylvia coquettishly. "Hey, little ve! I heard that if you can''t


    enter ss C or above, you have to leave. What a pity!"


    Sylvia rolled her eyes and just ignored me.


    She was indeed a bitch. Why was she still pretending to be pure and lofty? She was nothing more


    than a stray dog.


    I gritted my teeth, crossed my arms over my chest, and squinted at her. "How dare youpete


    with us elites?! Have you forgotten that you''re just a lowly ve? You''d better give up now.


    Otherwise, you will only embarrass yourself in front of so many big shots."


    Sylvia continued to ignore me. She turned her back to me and focused on warming up. I was so


    angry that I wanted to rush over and tear her apart. But there were so many werewolves around, so


    I could only tease her verbally. I couldn''ty a finger on her. But it didn''t matter. When the


    competition was over, she would go back to being a ve dejectedly. After all, she was such a loser.


    How could she enter even


    ss C?


    But for some reason, I suddenly felt a little flustered when I saw her calm face at the moment. The


    scene when she pressed me on the ground and beat me violently in front of the school gate


    involuntarily shed in my mind. At that time, she was so powerful and terrifying.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Could she really enter ss C? No way! I would never allow such a thing to happen.


    I hurriedly left and found a few she-wolves who were close to me.


    "You guys find a way to trip Sylvia upter. As soon as the starting gun is fired, use some dirty tricks


    to stop her. Don''t let her finish the run," I said to the she-wolves coldly. "We must not let her enroll in


    this academy."


    "Well, Sylvia is just a ve. I don''t think it''s necessary to trip her up. I''m sure she can''t run that fast."


    One of the she-wolves was a little hesitant. "The queen and two princes are here, and Sylvia is


    Prince Rufus'' person. If they discover what we are going to do, we will be punished."


    "That''s why you have to do it secretly. Don''t make it too obvious." I still remembered Sylvia''s fierce


    look the other day. The thought of it made me feel a dull pain on my face, and my pent-up anger


    burned even more. "Sylvia may not be as weak as we think she is, so we have to be careful. We


    can''t let her seed in any way."


    The she-wolves exchanged nces silently. Seeing that I was about to lose my temper, they gritted


    their teeth and agreed. We all walked towards Sylvia and surrounded her.


    Sylvia immediately became vignt and wanted to leave. But at this time, the preparatorymand


    sounded. So she had no choice but to stay where she was and got ready to start running. We kept


    an eye on her and got ready. We would never let her leave the starting line.


    "Bang!"


    When the starting gun resounded through the circle, I rushed to Sylvia and tried to trip her up. But


    much to my surprise, she disappeared in an instant. Obviously, we missed our target. Damn that


    woman! I didn''t even get the chance to touch her tail, let alone attack her.


    I turned my head and looked at the crowd in disbelief. It was only then that I saw a snow-white wolf


    with a few tufts of dark red hair on the top of her head running at the forefront, far ahead. That was


    Sylvia''s wolf.


    I was stunned for a moment. Then I eximed in shock, "This is impossible! How can she be so


    fast?"

 Chapter 39 Placement Exam

    Chapter 39 cement Exam


    Rufus'' POV:


    "How can that ve be so fast?"


    I heard everyone around me exim. They were all surprised at Sylvia''s speed.


    I pursed my lips, and my eyes closely followed the snow-white figure. Pride and joy involuntarily


    filled my entire body.


    In her wolf form, Sylvia''s fluffy hair slightly shone under the sunlight. Her running posture was


    majestic. And with a few tufts of dark red hair on top of her head swaying, she looked more


    charming. I couldn''t help but want to hold her in my arms and touch her head.


    Omar was also very excited, jumping up and down in my head. He kept expressing his


    iparable appreciation and joy to Sylvia''s wolf. It took me a lot of effort to calm him down.


    "I didn''t expect that a little ve like Sylvia can run that fast," Richard suddenlymented. I


    sensed a trace of praise in his voice, which was very rare. Obviously, he was really surprised.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But I didn''t bother to pay attention to him. On the other hand, my mother snorted coldly, "This is just


    the beginning. There are still two more rounds in thepetition. Isn''t it too early to praise her


    now?" Sitting in the main seat, my mother looked at the square with disdain. "If a ve can enter


    ss C, then the quality of this ss is really worrying." "You''re right, Queen Laura. Participation is


    more important." The dean immediately agreed to my mother and bowed to tter her. "But don''t


    worry, all the talents we select are top-notch. There is no such thing as fishing in the troubled


    water."


    "That''s good to know. I don''t want one drop of poison to infect the whole tun of wine." After saying


    this, my mother picked up the teacup and took a sip gracefully.


    "Mother!" I couldn''t help but shout out a forbearing warning. I didn''t want to fight with her in front of


    many people.


    "Rufus, are you warning me?" My mother immediately understood what I meant, and her face


    darkened at once. She was about to smash the teacup in her hand to the ground, but Alina was


    agile enough to grab it in time.


    "Queen Laura, please calm down. Getting mad at such a trifle is not worth it," Alina persuaded my


    mother in a soft voice, putting the teacup down on the table on the other side. "The military


    academy trains talents for the royal family, so where theye from is not really that important. It


    doesn''t matter if Sylvia is just a ve. As long as she is capable, she should be admitted to the


    school."


    Alina eased the atmosphere with just a few words. Then everyone quickly agreed with her, smoothly


    giving my mother an out.


    I couldn''t help raising my eyebrows. And for the first time, I set eyes on Alina. All the while, I thought


    that she was just another pretty girl. But it seemed that I was wrong. At least she had some brains.


    Alina must have noticed my gaze because she turned her head, looked at me, and smiled. I also


    nodded to her out of politeness.


    "Alina, you are so sensible and considerate. Whoever marries you will be so lucky," my mother


    praised Alina exaggeratedly, holding her hand.


    Of course, she deliberately said those words for me to hear again.


    But I only felt impatient. I ignored their tricks, turned my head indifferently, and looked at the arena.


    Sylvia was already starting to get tired and gradually fell behind. I couldn''t help worrying that she


    wouldn''t be able to keep up. As her mate, I could feel that she was doing her best to hold on


    through clenched teeth.


    There was no doubt about her speed as she was extraordinarily fast. But her weakness was her


    physical strength and endurance. It seemed that she needed special training in these aspects.


    Before I realized it, I was already making training ns for her in my head.

 Chapter 40 Alinas Monologue

    Chapter 40 Alina''s Monologue


    Alina''s POV:


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Rufus'' handsome side face, I felt unwilling to give up. But he didn''t seem to take me


    seriously at all.


    "Alina, who do you think is thebest among them?" Laura asked me, drawing my attention back to


    her. She looked at me kindly as if she had not lost her temper just now.


    I pursed my lips and smiled gently. Then I turned to look at the arena and said, "In my opinion,


    Sylvia has the most potential."


    As soon as I said this, everyone looked at me with surprise and confusion in their eyes.


    "Alina, you don''t have to praise her only because you''re afraid of making someone unhappy."


    Laura''s words were full of underlying meaning. She nced at Rufus and snorted coldly.


    But Rufus didn''t seem to mind at all. He was still focused on the figure in the arena. I clenched my


    fists tightly, feeling a little jealous of that ve.


    "My Queen, I''m telling the truth," I said to Laura in a soft voice, acting like a coquettish child. I


    blinked my eyes and pretended to be too shy to look at others.


    "All right. Then tell me why you think highly of her." Laura was obviously amused by my behavior.


    She smiled and touched my nose. "You are still acting like a spoiled child, just like you used to be."


    "Well, Sylvia hasn''t received any professional training, but she can even run faster than those who


    have received training. She is a natural talent. I think she is amazing." As I spoke, I observed Rufus


    out of the corner of my eye, hoping that he would notice me.


    When I finished myst sentence, he nced at me sideways. I gave him a gentle smile, but he


    didn''t respond. He turned his head away and looked back at the arena. I felt like he regarded me as


    a contemptible scoundrel. He seemed to have read through my inner thoughts at a nce and


    disdained me.


    The feeling of embarrassment and anger ignited in my heart at once. Why didn''t he want someone


    like me, a nobledy who could understand him? Why did he prefer a lowly ve? I looked at Sylvia


    in the arena, feeling disgusted inside me.


    Since I was a child, I had never suffered such grievances. But for the sake of my pack and power,


    as well as my father, who was counting on me, I had to endure it.


    At the thought of my father, my heart inevitably stung.


    Ever since my father got seriously ill and his health deteriorated, our originally strong pack began to


    decline day by day. And when the surrounding packs saw this, they all wanted to annex our pack


    aggressively.


    I was the only child and heir of my father. But the members of our pack thought that I was not strong


    enough to support them. So they all supported the Beta to get the position of the Alpha. The Beta


    had been coveting this position for a long time. In fact, he was just waiting for my father to die, so he


    could rece him. By then, I would lose everything.


    I couldn''t imagine falling from heaven to hell, so I had to prevent it from happening. Now that my


    father''s serious illness and the embarrassing situation of our pack had not spread out yet, I was still


    the daughter of Alpha Leonard Quinn in everyone''s eyes. And he was still the powerful werewolf


    with a lycan bloodline. I had to take advantage of this time to bond with Rufus, the heir of the lycan


    king, to be his mate.


    So when I first came here, I didn''t care about how cruel and bloodthirsty he was. I thought that as


    long as I could win Laura''s heart, my position in the pack would be secured.


    But since meeting Rufus, my heart had been beating abnormally fast. From then on, what I wanted


    was far more than just a status. I also wanted this perfect lycan to be mine.


    But I didn''t expect that Sylvia, an annoying ve, woulde out of nowhere and get his favor. He


    even refused to marry me because of her.


    Fortunately, Laura hated Sylvia as much as I did. Laura was my trump card, and it made me feel


    less worried. So this time, when I heard that Sylvia was going to participate in the cement exam,


    I specially coaxed Laura to watch it together.


    I wanted to see Sylvia make a fool of herself in public. But I didn''t expect her to be so excellent.


    "Alina, you''re right. That ve is indeed talented. I''m impressed by her," Laura said.


    I came back to my senses and smiled in agreement. Laura''s face softened, and she seemed to


    have changed her mind about Sylvia. But this couldn''t go on like this. If Laura epted Sylvia in the


    end, it would be terrible.


    So I found an excuse to leave the table. I contacted the guard I had bribed in the dark and asked


    him to change the props for Sylvia''s strength test as originally nned. I would totally embarrass


    Sylvia in front of Rufus and Laura.

 Chapter 41 Eighth Place

    Chapter 41 Eighth ce


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The wind whistled and cheers echoed in my eyes. I gasped for air, looking at the finishing line that


    was not so far away now.


    "Hold on, Yana! Everyone is rooting for you!" I did my best to give Yana moral support.


    Each breath was so dry that my throat felt like it was being scratched by wood chips every time. I


    was exhausted. My forehead was dripping with sweat, blurring my eyes, but I could not afford to trip


    now. I knew that if my knees gave way, I would not be able to get up again.


    Gritting my teeth, I endured the pain and made my way to the finishing line. As I crossed the line, I


    closed my eyes and could not help imagining that tall and handsome figure. I wasn''t sure if he was


    looking at me now.


    In the end, I was ranked eighth, which was honestly better than anything I had ever expected from


    myself. I transformed back into my human form, gasping for air and looking for Rufus at the stands.


    He was too far away for me to read the expression on his face. I was little disappointed I couldn''t


    share my joy with him in that moment.


    "My dear, you did so well! I always knew you could make it. Eighth ce is already such an


    amazing result!" I poured praises on Yana.


    But at the same time, this was also when I had been made aware of my weaknesses. Once my


    strength had run out, it was difficult for me to maintain my high speed.


    "Sylvia, I still don''t think we are strong enough. It was only a short distance, but we are already so


    tired." Yana was still panting.


    "We''ve been underfed for many years, Yana. It''s expected our strength is not at its peak right now.


    That makes me even prouder of what you showed today. Don''t be too hard on yourself. You''ll only


    waste more energy." I didn''t want Yana to put too much pressure on herself.


    I crouched down and tried to catch my breath, supporting myself by nting my hands on my


    knees. The second part of thepetition was about to begin.


    "Not too bad with your speed and explosive strength. Quite frankly, it was beyond my expectation."


    A strange man appeared beside me, talking to me as if we knew each other.


    He had clearly defined muscles. His body was built like the epitome of strength itself. As he talked


    to me, the other werewolves looked at him from time to time. I just assumed they were appalled that


    someone would even talk to the ve. Although I appreciate his kindness, I didn''t want to make


    things difficult for him, so I simply ignored him.


    "Unfortunately, you are still too weak. You are already panting from running a short distance. You


    are also too thin. I think I can even snap your arms and legs with just one move." He frowned,


    looking at me disdainfully.


    I wiped the sweat off of my forehead and temples and red at this man who was still talking. He


    seemed to have a lot to say.


    "This is none of your business," I told him bluntly.


    "The name''s ir." The werewolf introduced himself politely. He then handed me a bottle of water


    and said, "You need to drink up."


    I didn''t ept the bottle of water, but I now recognized that this man was the first to surpass me and


    won first ce. That meant he was also a new student here. He didn''t even seem to look tired at all!


    I guessed this school really was full of extremely talented werewolves.


    "What do you want?" I looked at him warily. He had been acting too friendly with me. There was


    something strange about it. He must have had some ulterior motives to do this.


    ir frowned, not knowing how to answer me. Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    "Why are you going near her? She''s just a dirty ve! I would stay away from her if I were you! Her


    bad luck might rub off on you."


    It was another man passing by. He looked at me in disgust and gave ir a look of confusion.


    This kind of treatment was nothing new to me, so I knew not to take it personally anymore. ir, on


    the other hand, didn''t seem to appreciate it. His face instantly darkened and his expression was


    terrifying.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 42 Defending

    Chapter 42 Defending


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Today is all about a test of different kinds of strength. Only the weak ones are too afraid and will


    aim to eliminate those they are scared of. The true strong ones do not care about how well their


    fellowpetitors will do." ir chuckled haughtily, looking the werewolf up and down. "You can''t


    even walk straight anymore and your eyes and sunken. You probably have a kidney deficiency. I


    don''t think you even finish the run just now, right?"


    My eyes widened when I heard ir speak. I did not expect him to go against the werewolf.


    His words seemed to hit the werewolf right at his greatest weakness. With a pale face and clenched


    fists, he stomped his feet. "You!"


    The werewolves near him pulled him back and stopped him. "Hey, give it up! That''s not just any


    werewolf. He finished first just now, didn''t you see?"


    "What? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" The werewolf muttered curses under his breath, panic


    shing before his eyes. He withdrew himself awkwardly. "Fine, I''ll letyou off this time!"


    He then scampered away.


    ir shrugged and looked amused. "Stupid maggots."


    I burst intoughter, finally letting my guard down. "My name''s Sylvia Todd."


    "I was beginning to think you were going to ignore me the whole time." ir tried handing me a


    bottle of water again. "Listen, I think the next round is going to be difficult for you. It''s a strength test,


    and judging by your physique, you don''t seem to have much of it left."


    I obliged and epted the water, biting my lip. My heart sank from what he said.


    "Well, how exactly is the strength test going to be?" I asked ir.


    "There''s going to be a stone that has been enchanted by a witch. It can bear more than a thousand


    pounds of force. The greater the force it receives, the brighter it will glow red," ir exined. He


    then looked at me with concern. "Those who want to be admitted in this school usually train for this


    test for years. We already know the extent of our strength. Even though you scored high on the


    speed test, you need to pass the strength test to get into ss C. And not just that..."


    ir paused, seemingly unsure if he should continue or not. "The third round is going to test your


    fighting andbat skills. I''m assuming that''s got to be your biggest weakness of the three, am I


    right? If you want to keep your dignity, I suggest quitting the test now while you still have it."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ir''s words just made me want to seed even more.


    "But how am I going to know if I don''t even try? I''m already here, anyway. I''m not quitting." My voice


    grew more determined. No matter the disadvantage, I was going to try my best to win.


    "Well, well! That''s some spirit you''ve got there."


    ir patted me on the shoulder.


    It seemed he was unaware of his own strength, as his pat was strong enough to make me spit out


    water. "Hey, easy. You''re going to give me internal injuries with that tap alone."


    "Oh, I have an idea. Try attacking me with all your strength right now," ir suddenly said.


    I looked at him like he was crazy. Were all the werewolves here just really weird? Did they like to be


    abused or something?


    "What? Don''t you want to know how strong you are? I''ll help you test it out," ir exined.


    It did tempt me little. But what if I end up hurting him?


    irughed as if he had read my mind. "I assure you. You can''t hurt me. Don''t worry."


    He was probably right, but his casual tone provoked something in me. I wasn''t about to go easy on


    him. I was going to give his face the hardest punch I could throw.

 Chapter 43 The Strength Test

    Chapter 43 The Strength Test


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I punched with all my might. But I didn''t expect that ir could block it so easily. He was really


    strong.


    "The momentum of your punch is not bad, but your strength is too scattered." ir squeezed my fist


    and patted my arm. "Before your fist reaches the enemy, most of its strength has already been


    exhausted. And you still don''t know how to attack the weak point."


    "Then what should I do?" I asked, looking at him seriously.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He retracted his hand, touched his chin, and thought for a while. "Before you throw a punch, you


    have to calm down and hold your breath. This is very important. Don''t let your strength dissipate too


    soon. What''s more, observe the weak point of the target and focus on that point. Don''t give the


    enemy any time to react. Always make quick moves.


    Do it like this." ir showed me the proper way to punch.


    I tried hard to memorize all his moves, but I was still a little confused. When I wanted to ask him, the


    referee announced that the second round of thepetition would begin.


    "Let''s go first. We''ll talk about the detailster," ir said.


    I nodded and moved to thepetition area with the crowd.


    There was a boulder on the high tform that ir called the test rock.


    I pursed my lips, feeling my heart sink to the bottom.


    The first student went up. She was a tall she-wolf who stood in front of the boulder and hit it with all


    her strength. The boulder emitted a faint pink glow. Then the transparent screen next to it beeped


    twice, indicating that her score was qualified to the standard.


    The result of the second participant was white light, and the score did not meet the requirement.


    It seemed that anyone who could hit the pink light would pass the test.


    I watched the methods and speed of the punches of those who passed. And I had a vague feeling


    that their punches were not even as powerful as the two punches ir had just shown me casually.


    Soon, ir went up. He looked rxed and wasn''t as eager as the others. He just threw a light


    punch at the boulder, and it instantly emitted a dazzling red light that almost turned purple. He got a


    perfect score.


    Sure enough, his strength was notparable to ordinary werewolves.


    The audience eximed in awe, all admiring him. But I found that the dean had a strange


    expression on his face. It was as if he was not surprised at ir''s strength at all.


    "Bitch, get out of my way! Don''t block me from seeing a handsome guy,"


    said a she-wolf behind me and shoved me frantically. She seemed a little nearsighted and tried hard


    to squeeze forward to see ir clearly.


    I turned sideways with an expressionless face to give my ce to her. I found a corner and


    continued to watch thepetition.


    The rest of the students went up one after another, and many of them were excellent ones. There


    was even a werewolf named Toby, who scored a perfect score like ir.


    Finally, it was Cherry''s turn to go up. She had coquettish red lips, wearing a sexy leopard print


    camisole and tight jeans. She walked gracefully in front of the boulder. When she passed by the


    center of the stand, she gently flipped her hair. Her position was exactly opposite Queen Laura and


    the other members of the royal family.


    As expected, she always sent out the message of courting a mate. Many werewolves below couldn''t


    control themselves any longer. They shouted, getting the hots for this sexy bombshell. With a bang,


    Cherry threw a punch. The boulder glowed pink. The werewolves apuded and cheered for her.


    "My goddess, you are awesome! You''re great!"


    I was rendered speechless, not understanding them. My feet were trampled on by several excited


    werewolves, and I felt a little tired in an instant. I changed my position again and tried to hide in the


    corner.


    The next was the werewolf with pineappleshaped hair named Harry. He scored a nearly bright red


    light, but no one apuded for his excellent result. Obviously, the werewolves were still immersed in


    Cherry''s beauty, while the she -wolves were secretly looking at ir.


    I was thest one. When the other students were all done, surprisingly I was not nervous anymore.


    Anyway, I had to do this, so I had to be calm.


    But I didn''t expect that when I was about to go up, the tform, where the boulder was fixed,


    suddenly copsed. And the giant test rock fell and hit me.

 Chapter 44 Unbelievable Power

    Chapter 44 Unbelievable Power


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Everyone eximed in shock when they saw the tform copse. I quickly dodged, so, fortunately,


    I was not hit by the boulder. However, watching it fall down really scared me. I felt like something


    was wrong. Why did the tform copse when it was my turn? Was it just a coincidence?


    The werewolf in charge rushed over to check the condition of the tform. After a while, he cleared


    his throat and said, "There''s one screw missing on the tform. It must have fallen off. We will have


    to rece it, so please wait patiently."


    Several werewolves went up and moved away the copsed tform and the boulder. Soon, they


    brought a new one up and fixed it neatly.


    I frowned. ording to the rigorous style of the military academy, there must be a series of


    inspections before the exam. How could such an ident happen? But I didn''t have time to think


    too much. The dean quickly announced that I would have to take the test.


    "Look at her small arms and legs. She definitely can''t make it."


    "Just wait and see. She will cry when the resultes out." "How can she still be so bold to


    continue the exam? Isn''t she afraid of embarrassing herself?" "Well, let''s not judge her first. Maybe


    she will pass this test. After all, her performance in the first round was surprisingly good. Let''s wait


    and _ II


    see.


    I heard how the audience ridiculed me. I know they were all waiting to see a good show, but I didn''t


    take their words seriously.


    I stood in front of the boulder with a focused look on my face. When I recalled ir''s words, I


    calmed down and observed it carefully.


    I told myself to believe that I could do it. Then I took a deep breath and focused my eyes on a


    certain point on the boulder. There was a slight dent on it, which couldn''t be seen if one didn''t look


    carefully.


    A happy smile crept across my face. That was it! I found the weak point.


    I gathered all my strength and imitated the moves that ir had shown me. I gathered all my


    strength in my hand and suddenly punched the giant boulder. When my fistnded on the boulder, I


    felt a sharp pang of pain. But I didn''t care about it at all. I was just so happy because I felt my punch


    was unusually powerful, and I exerted more strength than ever.


    But reality hit me hard in the face. Because the boulder didn''t respond at all, not even with the white


    light.


    The audience burst intoughter and ridicules.


    "What the hell! She didn''t even score a white light. Others had at least aforting score. She has


    nothing."


    "She''s so funny. She overestimated herself too much." "Ask her if she feels ashamed. Because I


    feel ashamed for her."


    I trembled all over and looked at my hand in disbelief. How could it be that the boulder did not


    respond?


    "Sylvia, let me do it." Yana was so anxious that she couldn''t help wanting to take my ce.


    "But it is against the rules." I was devastated and on the verge of breaking down. Tears gradually


    welled up in my eyes. I knew I wasn''t that weak. I could tolerate it even if I only got a white light. If


    this was the result, how could I get the chance to avenge my mother? I didn''t even dare to look at


    the audience because I was afraid to see Rufus '' reaction. He must be very disappointed to see me


    so weak. After all, he believed in me so much, but I only embarrassed him in front of everyone.


    "Come down quickly. Are you still waiting for someone to take you down?"


    "ves will always be ves. You''d better go back and clean the pigsty as soon as possible."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Have you heard that she is the daughter of a traitor? There is evil blood in her veins, and even God


    can''t stand her."


    "She should know her ce and settle for a ve she is."


    The insulting words around kept ringing in my ears. I clenched my fists. Theughter from the


    audience made my body feel hot all over. An inexplicable impulse and power surged up in my body.


    I didn''t want to be a doormat anymore. I didn''t want to be at the mercy of others forever. I didn''t


    want to yield to the reality. I would make these snobbish viins shut up.


    For a moment, my mind seemed to be snapped.


    I clenched my fist tightly and hit the boulder again.


    With a crack, it directly shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 45 Her Strength

    Chapter 45 Her Strength


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was a little far away from Sylvia, so I couldn''t see her expression. But I could imagine her current


    situation.


    Before I could do something to her rescue, she threw another punch at the test rock.


    And when the boulder shattered into pieces, both Richard and I stood up in shock.


    "How... how can it be possible?" Richard eximed incredulously. He rubbed his eyes hard and


    then opened them. "It''s really broken. Are you sure she is just a ve?"


    His voice trailed off. Obviously, what we had witnessed just now was beyond his expectation. "We


    can''t possibly break that boulder, let alone Sylvia." I analyzed what happened calmly and turned to


    look at the tform. "So the only possibility is that there is something wrong with it."


    I looked around and found that most of the people from the audience were surprised, except Alina.


    She looked flustered for a moment. The moment our eyes met, she quickly shifted her gaze.


    I couldn''t help but frown slightly. Something was wrong with her reaction. She looked guilty. But I


    didn''t question her right away. The top priority now was to solve the problem in the exam first.


    At this moment, the students below the tform were also shocked that Sylvia smashed the giant


    boulder into pieces. The crowd was in uproar and the situation gradually got out of control. Some


    werewolves even ran directly to the tform.


    "Richard, don''t you want to maintain the order here? Since you are the one in charge of the


    academy now, you should deal with the crisis right away instead of just watching the fun." Seeing


    Richard''s indifferent look made me a little angry. I couldn''t help reminding him of his identity coldly.


    His face darkened at once. Although he was a little reluctant, he still stood up to appease everyone.


    "Everyone, please calm down and listen to me."


    The audience suddenly quieted down and looked at the grandstand.


    I walked to the other side of the grandstand and stared at the petite figure on the tform. She was


    standing upright beside the boulder, looking lonely and pitiful. I thought she must be frightened. But


    I couldn''t just run to her side because it would only make her be the talk of the town more.


    "There must be something wrong with the boulder. I will have it reced right away. Please be


    patient."


    "No wonder. It turns out that there is something wrong with the boulder."


    "It''s just too unbelievable that a ve like her is so powerful."


    "So the boulder didn''t respond earlier because there was something wrong with it? That makes


    sense. I actually felt that her first punch was not so weak after all." "Shut up! You didn''t say that just


    now."


    This episode calmed everyone down. And some students began to speak for Sylvia rationally.


    After a while, a new boulder was ced on the tform.


    Sylvia walked in front of it again. She seemed a little scared and didn''t dare to throw a punch.


    I pursed my lips, worrying about her. Although I really hoped that she could hide under my wings all


    the time, there were some things that she had to do on her own.


    When the crowd started to discuss again, Sylvia made her move. The wind blew her hair, and a


    determined expression showed on her delicate face. At that moment, she was full of surging energy.


    But unfortunately, it disappeared in the end.


    However, everything went well. The moment her fistnded on the boulder, it burst out a dark red


    light, which was close to an excellent result.


    I felt relieved, but my heart was still heavy. There must be something wrong with the first boulder.


    But the astonishing momentum of Sylvia''s punch when she smashed the stone was definitely not


    something the daughter of a Beta could possess.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Richard must have noticed it too. The strength Sylvia exerted now was totally iparable to the


    previous one. It only meant that the strength in her body was still unstable.


    When I thought that her blood could soothe my curse, the seed of doubt in my heart grew bigger


    and bigger.


    Sylvia''s origin was certainly not that simple.

 Chapter 46 The Last Test

    Chapter 46 The Last Test


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I closed my eyes and felt the silence around me. My heart thumped. ''Did I fail again?''


    Then the screen connected to the huge boulder beeped twice. I half opened my eyes and squinted


    at the screen. The result was close to excellent.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as my bunched-up muscles seemed to rx.


    "Honey, you are awesome! Who said you can''t do it? There was a glitch in the device. That''s why it


    didn''t respond." Yana became excited again. I could feel her dance and jump around in my mind.


    "Fortunately, the result is good." I felt lucky.


    When I stepped down the tform, ir came to congratte me.


    "Sylvia, congrattions! I knew you would make it." He smiled at me. As he walked up to me, I saw


    a group of she-wolves following ir, trying to strike up a conversation with him.


    "Thank you for teaching me all the techniques." I smiled gratefully. Then, I winked and nodded,


    gesturing for him to look back.


    ir turned around and saw the she-wolves staring at him shyly. He sighed and waved his hands


    helplessly. "Sylvia, let''s talk in some other ce."


    I nodded in agreement. I had earned the hatred and jealousy of several she-wolves already during


    the past few second, just for standing beside ir.


    "You''ve scored well in the first two rounds. As long as you didn''t perform too bad in thest one, you


    will undoubtedly enter ss C or above," ir said as we walked to the garden. He sounded


    rxed yet confident.


    However, I wasn''t as confident as he was. I wanted to say something but stopped on second


    thought. Thest round of thepetition involved testing one''s fighting skills. The mere thought of


    it made my stomach clench with anticipation. My heart sank as I remembered how Rufus had


    effortlessly defeated me in closebat.


    "Don''t you have faith in yourself?" ir sneered.


    "I''m just a little worried." I scowled at him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Show me your unyielding spirit," ir said, ruffling my hair.


    I pped his hand away and smoothed my messy hair. "Thank you for yourfort, but you better


    maintain a safe distance from me. Do you see the she-wolf over there? God, she has been ring


    at me. If only looks could kill..."


    ir burst outughing, not bothering to look back. "What are you afraid of? If you join the school,


    I''ll be there to protect you."


    "I hope so." I forced a smile, not taking his promise seriously.


    "But then again, yourst punch in the test wasn''t as good as the previous one. If you had used the


    same technique, you would have definitely got an excellent score," ir said


    earnestly


    "Well, I felt the same. The previous punch was the result of my emotional outburst. That''s probably


    why I couldn''t throw a punch with the same intensity." I looked at my hand and frowned, not knowing


    what had happened.


    ir looked at me thoughtfully and smiled. "It''s not surprising. Perhaps you were exhausted after


    throwing two punches. Get some rest now and practice for the final test."


    As soon as ir finished speaking, the dean announced the rules of the final test.


    The contestants of the third round would be broken into small groups by drawing lots. Five students


    would fight in a group. The first one to be eliminated would get zero points; the second one to be


    eliminated would get twenty points, and so on. Eventually, thest one would get one hundred


    points.


    However, if one admitted defeat, lost fighting power, or was pushed out of the arena, during the


    game, they would be eliminated. In addition, three judges would watch the fight and rate the


    contestants based on their fighting skills and technique. Their points would get deducted if their


    potential didn''t meet the expectation of the judges.


    My stomach started to churn, and my palms grew sweaty as I listened to the rules.


    Soon, it was my turn to draw the lots. My eyelids twitched. I didn''t expect to end up in the same


    group as Cherry, Davin a, her she-wolf friend, Allen, her pursuer, and Harry, the werewolf with


    pineapple-shaped hair.


    They were all my old acquaintances.

 Chapter 47 Conspiracy

    Chapter 47 Conspiracy


    Cherry''s POV:


    All the she-wolves around me were chattering away. They were not happy to see that Sylvia had


    also just passed the strength test.


    I didn''t expect that bitch to pass two tests in a row either. At the thought of Prince Richard taking


    notice of her, I was driven mad with jealousy.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Even worse, I failed the speed test and only passed the strength test by a hair. At this rate, I would


    probably be put into ss F at best. Thinking of this made me want to tear that little bitch into tiny


    pieces with my own hands. She was always pretending to be innocent and indifferent when in fact,


    she was actually the most scheming woman in this ce.


    If Sylvia were to make it into ss C or above, she might as well just p me in the face. She


    would definitely be showing off to me.


    No, I wouldn''t stand for it. I wasn''t going to let her seed.


    The only thing that would make her fail now was if she got absolutely no points in thest test.


    Fortunately, I came prepared with a n and bribed the werewolf who was going to draw lots for the


    grouping. I had it arranged so that Sylvia would be in a group with me, my people, and Harry whom


    she offended earlier. I didn''t believe that Sylvia was going to pass this cement test.


    Not on my watch. I was going to make her cry and beg on her knees for mercy.


    Before thest round of the test began, I pulled Harry to the side.


    "Listen, I know how we can kick Sylvia out of thispetition." I immediately went straight to the


    point and asked Harry to join in on the n.


    "No. I''m not interested in ying along with yourme tricks." Snorting, Harry left without even


    looking back.


    Damn it! I red at his back, but I knew I couldn''t lose my temper with Harry. He was influential and


    powerful. I was smart enough not to get on the bad side of a person like that.


    Anyway, it didn''t matter if Harry was in on the n. What mattered was that he hated Sylvia too. I


    was sure he wasn''t going to let her pass the exam so easily. But even Harry chose to do nothing to


    help, I was confident I could still make Sylvia fail thisst round.


    I frowned and went back to my seat, calling over Davina and Allen.


    "Here''s the n. As soon as this round begins, we gang up on Sylvia and kick her out of the field."


    My voice was lowered so that no one else could hear us.


    "But..." Davina seemed hesitant. "From what we can see so far, Sylvia is stronger than she appears.


    She even performed pretty well in thest two tests. What if we can''t defeat her?"


    "Are you seriously afraid of her? How can you be so defeated before we even start?" I furrowed my


    eyebrows, slightly disappointed with Davina. "The fact that she''s strong is exactly the reason why


    we must work together to eliminate her first! Do you really want to be trampled on by a mere ve?


    We cannot afford to fail this one."


    "You''re right, Cherry. Let''s teach that bitch a lesson!" Allen whooped loudly, attracting the attention


    of some werewolves nearby.


    I pped the back of his head. "You idiot! Did you really have to shout? What if Sylvia heard us ?"


    These two were getting on myst nerve.


    It was a good thing Allen was sensible enough not to say another word and only nodded quietly.


    I looked at Sylvia from afar and coughed in disgust. "That Sylvia is nothing but a ve. She''s never


    learned to fight a day in her life. Defeating her should be easier than killing an ant."


    I snorted disdainfully. "The fight is going to be three against one. We already have a huge


    advantage in that alone. But because Harry also hates Sylvia, let''s hope he takes action as well."


    Just in case, I had also bribed one of the judges to give Sylvia severe deductions no matter her


    performance.


    My n was foolproof.

 Chapter 48 Siege

    Chapter 48 Siege


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After drawing lots, we were instructed to wait for thepetition to begin at the stands.


    When I got there, I saw that Cherry and the other three of my group mates were already there. They


    all looked at me with malice in their eyes, most especially Cherry.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I had no doubt she was plotting against me again. Sure enough, as soon as the whistle blew,


    indicating us to get ready, Cherry and her two followers spread out as if they were surrounding me.


    I looked warily at them and was going to step back until I realized Harry was behind me as well. It


    seemed that they were going to eliminate me first together.


    "Damn it! They''re going to gang up on you. Be careful of their dirty tricks, my dear!" Yana warned


    me.


    My heart grew heavier and heavier. I was at a huge disadvantage right now. When I first saw the


    result of the grouping, I already knew this test was going to be the hardest yet.


    Obviously, I couldn''t fight all four of them at the same time. But I was determined not to waste all my


    efforts today and go out with no points at all.


    I turned my head.


    I stared into Cherry''s eyes. If she wanted me to fail, then she would have to go down with me.


    Even if it meant getting eliminated too early, at least I defeated one of them and earn myself twenty


    points.


    The whistle sounded for a second time, signifying the official beginning of thest round.


    Immediately, Cherry and her two followers came running toward me from different sides. With the


    fiercest expressions on their faces, they were ready to attack me together.


    First, I was able to dodge Cherry''s fist by taking two steps back, but in the process, Allen mmed


    my back with his arm. Losing my bnce, I had to pounce forward to regain it again. Cherry tried


    another swing at me and I barely dodged it.


    I clutched my chest and coughed. The blow to my back was painful. Before I could even catch my


    breath, Cherry was alreadying at me again. When I saw a small window of opportunity, I


    grabbed her cor and strangled her neck. A judge on the side raised a colored card, announcing


    that what I did was not allowed.


    Because of that, I already had deductions before I even got any points. I panicked deep inside and


    got worried. Seeing that I was distracted for a moment, Cherry and her two followers seized the


    chance and chased me to the edge of the field.


    Just as I was about to fall out, I grabbed onto Cherry''s hair and refused to let any part of my body hit


    beyond the edge.


    All of a sudden, I saw Allen reach out to tear my clothes. He was going to strip me naked and


    humiliate me in public! What a shameless and dirty trick!


    I had no choice but to let go of Cherry''s hair and pull myself upward, kicking Allen away from me.


    Cherry saw this and kicked me back. "Bitch, why don''t you just give up? Get out of here and maybe


    I''ll spare your life."


    Hearing Cherry''s words fueled my rage and I gritted my teeth, not bothering to respond to her


    verbally. I dodged several of their attacks by moving side to side, analyzing theyout of the field at


    the same time and trying to find a way out.


    The field was big enough, fortunately, so Cherry and her little followers couldn''t get to me


    immediately.


    "Harry, get over here and help!" Cherry shouted angrily.


    All this time, Harry had just been watching us on the side. When he heard Cherry call him, he slowly


    walked over to us.


    I noticed that Cherry looked a little surprised, as if she wasn''t expecting Harry to actually listen to


    her. But almost instantly, her expression switched into a cocky one. "Oh, you''re doomed, filthy


    ve."


    Davina wrapped her arm around me, and I couldn''t break away. As Harry got closer, I grew more


    and more desperate. Not to mention how exhausted I already was at this point. I wasn''t sure if I had


    enough strength to fight off all four of them now.


    The sweat on my forehead dripped into my eyes, blurring my vision. I closed my eyes shortly and


    took a deep breath, preparing myself for onest wave of resistance.


    All of a sudden, Harry unexpectedly walked up to Cherry first, kicking her so hard that she flew right


    off of the field''s boundaries.


    No one had seen thising at all. With wide eyes, I stared at Harry, unsure of what I should do


    next.

 Chapter 49 One On One

    Chapter 49 One On One


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Harry! Are you insane? I told you to deal with Sylvia, not me!" Cherry shouted angrily. She couldn''t


    believe that Harry just kicked her off the stage.


    The whole thing happened so suddenly and fast that everyone was shocked.


    "I''m not yourckey. I don''t have to do as you say." Harry looked down upon Cherry from the stage.


    Suddenly, I felt the urge to fix my eyes on him. Despite his unruly head of hair that made him look


    like a talking pineapple, I couldn''t help feeling a surge of respect and admiration for him. In my eyes,


    he glowed with bright, holy light like a true warrior.


    Cherry''s eyes widened in surprise and then narrowed in fury. When she was about to say


    something else, a judge asked her to leave. "An eliminated student cannot stay in the venue. Leave


    or yourprehensive score will be zero." Overwhelmed with rage and humiliation, Cherry burst


    into tears on the spot. She started wailing as if she was a victim of unfair treatment. The judge who


    asked her to leave had to get the guards to forcefully drag her out.


    But I was not in the mood to worry about her. I still had apetition to win. Harry didn''t fight with


    me. Instead, he turned around and targeted Cherry''s pursuer, Allen.


    Although I was surprised, I didn''t read much into Harry''s decision. I just focused and fought with


    Davin a. Davin a lost her backbone after Cherry was thrown out of the room. The way she threw


    punches became ridiculously erratic, as if she had lost her soul. It was only a matter of time before


    she attempted a miscalcted attack that I easily countered, and I knocked her off the stage.


    Soon, Harry had also defeated Allen. He looked right at me. Although he still looked arrogant to me,


    he no longer annoyed me like hell.


    "I underestimated you, ve. You did a fine job in the first two rounds of thepetition. Didn''t you


    want to fight me alone? Well, here''s your chance. Go ahead. Hit me with your best shot." Harry


    straightened his back and put on a smug smile.


    With that, I suddenly changed my mind about him being annoying. But although he could be


    painfully conceited, he wasn''t an evil werewolf. He was strong, and he was a formidable opponent. I


    supposed that earned him the right to be lofty.


    "My dear, how about you forfeit now? You have already secured second ce in the group. Even if


    you admit defeat, you will still enter ss C. You may not be able to defeat Harry, and the judges


    may deduct points from you if you go on fighting," Yana reminded me in a low voice.


    I eyed Harry carefully. Yana''s words made sense, but I didn''t want to admit defeat. I wanted to fight


    to the end.


    "All right. Let''s fight!" As soon as I finished my words, I threw a punch at Harry.


    I watched in horror as he smoothly sidestepped out of my way and let my fist touch nothing but air.


    He was unbelievably fast and sure-footed. I immediately thought that if I moved like he did, I''d be


    infuriatingly pompous, too. Cherry and her followers were absolutely no match for him.


    Before I could recover from my miss, Harry went on the offensive, and I scrambled to either block


    his attacks or get out of his way. He didn''t have his hand on me, yet I felt like he was pinning me


    down by the neck. I couldn''t find an opening tond a single punch, which reminded me of the time I


    fought Rufus.


    After a few minutes of nonstop strikes, Harry backed off and let me catch my breath. He clicked his


    tongue and shook his head.


    "You''re too slow and weak. Defeating you will bring me no honor. Just forfeit, will you?"


    The disdainful look on Harry''s face reminded me of Rufus. Yes, Harry was stronger than me, but I


    still believed that I could knock him out. When I faced Rufus, I was really unable to fight back.


    The thought of Rufus calmed me down. Memories of our unforgettable fight flooded my head. He


    really had me then and never allowed me tond a single blow.


    I chuckled. "You are too confident in yourself, Harry. I have fought with someone much stronger


    than you."


    "You''re bragging when you couldn''t even defeat me? Let me tell you something¡ªno one is stronger


    than me. Otherwise, I would''ve met him or her already." Harry was unconvinced.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe you''re already looking at her." I shed him a defiant smile.


    "Oh, really? Well, maybe I should just quit being considerate and teach you a lesson." Harry waved


    his fist at me, and his facial expression became serious.


    I turned my head and easily dodged his attack. Then, I mped my hand on his shoulder, imitating


    the move Rufus used. As my heart sang and burned with surging fighting spirit, I sneered, "I''d like to


    see you try."

 Chapter 50 Counterattack

    Chapter 50 Counterattack


    Rufus'' POV:


    The fight on the stage was getting more and more intense. Harry had been relentless in his offense,


    forcing Sylvia to fall back again and again.


    The more I watched, the more I felt like my heart was being used as a punching bag. Harry didn''t


    restrain his strength at all. He knew Sylvia''s weakness very well and mercilessly directed his blows


    at it.


    He punched Sylvia in the belly again, making her bend down.


    I looked away as I couldn''t bear to watch the fight anymore. I became more and more irritable, and I


    couldn''t sit still.


    "I thought this fight would be interesting, but she was just letting him beat her," Laura sneered.


    "Sylvia is just a ve. She has never received any formal training. It makes sense that she can''t


    defeat Harry, but her getting this far in thepetition is undeniablyudable," Alina reasoned.


    "You''re right. It''s amazing that a ve such as hersted this long. Thanks to her, today''s exam is


    somewhat entertaining," Laura said nonchntly. It seemed that in her eyes, Sylvia was just a


    ything.


    "But if it weren''t for Harry, Sylvia would''ve been eliminated already," Alina continued, an innocent


    glimmer making her eyes shine. "I just don''t understand why he helped her. But she is indeed


    attractive."


    The ambiguity in Alina''s words set off rms in my head. If an outsider heard thatment, it could


    be misinterpreted.


    But sure enough, as soon as Alina finished speaking, Laura chortled, "What a coquette!"


    My protective instincts finally kicked in, and I tapped my cup on the table. "Guards, the coffee is


    cold. Please serve a freshly brewed pot to the queen and escort Miss Quinn back to her room.


    She''s tired. She needs to get some rest."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina turned her head to me and shed me a confused look. "Rufus, did I make you unhappy?


    Why are you suddenly..."


    "What are you waiting for? I said escort her back to her room," I snapped at the guards who didn''t


    move after I was finished barking orders.


    "What are you doing, Rufus?" Laura rolled her eyes at me and then held Alina''s hand to stop her


    from leaving.


    "I just want to show my hospitality," I said, struggling to keep my voice level.


    Hearing the strain in my voice, Richard startedughing. I shot him a death re, warning him to


    mind his own business.


    Laura stood up angrily, but before she could verbally attack me, Alina stopped her.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Rufus is right. I''m indeed tired. I want to go back to my room and rest," Alina


    said in a voice tinged with embarrassment. The corner of her mouth drooped, and afterforting


    Laura, she left with the guards. She looked at me with grievance in her eyes before she turned on


    her heel.


    I didn''t bother to follow her with my gaze. I turned around and focused on thepetition again.


    At this time, I found Sylvia going on the offensive against Harry. She was finally fighting back and


    keeping Harry on his toes. Slowly but surely, she was gaining the upper hand.


    "That''s odd. When and where did Sylvia learn how to fight like a soldier in the Royal Army? The


    moves she''s making now are only taught to those in exclusive military training," Richard murmured


    in surprise.


    I smiled but said nothing. Sylvia was using the fighting techniques I used on her that night. This was


    another one of her strengths. She learned incredibly fast, and she had a sharp muscle memory. She


    could grasp and copy key skills even if they were only shown to her once.


    Watching Sylvia turn the tables and make Harry''s head spin, I couldn''t help feeling immensely proud


    of her.


    She was my mate. She was like a piece of unprocessed, delicate jade, shining brightly and fiercely.


    In the end, I got overwhelmed with joy and excitement. Ignoring Laura''s dissuasion, I walked toward


    Sylvia.

 Chapter 51 Victory

    Chapter 51 Victory


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Harry acted swiftly. However, I spun around and dodged him as I recalled the moves Rufus had


    used to attack him.


    "Why did you change your moves?" Harry was baffled. He couldn''t fight back.


    I snorted and punched his face. "I''ve told you that I''ve fought with people stronger than you." "Damn


    it! Don''t hit my face!" Harry anxiously blocked my fist. "Who is stronger than me? Tell me. I want to


    meet them."


    "I''ll tell you if you defeat me!" I pressed my elbow on Harry''s shoulder. When he was distracted, I


    gave him a suplex and pinned him to the ground, pressing my hand on his neck.


    Harry was in a trance and looked at me in disbelief. After a while, he came to his senses and said, "I


    admit defeat."


    I closed my eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. If he didn''t admit defeat, I would have be


    exhausted and wouldn''t have been able to fight back anyway.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I stood up and pulled Harry to his feet.


    Just then, a judge shed the card at me and said, "Thirty points will be deducted because your


    movement was not standard, and ten points will be deducted because you vited the rules of the


    competition."


    I was taken aback. I couldn''t understand what was going on. Perhaps my movement was indeed not


    standard, but as far as I knew, I didn''t vite the rules in any way.


    Just as I was about to question the judge, Harry lost his cool. He stood up and bellowed, "Have you


    all lost your minds? Are you giving the scores with your eyes closed? When did she vite the


    damn rules? Believe it or not, I''ll fucking rip your eyes off your sockets!" Harry was so angry that he


    wanted to beat that judge.


    I lunged forward and stopped him, fearing that he would get violent and attack the judge. "Calm


    down. I''ll handle it."


    I walked up to the judges and looked at them. "I would like to know the standard rules of the


    competition. To my knowledge, I don''t remember viting any rules."


    The judges fell silent, for they didn''t know what to say. Finally, they nced at each other, and one


    of them said, "If I say you have vited the rules, then you have. What can a ve like you know?"


    Harry grew agitated. He grabbed the judge''s cors and shouted, "Change the score! Otherwise,


    you won''t be able to get off the stage today."


    Harry''s threat frightened the judge. He tried pulling Harry''s hands off his cor but failed. "I can


    change the marks I had deducted for viting the rules, but her movement and techniques were not


    standard. That''s a fact."


    "A fact? Prove it then! How could you make such statements without any proof?" Harry tried


    stepping forward again, but I grabbed his arm and shook my head, gesturing for him not to be


    impulsive.


    The judge raised the card again, straightened his shirt, and red at him. "If I say her movement


    was not standard, then it wasn''t. How could a ve, who has never received formal training before,


    dostandardmovements?Whotaughther?" Just then, the card in the judge''s hand was snatched


    away.


    "Who the hell..." the judge cursed under his breath and turned his head. The blood on his face


    drained as soon as he saw Rufus. "Your Highness, what are you doing here?"


    Rufus flipped over the card in his hand and looked the judge in the eye. "I taught her the moves.


    Got a problem?"


    "Well... No! Her movements were great!" the judge mumbled submissively. He was so terrified that


    he broke into a cold sweat.


    Rufus snorted and crushed the card. "Get out of here!"


    The judge''s face visibly rxed. He stood up and ran away without looking back.


    My heart skipped a beat when I saw Rufus'' tall, elegant figure. He looked at me, and our eyes


    locked.


    Then, he cast a sidelong nce at another judge. The judge immediately understood his gesture


    and raised the card in his hand.


    "The winner is Sylvia Todd!"


    A moment of silence pervaded before the arena erupted with apuse that seemed to grow louder


    with every passing minute. I even heard people cheering and whistling. My eyes widened as I


    looked around. The people no longer mocked or ridiculed me. They were all congratting me and


    celebrating my victory.


    "Sylvia, congrattions! You defeated me!" Harry said, his face beaming with pride and joy.


    "Thank you, Harry."


    Tears welled up in my eyes. I had received recognition from my opponent for the first time.


    "Oh, my dear, you made it. I''m really proud of you." Yana began to sob.


    "Don''t cry. My brain will end up floating in tears if you keep crying like this," I coaxed Yana. I didn''t


    know about the other wolves, but mine was an emotional one -- it cried for both my sorrow and


    victory.


    Just then, a familiar scent wafted to my nose. I looked up and saw Rufus walking up to me.


    My heart began to race in my chest yet again.

 Chapter 52 Fainting

    Chapter 52 Fainting


    Rufus'' POV:


    A group of werewolves cheered and pped when the judge announced that Sylvia had passed the


    exam. I felt happy for her too.


    Just as I was about to congratte her, Harry ran over to her first. He put his arm around Sylvia''s


    shoulder and grinned like an idiot.


    I couldn''t help but frown. ''When did this guy be so close to Sylvia? He could have politely


    shook her hand. Why did he have to use such an intimate gesture?


    Sylvia, on the other hand, wasughing happily. ''Why can''t she push Harry''s hand away and ask


    him to stay away from her?''


    I felt a little unhappy and walked to her, not bothering to hide my displeasure.


    Harry was the first one to see me. The smile on his face vanished, and he immediately withdrew his


    hand around Sylvia''s shoulder and stepped back.


    I nced at him coldly, satisfied that he was sensible enough to step away.


    Sylvia also saw me. Her eyes widened in surprise for a split second before her face lit up. But she


    soon rearranged her expression as if she were restraining her emotions.


    ''What does that mean? Is she happy or unhappy to see me?''


    I pursed my lips and waited for her to speak first.


    I wanted to congratte her. But considering she wasn''t as rxed as she was around Harry, I


    couldn''t remain calm.


    I nced at Harry again. He grinned at me, revealing his pearly whites, which seemed to annoy me


    even more. ''What the hell is he smiling for?''


    "Rufus, you''re jealous," Omar said. I could hear the yfulness in his voice.


    "No, I just don''t think Harry is a good werewolf. Sylvia shouldn''t be so close to him," I retorted. ''How


    could I be jealous? I just thought Sylvia was stupid and gullible. I didn''t want anyone to bully her


    again.''


    "Why don''t you admit it? I''m your wolf. No one can understand your emotions better than I do.


    Sooner orter, I''ll prove you wrong."


    As soon as Omar finished speaking, Sylvia turned to look at me, her eyes gleaming with respect.


    She stepped closer and saluted me.


    I was taken aback.


    "I made it! I didn''t let you down." Sylvia looked at me intently; her voice sounded confident. She


    looked valiant as if she was ready to fight on the battlefield.


    However, she looked adorable to me, and I couldn''t help but chuckle. I rubbed her hair. "Well done!"


    But Sylvia didn''t look happy. Instead, her eyes widened.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Did my smile frighten her?'' I pursed my lips, trying not to scare her. It wasn''t surprising because


    only a few werewolves weren''t afraid of me.


    A bitter feeling surged up in my heart. I had had no affinity to others ever since I was a child. In


    addition to that, I had once gone berserk in front of others because of the curse. Therefore, my


    mere presence frightened everyone. They thought I was a ruthless monster.


    Just as I snapped out of my reverie and was about to change the topic, Sylvia''s face turned pale.


    Her legs gave away; she passed out and fell on me. At that moment, my mind went nk. It felt as


    if someone was strangling me.


    I caught Sylvia. She was burning with a fever.


    Her clothes were soaked in sweat. There were several bruises on her arms that were a result of the


    fighting. I was afraid that her injuries were more severe than they seemed.


    Anger surged through my veins as I red at Harry. If he had admitted defeat earlier, Sylvia


    wouldn''t have fought so hard.


    "No, it was not my fault. Sylvia is too stubborn. No, wait! She was the one who hit me. I didn''t hurt


    her in any way," Harry exined, frantically waving his hands.


    I didn''t have the time to talk to him now.


    "Call the doctor," I ordered my subordinates, picked up Sylvia, and left quickly.

 Chapter 53 Coma

    Chapter 53 Coma


    Rufus'' POV:


    It had been an hour, but Sylvia was still in aa.


    "Why isn''t she awake yet?"


    I was so irritated. Seeing the weak Sylvia made me unable to control my violent emotions.


    "Prince Rufus, she has a fever because of overfatigue. And that''s also the reason why she is still


    unconscious. But she will be fine after a good rest," the doctor said in a panic. He was so frightened


    that he shrank to the side, almost unable to breathe.


    "When is she going to wake up? Give me a specific time," I said in a low voice, looking at the


    doctor. If he dared to say that he was not sure, I would make him disappear at once.


    "In two or three hours. Or tonight at most." The doctor''s voice was trembling, and he didn''t dare to


    raise his head. "Actually, she is severely malnourished. That''s why she is very weak. And since she


    used too much physical strength today, she needs to recuperate. She also has to pay attention to


    her health from now on. Otherwise..."


    The doctor paused to catch his breath and wipe the sweat off of his forehead. "Perhaps she has


    experienced long-term hunger or has the habit of eating raw and cold food because she also has


    chronic gastric problems. This has to be paid more attention too."


    The more I listened to the doctor, the more I felt sorry for Sylvia. I didn''t even know that she had


    suffered this much. Then I suddenly remembered that the first time I saw her, her body was covered


    with scars. But she always showed that she was strong and neverined she was in pain. I


    couldn''t help but regret in my heart that I didn''te to her sooner.


    "Okay, you can go now." I didn''t make things difficult for the doctor anymore. I just turned to Sylvia


    and gently stroked her beautiful hair. Her face was small, and she looked weaker when under the


    quilt.


    After the doctor left, Maya came in.


    "Prince Rufus, someone wants to see you."


    "I don''t want to see anyone," I said indifferently without even raising my head.


    But as soon as I finished my words, someone came in.


    "Such a cold-blooded man! How can you just discard me like that after using me?"


    The man''s voice sounded bright and mischievous.


    I turned my head and saw ir leaning against the door frame and looking at me leisurely.


    "Take care of Sylvia," I said to Maya. I had no choice but to face him.


    I walked out of the room, and he followed behind me.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, looking at ir disgustedly. "Are the Royal Guards so idle


    now? How can you have the time to see me?"


    "Damn it! It was you who asked me to pretend to be a new student and join the others in taking the


    cement exam." ir pursed his lips in dissatisfaction and reached out to pat me on the shoulder.


    I grabbed his hand and frowned. "When can you change that habit of yours?"


    He withdrew his hand sulkily. "Just can''t help it." ir was the son of Albert Joshua, the most


    prestigious elder in the royal court. He was a strong man, and he served as the captain of the Royal


    Guards in the pce. He was my only friend, one of the few who had never been afraid of me since


    we were kids.


    I rolled my eyes at him and snorted coldly. "If you have something to say, just say it. I''m busy." ir


    clicked his tongue and said casually, "How can you brush me off just like that? You are too


    ungrateful. Believe it or not, I will cry right now."


    I rubbed my temples as I suddenly felt a headache. ir had always been naughty since he was a


    child. He looked handsome and matured, but he was more childish than anyone else. "If you keep


    talking nonsense, just get out of here."


    "No way! Do you know how difficult it was for me to escape from those she-wolves? If I go out now,


    I''m sure they will catch me." ir raised his head and shook his feet like a hooligan. "Pretending to


    be a new student to take the exam today has not only ruined my dignified image but also caused


    me a lot of trouble. But after using me, you just turn against me? What''s the difference between you


    and a scumbag who dumps a woman after having sex with her?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He put his hand on my shoulder and said maliciously, "Tell me. How are you going to make it up to


    me this time?"

 Chapter 54 The Mystery Of Her Origin

    Chapter 54 The Mystery Of Her Origin


    Rufus'' POV:


    Amused with ir, I couldn''t help smiling. To be fair, he did help me a lot this time and I felt


    sincerely grateful.


    "Seriously, thank you. You can have anything you want."


    "Really?" The yful expression on ir''s face disappeared and he looked serious. Casually, he


    put his hands behind his head and leaned back. "So, who on earth is this little Sylvia? What did she


    do to make the most elusive Prince Rufus care about her so much? She''s not just any ve, is


    she?"


    "It''s Sylvia''s potential that caught my eye." I gave a blunt remark. In respect of the agreement


    between me and my father, I couldn''t tell ir that Sylvia and I were mates.


    "You noticed it too?" ir nodded seriously. "Yes, indeed. Let me tell you, when Sylvia broke that


    test rock, I knew that outburst of power was something else. Although she couldn''t exin it herself


    afterward, it was still very strange."


    "The only exnation the doctor could give was that Sylvia is very malnourished and weak. Her


    body could not take such a wild burst of strength. She''s going to need time to recover," I said lightly.


    I looked up at the door, my heart aching. Sylvia really used to live such a hard life.


    "It does make me very curious as to what kind life she used to live," ir said, as if he had read


    exactly what was on my mind.


    The corners of my mouth twitched. "Sylvia''s mother was the Beta of her pack. Unfortunately, she


    was framed and used of murdering their Alpha and Luna. The pack had punished her by


    execution. Right now, I''m helping Sylvia with her mother''s case. There was a witness during the trial


    who has since disappeared and I have already sent out some men to reinvestigate the whole thing,


    but I haven''t gotten any news about it yet."


    This mastermind seemed to be smart and closed all loose ends. The same could probably be said


    about how premeditated the n was to frame Sylvia''s mother in the first ce. Originally, I was


    just nning to wait until hopefully the mastermind slipped up and showed themselves. But having


    this matter out in the open was putting Sylvia in grave danger. Anyone could use this as a reason to


    kill her at any time. I never wanted to see Sylvia hurt again. I didn''t even want her to have any


    reason to cry anymore.


    Stressed, I brought out my cigarette box, handing one over to ir as well. "That''s why I was


    hoping I could use your manpower as well."


    "No problem at all," ir agreed almost instantaneously. He took out a lighter from his pocket and lit


    up our cigarettes. "I can arrange it by tonight."


    I nodded, puffing out smoke rings. ir might have seemed like azy smooth-talker in normal


    situations, but he was straight up serious whenever it came down to doing business.


    "We have to conduct a deeper investigation on Sylvia''s parents as well. Something tells me there''s


    more to Sylvia''s origin than just being the daughter of a Beta." Nibbling on the cigarette in my


    mouth, I allowed myself to get lost in my thoughts. ir smoked silently as well, but I couldn''t quite


    tell what he could be thinking about right now.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t until I could feel the heat of the cigarette on my fingers that I came back to my sense.


    I took twost drags before stubbing the butt on the ashtray. "Make sure to keep a low profile about


    this. I don''t want anyone else knowing."


    ir replied confidently, "I know. You shouldn''t worry about how I execute my projects."


    "By the way, have you given it some thought already?" I gave ir a knowing nce.


    "Well, I really wanted to refuse. But since I got to meet Sylvia already, I think I''ve changed my mind."


    ir smiled cheekily, switching back to his sweet-talking self.


    I tried not to give him a warning look. Although his tone sounded like he could be teasing, I had a


    feeling he was serious about what he just said.


    Just when I was about to say something to subtly mark Sylvia as mine, we heard Maya''s voice from


    inside the room. "Miss Todd! You''re finally awake!"


    Hearing that took away any desire left to talk to ir. I turned around and went to open the door.


    "Wait, I also want to see Sylvia." ir smoothed out his clothes, wanting to follow me inside.


    I frowned and asked rather rudely, "Does she have anything to do with you?"


    "What? Can''t I visit my future student?" ir retorted and tried to push past me. "Be careful of how


    you talk to me. I could ruin Sylvia''s image of you."


    "All I''m saying is that she''s not your student... yet." I blocked the door. "Just go back already. I don''t


    want Sylvia to know right now that I had any part in helping her get admitted to school."


    Sylvia was a smart and proud she-wolf. If she found out that I sent someone to secretly protect her,


    she would be angry and think that I didn''t have confidence in her. When I thought of this, I got


    scared, which was something I hadn''t felt in a long time.

 Chapter 55 Nosebleed

    Chapter 55 Nosebleed


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I woke up with a splitting headache and found myself lying on a bed. My body seemed to have been


    drained of strength, and my limbs were too heavy to lift.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I muttered to myself. My memory seemed to have been cut off for a


    moment. I was dazed and confused, and I couldn''t remember what had happened.


    "Miss Todd, you''re finally awake!"


    A she-wolf''s excited voice rang out above me. It was Maya''s voice.


    I looked up at her weakly. "Maya, what happened to me?"


    "You had a fever, and you fainted because of over fatigue. It was Prince Rufus who brought you


    back. You just don''t know how nervous he was at that time," Maya exined, tugging off the corner


    of my quilt.


    It was only then that my memory flooded over like a tide. I remembered that before I fainted, I felt


    Rufus touch my head so gently. I didn''t expect that the cold lycan prince would do it to me one day.


    He even smiled, which was rare to see. I never knew that his cold face could be so attractive when


    he smiled. God knew how fast my heartbeat was at that time. Fortunately, I didn''t have a nosebleed.


    Because if I really had, I would be totally embarrassed.


    "Miss Todd, why is your face so red? Has your fever spiked again?" Maya asked worriedly.


    "What?" I came back to my senses and touched my face awkwardly. It was indeed burning hot. "No.


    It''s just that the quilt is a little thick."


    "I''ll give you a thinner one then." After saying this, Maya turned around and was about to leave.


    "No need. It''s fine." I grabbed her hand and quickly changed the topic. "Where is Prince Rufus?"


    "I have no idea," Maya replied nkly.


    But I could feel that Rufus was just outside the door. His aura seemed to have been deeply


    engraved in my soul. I could immediately feel his presence as long as he was nearby. But aside


    from him, I also felt another werewolf''s aura. It was a bit familiar, but I couldn''t remember who it


    was.


    While I was racking my brain, the door was pushed open, and Rufus came in. He waved his hand,


    hinting at Maya to leave.


    "How are you? Are you feeling better?" Rufus stood in front of my bed with an unprecedented smile


    on his handsome face, melting the coldness around him.


    I stared at him nkly as if I was mesmerized by him. "Yeah, I''m feeling better."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t lie to me," he said as he leaned over and touched my forehead. He obviously didn''t believe


    me.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw his thick eyshes drooped, and there was a trace of seriousness in


    his half-opened eyes. My face began to heat up, and I couldn''t help grasping the corners of the


    quilt. Now that I was alone with him, I felt inexplicably nervous.


    "Can... Can you move away from me a little? I can''t breathe," I said haltingly. My nose was itchy,


    and I felt an urge.


    Wait! My nose felt wet. Could it be...


    I saw that the look on Rufus'' face changed. Then he took out his handkerchief in a hurry. "Why are


    you having a nosebleed all of a sudden?"


    "It''s... It''s because of excessive internal heat," I faltered. How I wished I could dig a hole and hide. It


    was too embarrassing! How could my nose bleed because of Rufus'' gorgeous face?


    "By the way, who was with you outside just now?" I immediately changed the topic.


    The expression on Rufus'' face froze. Then he said perfunctorily, "No one special. We were just


    talking about business."


    The unnatural expression on his face made my restless heart calm down. It was as if a basin of cold


    water was poured into it and extinguished the fire. It was only then that I realized that I had gone too


    far. I shouldn''t have pried into his private affairs. I actually didn''t have the right to do so.


    So I just nodded my head and didn''t say anything more. The atmosphere around us suddenly


    cooled down. Fortunately, a servant came in to bring my dinner, saving us from the embarrassment.


    "These dishes are good for your stomach. Although they are of small quantity, they are exquisite.


    This is the doctor''s order, so you should eat them all. I will also see to it that you eat on time from


    now on," Rufus exined while helping me up.


    I put down the handkerchief I used to cover my nose, feeling a little bitter in my heart. Rufus was so


    good to me. If he went on like this, I was afraid I would fall in love with him. With the huge gap


    between our statuses, I knew we could never have a happy ending.


    ''Stop your wishful thinking, Sylvia. There is only one way for you now, and that is to be


    stronger,'' I thought to myself.


    "How''s the enrollment going?" I asked, suppressing the anguish in my heart.


    "The rankings haven''t been announced yet, but there must be no problem with your scores. You will


    be admitted to at least ss C, so I asked them toplete your admission procedures. You will


    go to school tomorrow." As he spoke, Rufus put a small bowl of porridge on the side table.


    "That soon?" I was a little surprised. I thought I had to go through a series of reviews before being


    admitted to the school.


    "Yes. Generally speaking, students stay in the school dormitory. But since this room is very close to


    the school, you can just stay here," Rufus replied in a low voice.


    "I prefer to stay in the school dormitory," I blurted out, countering his words.

 Chapter 56 The School Dormitory

    Chapter 56 The School Dormitory


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As soon as I finished my words, Rufus was stunned. Then the atmosphere around us stiffened


    again.


    I was too straightforward, and I couldn''t help regretting it.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to stay here," I said tentatively, looking at him cautiously.


    "Then why do you prefer to stay in the school dormitory?" Rufus'' hand holding the spoon froze in


    midair. There was no emotion in his voice when he asked.


    He didn''t look unhappy. In fact, he looked patient. But my heart was inexplicably restless.


    "It''s just that... it''s too troublesome to go back and forth. And I want to fit in the ss and


    concentrate on training," I exined.


    But I knew very well that they were just my excuses. The real reason was that I found that I was


    already attracted to Rufus. I had to stop it before my feelings for him deepened. And the most direct


    and effective way was to stay away from him.


    Rufus didn''t object anymore. He just agreed in a low voice, as if he didn''t care at all.


    While eating the porridge, I felt my heart ached a little. Why didn''t he try to continue persuading me?


    Maybe if he persuaded me a little more, I would decide to stay here.


    There was no further conversation between us. When I finished eating, he just told me to have a


    good rest and left. He looked very calm, but I felt that he was a little unhappy.


    The next day, Rufus didn''te to see me. He only asked Maya to take me to the academy. I was


    disappointed for no reason, but I immediately discarded such a feeling in my heart. Rufus was a


    busy person, so it was normal that he didn''te.


    When I arrived at the academy, my mood lightened up again, and I became excited. I never thought


    that a day woulde that I would get the chance to go to the Royal Military School.


    At this moment, the square of the academy was crowded with people, and everyone looked very


    excited. Everyone was waiting for the rankings and cement to be announced.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hi, Sylvia!" Harry came over and greeted me. And just like the others, he also wanted to discuss


    the rankings with me. "What do you think is your rank?"


    "I don''t know," I answered, shaking my head. Then I turned to look at the big screen at the center of


    the square. The rankings would be shown thereter. "I guess the first ce must be ir."


    "I think so too. Actually, he is very mysterious. I don''t know which pack hees from, and he


    doesn''t seem to have any close friends. But his strength is terrifying." Harry agreed with my guess.


    His tone had a hint of respect and awe.


    Thinking of how ir passed the three rounds of tests effortlessly, I had a feeling that he hadn''t


    shown his full strength yet.


    Speaking of him, I looked around but didn''t see him. I felt a little strange. "Why isn''t he here yet?"


    "Do you mean ir? Maybe he''s justte." Harry curled his lips carelessly and sighed. "Sure


    enough, masters can be willful. I really hope I can enter ss A, so I can receive specialized elite


    training. Unfortunately, there are only ten vacancies in ss A. I''m praying hard I can make it


    there."


    He put his hands together and began to pray. I didn''t expect such an arrogant werewolf to have


    such a side, so I couldn''t help chuckling. "You performed quite well in all three rounds. You definitely


    have a chance to enter ss A."


    "Well, you too. After all, you won first ce in thest test," Harry said with a smile, looking at me.


    "But I only ranked eighth in the speed test, and my performance in the strength test was only okay.


    You were there, and you saw it yourself. Although the specific scores have not been released yet,


    many students were better than me on that test." As I said this, I was also a bit frustrated.


    "But maybe those students have poor scores in other tests," Harry said tofort me.


    "Stop dreaming!"


    A woman''s voice interrupted our conversation. When I turned my head, I saw Cherry standing not


    far away, sneering at me.


    "Have you forgotten who you are?" Cherry asked in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    But I just ignored her because at this moment the big screen lit up, and the rankings were finally


    disyed.

 Chapter 57 Placement

    Chapter 57 cement


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Everyone gathered together with excitement, scrambling to get a view of the rankings.


    After looking at it, some students were cheering and whooping, but there were also others who


    broke down. One of them was the fat werewolf next to me.


    "No! I''m going to be in ss F! My mother''s going to beat me to death."


    I looked at him with sympathy but also felt uneasy. We really had toughpetition out here. I took


    a closer look at the rankings. As expected, ir was in the first ce.


    "Hell yeah! I''m ranked ninth!" Harry''s voice rose above the noise. He jumped with joy, causing his


    pineapple-shaped hair to bounce in the air. "I''m going to be in ss A! That''s great!"


    Surprisingly, I found my name easily, not so far below ir and Harry. I was eleventh in ranking.


    But when I saw that my overall score was just 0.6 points away from the werewolf in tenth ce, I


    was crestfallen.


    "Oh, no! If you had gotten 0.6 points more, you could''ve been in ss A too." Harry saw me looking


    at my ranking and saw my score too. He gave me aforting pat on the shoulder. "I guess that


    strength test really brought you down, huh."


    I forced a smile. "I''ll be fine. I actually ranked much higher than I expected. Of course, my score


    makes me a little regretful I didn''t do better."


    If only I had worked a little harder, I could have qualified for ss A.


    "Well, you deserve it, bitch! That''s all you''re capable of. Not even God could help you with thatme


    score!" In my brief moment of misery, Cherry did not let the opportunity to make fun of me pass.


    Why was she always so annoying? I shot her a cold nce. "Why are you always around me? If I


    didn''t know better, I would think you''re obsessed with me."


    "What? How dare you even talk back like that? Do you seriously think you''re that spectacr? Even


    if you got into this military school, you still can''t get rid of the fact that you''re a ve!" Cherry raised


    her voice, attracting the attention of students around us.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Cherry, just stop already." Davina pulled Cherry''s arm, looking a little timid. She was probably


    getting tired that Cherry kept making trouble wherever she went.


    "Don''t touch me!" Cherry yanked her arm away and walked up to me. "You couldn''t even qualify for


    ss A. How can you act so arrogant? Who allowed you to act like that?"


    "If she couldn''t qualify for ss A, then what about you? At least, Sylvia is ranked at eleven. What''s


    your ranking?" Harry put on a false curiosity and took a long look at the rankings. "Oh, there you


    are. Five hundred and thirtyeighth. No wonder it took me so long to find your name, it was all the


    way down. It''s okay though. You''ve tried your best!"


    Harry''s voice was even louder than Cherry''s. He made sure that more students heard him.


    "I¡ª You!" Cherry turned red with anger, but she couldn''t manage to talk back.


    "Me? What about me? Do you want me to escort you out? Not today, honey!" Harry rolled his eyes


    in exaggeration.


    I was so amused with how Harry handled this. He could get really mean if he wanted to. He did not


    hold back at Cherry, even though she was very popr. I could tell she was about to burst into tears


    in this moment.


    "Just you wait!" Seeing everyone point andugh at her, Cherry had no choice but to flee to a


    secluded corner, her followers following her closely behind.


    "Don''t listen to Cherry. Even though you couldn''t make it to ss A, being eleventh is still an


    outstanding ce to be. Think of it this way-- you''re technically going to be the top student in ss


    B." Harry gave me a fresh perspective.


    I smiled, deeply appreciating his help. I initially thought this guy was arrogant. But after getting to


    know him more, I realized he wasn''t actually a bad, scheming werewolf. He just had a sharp tongue.


    At this point, I considered Harry as a friend, actually.


    "He''s right. Hundreds of students took the same exam with you and you still ced at the top. You


    should be proud of yourself." Afraid that I would sink deeper into regret and sadness, Yana chimed


    in tofort me as well.


    She and Harry were right. Ranking this high alone was already a surprise. I shouldn''t be


    disappointed in myself at all. Instead, I had more to look forward to so that I could improve myself.


    At this, I decided to stop entertaining nonsense in my head anymore and lift my spirits.


    All of a sudden, the ss arrangements were finally announced on the big screen.


    To my surprise, I found my name on the list of ss A.

 Chapter 58 The New Teacher

    Chapter 58 The New Teacher


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "There is something shady here!"


    Cherry suddenly eximed. She stood up from the corner with a face full of resentment. She looked


    even more emotional than before. She was like a crazy female beast, ring at me with red eyes.


    "Every year, there can only be ten students in ss A. How can Sylvia be the eleventh student?


    That''s unfair!" Cherry shouted, totally disregarding her image.


    I was also in a daze. I stared nkly at the big screen where the ss assignments were disyed.


    It was like the sweetest dream I had ever had. I felt so incredulous that I pinched my arm hard.


    "Ouch!" Harry suddenly screamed next to me. He frowned and almost burst into tears.


    It was only then that I came back to my senses. I looked at him with embarrassment written all over


    my face. "I''m sorry. I was going to pinch myself..."


    At this moment, the students around us were in an uproar. Cherry and her followers took the lead in


    fanning the mes. It was as if they wanted to incite the public to target me.


    "Why does ss A have the eleventh ce? Is it because she has the favor of Prince Rufus?


    That''s totally unfair!" "This result is too ridiculous!"


    "The dean shoulde out and give us an exnation!"


    My heart sank. The shock I felt just now vanished. I slowly felt that something was wrong because I


    found that ir''s name was not on the list of ss A.


    While I was lost in thought, a she-wolf suddenly rushed over to me. It seemed that she wanted to


    p me.


    "You bitch! How many werewolves have you slept with to get into ss A?"


    Fortunately, Harry pulled me to dodge the she-wolf s hand. There was a trace of anger on his face.


    "Watch your mouth. How dare you use violence here!"


    "Then tell me, how can there be an eleventh ce in ss A? How did she make it? This has never


    happened before. Why only now?" The she -wolf didn''t want to give up. She even encouraged


    several other she-wolves to join her in denouncing me. The scene became chaotic at once.


    With a loud bang, the big screen was suddenly smashed violently by a golf club. Everyone was so


    frightened that they all fell silent. At this moment, ir walked out from the stairs on the other side,


    wearing an army uniform. His sharp eyes swept over the troublemakers. Then he slowly walked to


    the screen and picked up the golf club.


    "Sylvia is qualified because I am not really part of the cement."


    ir''s stern look now was totally different from his cheerful and extroverted state in private. The


    military uniform he was wearing made everyone fall silent in fear. And they were all shocked by his


    awe-inspiring aura.


    "ir! Finally, you''re here!" The dean of the academy walked out from the back of the screen. He


    was sweating all over, but there was a relieved expression on his face.


    "Everyone, let me introduce to you ir Joshua, the captain of the Royal Guards. He is also the


    teacher of ss A this semester."


    As soon as the dean finished his introduction, everyone''s mouths gaped open with incredulity. Harry


    and I exchanged nces, also feeling incredible. The Royal Guards were an elite branch of the


    army and a sharp sword of the royal family. As the captain, he was the symbol of authority and


    power.


    "I only took part in the cement exam because I wanted to closely observe your conduct." ir


    casually threw the golf club to the dean and walked down with his hands sped behind his back.


    "Where is Toby, who ranked second this time?"


    "Sir! I''m here!" Toby immediately stood up with his chest out. His face was full of arrogance and


    conceit. "I''m Toby, the second cer."


    ir smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "You''ve been kicked out of ss A."


    Toby was shocked. "Sir, you must be mistaken. I didn''t do anything wrong. Why did you kick me


    out?" "You want to know why?" ir chuckled softly, but his face turned cold. "You took the lead in


    bullying another werewolf after enrollment, which resulted in his being seriously injured and


    dropping out of the academy. A student like you who doesn''t even value life is not qualified to be in


    ss A."


    Upon hearing this, Toby''s face flushed. "I''m a son of an Alpha. The one who dropped out is just my


    servant. And without you, I would be in the first ce. As the teacher, how can you even kick me


    out of ss A for a servant?"


    His followers immediately supported his words. ir just looked at Toby with disdain. He didn''t


    seem to take Toby''s exnation seriously.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Shouldn''t we rely on our own strength to enter ss A? Myprehensive strength proves that I


    am the most qualified to enter this ss." Toby got even angrier when he saw that ir ignored him.


    "But now, you want to kick me out with just a random excuse. You are not qualified to be a teacher


    at all."


    Toby became more and more furious. He clenched his fists tightly. "I don''t ept it!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his fist and threw a punch at ir.

 Chapter 59 Kick Out The Black Sheep

    Chapter 59 Kick Out The ck Sheep


    ir''s POV:


    Before Toby''s fist couldnd on my face, I caught it and pressed his hand behind his back


    effortlessly. He couldn''t struggle out of my grip, and his face showed that he was in pain.


    I snorted coldly and pushed him away, feeling bored. "Is that all you can do?"


    He was caught off-guard, so he fell to the ground. Lying supine on the ground, he held his hand and


    red at me without saying anything. The students around seemed to be intimidated by me. They


    didn''t dare to speak either. When I stole a nce at Sylvia, I saw that she seemed startled too.


    Did I go too far?


    I coughed lightly and softened my face a little. "Yes, the Royal Military School selects elites from all


    over the country. But we don''t only base on your abilities but also moral character. When you join


    the army in the future, there will be no distinction of your identities. You should rest assured to hand


    your back to your teammates, rather than..." I paused. Upon seeing that everyone lowered their


    heads in fear, I suddenly said in a sharp voice, "Intriguing and killing each other."


    The atmosphere became even more intense. I followed Rufus'' style and stared at the new students


    expressionlessly one by one. When my eyesnded on Cherry, she hurriedly lowered her head. I


    deliberately sneered, "I don''t care about other sses."


    I purposely lowered my voice, causing her to shiver with fear.


    "But in my ss, I will never allow such a kind of student." After saying this, I fixed my eyes on


    Harry.


    Harry''s POV:


    Damn it! ir''s words clearly meant something. He would kick out the ck sheep in his ss.


    I felt the cold sweat break out on my back.


    Damn it! Why did I bully Sylvia before? I must have gone out of my mind. A righteous werewolf like


    me, who didn''t even want to step on ants, must have been cursed by a witch at that time.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sylvia tugged at my sleeve and looked at me worriedly. "Are you all right? You look pale."


    I smiled awkwardly and answered, "I''m fine. I just feel a little weak."


    "Weak?" Sylvia was obviously surprised. There was an iprehensible expression on her face.


    "Do werewolves also have monthly periods?"


    I was not really paying attention to her, so I didn''t respond to her question. My feet began to tremble


    involuntarily. It took me a lot of effort to enter ss A. If I was kicked out, my bad-tempered mother


    would definitely twist my head off and kick it away like a ball.


    "I hope that anyone in ss A who has done such a thing before can stand up ande forward


    bravely." ir looked at me again. It seemed that he could see through my uneasiness.


    Sylvia also kept looking at me. "ir... Is he referring to you?"


    Of course, ir was referring to me. He might as well just say my name out loud! One way or


    another, I''d have to deal with the consequences, so I made up my mind. I raised my hand and said,


    "Me!"


    "What about you?" ir asked meaningfully.


    I took two steps back and started to wince again. I really didn''t want to be kicked out of ss A.


    "Harry only wants to say that he is a nice guy, and he won''t do anything to bully his ssmates."


    Sylvia stood up and smiled reassuringly. "Since Harry and I had a confrontation, I discovered that


    he is a worthwhile friend. He is not only righteous but also honest."


    Her clear and powerful voice echoed in the square. I looked at her angelic back, and I was so


    moved that I choked with sobs.


    "Is that right?" ir turned his head and nced at me. The faint smile on his face almost made my


    blood freeze. No wonder he was the captain of the Royal Guards. He could kill people with just a


    nce.


    "Yes, Sylvia and I are friends," I said guiltily.


    "That''s good then." ir chuckled lightly and didn''t continue to stick to the matter. Instead, he turned


    to the crowd. "Everyone, dismiss! Go to the dormitory administrator to get your room keys."


    Then he left.


    It was only then that my nerves rxed. I swallowed and let out a sigh of relief. "He''s so fucking


    scary!"


    Then I turned to look at Sylvia with a sad face. "Sylvia, you are such an angel. Thank you so much


    for saving me today. If it weren''t for you, I would have been kicked out. I know I''ve done you wrong


    before. I want to sincerely apologize to you."


    Sylvia smiled brightly and said, "I don''t care about it anymore. You have helped me many times


    before, and I already treat you as a friend." Her words made me feel even guiltier. The gentle and


    loving brilliance radiating from her made me feel ashamed. Tears of remorse welled up in my eyes.


    Even my own mother had never been this gentle to me.


    From now on, I promised that I would be good to Sylvia like I was to my mother.


    "Sylvia, don''t worry. From now on, your business is also mine. If anyone dares to bully you, I will


    definitely cut their heads off and kick them like a ball," I swore to her.

 Chapter 60 Someone Behind Everything

    Chapter 60 Someone Behind Everything


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Harry kept chattering all the way, and he seemed to want to do something right away to repay me.


    I tried my best to persuade him not to think about it anymore.


    Although Harry was tall and strong enough to defeat several werewolves with one punch, he was as


    naive and simple as a child. Whoever treated him well, he would give a hundredfold sincerity to that


    person.


    I could say that I was lucky to have a friend like him.


    After getting my room key from the dormitory administrator, I parted with Harry.


    While walking towards the girls'' dormitory, I kept recalling the whole thing in my mind. From ir''s


    sudden appearance to the result of the cement and to what had happened to Harry just now, I


    vaguely felt that there was someone behind everything. And I was the only beneficiary of all these.


    But who would actually do this for me?


    The answer popped up when I saw ir.


    "Sylvia, have you gotten your room key?" It seemed that he was really waiting for me by the


    roadside. And as soon as he saw me, he showed a big and bright smile, which made the she-


    wolves passing by look back again and again.


    I nodded and walked forward to talk to him politely.


    "Don''t you have anything to ask me?" ir frowned, pretending to be upset. "I think what I''ve done


    should be obvious enough."From N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew he was trying to say that he had helped me. I looked at him gratefully and said, "Thank you,


    ir."


    "You made it to ss A because of your own strength, so you don''t really have to thank me. I didn''t


    really help you with it. Don''t tter me." ir pursed his lips, put on his military cap, and winked


    mischievously.


    I was amused by his expression. I cleared my throat and said, "Well, I''m thanking you for what you


    did to Harry just now. I know you deliberately scared him because you know that I would stand up


    for him. You did it to make him grateful to me.


    Anyway, thank you so much for helping me this time." I was truly grateful to ir.


    "It''s nothing," ir said in a rxed tone, waving his hand casually. "Although Harry is arrogant, he


    is not a bad guy."


    "Yes, I can see it too." I couldn''t helpughing at the thought of Harry''s cocky face.


    "Besides, he is powerful and strong. With him taking care of you, your life in the academy will be


    much better in the future," ir said with a serious look on his face.


    I didn''t expect that he would be this considerate to me, so I was surprised. I also felt warm in my


    heart.


    "Actually, you don''t really need to do all these. After all, I don''t care about other people''s cold


    attitudes. All I want now is to make myself stronger," I said, feeling relieved.


    "You are wrong, Sylvia," ir retorted with a frown. "Maliciousness is the most immeasurable thing


    in werewolves'' nature. If you want to be stronger, the first thing you need to do is to get rid of


    those viins that hinder you from rising."


    He was right. Although I never wanted to cause trouble, others always made trouble for me.


    Thinking back to my previous life as a ve, I realized that I didn''t get the treatment I deserved


    because of my tolerance.


    "I understand," I replied with a nod.


    "Just rx," ir said with a smile when he noticed the seriousness on my face. "Harry may look


    tall and strong, but he is very simple-minded. Don''t hesitate to use him when you need to." "How


    can I ever do that to him?" I replied with a smile.


    "I believe you can handle that matter well." After saying this, ir turned around and left.


    I watched his receding back for a moment. Then


    I couldn''t help shouting, "Please thank Prince Rufus for me too."


    "Thank him for what?" ir turned around and looked at me in confusion. He didn''t seem to


    understand what I meant.


    I just smiled without saying anything. I winked mysteriously like what he did just now.


    "Damn it!" He was stunned for a moment. "You know everything?"

 Chapter 61 Admit Her Feelings

    Chapter 61 Admit Her Feelings


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I didn''t deny it directly. "You were the one who was talking to Prince Rufus outside the door of my


    roomst night, right?"


    "You know that too? My goodness!" ir was even more surprised. With his mouth agape with


    incredulity, he finally gave in. He sighed and said, "Well, you are right. It was Rufus who asked me


    to pretend to be a new student to take care of you and prevent you from being bullied again." ir


    pursed his lips as he exined. Then he shrugged, seemingly annoyed.


    "Then..."


    "But Rufus didn''t let me interfere with the exam. He absolutely believes in your strength," ir


    interrupted when I was about to say something. He looked so anxious. Perhaps he was worried that


    I would misunderstand things.


    Iughed out loud. "I knew it. I just wanted to ask if Prince Rufus would be angry with you if he


    found out that you told me everything."


    "No, he won''t. We''re old friends," ir said with confidence. Then he hammered his chest with his


    fist and added with confidence, "He won''t do anything to me."


    After talking with ir for a while more, I said goodbye to him and continued walking to the


    dormitory.


    "My dear, when did you find out that ir''s appearance was Rufus'' arrangement?" Yana was so


    shocked that she screamed in my head.


    "I actually didn''t know," I replied casually.


    "What?" Yana sounded confused. She obviously didn''t understand what I meant.


    "I was just bluffing, and I tried to trick ir into telling the truth. I didn''t expect that he would be so


    gullible," I said happily.


    I didn''t expect ir to give himself away that easily. Rufus had once told me that he would not let


    anyone bully me again, and he was really fulfilling his promise. At the thought of this, I couldn''t help


    feeling sweet in my heart.


    "My dear... I can feel that your heart is full of pink bubbles. Tell me, do you like Rufus?" Yana was so


    excited. It was as if she had discovered a new continent.


    I wanted to deny it without hesitation. But when I thought of Rufus, my heart raced uncontrobly.


    "You don''t have to be shy. He likes you, and you like him too. Just tell him directly. Then you two


    can mate happily and start a happy life together." Yana''sughter rippled in my head. Then she


    added in an obscene tone, "Rufus'' wolf must be very fierce."


    "Yana! Stop your unrealistic thinking, will you?" I felt both amused and annoyed, so I hurriedly


    interrupted her conjecture. If she went on, it would only stir my imagination. I didn''t want to think of


    such a scene.


    "Unrealistic thinking? How can it be? Sylvia, you will definitely regret your words, and I''ll wait for that


    day toe," Yana snorted defiantly. Her voice was full of arrogance.


    "Rufus is already twenty-eight years old. He is the eldest prince and the heir to the throne. He is so


    powerful. But the king hasn''t officially announced the heir yet. Instead, he has trained Prince


    Richard more and let him participate in political affairs. He even handed over the military school to


    him. What does it mean?" I asked Yana with a wry smile.


    "That... Maybe a fatherly love? That''s right! It''s the king''s love for Prince Richard," Yana replied


    firmly.


    "Yana, you don''t understand," I said helplessly and sighed. "Rufus is actually in a difficult position.


    He is now in a state of being attacked from both sides. On the one hand, the king has been putting


    a lot of pressure on him. On the other hand, Prince Richard wants to outshine him aggressively. Do


    you understand now?"


    "Yes, I understand now," Yana said in a listless and disappointed tone of voice.


    "That''s why the fiancee the queen had chosen for him was the most suitable one. It''s best for his


    future. In his current situation, having a ve mate will only put him at a disadvantage. Rufus has


    done so many things for me, so I don''t want to implicate him anymore. I only hope that he can live a


    good life," I said indifferently, looking at the distance. I was not only telling it to Yana but also


    reminding myself.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 62 The Enthusiastic Roommate

    Chapter 62 The Enthusiastic Roommate


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Several dormitories were assigned for girls --they were all interconnected through small pathways,


    hooded with tall redwood trees on either side. The sunlight sprinkled on my body through the


    branches, making me feel warm and cozy.


    My dormitory was located on the innermost side of the school. Although it was a remote ce, it


    was brightly lit.


    The dorms were allocated based on the sses, and they had assigned a twin room for me. But


    when I remembered that I was the only she-wolf on the list of ss A, I thought I should stay alone.


    Thinking of this, I breathed a sigh of relief and randomly picked a bed.


    However, as soon as I put my luggage down, a pretty she-wolf with short hair darted inside, carrying


    her luggage; she was sweating profusely. It looked like she was my roommate. I hadn''t seen her


    before -- she looked very unfamiliar. I wondered if she was from another ss.


    She put the bag down and began gasping for breath. Then, she took a water bottle out of the bag


    and drank it in one gulp. "I''m exhausted!"


    I was hesitant to initiate a conversation. After all, lots of students here despised me because I used


    to be a ve. But seeing her like this, I couldn''t stop myself. I walked over and handed her a tissue.


    "Wipe your face. Did you climb the stairs?" "Yeah, I didn''t expect an enormous castle not to have an


    elevator. I have a lot of luggage." The she -wolf shook her head and took the tissue from me to wipe


    her face. "Thank you. My name is Flora, and I''m from Silver Moon Pack. I was ranked twelfth. I am


    here to rece Toby after he got kicked out of ss A."


    Flora''s friendliness surprised me. Hearing her words, I wanted to say something but stopped on


    second thought. "Flora, there is an elevator in this castle."


    Flora looked horrified. "There is an elevator? How is it possible? I looked for it everywhere."


    "The elevator is behind the bookshelf on the first floor. I also looked for it for a long time. Not many


    students live in this building, so it''s not surprising that you didn''t find it," I said in a low voice


    because I didn''t want to irritate her. "What? How can we spot the elevator if they keep it in such a


    secret ce?" Flora grunted, patting her leg.


    "I''ll take you thereter. You get some rest first."


    I grabbed her luggage and helped her carry it inside. "This is very heavy." She quickly took the big


    bag in my hand and shook her head. "I can do it myself."


    I smiled and released my grip on the bag. Just then, I remembered her self-introduction. I didn''t


    expect her to be from the same pack as Alina''s. The mere thought of Alina made my stomach


    churn.


    "By the way, Alina of our pack is also here," Flora said excitedly as she sorted the things in her


    luggage. "Alina is the only child of our Alpha. Alpha and Luna have always doted on her ever since


    she was a child. She is smart, intelligent, beautiful, and the dream girl of many werewolves in our


    pack. If there is a chance, you can meet her."


    I squeezed the duster cloth in my hand as my heart sank with dejection. I couldn''t help but envy


    Alina for having such loving parents. She was not an orphan like me, whom everyone loathed.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Flora''s confused voice dragged me back to reality.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I quickly calmed myself down and wiped the table. "Nothing. You go on. I''m listening."


    "Well, that''s practically all I know. I mean, it''s not like Alina and I are friends or something." Flora let


    out a weary sigh and leaned closer to me. "But let me tell you a secret. Warren, who was ranked


    third, has actually been Alina''s guard since childhood. He had no intention of studying in the Royal


    Military School but ended up changing his mind for Alina."


    I wracked my brains to recall Warren. I vaguely remembered him -- he was the silent, handsome


    werewolf.


    "By the way, these are gifts from for you. I brought them from my pack," Flora said as she took out


    different things from her bag and ced them on my table. She then helped me with my luggage.


    identally, the cloth bag my mother had left for me fell at her feet, and the contents inside


    scattered out.


    I hurriedly bent down to pick my things. Just then, Flora eximed in surprise, "The pattern looks


    familiar!"

 Chapter 63 Clues About Her Father

    Chapter 63 Clues About Her Father


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I looked up in surprise and quickly took out the piece of cloth from the cloth bag. I gave it to Flora.


    On the piece of cloth, there was an intricate pattern sewn with gold threads. Before my mother died,


    she shoved this thing into my hand and asked me to find my father. Although she didn''t get the


    chance to tell me anything more, I thought this pattern must have something to do with my father.


    I stared at Flora with anticipation, trying to find clues in her brooding face.


    She took the piece of cloth from me and looked at it carefully. "This should be the badge of our


    pack."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Her words made me feel so excited. Finally, I got a clue about my father.


    "But it''s a style that was used a long time ago. It''s not being used now. Since sewing this pattern


    was too cumbersome and time-consuming, a simplified version was designedter." After saying


    this, Flora took out her clothes and showed them to me.


    Sure enough, the pattern on her clothes was simpler. But it could be seen at a nce that the core


    of the two patterns was the same.


    Although the clues were vague, at least they showed that my father might be a member of her pack.


    I took Flora''s clothes andpared them with my piece of cloth carefully. I wasn''t only surprised but


    also nervous. I didn''t know what kind of werewolf my father was. I wasn''t even sure if he would be


    happy if he knew my existence. Or would he loathe me if he found out that I used to be a ve?


    "How did you have this?" Flora asked curiously, tilting her head.


    I was about to answer her question, but Yana stopped me.


    "Don''t tell her, dear. It''s better to be cautious about this matter. You''ve just met Flora, and you don''t


    know her that much yet. What if she can''t be trusted? What if she divulges your secret and


    someone takes advantage of it?"


    Yana was right. I was just too anxious.


    So I pretended that it was nothing important and returned Flora''s clothes to her. "I''m just a little


    curious. I only find this pattern very beautiful, so I keep it. But I don''t know where it came from.


    Thank you for telling me."


    "Oh, that''s fine." Flora waved her hand, folded the clothes, and put them back into her closet. "You


    can ask me anything about my pack in the future. I''m willing to answer all your questions." She was


    an enthusiastic and energetic she-wolf who seemed to have an inexhaustible amount of energy. At


    this moment, she rushed to my table and said, "Come on, try this specialty I brought." As she spoke,


    she quickly opened the package, and I saw a stack of brown-red meat inside. I picked up one piece


    and smelled it. It seemed very delicious.


    "What''s this?" I asked curiously.


    "Eat it first. Then I''ll tell you what it is." Flora''s eyes lit up. It was as if she was trying her best to sell


    her specialty.


    I couldn''t resist her enthusiasm, so I took a small bite. It tasted salty and chewy at the same time.


    "Hmm... It''s yummy!" I was shocked. I didn''t expect that such this ordinary-looking meat could taste


    so good. I ate up the finger-sized meat in one breath and couldn''t help taking another one.


    "Can I also share this with my friends?" I thought that Harry and ir would like it too. But as for


    Rufus, I wasn''t sure. After all, he looked very picky.


    "Yes, of course! I can''t wait for you to do that. Maybe you can help me with the promotion so that


    the rat jerky of my family will be totally sble." Flora was so excited that she grabbed my hands


    and yelled.


    "Wait... What did you just say?" I asked. My mind went nk for a moment.


    "Rat jerky. It''s the specialty of our pack," Flora said with a grin. It seemed that she didn''t even notice


    anything unusual in my reaction.


    As soon as she finished her words, I immediately dropped the meat and ran straight to the


    bathroom.


    I only came out after half an hour. I vomited so hard that my eyes turned red. Enduring the nausea


    in my stomach, I took the candy from Flora and stuffed it directly into my mouth.


    Fortunately, the fruity fragrance temporarily suppressed the meaty taste in my mouth.


    "Sylvia, I''m so sorry. I didn''t know you were afraid of rats," Flora said guiltily. She gripped the hem of


    her shirt and frowned.


    I shook my head. "It''s not your fault. We''ve just met each other, so I don''t expect you to know it."


    I had been afraid of rats since I was a child. And Cherry used to put dead rats on my bed, so my


    fear had deepened.


    Flora and I then went to the canteen to find something to eat. But we werete, so there was no


    food left.


    "Why don''t we just go out to eat?" Flora suggested, rubbing her hungry stomach.


    I looked up at the high crescent moon and stars in the sky outside. I hesitated for a moment. But


    when I saw that Flora was weak because of hunger, I finally agreed to her suggestion.


    But as soon as we reached the gate, we were stopped by the guards.


    "Haven''t you read the students'' code of conduct? No one is allowed to go out of the academy after


    nine o''clock in the evening. Someone will go to the dormitories to check on you. If they find out


    thatyou''re missing, your points will be deducted."


    I quickly looked up at the clock tower in the distance. There were only five minutes left before the


    roll call.

 Chapter 64 Secret Plan

    Chapter 64 Secret n


    Alina''s POV:


    The queen''s hall dazzled with lights. I took the tea from the maid and brought it to Laura.


    "Your Majesty, please taste this. I made it with dew," I said softly.


    Laura nodded and took a sip. Then, she raised her head and smiled at me. "You''re so considerate.


    Only you care about me."


    "Your Majesty, you are kidding, right? Prince Rufus also cares about you." I pursed my lips and


    smiled, faking obedience in an effort to impress her.


    "Rufus?" Laura snorted and knocked the teacup on the table. "I can''t remember a day that he


    doesn''t piss me off. Richard also makes me worried. He has beenwless and doesn''t give a damn


    about me because the king has been paying more attention to him."


    "Please don''t be angry." I slyly winked at the servants, gesturing for them to leave. Then, I turned to


    Laura and said, "Richard is not a legitimate prince after all. He will never be as good as Prince


    Rufus."


    Laura''s face visibly rxed. "I know that. But Richard''s existence is like a thorn in my heart. I can''t


    stop worrying until I get rid of him."


    Laura was a cruel and merciless she-wolf. Word said Laura had told the king she wouldn''t ept


    Richard unless his mother died. I knew that Laura couldn''t bear to see Rufus with Sylvia -- an


    ignoble ve. Therefore, I had to provoke Laura and make her hate Sylvia altogether.


    "I think getting Rufus married would solve all the problems," I suggested in a low voice and nced


    at Laura.


    Seeing my shyness, Laura arched an eyebrow and said, "I have already epted you as my


    daughter-inw."


    Excitement bubbled up in my heart. I pinched the inside of my thigh, and tears instantly welled up in


    my eyes. "But... Sylvia... Well, Rufus won''t ept me. He doesn''t bother to even look at me


    whenever she is around."


    Laura''s face changed, and her voice became sharp. "Sylvia is just a ve, a bitch! She doesn''t


    deserve to be with the future king!"


    The ferocity of her gaze startled me. Laura looked like a mean, old witch. No wonder the lycan king


    had begun to despise her.


    I lowered my head, faking sadness and dejection. "But Rufus likes her. Maybe I should just let go..."


    Unfortunately, Laura didn''t seem to like me pretending to be weak. She squinted at me and said,


    "That seductress has cast a spell on Rufus. You should try your best to win him back instead of


    asking my help."


    Laura''s words made my heart sink. I wondered if she knew something.


    "I have been working hard." I sounded powerless. After all, there was no point in working hard.


    Rufus wouldn''t even look at me.


    "It''s good that you know what you''re doing. You''re the daughter of an Alpha. If you lose to a ve,


    you will end up being aughing stock," Laura mocked me. The coldness in her eyes made me feel


    ashamed and annoyed.


    "That won''t happen, Your Majesty. I don''t give a damn about Sylvia. Sooner orter, Rufus wille


    back to me." I continued to smile even though I was burning with anger inside. Laura was a cold,


    mean she-wolf, after all.


    Although Laura didn''t say anything, her face softened a little. She picked up a gilded invitation card


    by the side and said, "This Friday is Rufus '' birthday. I have nned a masquerade party for him. I


    will ask Rufus to invite you to be his date. I have created this opportunity for you, and you must


    seize it!"


    I grinned and quickly took the invitation. "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    It was an excellent opportunity. I must win Rufus'' heart this time. If Sylvia dared to stand in my way


    again, I would not show any mercy.


    In the following days, I waited for Rufus to invite me to be his date to the party, but I didn''t hear from


    him. Eventually, I lost my patience and sent my subordinates to find out what he was up to.


    "Miss Quinn, I found it." One of my subordinates came running to me.


    I sprang to my feet. "What is it? Tell me right now." "Prince Rufus had asked someone to make a


    special invitation this afternoon and left."


    "He left? Where did he go?" I demanded. Rufus clearly had no ns of inviting me.


    "He..." My subordinate looked flustered. He examined my face and said, "It looks like he has gone


    to the Royal Military School."


    My mind instantly flitted to Sylvia. That bitch had just joined that school.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bitch!" Anger surged through my veins. I angrily swept the things on the table, sending them


    scattering to the floor. "Why can''t she fucking die?"


    My anger and jealousy reached their pinnacle as I remembered how cold and distant Rufus had


    been to me. I had to think of a way to make Sylvia disappear. I pictured tying her hands and legs


    and throwing her down from the cliff. But I couldn''t execute any of the ns because she had joined


    the military school. She was a bitch -- a stumbling block that ruined all my ns.


    Just then, a name popped into my mind. How could I forget Warren? With a sh of inspiration, I


    quickly came up with an excellent idea.

 Chapter 65 The Man Who Hit The Window

    Chapter 65 The Man Who Hit The Window


    Sylvia''s POV:


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Aside from the guards, there was no one else outside the dormitory. Flora and I ran all the way


    back. When we arrived at the door of the dormitory, we saw the two werewolves responsible for the


    roll call wandering around the corridor. Flora and I hurried forward and shouted our names to prove


    that we were not absent.


    After entering our room, Flora quickly took out her student handbook and looked through it. I was


    still panting, so I poured two sses of water and handed one to her.


    "So, what''s written in there?" I asked as I leaned closer to her while drinking water.


    "There is really such a rule," Florained. Then she pointed at the part of the handbook where


    the rule was stated and continued, "We also have to gather at the yground for morning exercises


    at five-thirty."


    "I think that means that we have to go to bed now." I took the student handbook from her and read it


    carefully. It seemed that the daily schedule of the military academy was very strict, and the


    management was totally militarized.


    "I can''t get up that early every day," Florained bitterly. She took two bites of her rat jerky and


    threw it away. "This can''t make me full at all."


    "Well, if we go to bed now, we won''t feel hungry," I advised. Then I rubbed my belly. I had run back


    and consumed a lot of energy just now, so I felt even hungrier. But I was used to sleeping on an


    empty stomach. It wouldn''t be a problem at all.


    Not long after I turned off the lights, I heard Flora snore. She had already fallen asleep. But I was


    still wide awake. I kept tossing and turning in bed with my aching stomach.


    Since I came to the pce with Rufus, I had been eating very well. Perhaps this was the reason


    why I could no longer stand hunger. I couldn''t help butugh at myself for acting like a spoiled


    princess now when I was really just a lowly ve.


    Then I suddenly remembered Rufus. I wondered what he was doing now. Was he working or


    resting? I guessed he was dealing with business. As a powerful and self-disciplined lycan, he


    wouldn''t allow himself to rx for a moment. So would he have time to miss me?


    ''Hey, Sylvia! What are you thinking?''


    I covered my head with the quilt and scolded myself. Why couldn''t I stop thinking about him? Every


    time I thought of him, my heart skipped a beat. I knew he was not someone I should dream of, but I


    still couldn''t control my heart.


    The more I thought about it, the messier my mind became. I sighed heavily. I didn''t think we could


    have a happy ending. I''d better force myself to sleep.


    At this moment, I heard some noise. It was as if a small stone was thrown on the window.


    I thought I was just hallucinating. But when I got out of the quilt, I saw a small stone flying up from


    below and hitting the window precisely with just the right amount of strength, creating a light noise.


    "I smell Rufus. My dear, go and check if he is here for you," Yana suddenly eximed excitedly in


    my head.


    I didn''t believe her. But I still got out of bed, put on my slippers, and walked to the window. Indeed,


    Rufus was outside. As soon as he saw me, he waved his hand.


    Joy filled my heart in an instant. I quickly ran out of the dormitory and saw a tall figure under the tree


    from a distance. Everything looked so wonderful under the pale moonlight.


    I slowed down and didn''t dare to walk over, a little afraid that I was only imagining things.


    "Why are you so slow? Do you want me to pick you up?"


    My illusion spoke, and his voice was still so pleasing to the ear. Although his tone was cold, and he


    sounded somewhat proud and arrogant, I actually thought it was a little cute. I was really blind by


    love now.


    "I''ming!" I quickly replied. I trotted over, feeling a little funny inside. Rumors had it that Rufus


    was a horrible and cruel lycan. But just now, he actually threw a stone at the window of a woman''s


    room in the middle of the night. Wasn''t it a childish thing to do? I guessed no one would believe me


    if I told them about it.

 Chapter 66 Soothing Soup

    Chapter 66 Soothing Soup


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Why are you here?" I looked at him, my eyes burning with emotions. My heart was filled with joy


    that I safely hid from the rest of the world, including Rufus.


    "What are you smiling for? You seem very happy." Rufus asked, arching his brows. He reached out


    his hand as if he wanted to touch my face but immediately stopped midway and looked at me as if


    nothing had happened.


    For the first time, I realized how much I wanted to see Rufus. I touched my face and realized that


    my smile was even brighter now. However, a wave of bitterness washed over me in an instant. I


    seemed to be more interested in Rufus than I had imagined.


    I stopped smiling and hurriedly changed the topic. "You haven''t answered my question yet. Why did


    you want to meet me?"


    "Should I have a reason to meet you?" Rufus seemed disgruntled. He pursed his lips and handed a


    delicate bag to me without saying a word.


    I took it from him in a daze. "What''s this?"


    "Open it and see," Rufus said, lowering his head. He was dressed in formal attire today as if he had


    juste from a meeting


    I felt a little awkward. I reflected on what I had just said and wondered if my tone was unfriendly.


    "I... I didn''t mean to be rude. You cane to see me whenever you want even if there is nothing


    serious to talk about. I just..." I couldn''t clearly exin what I felt. After all, my mind was a mess.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right. I understand. Open it now," Rufus interrupted me and let out a helpless sigh.


    I bit my lower lip and nodded. Then, I opened the bag and saw a thermos lunch box. My mouth


    watered as a delicious smell wafted in the air. Inside the box was a healthy, stomachnourishing


    soup. I looked up at him, feeling emotional. He hade all the way here just to bring me soup.


    "Hurry up, or it will get cold. Based on the doctor''s instructions, all nourishing ingredients are added


    to the soup. You should drink it every evening without fail," Rufus instructed. Then, he took off his


    suit jacket and wrapped it over my shoulders. "Didn''t Maya pack coats and sweaters for you?"


    "Yes, she did. I came out in a hurry, so I forgot to wear one," I answered softly.


    "That''s good. Drink it quickly. I want to see you finish this entire bowl of soup." Although Rufus tried


    to sound bossy, I could see the concern and care in his eyes.


    Just then, something seemed to shift within me -- the seed that was deeply buried in my heart had


    bloomed all of a sudden.


    I took a sip of the soup and moaned in appreciation. It not only tasted delicious but seemed to


    soothe my stomach as well. Food was indeed the best medicine in the world. Unable to resist the


    temptation anymore, I greedily gulped down the entire bowl in one go.


    When I looked up, I saw Rufus staring at me intently. My face burned with embarrassment, so I


    looked away. "You... you didn''t have toe all the way here just to bring me soup."


    Rufus chuckled. It looked like he was in a good mood. ''What a moody lycan!''


    "Maya will bring you soup from tomorrow. I came to see you today because I wanted to tell you


    something," he said.


    I secretly breathed a sigh of relief because I knew I would fall head-over-heels in love with him if he


    came to see me every day.


    "What''s going on? Are you happy? You don''t want to see me?" Rufus asked as he saw the change


    in my reaction.


    "No, no. I was worried it might end up being a burden for you." I smiled. Then, I quickly cleared my


    throat and looked at him intently. "What do you want to tell me?"


    Rufus didn''t answer right away. He leaned closer and stared at me. I, too, looked at him. His deep


    maic eyes seemed to suck me into a state of eternal bliss. My breath caught in my throat as he


    reached out and touched the corner of my lips, and gently wiped the residue. The small, intimate


    reaction made my skin prickle with goosebumps. Although Rufus didn''t react, I could see a warm


    smile on his face.


    My body froze, and my mind went nk. I couldn''t think properly.


    "There is a ball on Friday. I want to invite you to


    be my date," Rufus whispered as he leaned closer to me.

 Chapter 67 The Invitation

    Chapter 67 The Invitation


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus invited me to be his date to a ball? I thought I just had an auditory hallucination, so I didn''t


    know what to say.


    "Will you agree, Sylvia?" As he spoke, Rufus'' gaze were fixed on me, and only my reflection could


    be seen in his eyes.


    We were very close to each other. If I raised my head even slightly, I would already touch the tip of


    his nose.


    The sweet scent of his body made me feel dizzy. I just nodded my head instinctively.


    "I''lle to pick you up on Friday then," he added. His deep and maic voice made my brain


    freeze for a moment.


    Damn! Could he stop showing off his charm? My nose started to itch again. I was afraid that I would


    have an embarrassing nosebleed again likest time, so I quickly pushed him away and said, "Hey,


    I can hear you perfectly. No need to get this close to me."


    I covered my nose and only dared to nce at him out of the corner of my eye. Fortunately, Rufus


    didn''t get angry after I pushed him away.


    "All right, that''s it." He shoved his hands in his pockets and looked at me leisurely.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about?" I rubbed my nose, and it was only then that I came back to my


    senses. I was so flustered that I wanted to go back on my words. "What ball? I can''t dance. Can I


    not go?"


    "Are you going back on your words now?" Rufus asked, ring at me coldly.


    I nodded without hesitation. "I will only embarrass you if I go. And my identity..."


    But before I could finish my words, Rufus sneered. His handsome face showed a trace of irrefutable


    aggressiveness. "You can''t possibly go back on your words."


    I knew it! How could Rufus be so easy to persuade? I could only lower my head in frustration.


    He rubbed my head with his warm palm. "It''s just an ordinary ball. If you don''t know how to dance,


    I''ll arrange someone to teach you. With me by your side, you have nothing to be afraid of.


    Besides..."


    Rufus paused, reached out and raised my chin, and continued, "You will be attending simr parties


    frequently with me in the future. You''d better get used to it as soon as possible."


    His words were domineering and likely to make others misunderstand. He was so tempting that I


    could only give in and say, "I have to go back now. There is a time limit for us to stay outside. I will


    be in trouble if I can''t go back in time." I helplessly shook off his hand, lowered my head, and


    pretended to be calm.


    At this moment, a delicate envelope came into view. I hesitated for a moment before I took it over.


    "That''s the invitation card to the ball. It''s a special night, so as long as you have that invitation card,


    you can freely leave and enter the academy without worrying about the curfew." Rufus'' voice


    sounded above my head.


    I carefully removed the seal on the back of the envelope and took out the invitation card. It was


    exquisitely made, and the material had a highgrade wooden fragrance. The content was very


    formal, and Rufus and I''s names were next to each other at the end. It looked more like a wedding


    invitation card than an borate ball invitation.


    Looking at the invitation, I pressed my lips tightly. I couldn''t help but start to picture out some


    wedding scenes of Rufus and me in my mind. Only if that day would evere.


    "Ballroom dancing is very simple, so you don''t need to worry about it at all. I will arrange an


    instructor for you in the following evenings. You can follow Maya''s arrangements by then," Rufus


    said again.


    No matter what, he always arranged everything for me. I didn''t have the heart to refuse again, so I


    agreed and took it as thest chance to be willful.

 Chapter 68 The Punishment

    Chapter 68 The Punishment


    Sylvia''s POV:


    By the time Rufus and I finished talking, it was already veryte. After parting, I hurried back to my


    dorm room and went to sleep. Unfortunately, I had a nightmare. In my dream, I was bleeding


    profusely out of my nose for some reason while Rufus and Alinaughed at me together.


    It was horrible! It was such a humiliating dream that I forced myself to wake up from it. The clock on


    my bedside table told me that it was three in the morning. Wiping the sweat on my forehead, Iy


    back down and tried to go back to sleep. Meanwhile, Flora was deep asleep, grinding her teeth.


    Finally, after listening to the rhythmic pattern of Flora''s teeth grinding, I was able to fall back asleep.


    It must have taken a long time for me to fall asleep again, but I almost overslept. Flora technically


    had to drag me out of bed and into the morning exercise with dark circles around my eyes.


    "Sylvia! How many times have you fallen from the horizontal bar today?" ir came over, wearing


    his uniform. He scolded me, "Try again!" Naturally, my body couldn''t function well because I didn''t


    get enough sleep. My mind was out of sorts and my heart was palpitating, so I fell off of the


    horizontal bar again.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "What happened to you?" ir stood before me with a nk expression.


    I lowered my head, not daring to give anything away with my reaction. Obviously, I couldn''t tell him


    the reason why I didn''t get enough sleep--that it was because I met up with Prince Rufuste at


    night.


    "For that, take twentyps around the school. Only then can you have your breakfast." ir gave


    me a look of disappointment and left.


    While I was carrying out my punishment, a group of onlookers watched. They were all from another


    ss and Cherry was one of them. Whenever I would pass by Cherry, she would jeer at me.


    "You deserve it, youzy bitch!" Cherry yelled.


    I rolled my eyes to the back of my head. At this point, I was just tired of listening to her empty


    words.


    "Go, Sylvia! You got this!" I had no idea where Flora found a trumpet to cheer me up. I told her to


    leave, but she insisted to y music for me while I ranps.


    At this, I felt like crying but my body was too weak to produce both tears and sweat at the same


    time. By the time I passed by Flora again, I found her setting up a stall to sell some dried rat jerky.


    After finishing the twentyps, I was so tired and out of breath that I couldn''t even speak. All of a


    sudden, I felt a gust of wind whizz past me. It was Warren. Why was he runningps too? Right


    now, however, I didn''t really care that much. Immediately, I hurried to the canteen. I hoped there


    was still food left for me.


    But when I arrived at the canteen, breakfast hour was already over and all the food was finished.


    Not even an extra serving of soup could be found here.


    Just when I thought I was going to suffer from hunger again, Flora called me over and waved


    happily. "Sylvia, over here! I savedyou some food." The sigh of relief that left my chest was


    satisfying. Flora was such a good friend.


    I quickly walked over to her, wolfing down the food as soon as I took a seat. "Flora, you''re a


    lifesaver. I was starving to death!"


    "Aw, am I not the greatest friend you''ve ever had?" Flora gave a smug smile. She stabbed a


    meatball with her fork and stuffed her mouth with it.


    At this time, Harry also came to our table. Today, his hair was dyed a new color, a bright and fiery


    red.


    "How do you even have time to dye your hair another color?" I looked at him in awe. I must have


    been too sleepy to notice his hair earlier in the morning.


    "Oh, I brought a hair stylist with me. If you want your hair done, you can call me up any time." Harry


    took a forkful of pasta into his mouth. "By the way, where were youst night? You seem like you


    didn''t sleep a wink."


    I coughed awkwardly, hoping not to seem guilty. "I just went to bed early. But I ended up not being


    able to fall asleep well anyway. I was tossing and turning all night. You can even ask Flora."


    Flora blinked, taking a bite of her sandwich. After some hesitation, she said, "I guess so, but I was


    mostly in a daze. I even felt like you left for a while and came back."


    "Yeah, I had to go to the bathroom." I quickly found an excuse and thought of another topic to talk


    about. "Anyway, why was Warren given punishment too?"

 Chapter 69 Good Friends

    Chapter 69 Good Friends


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "He was absent during the morning exercise. I heard he asked for a leave," Flora answered while


    eating.


    "If we ask for a leave and the reason is not valid, we''ll be given punishment. If I heard correctly, he


    was told to run thirtyps today." Harry took another forkful of pasta and shoved it in his mouth. He


    seemed to like this pasta a lot. In fact, he was on his third te of pasta already.


    "Well, was he the one who took the rooster? I heard that there was supposed to be a rooster at the


    school that crows every morning, but I didn''t hear anything today," Flora thought out loud.


    Harry choked on his food when he heard what Flora said, a string of pastaing out of his nostril.


    I froze up at the scene, trying my best not tough so as not to humiliate Harry''s fragile ego. If I


    burst outughing, he would definitely never want to be with us again.


    "Here, wipe it." Embarrassed, Flora brought out some tissue paper and handed it to the poor guy.


    Harry took the tissue in dejection. He looked as if he had coughed his brains out along with the


    pasta.


    It was at this time that Warren also arrived at the canteen. Like me, there was no food left for him


    anymore.


    Warren happened to pass by our table, and somehow I felt the urge to call him.


    "Hey, we still have some food here. Do you want some?" I smiled, trying to hide how nervous I


    actually was.


    Flora had saved more than enough for me, so I thought it wouldn''t hurt to share some with Warren. I


    wondered if he was going to ept my kindness.


    Instead, Warren looked at me in disgust and scoffed. I lowered my head in shame and carried on


    eating, not saying another word to him.


    Although the hateful attitude was nothing new to me at all, I had some hope that maybe Warren was


    different. I knew a lot of werewolves in this school didn''t like me, but I thought that Warren would be


    kinder, which was why I offered him my food. Obviously, I had thought wrong.


    Surprisingly, Warren didn''t leave immediately after dismissing me. He turned to Flora and said,


    "You. You''re from the same pack as me, right?"


    Flora seemed to be terrified by him, but she managed a little nod. She was probably wondering


    what he was about to say too.


    "Why are you making friends with the ve? It''s going to bring shame to our pack, you know."


    Warren''s voice was loud enough for a lot of people to hear.


    Clearly, he was referring to me. The way he talked about me made me angry, but a part of me felt


    more disappointed. Because Warren always seemed to be alone, I thought he could be something


    else. It turned out that he was no different from all the other hateful werewolves around here.


    Harry immediately dropped his fork and stood up. "What the hell are you talking about? Show some


    respect."


    "ves don''t deserve respect," Warren spat, looking down at my food. "Only a poor and ill-


    mannered werewolf would think to offer her filthy leftovers to others."


    "Warren!" Harry did not hesitate to grab Warren by his cor. "If you''re so high up and arrogant, then


    prove it. Let''s fight, right here and now. I''ll teach you what respect means."


    Warren didn''t say a word, but his eyes were full of determination as he nodded, epting the


    challenge.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I quickly got up and pulled Harry''s arm back. "Hey, forget it. There''s no use arguing with him.


    Besides, it''s against the rules to fight outside ss time. Do you really want to get expelled?" Only


    when I said this did Harry slowly withdraw his fists, but he did not break the intense eye contact with


    Warren.


    "Pathetic." After smoothing out his cor, Warren left.


    Harry pulled his newly-dyed hair in frustration. "Ugh, I hate that I can''t teach that bastard his lesson


    right now!"


    "Trust me, ruining your future just for a fight with that kind of werewolf is not worth it. Just let it go." I


    patted Harry''s back tofort him. Bullies like Warren were nothing new to me. I was practically


    immune from them already and I hade to the point where it was just unnecessary to care about


    it anymore.


    I then turned to Flora and felt a little guilty for her. Flora was my roommate and good friend. I didn''t


    want her to be in a difficult situation because of me.


    "Flora, I understand your situation. I remember you mentioned before that Warren has a high


    position in your pack. If you want, we can keep a distance from each other from now on." I kept my


    voice low.


    "What are you talking about, Sylvia?" Flora looked at me with confidence. "Even the Moon Goddess


    can''t stop me from caring about my friends. Don''t worry about me!"


    I looked at Flora and Harry, moved. I was lucky to have them in my life.

 Chapter 70 The Knight And The Princess

    Chapter 70 The Knight And The Princess


    Warren''s POV:


    Early in the morning, Alina''s personal bodyguard came to me and told me that she wanted to see


    me.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, my brain rumbled like a motor. I got so excited. God knew how much I missed


    Alina.


    So I hurriedly excused myself in the morning exercises and went to see her. Before I went out, I put


    on the tie clip that she gave me three years ago. It was her gift for me, so I always treasured it. I


    was very careful every time I wore it.


    Alina and I grew up together, and we could be considered childhood sweethearts. Being the


    Gamma of our pack himself, my father had always told me since I was a child that I shouldn''t only


    be a werewolf loyal to the Alpha but also a knight born to protect the princess.


    Thus in my heart, Alina was more important than my life.


    She was always gentle and kind, so I thought I could stay by her side for the rest of my life and


    protect her. I even dreamed of marrying her one day. Butter, I heard that the queen liked her so


    much that she wanted her to marry Prince Rufus. I was disappointed and angry at the same time.


    No one else deserved my Alina. What was more, Prince Rufus was so cruel and cold-blooded.


    When the princess was held hostage by an evil dragon, as a knight, I had to stand up and protect


    her. So I came here on my own ord.


    I thought that as the queen''s guest, Alina would have been living a good life here. But much to my


    surprise, she bitterly cried when she saw me.


    Her beautiful face had lost its glow. I asked her why many times, but she didn''t answer. She just


    kept crying.


    Damn! Who the hell was bold enough to bully my Alina?


    "Alina, tell me. Who made you so sad?" I asked anxiously, clenching my fists tightly. I felt like I


    would really go mad if she still didn''t say anything.


    "I..." Alina sobbed and pouted her red lips. She wanted to say something but stopped on second


    thought. "Just let me vent my sadness."


    "Someone must have bullied you."


    I sat beside her, held her shoulders, and stared at her affectionately. My heart broke to see her


    crying like this. She was such a good she-wolf. How could anyone have the heart to make her cry?


    "Warren..." Alina called out my name softly. She raised her tearful eyes and looked at me. "It doesn''t


    matter. I feel much better now that you are here with me. Seeing you bringsfort to my heart. I


    really miss my father and mother. If only they were here too."


    After saying this, Alina sobbed again. "They... They have gone too far."


    "They?" I quickly grasped the keyword. "Alina, who are they?"


    "They..."


    I could see that she was hesitating. She picked up a tissue and wiped her tears. "If I tell you,


    promise me that you won''t tell anyone."


    "Of course! Don''t you trust me anymore? You know that I am always your strongest supporter,


    right?" I frowned, unhappy about Alina''s alienation. Anyone but her could doubt my loyalty to her.


    Didn''t she still understand that she was the only one in my heart?


    "Okay, I will tell you." Alina sniffed, looking so pitiful. "Everyone in the pce knows that the queen


    has brought me here as Prince Rufus '' fiancee. But Prince Rufus has invited Sylvia to be his date to


    the ball on his birthday this Friday. Now everyone in the pce isughing at me. I feel so


    humiliated."


    "He has gone too far!" I was so angry that I suddenly stood up. But I also felt a little disappointed


    that Alina was crying for another man.


    "So, can you help me? Warren..." Alina also stood up and looked up at me. "You and Sylvia are in


    the same ss. Maybe you have a better chance of... stopping her."

 Chapter 71 Alinas Request

    Chapter 71 Alina''s Request


    Warren''s POV:


    I looked away from Alina. After a moment''s hesitation, I said, "Fighting in private is against the


    school rules."


    Moreover, I was a tall, strong werewolf. How could I attack a weak she-wolf?


    "All right, then let them bully me to death. You don''t have to worry about it!"


    Alina cried. She sat in a corner of the sofa and buried her face in her arms. It broke my heart to see


    how pitiful she looked.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. Alina. I will be expelled from the school if I fight in private. If


    that happens, then I..."


    ''I wouldn''t be able to see you again,'' I murmured to myself silently. I was too embarrassed to say


    that though. All I could do was helplessly stare at her. If possible, I would even bring Prince Rufus


    here and force him to be Alina''s date to the ball.


    "Then go and get rid of Sylvia!" Alina said as she raised her head and looked at me. Tears welled


    up in her eyes, and her nose was red and blotchy.


    "I..." I thought about it for a long time but couldn''t make a decision.


    "I''m not asking you to overdo anything. You can cause small idents. Think, Warren. You are a


    smart guy. I know you''de up with something." The expectation in Alina''s eyes made my heart


    quiver. I didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that I was silent, she grew angry and red at me. "I just asked you to do a small favor for


    me. You can''t even do that? Not even for me? Why are you so reluctant? You weren''t like this


    before."


    There was a hint of disappointment in Alina''s tone. She had never been like this before. For the first


    time, I felt the distance between us had increased.


    Getting rid of Sylvia was a piece of cake for me. But it was against my values. I couldn''t do anything


    against my principle. My father had taught me to be a dignified werewolf ever since I was a child. If I


    used some dirty means to achieve my goal, I would be no different than a rat in the gutter.


    "All right. You can leave then." Alina turned around. "We don''t need to see each other anymore."


    The firmness in her voice made me anxious.


    I immediately forgot my father''s advice. Kindness and morality suddenly seemed meaningless. Only


    the she-wolf in front of me was real.


    "Alina, your wish is mymand. I''m willing to do anything for you."


    "Just break Sylvia''s leg before Friday and make sure she wouldn''t be able to attend the ball." Alina


    turned to look at me, and I finally saw her smiling.


    I felt relieved to see that she had finally stopped crying. Eventually, I had no choice but to agree.


    After I returned to school, I had to take thirtyps as a punishment because I had taken leave for no


    valid reason. I epted the punishment without any protest. There were rules everywhere. I was


    willing to abide by the rules and bear the consequences if I failed.


    Aplishing Alina''s task was difficult. My father had raised me to be a principled werewolf ever


    since I was a child. But Alina had been begging me to do something against my morals and ethics. I


    was in a dilemma. I thought about it while running.


    After that, I went to the canteen. As expected, there was no food left.


    There was no one in the canteen except Sylvia and her friends. Sylvia also saw me, but I ignored


    her. She was the reason behind Alina''s sadness, and the same reason I had to abandon my


    conscience. I felt disgusted to even look at her.


    I didn''t expect Sylvia to take the initiative to talk to me. She offered to share food with me. I didn''t


    even look at her. I made sarcastic remarks at her because I felt she was a hypocrite.


    And the she-wolf beside her, Flora, looked stupid. But I still recognized that she was from the same


    pack as mine.


    "Why are you making friends with the ve? It''s going to bring shame to our pack, you know." I


    warned Flora.


    My words irritated Harry. He grabbed my cor and threatened to beat me. At that moment, I


    wanted to throw caution to the wind and fight him. However, if I did so, I''d be expelled from school


    for viting the school rules. That way, I didn''t have to break my head, trying to figure out what to


    do.


    But Harry stopped after listening to Sylvia''s words. We didn''t fight.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Soon, it was time for ss. The first ss was all about introducing ourselves, enabling our trainer


    to understand us better. Two students would have to pair up and closebat but it didn''t have to


    be a fierce fight. We only had to exhibit our skills.


    Surprisingly, ir assigned me and Sylvia to the same group. My heart skipped a beat. Sure


    enough, I couldn''t avoid the inevitable. Since the opportunity came to me, I gritted my teeth and


    decided to find the chance to attack Sylvia for the sake of Alina.

 Chapter 72 The Arrogant Peacock

    Chapter 72 The Arrogant Peacock


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Sylvia, you got paired up with Warren," Harry said with worry in his eyes.


    I nodded, pursing my lips and feeling uneasy. Even though I was used to people being hostile with


    me, I couldn''t understand why Warren was being so rude to me when we haven''t even had any


    interactions in the past. From afar, he was a silent and well-behaved werewolfpared to the


    other students. But howe he would act so differently towards me?


    "You have to be careful. He might y some dirty tricks on you," Harry warned, squinting his eyes.


    He then turned to Flora and asked, "Wait, you''re from the same pack, right? What do you know


    about this guy?"


    "I know Warren isn''t the type to y dirty. Back home, he''s mostly an upright guy who doesn''t even


    like conflict." Flora frowned in confusion. "In fact, it was very strange how he acted this morning. I''ve


    never seen him with that much emotion."


    "Well, now I''m more nervous."


    I looked at the gloomy Warren, who seemed lost in thought.


    "Come on, Sylvia. Don''t be nervous. You were able to defeat me! Warren is nothing. I''m pretty sure I


    can defeat him with just one finger. So can you!" Harry arrogantly waved his fists in the air. "Oh


    please, Harry! Warren is actually very strong. He''s the strongest one in our pack''s younger


    generation. He''s just restraining himself here and not recklessly showing off like you are." Flora


    rolled her eyes at Harry and then took out some rat jerky to eat.


    As the arrogant pomp that he was, Harry was not convinced by what Flora said. "Well, it just means


    your pack is weak. Him? The strongest in your batch? That''s ridiculous."


    "You''ll know when you get to fight him one day. Don''te crying back to me." Flora rolled her eyes


    again.


    "When that dayes, I will prove it to you! I can defeat a hundred Warrens all on my own!" Harry


    straightened his back and put his hands on his hips, shrugging. "I wonder why ir didn''t pair me


    with Warren instead. I''m the one who needs a stronger opponent. Have you seen the small, skinny


    kid he paired up with me? Does he really think that lowly of me?"


    I casually nced at the werewolf Harry was paired up with. It was John, whose hair was cropped


    neatly in a crew cut. He was very thin and short with fair skin. His eyes seemed too big for his face,


    which made him look like a bug that could easily be squashed.


    "Be careful still. He might look weak to you, but he was ranked seventh. That''s two ces above


    you, Harry," I warned Harry, afraid that he would carelessly underestimate his own opponent just by


    judging the appearance.


    Harry waved his hand in dismissal, not taking me seriously. I was expecting him to be this arrogant,


    so I knew nothing I said would change his mind anymore.


    The first fight of the day was between Harry and John. After flipping his bangs, Harry jumped onto


    the stage with excitement. He pointed his finger at John and crooked it to provoke him. "Come


    here!"


    "This guy is a walking peacock!" Florained.


    Flora and I had no choice but to watch helplessly. The expressions on both of our faces were too


    complex for words. Our friend Harry was just too arrogant.


    Even though Harry could be rightfully cocky with his skills, John was not afraid to show that he had


    more right to be arrogant than his opponent. John took the first move, quick and powerful, leaving


    Harry no room to process. Within two minutes, John had Harry on the ground.


    Harry cast his face to the ground and he hung his head low after the match.


    I thought it was kind of funny. But at the same time, I was pleasantly shocked by John''s choice of


    moves. He immediately went straight for the opponent''s vital points, which didn''t seem like the


    typical military fighting style. His style reminded me more of a silent assassin. John must have


    noticed that I was gazing at him and nodded back at me. He casually hopped off the stage like he


    wasn''t even tired.


    Two fights passed by quickly and soon enough, it was my turn.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go Sylvia! Knock him down! Teach him to respect you!"


    With a low voice, Flora encouraged me.

 Chapter 73 The Fight

    Chapter 73 The Fight


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Cruelty was written all across Warren''s face. As soon as I stepped onto the stage, I could already


    feel him staring daggers at me. Before I could even have a second to get ready, he swung at me.


    Warren was absolutely fast and strong. His moves, though orthodox, were very graceful. With a turn


    of his wrist, he was able to grab my arm and tried to break my joints. Seeing this, I kicked him


    sideways.


    As I expected, Harry was way below his level. If Harry was a hill, Warren was a great mountain.


    After I kicked him, his face darkened and his look turned colder. I could feel that he seemed to


    decide on something deep inside.


    The next few minutes were very difficult for me. Even though Warren''s fighting style was not at all


    unique, hisbinations were still so unpredictable and I could never get close to him. I couldn''t


    even use all of my strength. In this situation, I knew that I was at a big disadvantage, with no


    opportunity to resist.


    Even with the moves Rufus taught me, Warren could easily predict what I was going to do next and


    countered it. By this time, I was growing anxious.


    I couldn''t afford to be so passive anymore.


    Warren flew into a spinning kick, but I was able to dodge it by retreating to the edge of the stage.


    I tried to analyze my opponent, hoping to find a weakness of some sort.


    Furious, Warren stomped towards me and made sure tond a kick on my shin. He seemed to have


    figured out that my lower body was one of my weakest points, which was why he smartly choice to


    attack there.


    Warren didn''t even let me breathe for one more second before kicking my other leg too. His kicks


    were so strong that I almost cried out loud, but I was able to hold it back and gritted my teeth


    instead. I looked up and tried to punch his gut, but he dodged my punch with so much ease.


    Sneering, Warren looked down at me. "Don''t overestimate yourself, ve."


    He then walked behind me and kicked my left calf this time. Sweat trickled down my forehead as I


    turned to him with the coldest expression I could muster up. "Try me."


    It took me a few more exchanges of moves to find out that Warren was not demonstrating his


    fighting skills. He was trying to kill me.


    "Maybe you should admit defeat as early as now, dear. I think Warren has snapped. He''s being too


    cruel now," Yana warned anxiously.


    I huffed. "I know. I''m clearly outmatched."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    My left calf took another heavy blow and I could not help but fall to the floor, crying out. At this point,


    I felt like my leg had been pounded by a metal hammer. It was painful, but at the same time, I could


    feel my nerves going numb now.


    "Sylvia! Are you okay?" I could vaguely hear Harry and Flora calling my name. They looked at me


    with concern.


    Again, Warren refused to give me time to recover before attacking again. But this time I was able to


    roll away and dodge his attack.


    My left leg had already been through enough. Another blow from Warren would have permanently


    disabled me.


    "I admit defeat! Stop the fight!" I raised my hands in surrender, calling out to ir.


    Being paired up with Warren was a hopeless case in the first ce. It was better for me to surrender


    now than to risk losing my life if this fight went on any longer.


    ir dered that the fight had ended. However, Warren did not stop with his attacks. He continued


    to kick had at my leg.


    "What the hell? Why isn''t he stopping? This son of a bitch! Stop him!" Yana was infuriated.


    It should have been toote to keep dodging, but all of a sudden, I felt a sudden surge of power in


    my veins. I reached my hand up, ready to take his attack directly.


    But ir was quick enough to interfere between me and Warren. With one hand, he blocked


    Warren''s foot and held back my fist with the other.


    "I said the fight was over." ir coldly looked at Warren.

 Chapter 74 Conflict

    Chapter 74 Conflict


    Warren''s POV:


    ir''s cold stare felt like a wake-up call. It was as if he was trying to see through me, which made


    me kind of intimidated.


    "I''m sorry. I lost control," I said bluntly. I felt like aughing stock at this moment, with everyone


    staring at me.


    "Don''t apologize to me. I think that it''s Sylvia you should apologize to," ir said seriously.


    I looked at Sylvia, who was still on the floor. With her hair wet with sweat, she looked like a drowned


    mouse. She looked back at me with those beautiful eyes, except they were filled with confusion.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I averted her gaze, feeling a little guilty. But I still couldn''t bring myself to say anything.


    Sylvia managed to stand up. "It doesn''t matter. It was a sparring session. Getting injured is no big


    deal. Besides, I''m totally fine."


    "Are you really?" ir raised an eyebrow. He then turned slowly to me. "You should still apologize at


    the very least. I already dered that the fight was over, but you still kept kicking Sylvia. What''s


    going on with you? It''s not like you to lose control of yourself."


    "I said I''m fine. I don''t think Warren meant it," Sylvia shrugged. With her arm, she wiped the sweat


    off of her forehead and smiled weakly. "We''re ssmates, after all."


    The sincerity in Sylvia''s eyes made me feel even more shame. I would have preferred she did not


    forgive me instead of acting so nice.


    I could feel eyes staring at me from all directions, which made me nervous. Unsure what to do next,


    I just turned around and left.


    "Why are you just leaving? Shouldn''t you apologize for hurting someone?" Behind me, Flora


    mumbled.


    Harry also reached out and stopped me. He had on a provoking smile. "Where do you think you''re


    going? You haven''t apologized yet."


    "Fuck off!" I shoved past his shoulder, heading straight for the gate.


    "Fuck you!" Harry tried to chase after me, but someone seemed to have stopped him. I heard some


    other students whispering about me.


    I didn''t care anymore. All I wanted was to get out of this suffocating ce.


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As soon as I got off the stage, Flora and Harry immediately rushed over to me.


    "Sylvia,e on! We need to get you to the infirmary," Flora said anxiously.


    "Flora, you''re up next. Don''t worry; I''m fine." I patted my leg, trying to put on a convincing smile. It


    was Flora''s turn to fight next. She couldn''t leave right now.


    "It''s all right. I''m here. Flora, you go and get up the stage," Harry urged Flora. He then bent down in


    front of me and offered me his shoulder. "Sylvia,e on! I''ll take you to the infirmary myself."


    "Okay, fine. I''ll go ahead." Flora looked reluctant.


    Harry easily heaved me over his shoulder and stood up.


    "Be careful, Harry! Don''t hurt Sylvia anymore," Flora reminded Harry as she patted his other


    shoulder.


    "Yeah, yeah. I know. Quit nagging and go fight. At least get us a win!"


    Without waiting for Flora''s reply, Harry took off sprinting to the infirmary. He was going so fast I


    almost vomited.


    "Harry, slow down! I''m not dying or something!"


    "No way! Have you ever seen a slow ambnce before?" At this, Harry sped up even more, our


    hair collectively flying backward in the wind.


    When I felt a sudden brake, I knew that we had arrived at the infirmary. Thud! He plopped me down


    on a chair on the side and went straight to rummaging through a cab.


    "Young man, I''m right here. What are you looking for in the cab?" A chubby doctor with gray hair


    pulled open the curtain and walked out. He slightly red at Harry and asked, "Where is the


    patient?"


    "Here. It''s my leg," I squeaked.


    The doctor saw me and put on his sses, bending down to roll up my pant leg. Watching this,


    Harry let out a scream, startling both me and the doctor.

 Chapter 75 Comments

    Chapter 75 Comments


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Nothing. I''m just surprised to see it swollen like this," Harry said in embarrassment, touching the


    back of his head.


    The doctor examined my shin carefully. "Fortunately, the bones are okay. I''ll prescribe some


    ointment for you, and you must apply it on time. You also have to rest moretely."


    "Okay," I replied with a nod.


    "Doctor, will there be any seque?" Harry asked with a frown. There was an obvious trace of worry


    on his face. "It looks painful. Warren is such a bastard. I''ll definitely teach him a good lesson. You


    know what, I heard that he lives alone. Why don''t we hide under his bed in the evening and scare


    the crap out of him?"


    "Harry, forget that absurd idea. The academy has strict rules and regtions. You will only get


    yourself into trouble," I said amusingly. But I know how hard it was for Harry to restrain his fury. He


    always took revenge on the spot. But this time, he couldn''t immediately vent his anger even though


    Warren had provoked him over and over again. He might be very upset.


    At this moment, the doctor applied some ointment and bandaged my wound. "Don11 worry, there


    won''t be any seque. But you always have to take good care of yourself."


    Before I could say anything, I heard Flora''s voice from afar. "Sylvia!"


    Then she ran towards me like a gust of wind.


    "Sylvia, are you okay?" She leaned over beside me nervously.


    "Step back." I moved my leg away in pain. "You''re pressing on my injured leg."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m just too anxious." Flora immediately stepped back with an embarrassed and


    panicked expression on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What an idiot!" Harry sneered, pulled Flora aside, and asked, "How was your fight?"


    Flora folded her hands and sped her fingers. "I... I lost miserably. My opponent was too strong.


    But fortunately, I didn''t get hurt. My opponent stopped in time."


    As she spoke, she suddenly became angry. "That Warren guy really is a bastard. I used to think


    he''s a good man."


    When I saw that Harry and Flora were about to scold Warren together, I quickly changed the topic.


    "Of the three of us, Harry was the first to lose," I said, deliberately teasing Harry.


    As expected, he didn''t continue talking about Warren. My words made his face flush with shame


    and anger. "I didn''t expect that skinny man to be so powerful. His moves were too weird. And I had


    never seen such moves before, so I couldn''t guard against him at all."


    Actually, I agreed with him. I also felt that John''s moves were strange. They didn''t match his


    appearance. It made me feel a sense of familiarity, but I couldn''t figure out why.


    After taking medicine, we went straight to our ss. I had to sit at the side because of my injured


    leg.


    "Harry, your limbs are well-developed, but your brain is too simple. You are likely to be impulsive."


    As soon as ir said this, his words elicitedughter.


    "What''s so funny?" Harry was embarrassed and annoyed at the same time.


    But our ssmates were not afraid of him anymore now that they knew that most of the time, he


    was just pretending to be fierce.


    I couldn''t helpughing too, and he noticed it. He red at me angrily, curled his lips, and turned his


    back to everyone helplessly.


    "And you, John, you excel in speed and skills, but your strength is too weak. You need to train more


    in this aspect," ir continued. Then he turned to look at me and said, "Sylvia, your moves are too


    simple, and your opponent can easily see through you. You still need morebat experience."


    I listened to ir''sments carefully and thought that I should find someone to fight with. After all,


    only actualbat could make me improve effectively.


    "Warren, needless to say, yourprehensive abilities are excellent in every aspect. On the


    contrary, Flora''sprehensive abilities are poor in every aspect." ir''s words were so sharp and


    straightforward that Flora blushed and almost cried.


    "It''s okay. It''s just the beginning. From now on, we will practice more to improve ourselves," I tugged


    at Flora''s sleeve andforted her in a low voice.


    After ir finished his evaluations on us, the boring targeted training began. But since I was injured,


    I could only watch the basic video lessons as remediation to fill in my foundation.

 Chapter 76 Blairs Warning

    Chapter 76 ir''s Warning


    Warren''s POV:


    After leaving the training ground, I felt restless, wandering around like a puppet. It was my first time


    doing something this evil on purpose, and I felt so terrible that I couldn''t even hold my head high.


    I sat by theke and held my head remorsefully. Things went totally beyond my control. All I wanted


    was to stay by Alina''s side. I didn''t want to hurt anyone. They must have found out that I deliberately


    made things difficult for Sylvia.


    "Warren, it''s okay. No one will find out that you did it on purpose," Salt, my wolf,forted me. "No.


    Judging from the way ir looked at me, I think he must have noticed it." I was extremely


    tormented. And it was more painful than being cut by a blunt knife.


    "You guys were fighting, and everything you did was just reasonable. Besides, if ir had known it,


    he probably wouldn''t have let you go just now."


    Although what Salt said made sense, I still felt very uneasy. "I really don''t want to do such kind of


    thing again."


    But when I thought of Alina, I was in a dilemma. I didn''t want to make her cry again because of my


    failure. She trusted me so much that she had entrusted this task to me.


    "How about we think of another way without hurting her? As long as Sylvia can''t attend the ball,


    everything will be okay." Salt started helping mee up with new ideas.


    "I still need to think about it." I lowered my head, lost in thought. How could I stop Sylvia from going


    to the ball without hurting her?


    I thought about it for a long time, but I still couldn''te up with any idea, so I decided to go back


    first.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already dark when I returned to the dormitory. I opened the door of my room dejectedly and


    found ir sitting on a chair and reading a book leisurely. It seemed that he had been waiting for


    me for a long time.


    My heart sank.


    "You''re finally back," ir said nonchntly without even looking at me. He turned another page.


    I clenched my fists, loosened them, closed the door, and asked, "Why are you here, sir?"


    "Because I care about my students." ir finally put down the book and walked up to me. He raised


    his eyebrows, looked at me up and down, and said, "Your muscles are well-built. But it''s a pity that


    they still don''t have enough strength."


    I couldn''t stand the sarcasm in his voice, so I sat down on a chair and said, "Sir, please go straight


    to the point. Why did youe to see me?"


    There was no smile on ir''s face anymore. He snorted coldly, "I know you tried to break Sylvia''s


    leg on purpose. I didn''t say it in public this afternoon because I didn''t want to make the situation too


    embarrassing for you."


    I wasn''t surprised that he found out because I knew how keen he was.


    "Sir, what are you talking about? I don''t understand what you mean." I didn''t want to respond to


    ir''s words directly. With his power and status, I was likely to be expelled from the school


    immediately if I admitted it now. But I didn''t want to be kicked out of the school for the time being. I


    had to help Alina fulfill her wish first.


    "I thought you were a smart guy," ir sneered and squinted at me.


    He stared at me so impatiently that I got irritated at once. "Are you going to protect Sylvia to the


    end? Why are you using me of something without evidence?"


    "You hate Sylvia because she is a ve. Warren, you are just like everyone else." ir didn''t take


    my anger seriously. He looked at mezily as if I was a clown.


    I felt relieved after hearing what he said. Fortunately, he didn''t know my real purpose. No matter


    what, I would protect Alina well and wouldn''t let her get involved in any trouble.


    "So what?" I feigned indifference and smiled. "She is just a ve. Why do you care so much about


    her?"


    I shifted the topic to the ve issue.


    ir''s eyes turned fierce when he heard what I said. "I''m warning you. If you dare to do it again, you


    won''t stay in this academy anymore. I''ll make sure that you will immediately get kicked out of here."

 Chapter 77 Hidden Strength

    Chapter 77 Hidden Strength


    Warren''s POV:


    "As our teacher, are you not favoring Sylvia too much? Your students just sparred with each other,


    but you especially came to save her. I''m afraid you have other intentions," I sneered coldly. I didn''t


    expect ir to care about Sylvia so much. Sylvia must really be something.


    ir smiled mockingly and also sneered, "I saved you, you idiot!"


    He then turned around and left. I looked at his receding back in confusion. How could he save me?


    It was Sylvia who got beaten at that time.


    It was only then that I noticed that ir''s right hand was bandaged and slightly trembling. I didn''t


    see it just now because it was hidden in his sleeve.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Something was wrong. I was sure that his right hand wasn''t injured yet when we were in ss.


    Then I suddenly remembered that ir blocked Sylvia''s fist with his right hand. Did it mean that her


    strength had caused his injury?


    That was impossible! I was in denial. When I had a fight with Sylvia, she didn''t have the strength to


    fight back. It didn''t make sense at all.


    Then I also recalled what had happened during the strength test. At that time, she broke the giant


    boulder into pieces. But I didn''t think too much about it back then. Was it her true level?


    Had she been hiding her real strength?


    It was only then that I understood what ir meant. If Sylvia''s punch hit my leg, the consequences


    would be unimaginable. At the thought of this, I felt more anxious than scared.


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After ss, everyone rushed to the cafeteria.


    Harry and Flora scrambled over to help me, but I refused both of them.


    "It''s okay. I can go by myself."


    Although my leg still hurt, the pain was tolerable, so I slowly walked. Harry and Flora were relieved


    to see that I could manage to walk, so the two of them started bickering again.


    They were like two woodpeckers pecking at each other crazily. No one wanted to give in. They were


    chattering along the way, creating noises.


    Looking at them like this, I felt that not only my leg but also my head ached.


    Since I walked too slow, the cafeteria was already crowded with students when we arrived there.


    There was no empty table left. Only Warren upied an entire table alone, which was very eye-


    catching.


    "This guy is really unpopr. No one even wants to sit with him," Harrymented. He deliberately


    raised his voice for Warren to hear him.


    "How about we just take out our food and eat in our room?" Flora whispered to us. Obviously, she


    was a little afraid of Warren.


    At this time, Warren nced at us. He snorted coldly, stood up with his tray, and directly left,


    although he wasn''t done eating yet. Judging from the expression on his face, it seemed that he


    despised us and disdained to stay in the same space with us.


    Harry hurriedly sat down at the table Warren just vacated. "Isn''t he a big fool? He left his table to


    give us a ce to sit."


    I didn''t say a word. Watching Warren''s back, I vaguely felt that he deliberately vacated the table for


    us, and it seemed like his silent way of apology.


    But when I thought of what he had said to me, I guessed he probably wouldn''t bow his head to a


    ve. I couldn''t helpughing at myself. Maybe I was thinking too much.


    After eating, Flora forced Harry to spar with her, but he didn''t want to. He said that she was too


    weak, so the two of them argued again. I just watched them helplessly. They were really like two


    little children.


    As soon as I arrived at the dormitory building, I saw Maya waiting at the entrance. My heart jolted,


    and I groaned inwardly. I forgot that I had agreed with Rufus to have a dance lesson.


    I looked down at my leg, feeling I was in a dilemma.

 Chapter 78 Dance Lesson

    Chapter 78 Dance Lesson


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I told Flora to go back to our dorm room first. Then I slowly walked to Maya.


    I could see from Maya''s face that she was very happy to see me. "Good evening, Miss Todd. I''m


    here to pick you up to meet your dance instructor."


    I hesitated for a while. But in the end, I didn''t refuse.


    Every time I took a step now, I felt like my calf was breaking apart all over again. With my current


    situation, taking the dance lesson should be strenuous. But I promised Rufus, and there were only


    three days left before Friday. If I didn''t learn how to dance, I would make a fool of myself at the ball


    and disgrace him. It would be more troublesome.


    "Miss Todd, is everything alright?" Maya must have noticed that I was in a daze, so she leaned over,


    tilted her head, and asked me.


    "Nothing. Let''s go," I said through clenched teeth. Since I had to do it, I had to do it well. As for my


    leg injury, I should be able to endure it for a while.


    Maya took me to a garden full of roses. In the middle of the garden stood a white pce zed with


    ssnterns hanging in front of it. I felt like I was in make-believe.


    "Miss Todd, I can only take you here. The dance instructor is in the hall. You can go inside and find


    him," Maya said with a smile and left.


    When I pushed the door open, I was startled.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    How could my dance instructor be Rufus?


    "Why are you just standing there? Come in." Rufus still looked cool, sitting upright in front of the


    ebony table with a notebook and a pile of official documents.


    He was a busy man, but he still spared time toe here to teach me how to dance. I really felt like


    crying!


    I closed the door nervously, feeling helpless. "How about some other day?"


    "Sylvia, what are you afraid of?" Rufus raised his eyebrows and seemed very dissatisfied when he


    saw the timid look on my face. He simply walked over to me, grabbed my wrist, and pulled me to


    the desk. "Drink the soup."


    As usual, it was the same nourishing soup. Looking at Rufus'' handsome profile, I inexplicably began


    to feel nervous.


    When I finished drinking the soup, he took me to another room to start our dance lesson.


    "Come here," Rufus said, reaching out his hand to me. He looked at me seriously and deeply.


    "Does it really have to be so formal?" I stretched out my hand, but I was trembling, and my heart


    was beating fast.


    Rufus didn''t say anything more and just held my hand tightly. When I felt the temperature of his


    palm, I felt like I was losing my mind. My temperature began to rise, and I blushed. Looking up at


    his chin made me start to think about how intimate we could be.


    But when I moved, the pain in my leg instantly sobered me up.


    Yana hissed in my head, "It hurts!"


    She startled me. "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing. I''m just crying in pain for you. After all, you can''t cry out, right?"


    I couldn''t help but secretly roll my eyes. Yana was a real drama queen.


    "First, chest up. Focus your upper body strength on your shoulder des," Rufus said, tapping my


    back.


    I responded in a panic, feeling numb on the part he touched.


    "When moving forward or backward, use your middle body muscles, which is at the hip and crotch


    area. Come on, try it." Rufus pulled me a step forward. Then I took a few steps forward despite the


    pain in my leg.


    "Remember to hold my waist when we whirl." As he spoke, he put my hands on his waist.


    I bit my lower lip and listened to every word he said. But my leg hurt so much that I couldn''t


    concentrate.


    I was still lost in thought when Rufus suddenly let go of me. He seemed to have noticed that I was


    absent-minded.


    "If you don''t want to learn, you don''t have to force yourself," he said coldly.


    I hurriedly wiped my sweaty palms. "It''s not that I don''t want to learn. I''m not forcing myself either.


    It''s just that..."


    I hemmed and hawed for a long time as couldn''te up with a good excuse.

 Chapter 79 Injury

    Chapter 79 Injury


    Rufus'' POV:


    Sylvia''s hands were cold. I frowned and sped her palm tightly, hoping the warmth of my skin


    would seep into her body and make her feel better. She didn''t know how to take care of herself. The


    wind was strong outside, but she was only wearing a thin coat.


    She was lowering her head the entire time, like a scared turtle, ready to retreat to its shell at any


    time. Looking at her fluffy head, I felt a little helpless. ''Why was she so afraid of me?'' She didn''t


    even dare to look me in the eye.


    "Chest out. Don''t hunch. Look straight ahead. Your gaze shouldn''t drop to the floor," I said in a low


    voice.


    But Sylvia didn''t respond. She was absentminded the entire time. She didn''t return to her senses


    until I gently nudged her.


    I didn''t say anything. I gently wrapped my arm around her waist and said, "Raise your foot."


    Sylvia was in a daze the entire time. She responded to me slowly like a puppet. I pursed my lips


    and looked at her, feeling unhappy. It seemed like she didn''t want to stay with me.


    Her cursory behavior made me think she didn''t want to attend the ball with me.


    Finally, I lost my patience. "If you don''t want to learn, you don''t have to force yourself."


    Seeing that I was angry, Sylvia looked up at me, panic and fear evident in her eyes. "It''s not that I


    don''t want to learn..."


    Only then did I notice that her face was pale, and beads of sweat had covered her forehead.


    My heart sank. "Are you feeling ufortable?" "Nothing. It''s just a little hot." She averted her gaze


    and held my hand, gesturing for me to teach her. I had an inkling that she was trying to hide


    something.


    I grabbed her hand and stared into her eyes. "Sylvia, I know you are lying. Are you hiding


    something from me?"


    "No, please don''t ask. Let''s continue," Sylvia croaked, dropping her gaze to the floor.


    Anger bubbled up within me. "All right. I''m not going to continue until you tell me the truth. I have


    this whole night to spare anyway."


    "No, I have to go back to the dorm before nine!" Sylvia grabbed my sleeve and pouted at me.


    I snorted and looked at her. Seeing her unwillingness to answer, I pushed her hand away and


    walked toward the door.


    It looked like Sylvia wanted to follow me. But after taking a few steps, she fell to the floor and held


    her left leg, wincing in pain.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, all my anger disappeared. I was only anxious and worried for her. I quickly ran over


    to see if she was okay.


    "Let me take a look at it."


    I rolled up Sylvia''s left trouser and found a thick bandage wrapped around her leg.


    "I got scratched by ident. I''ll get better if I rest for a few days." Seeing the unhappiness on my


    face, Sylvia withdrew her leg and exined cautiously.


    "Why would you get such a thick bandage if you only got scratched?" I narrowed my eyes and


    studied her face. The fact that she was hiding something irked me. I was not only mad at her but


    with myself as well. If I had noticed sooner that something was wrong with her, she wouldn''t have


    endured the pain.


    "It''s really just a scratch. It''s just a small injury. It doesn''t hurt much. I''ll be fine soon." Sylvia smiled


    awkwardly. Her pale face was not convincing at all.


    I scowled at her. She was lying to me, and I didn''t want to talk to her unless I examined her wound.


    "Are you angry?" Sylvia blinked innocently.


    ''What a heartless guy!'' I thought to myself.


    I reached out to untie the bandage to check her wound, but she covered it with her hands, stopping


    me from seeing it.


    Her action ignited the fury in my heart. I gripped her hand and looked at her. "Don''t move!"


    Seeing that I was unhappy, Sylvia withdrew her hands.


    I untied the bandage on Sylvia''s leg slowly, and her swollen skin came to view. My hands began to


    tremble as I saw the big purple bruises on her leg.

 Chapter 80 His Smile

    Chapter 80 His Smile


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Did you bring your medicine?" Rufus asked in a low voice without raising his head.


    "It''s in my coat pocket," I quickly answered. Rufus must be in a bad mood at the moment because


    he didn''t look at me and his face was gloomy.


    He silently took the tube of ointment out of my coat pocket and rubbed the bruises on my leg.


    I couldn''t help crying out in pain. But I quickly covered my mouth with my hand to restrain myself


    from making too much noise, not daring to look at him.


    "Just endure the pain because the bruises must be rubbed. Otherwise, it will take longer to recover,"


    Rufus said in a in voice, but he reduced the force in his hands.


    I stared at his downcast face and couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is he worried about me?''


    "Hey, let me see who''s having a crush on the prince again," Yana started teasing me again.


    "Yana, just go to sleep," I said crossly. I didn''t know why she often spoke in a dandy tone recently.


    "Someone I know can endure the extreme pain when fighting. But how can she be so weak and


    fragile in front of Rufus?" Yana said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Yana! Will you please shut up?"


    But Yana kept nagging. And her every word was connoting something. This made me feel ashamed


    and angry, so I quickly blocked her voice and pretended not to hear her.


    "I''m sorry," Rufus suddenly apologized.


    I was so shocked that I stared at him and blinked my eyes. Was I hearing things again?


    But he still kept his head down and didn''t stop rubbing my leg. "I''m sorry. I didn''t realize that you


    were injured. I shouldn''t have forced you to dance."


    Although his voice was muffled, I heard his every word clearly. He looked very depressed, like a big


    dog soaked in the rain.


    "You have nothing to apologize for. It''s not your fault, after all," I said softly. If only I could, I really


    wanted to pat his head. But the fact that he was a prince stopped me from doing it.


    Rufus didn''t answer me. He looked even more depressed, which made me feel sorrier for him.


    "I deliberately hid my injury from you, and I agreed to this dance lesson," I said again.


    Rufus remained silent for a long time. "Forget about this dance lesson. Your leg is injured, and it''s


    not good for you to practice dancing. Don''t force yourself."


    But if I didn''t learn how to dance, I would embarrass him at the ball. Thinking of this, I got anxious at


    once. "No, I want to learn how to dance. I''m not forcing myself. I can practice. I can do it."


    "But I don''t want you to practice anymore," Rufus said, looking up at me. And I was stunned when I


    saw the affection in his eyes.


    My face started to feel hot. I knew that I was blushing, so I quickly looked away. It must be because


    the light was so dazzling that I had some illusions.


    "But I really want to practice," I stammered. I didn''t want to embarrass Rufus. And I decided to take


    it as the grand finale of my rtionship with Rufus, so I would indulge myself to the extreme. Rufus


    didn''t say anything. I didn''t know what was in his mind.


    Afraid that he would see through my intention, I hurriedly exined, "I want to learn more skills. I


    might be able to use them in the future."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Rufus smiled brightly. With his two dimples showing, he looked more charming. This


    was the second time I saw him smile like this.


    "So, you can smile." I fixed my eyes on him and didn''t want to look away. I felt like there was a


    rabbit inside my chest, constantly hopping around.


    When Rufus heard what I said, a wry expression crept across his face. He then pursed his lips as


    the smile disappeared.


    "You actually look good when you''re smiling." He looked so good that looking at him made my heart


    skip a beat.


    "My dear, stop talking now. Rufus'' ears are already red," Yana suddenly whispered in my head.

 Chapter 81 An Unexpected Kiss

    Chapter 81 An Unexpected Kiss


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The intimacy between us overwhelmed me as we stared into each other''s eyes.


    Rufus eyes, rimmed with thickshes, seemed to mesmerize me. The grayish blue irises felt like the


    vast ocean, and I was the lonely boat floating with the current.


    Finally, I withdrew my gaze and lowered my head, feigning a cough. "Have you done with my


    bruises?"


    "Not yet. Don''t move." Rufus continued to rub my leg. His movements were not as calm as before. It


    looked like he felt uneasy too.


    I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. My face was so hot; his presence seemed to ignite sparks


    of desire within me.


    Rufus and I both fell silent. The atmosphere suddenly became inexplicably strange.


    He rubbed the ointment on my bruises and bandaged it again. Then, I hurriedly sprang to my feet.


    "Let''s practice dancing. I don''t have much time."


    "We can continue." Rufuspromised and stood up. "But you can''t exert pressure on your leg


    again."


    "Then, what do we do?" I was confused. I had to practice dancing but didn''t know how to do that


    without exerting pressure on my legs.


    "Should I take a wheelchair? Well, in fact, I don''t mind sitting in a wheelchair. But it might be hard for


    you because you are so tall. You can''t keep squatting to face me," I murmured.


    "There is no wheelchair," Rufus said coldly.


    "Then what should we do? The ball is in three days." I frowned. "Why don''t you find me a


    wheelchair? I think it''s a good idea."


    Rufus didn''t say anything. All of a sudden, he lifted me up and made me stand on his expensive


    leather shoes.


    I was caught off guard and grabbed his sleeves. "I... my soles are dirty..."


    "Don''t move," Rufus interrupted me and stepped forward.


    I lost my bnce and subconsciously draped my right hand around his neck. His manly scent filled


    my nose. My body stiffened, and I didn''t dare to move.


    Rufus took my left hand. "That''s it. Follow me and feel the moves. Rx and immerse yourself in


    the dance steps."


    He swayed his body and taught me how to dance. Every time he spoke, his hot breath brushed


    against my temple, making me quiver.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Rufus'' POV:


    The posture brought me intimate to Sylvia. Her breaths sprayed on my chest through my shirt,


    making me feel hot and my tummy flutter. Her silky strands brushed against my hand.


    I swallowed as I began to feel restless. I took her around and found her face was a little red. Her jaw


    was tense, and her eyes looked serious. I didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Practice hard. Don''t be absentminded," I reminded her.


    Her face reddened with embarrassment. She looked up at me, and her burning gaze met mine.


    "How do you know the female moves well?"


    I arched an eyebrow and looked at her. The way she questioned me made me happy. "I learned


    after observing the moves once."


    "It looks like you dance a lot with the nobledies." Sylvia pursed her lips and lowered her head. I


    couldn''t help but wonder if she was being possessive already.


    Excitement bubbled up in my heart. "Are you jealous?" I leaned in a little and teased.


    "Don''t talk nonsense..."


    Sylvia raised her head abruptly. The next moment, her lips pressed against mine.


    My eyes widened. It felt as if time had stopped still.

 Chapter 82 Agitation

    Chapter 82 Agitation


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Desire surged through my veins as I felt his soft, cold lips. His hot breath felt like the autumnal


    breeze, making my skin break with goosebumps. Countless fireworks exploded in my mind at the


    same time. Our lips were pressed together for only a few seconds, but it seemed like several


    centuries.


    As I realized what was going on, I pushed Rufus away but was too flustered to remember that I was


    still standing on his feet. I lost my bnce and fell to the floor.


    "Sylvia!" Rufus reached out his hand to help me up. He still looked calm, and for a moment, I


    thought the kiss was just a mere illusion.


    "I can do it myself!" I shouted and quickly got up from the floor, trying my best to hide my


    embarrassment. However, Rufus stepped forward and looked at me.


    "I''ve never danced with anyone else before. You''re my first dancing partner."


    His exnation made my face burn even more. The dim lights softened Rufus'' sharp features,


    making him look warm and harmless. My soul was screaming to go with the man in front of me.


    "They are about to close the dorm." I took a few steps back. "I... I''m leaving now!"


    With that, I ran back to the dorm as fast as I could, which startled Flora, who was applying a facial


    mask.


    "Sylvia, what''s wrong with you? Why are you running around when your leg is still injured?"


    Thinking that someone was chasing after me, Flora peeped out of the door to see who it was.


    I quickly closed the door. I sat on the edge of my bed, holding my chest. I could not calm down. My


    heart was crashing in its ribcage. I couldn''t stop thinking about the kiss.


    "Sylvia, is your leg okay?" Flora walked up to me and asked concernedly.


    "What?" When I came to my senses, I realized my calf was still swollen. My face flushed with


    embarrassment as I moved it. I was too flustered that I forgot about the injury. "I thought I''d bete,


    so I ran back."


    Flora didn''t bother questioning me.


    I turned off the lights and slumped on the bed, tossing and turning. I couldn''t sleep because I was


    thinking about Rufus.


    I buried my head in the pillow. The short kiss made me shy and restless.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Why didn''t Rufus react? He should have at least panicked!'' I turned over and looked at the ceiling,


    feeling dejected.


    His lips were unexpectedly soft. I could still feel them against mine.


    My face was burning again. My body lost control every time he was around me. I covered myself


    with the quilt and tried to think of anything other than Rufus.


    "My dear, how about you let me out next time? I also want to taste Omar. I mean it! I want to see


    him burn with desire." Yana became excited again as if she wanted to rip off Rufus'' clothes right


    away.


    ''Burning with desire?''


    I couldn''t help but recall the sternness on Rufus '' face when he taught me how to dance. The way


    his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down when he spoke made him look sexy as hell.


    "Ah! Rufus'' abstinent look really turns me on. I want to whip him!" Yana cackled like a maniac.


    "Stop talking, Yana! I''m going to sleep!"


    To make sure Yana stopped talking nonsense, I had to force myself to fall asleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, I realized the swelling on my leg had subsided. I didn''t know if it


    was because of my good physique as a she-wolf, or perhaps Rufus had massaged my bruises.


    I shook my head fiercely, willing not to think about him.


    After taking a shower and getting ready, Flora and I went to practice.


    As a tutor, ir was strict but also caring. After making sure my leg was okay, he agreed to let me


    take part in running with weights.


    Everyone could choose a weight of their choice, starting from ten pounds. I was so impulsive that I


    picked the fifty-pound block and sprinted out.


    I was so excited now because Rufus was dancing in my mind. His every spin and move made my


    adrenaline soar. Yana also screamed in my mind. She was too excited.


    After the running, I finally slowed down, gasping for breath. I felt I could have run a few moreps.


    "Oh my God, Sylvia! What''s got into you?" Harry eximed breathlessly.


    "She has been excited sincest night." Flora also came over and looked at me like 1 were a


    lunatic.


    "You two arezy. We should work hard!" I said, pretending to be serious.


    Harry and Flora believed my words. Harry added ten more pounds to his existing weight but couldn''t


    stand up this time.


    I sat aside and watched them bickering as usual as I checked my watch from time to time, hoping


    for time to pass faster. I couldn''t wait to see Rufus in the evening.

 Chapter 83 The Dance Instructor_______

    Chapter 83 The Dance Instructor_______


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The evening finally came, so I changed into clean clothes and waited for Maya at the gate of the


    dormitory ahead of time.


    "Miss Todd... Why are you so early today?" Maya was surprised to see me arrive early. Holding a


    bag in one hand, she rubbed her eyes with the other hand and said, "Miss Todd, it''s really you! I


    thought you would also bete today like yesterday."


    "No. My ss finished earlier today." I touched my nose as I spoke. Actually, I just rushed here right


    after my ss without eating dinner. Fortunately, Flora was so careless that she didn''t notice


    anything unusual about me.


    Maya chuckled and handed over the bag in her hand to me. "Prince Rufus said that you have to


    drink the soup first before you go. Otherwise, it will get cold."


    I took out the soup from the bag and drank it without hesitation. I couldn''t wait to see Rufus, so I


    drank it in a hurry. But my tongue was scalded at my first gulp.


    Maya was frightened by my expression. "Miss Todd, the soup has just been made. It''s still very hot.


    Please drink it slowly."


    I paused for a while and frowned. Then I blew on the soup and drank it regardless of its hotness.


    Although it got many medical herbs in it, it didn''t taste bad at all.


    After drinking it up, I handed back the bowl to Maya with a smile and said, "Let''s go?"


    I followed Maya to the pce again, just likest night. I calmed myself down and slowly pushed the


    door open. But much to my dismay, I didn''t see the man I had been looking forward to seeing.


    Instead, I saw an elegant middle-aged she-wolf with golden curly hair and a woolen dress.


    The excitement all over my body instantly vanished as if a basin of cold water was poured on me.


    "Prince Rufus can''te because he has urgent business to deal with the following days, so he


    has arranged a professional dance instructor for you," Maya exined at once.


    I felt utterly disappointed, but I forced a smile.


    "Hello, Sylvia. My name is Chloe. I''ll be your dance instructor in the next two days," Chloe said


    enthusiastically.


    Waltz was one of the most elegant dances and could effortlessly create a romantic atmosphere.


    While watching Chloe demonstrate a few steps, the scene ofst night inevitably yed back in my


    mind. Every beat seemed to step on my heart and resonate with it. I began to look forward to the


    ball on Friday.


    When the music was over, Chloe stopped dancing and said to me, "Sylvia, do you need me to


    demonstrate it again?"


    "It''s all right, Chloe. I think I can do it," I said with a smile.


    Chloe shook her head, expressing her disbelief.


    "Arrogant girls don''t look cute."


    Before she could say anything more, I stood up and began to dance.


    I closed my eyes to feel each dance step. The sound of Rufus'' breath seemed to be still in my ears,


    so close yet so far. The slightly cold night wind caressed my hair like a sympathetic lover''s hand.


    Chloe must have forgotten to close the window. The more I danced to the music, the more I thought


    of Rufus.


    When the music stopped, I also finished thest step.


    Chloe apuded and eximed in surprise, "Sylvia, you''re awesome! Have you been taking dance


    lessons for a long time? You danced perfectly! And your every move was so elegant and natural.


    You really amazed me!"


    "No. I only learned it by watching you dance just now." A sense of pride rose in my heart. I touched


    my head shyly and didn''t know how to respond to Chloe''s tide-likepliments.


    "You talk like Rufus now, girl," Yana suddenly said in disgust.


    "Yana, if you keep talking nonsense, I''ll dye the two strands of red hair on the top of your head


    green." I felt so embarrassed and annoyed at the same time. She was really good at bringing up the


    wrong topic.


    "Hey, Sylvia! Are you trying to punish me or yourself? How dare you threaten me! I won''t talk to you


    anymore." After saying this, Yana shut her mouth angrily.


    I didn''t coax her because I wanted to let her reflect on herself for a while.


    After our dance lesson, I called Yana''s name several times on my way back to the dormitory. But


    she just ignored me. It seemed that she was really angry. I slightly sighed since there was nothing I


    could do about her.


    At this moment, I saw a stealthy figure drift across. It was Flora.


    Holding a big bag in her arms, she bent down and looked around. I quietly walked behind her and


    patted her on the shoulder. She was so scared that she was about to scream. I quickly covered her


    mouth to prevent her from making any sound.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey Flora, it''s me! Why are you sneaking around like a thief?"


    Flora quickly put her finger in front of her lips to shush me. "Shh! Keep your voice down."


    Then she showed me what was in the bag.


    I was stunned for a moment. Then I eximed, "Are you crazy?"

 Chapter 84 The Woods

    Chapter 84 The Woods


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Flora pulled me anxiously. "Keep your voice down!"


    "God! There are so many snacks!" I eximed in a low voice.


    Flora was holding a variety of junk foods in her arms, including fried chicken and chips. "Are these


    worms?" I asked while picking up a kebab -like thing.


    "Yes, roasted silkworm pupae." Flora picked up another kebab, put it into her mouth, and closed her


    eyes dramatically as she slowly chewed it. "Yummy! Sylvia, give it a try!"


    "No, no, no." I quickly returned the kebab to her. "Is there anything you don''t eat?"


    Flora sucked the residue on the bamboo skewer, pursed her lips, and thought for a moment. "I don''t


    know yet."


    Since she couldn''t bnce all the snacks in her arms, I took some for her. "Our school forbids us


    from eating junk food because they want us to be stronger. If someone finds you with these


    junk foods, all your credit points will get deducted."


    Flora protectively hugged all the snacks in her arms and pouted. "I can''t help it. What''s the point in


    living without eating the food we like? I''d rather die." "Stop overacting!" I didn''t know whether to cry


    orugh. "I didn''t say that you can''t eat junk food, but you better restrain yourself as much as


    possible."


    Just then, a bright beam of light squinted our vision.


    "Hey! Who''s over there?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I peeped out and saw the patrolmen going on rounds.


    I looked at the snacks and back at Flora''s panicked face. Before I could react, she dragged me


    away.


    Flora ran at lightning speed, dragging me with her. I had never seen her run this fast before. The


    snacks in Flora''s arms fell on the way, and she stopped to pick them up.


    "Why don''t you let go of the snacks?" I nervously squatted and helped her pick them up.


    "No. Things will get worse if they find the snacks." In a fit of panic, Flora picked up a bag of potato


    chips and dragged me, crossing several turns. It looked like she was familiar with the ce.


    Momentster, we came to a secluded area. "I know a good hiding ce."


    We passed through a patch of grass, about the height of our shanks, and arrived at the ce Flora


    mentioned. We held our breath and hid in the grass. I was so nervous that my palms began to


    sweat. We waited for a few minutes, and fortunately, no one had followed us here.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and fell onto the grass. The ce was a perfect hiding spot, cut off from


    the rest of our school. Dense shrubbery surrounded the patch of grass, blocking out the light. The


    air was thick with the sweet fragrance of dewy leaves. I could faintly hear the sound of flowing


    water. Perhaps there was a river nearby.


    I leaned back and identally touched a stic bag. I took it and realized it was a packet of


    finished biscuits. Only then did I notice that were countless snack wrappers piled up in the corner.


    Obviously, Flora had been snacking in secret these days.


    I looked at Flora with disappointment. No wonder she went out for a walk every evening. It turned


    out she was just hiding here, munching on those snacks!


    Flora smiled sheepishly.


    Just then, we heard a strange sounding from the other side of the shrubbery. Flora and I both


    immediately squatted to the ground, not daring to make any noise.


    "Did you miss me?"


    "You''re so annoying. I won''t tell you."


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t let you go back tonight."


    After the flirtatious conversation, we heard rustling sounds of clothes and unzipping.


    Flora looked stunned as if she had seen a ghost, and my temples began to ache. ''What a horrible


    time to be here!" Flora looked curious. She parted the leaves and tugged at my sleeve, gesturing for


    me to look.


    The two of us held our breath and silently peeked out.


    A she-wolf and a werewolf were standing in an intimate position. They had almost taken off all their


    clothes.


    "Oh... Kiss me hard!" the she-wolf growled as if she couldn''t take it any longer.


    The werewolf mumbled something. His voice was muffled, so I couldn''t make out his answer.


    However, it looked like he was restraining himself.


    Flora and I exchanged nces, our faces ming with embarrassment. We mped our mouths


    shut and didn''t dare to make a sound and disturb them.

 Chapter 85 An Affair

    Chapter 85 An Affair


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Wait, you''re inside already?" the she-wolf slowly asked, confused.


    "Yeah. Don''t you feel it?" The guy sounded just as confused, maybe even a little insulted.


    Hearing this, the she-wolf quickly responded by moaning coquettishly. The two of them kissed,


    letting out grunts and gasps.


    Soon, the sound of bodies colliding into each other filled our ears. It got faster and louder by the


    minute. I immediately covered Flora''s eyes, murmuring to myself that young girls like us should


    never have to see such thing.


    Flora pulled my hand away, intrigued by the scene. It didn''t take long for her to recognize the she-


    wolf.


    "Hold on. Isn''t that Lucy from ss B?" Flora whispered in my ear. "Unfortunately, I can''t see who


    she''s with. They''re too far for me to tell."


    The two yed around with all sorts of passionate positions. Lucy was moaning so loud that it


    almost sounded like she was being tortured to death. At this point, I wished I didn''t hear anything


    instead.


    "My eyes!" No longer able to watch them anymore, Flora covered her eyes herself, even though the


    situation should have been more embarrassing for the two rather than for us. They just happened to


    block our only way out, so we had no choice but to wait for them to finish in difort.


    Fortunately, the guy didn''t reallyst for long. Their loud moans were just probably a bluff of some


    sorts. They kissed for a little while longer before officially finishing. Their smooches were very loud.


    Helpless, I squatted and tried to stay out of sight. My legs had already gone numb.


    A few minutester, they finally began to put their clothes back on. This cheered me up because it


    meant that we could finally leave.


    All of a sudden, the rustling sound of a stic bag was heard. I turned to Flora, who had frozen in


    panic. She sat on an empty candy wrapper by ident!


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!" Lucy and the guy were just about to leave when they heard the


    sound and looked around nervously.


    Fortunately, they were far enough from us that they didn''t see us¡ªyet.


    I took Flora''s shaking hand with mine, ready to run away at the first chance we got.


    Lucy and her guy searched through the area carefully. When they were about to get to our hiding


    spot, Flora and I looked at each other in tacit understanding.


    We had to take advantage of the darkness of the night and escape. I watched the approaching


    shadows closely, waiting for the right moment.


    In the blink of an eye, I ran past them and caught the couple off guard, sessfully catching their


    attention. Both of them cursed and chased after me.


    This gave Flora the opportunity to take off and get away first.


    This n worked. I took advantage of the darkness and my speed, leaving the two far behind me. I


    deliberately took the longer route to the dormitory to lose them.


    By the time I got back, Flora was already in our room. Both of us were still panting, eyes wide from


    shock. That scared us to death.


    "They couldn''t have seen our faces, right?" Flora asked anxiously.


    I wiped the beads of sweat on my forehead, panting and out of breath. "It''s too dark to see anything


    clearly. Plus, there were a lot of fragrant trees nearby, which should''ve concealed out scents. I


    doubt they''ll know it was us."


    "Come to think of it, maybe it would have been fine that we didn''t run away. We just happened to be


    where they were having sex. It shouldn''t be us who got embarrassed and had to flee. God, that was


    outrageous!" Flora plopped back on her bed. "We should have just been brave enough to face them


    head on."


    "Well, I''m sure they were doing it in such a remote ce for a reason. They probably didn''t want


    anyone to know. Unfortunately, we were there to witness the whole thing." I frowned. It wasn''t like


    that scene was a joy to watch.


    "I guess they would hate whoever had caught them. Never mind, it is better we ran away. Less


    trouble for us."


    Flora groaned, sitting up from her bed. "What am I going to do now? I left behind the snacks I just


    got!"


    She pouted and crossed her arms. "Damn it! I lost a perfectly good hiding ce too. I can''t eat my


    snacks secretly in peace anymore!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud knock on our door. Flora and I stood up simultaneously, looking at the


    door with fear on our faces.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 86 Spot Check

    Chapter 86 Spot Check


    Sylvia''s POV:


    There was another knock on the door. Flora scooted over and nudged me to open it. I slowly walked


    toward the door, stretching out a shaking hand to the knob. When I opened it, it was just a


    patrolman doing the routinely roll call.


    I sighed in relief. The knock was not at all what Flora and I had thought it was going to be.


    However, the patrolman didn''t leave and move to the next door immediately. Instead, he stepped


    inside and began to check around our room. Flora was confused, but she obediently opened up a


    cab for him to check anyway.


    A part of me felt that something was not right. Normally, we would have been informed of a routine


    check ahead of time.


    "What''s this sudden inspection for? We don''t remember getting any notices about this tonight." I


    stood at the doorway, pretending to ask casually.


    The patrolman opened up another storage box and rummaged through it restlessly. "The teaching


    affairs department put out an emergency notice, stating that they got a report of a student keeping


    snacks in secret. That''s why they ordered that all dormitories be searched. You think we wanted to


    do this at a time where we''re supposed to be sleeping?"


    Hearing this, Flora and I shared a quick look. If I wasn''t mistaken, Lucy and the guy with her must


    have been the ones to report it.


    The patrolman then saw a cloth bag simr to the one that was used to keep food and picked it up.


    Immediately, Flora snatched it away from him and said, "There''s nothing in there. I already


    surrendered my rat jerky a few days ago!"


    Seeing that he couldn''t find anything suspicious, the patrolman sighed and left.


    Once he was gone, Flora took out a bottle of milk and handed it to me. "Here, have a drink before


    you rest."


    Milk was not part of the prohibited foods. I dly took the bottle and stabbed in a straw. When I


    sucked in the liquid inside, my mouth was suddenly met with an explosion of bubbles and


    sweetness.


    My eyebrows furrowed as I looked at the milk in confusion. Why did it taste like soda?


    "What do you think? My tricks are really good, huh?" Flora had a confident smile on her face as she


    took out the milk bottles and looked at them like they were precious items. "These are my treasured


    belongings. It wasn''t easy bringing this brilliant idea to life. But once I sessfully disguise the soda


    to look like milk, I knew no one would ever find out."


    Speechless, I took another sip of the soda and enjoyed this rare bubbly happiness.


    "I can''t believe those two. It''s not like we wanted to watch them have sex! Did they really have to rat


    out my snacks?" Flora angrily gnashed on the end of her straw. In my eyes, she just looked like a


    puppy throwing a tantrum.


    I affectionately patted her head. "Just be more careful next time."


    "Yeah, it''s a good thing I don''t have anything else hidden around here." Flora leaned over the table,


    rubbing her face in frustration. She seemed like she was still refusing to ept that she had just


    lost her snacks.


    I kept silent for a while, mulling on the feeling that this wasn''t just a simple situation. "What do you


    know about Lucy?"


    "Lucy?" Flora sat up straight as if she were about to recite in ss. "Have you heard of the Blue


    Moon Pack?"


    I nodded. "Yes. They''re the richest pack in the werewolf empire."


    "That one. Lucy is the Alpha''s one and only daughter, so shees from a noble line." Flora rested


    her chin on her palm and sighed. "There''s just too many rich, powerful werewolves in the imperial


    capital."


    "Why would such a pampered and precious she -wolf enroll at the Royal Military School?" I aired


    out my confused thoughts. Werewolves like Lucy should have been learning how to govern a pack


    at this age instead while waiting to be the next Alpha.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe she just wants to experience a different side of life." Flora shrugged and


    yawned. I reached my hand up to fidget with a button on my shirt, only to find that it was missing. I


    quickly squatted down to the floor to look for it, but it was nowhere to be found.


    If it wasn''t in my dorm room, there was only one other possibility. It must have gotten snagged by a


    branch in the forest while I was running away. Realizing this, a bad feeling set in my stomach.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 87 A Uniform Button

    Chapter 87 A Uniform Button


    Sylvia''s POV:


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where can we get buttons? I need to buy a new button and sew it on my jacket," I asked.


    Flora lowered her head and helped me look for the button. "These were made exclusively for our


    uniforms. We can''t buy the same one elsewhere."


    "I see." My OCD worsened because of the missing button. I had to somehow find it. Unwilling to


    give up, I squatted to look for it again.


    "It doesn''t matter. No one would notice it. Besides, the school doesn''t force us to wear the uniform


    every day. We only have to wear it during the meetings every Monday. You''re the only one who


    wears it every day. But you look good in uniform. Sure enough, beauties look good regardless of


    what they wear," Floraforted me.


    "It''s more convenient to wear uniform," I murmured in embarrassment. Rufus had bought luxurious,


    customized clothes for me. It would draw unnecessary attention if I wore them. I didn''t want my


    clothes to be the reason for people to notice me, so I wore my uniform every day.


    "You can also go to the teaching affairs office and apply for a new set of uniforms," Flora said as


    she began to do the split. This was her routine every day. She said practicing splits enabled her to


    run faster.


    Flora always had her own unique theories. I shook my head helplessly and went to take a shower.


    After I turned off the lights, Flora immediately drifted off to sleep. Iy on the bed, feeling uneasy. I


    called Yana several times but she snorted and continued to ignore me.


    "Just talk with me." I took the initiative topromise with her. "You love rosemary, don''t you? I


    know a ce in school where lots of rosemaries are nted. I''ll take you there next time."


    I didn''t know why Yana was so fond of rosemary. She became exhrated whenever she saw them.


    "Keep your word," Yana murmured. "And don''t color my ginger hair green."


    "I won''t. I''m not the kind of she-wolf who would make things difficult for myself." I tried my best to


    cool Yana down.


    After chatting with Yana for a while, I fell asleep.


    The next morning, before going out, I looked at my uniform. I grew agitated when I saw the missing


    button. I opened the wardrobe that was teeming with all kinds of dresses and trousers.


    I checked the outfits, one after the other, feeling distressed. Finally, I picked the seemingly most


    low-key and convenient outfit to wear. Then, I turned on theputer and applied for a new


    uniform. I felt better after that and eventually calmed down.


    However, as soon as I arrived at the training ground, Harry stopped me.


    "Sylvia, you are wearing the outfit designed by the famous designer, Lili. It''s a top-level luxury brand


    that caters only to royal families. I like their new spring and summer collections but couldn''t buy


    them anywhere." Harry''s eyes widened as he shouted, almost as if he was afraid that others still


    hadn''t notice my new clothes.


    "Really?" I smiled awkwardly and didn''t know how to respond to it.


    Fortunately, Flora came to my rescue. She patted Harry''s head from behind and said, "Sylvia can


    wear whatever she likes. It''s none of your business. Stop talking nonsense."


    Herment irked Harry. The two began to quarrel, pushing and pinching each other like children


    all over again.


    I stood aside helplessly and watched them argue, hoping for the training to begin soon.


    "You know what happened? Prince Richard found his mate yesterday. It''s Lucy from ss B!"


    "The heir of Blue Moon Pack?"


    "Yes, she is pretty."


    I heard the two she-wolves gossiping.


    My eyes widened in shock. "What? Princes Richard''s mate is Lucy? But she was having sex in the


    woodsst night with another man, wasn''t she?''

 Chapter 88 The Fruitless Love

    Chapter 88 The Fruitless Love


    Lucy''s POV:


    I mmed the piano lid shut, and the loud bang resonated across the room. I was too annoyed and


    frustrated.


    The sunlight shone into the piano room. Tiny dust particles floated into the room through the beam


    like my agitated mood.


    Three hours had passed.


    I sprang to my feet and walked to the window. No one was outside. The dense woods rustled in the


    wind. I closed the curtain cautiously and turned to look at the piano. When I was about to light a


    cigarette, the one I had been waiting for finally came.


    "You are finally here!"


    I threw the cigarette on the lid of the piano and anxiously walked over to him. "Have you found that


    person?"


    Kyle locked the door and held me in his arms. "No. I looked everywhere but didn''t find anyone


    hiding snacks in the dormitory."


    I pushed him away. The emotions I had been trying so hard to control seemed to gush out. I couldn''t


    take it anymore. "How could you not find that person?"


    Kyle shook his head, frowning. "It was too dark, so I couldn''t see their face. But judging from the


    speed and agility, I infer that person is pretty strong."


    I anxiously paced across the room. His words irked me. I wasn''t in the mood to listen to Kyle''s


    analysis. I only wanted the result.


    "There is no point talking about it. I just want to find that person right away!" I grabbed his sleeves


    and looked into his eyes. "Kyle, our rtionship should remain a secret. Otherwise, it will cause big


    trouble."


    Although I loved him, we were star-crossed lovers. Our precious love was destined to get lost in the


    wind.


    "I know, Lucy." Kyle shrugged. After a moment''s silence, he looked up at me and asked, "Do we


    really have no chance?"


    The persistence and love burning in his eyes made me quiver. Tears filled my eyes. We didn''t have


    a chance to be together. The fact that we didn''t have a future together broke my heart. Life was


    cruel at times.


    I slumped to the floor as tears streamed down my cheeks.


    As the daughter of the Alpha of Blue Moon Pack, I didn''t even have the freedom to choose my


    partner and be with the one I loved. Everyone envied my noble origin of birth, but no one knew I


    was a caged bird.


    My father doted on me and trained me ever since I was a child. Later, I understood I was a mere


    tool that he used to fulfill his ambitions and farfetched dreams. Everyone was a pawn in his n,


    including his mate and daughter.


    Recently, he had joined hands with Prince Richard and followed him like a puppy. I didn''t know what


    they had nned to do, but my father told me to pretend like I was Richard''s destined mate.


    It was ridiculous and disgusting. I couldn''t believe they used the sacred mate bond the Moon


    Goddess blessed us with. That was when I understood my father would go to any lengths to fulfill


    his dreams.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But regardless of how much I hated his n, I had to follow my father''s orders. Although it might


    seem like I was a happy-go-lucky girl, I was, in fact, sitting on a high pedestal made of sharp


    swords; one wrong move could kill me. I could either die or continue to live without dignity.


    I chose thetter because I wanted to live. After all, death was too painful. I had never been a bold


    she-wolf.


    I pretended to be an elegant, nobledy in public. But I paralyzed myself with luxury when I was


    alone. Since I couldn''t live the life I wanted, I started buying happiness through money and power.


    Gradually, I got used to the luxury and fell in love with my lifestyle.


    I didn''t feel guilty or ashamed about it. I tried hypnotizing myself over and over again.


    It was my father who arranged for me to go to the Royal Military School. He asked me to y along


    and fake an encounter with Richard in front of the lycan king and recognize each other as mates in


    an extravagant way to make things believable.


    But before I could execute the n, I met my real mate, Kyle, at school and we instantly fell in love


    with each other.


    Kyle was like the wildfire that warmed my cold, colorless life. His love melted my heart into a


    puddle; he was the reason for my existence. The moment I met him, I could see sparks of passion


    and desire between us. I abandoned all my inhibitions as a noble she-wolf and had sex with him,


    and even got pregnant with his child.

 Chapter 89 Pregnancy

    Chapter 89 Pregnancy


    Kyle''s POV:


    I was heartbroken to see Lucy crying.


    Obviously, I loved her. But fate always liked to y tricks on lovers. We were both victims of politics.


    Prince Richard was not a kind lycan at all. If we dared to ruin his n, he would not let us get away


    with it so easily.


    Lucy and I nned to elope out of desperation. But on the day before we were supposed to elope, I


    received a letter stating that I had gotten appointed as the director of teaching affairs department of


    the Royal Military School. It was the job of my dreams. Having this position meant that my life was


    about to change for the better.


    I thought about it the whole night, weighing my options. In the end, my career ambitions outweighed


    whatever Lucy and I had. I hid in a corner the next day, watching Lucy as she waited for me. No


    matter how many times I scolded myself for being a coward, I still couldn''t give it up.


    I chose to betray Lucy and abandon our love.


    Surprisingly, Lucy didn''t even me me, which just made me feel even guiltier. She was actually


    happy for me and proud that I got appointed.


    Ever since then, I had been suffering from insomnia every night. And when I could finally manage to


    fall asleep, Lucy would haunt me in my dreams as a rabid cannibal, trying to eat me alive. I had


    pitched myself into a pit of endless pain, the conflicting feelings for love and career violently fighting


    for my heart.


    Yesterday was the day Prince Richard and Lucy formally epted each other as mates. That was


    primarily the reason we agreed to make passionate love for thest time before officially rejecting


    and never contacting each other again. We just didn''t expect for someone to catch us in the act.


    "Oh, hush now, Lucy." I stretched out a hand tofort her. "It shouldn''t be that serious. Romantic


    affairs are inevitable before one finds their destined mate."


    Lucy nodded, her sobs beginning to calm down. For a long time, she kept silent before finally


    speaking up.


    "Kyle, I''m pregnant."


    Her tone was t. She had spoken as if her words didn''t just send me into a fit of panic, like a ticking


    time bomb hadnded right into my hands.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about? Stop joking around, Lucy." My lips trembled. This was thest thing I


    had ever expected.


    "For more than a month already. I just didn''t know how to tell you." Lucy broke out into sobs again.


    "I want to keep the baby, Kyle."


    "What? No way!" Without hesitation, I blurted out. "You have to abort it. We can''t take care of it!"


    "No," Lucy firmly refused. She then picked up a cigarette and was about to light it. "I''m going to


    keep the baby. I don''t want to abort it."


    I snatched the cigarette out of her hand. "Then don''t smoke. How could you say you''re keeping the


    baby and smoke at the same time?"


    Lucy rolled her eyes without even looking at me. "Besides, I''m officially Richard''s fiancee now.


    There''s no way in hell I''d be allowed to have an abortion. But don''t worry about yourself. I already


    bribed the doctor to help me announce the child as Richard''s. The only loose thread we have right


    now is that person who caught us. We have to find out whoever it is." Lucy''s eyes glinted with


    cruelty as she patted the piano''s lid, making a crisp sound.


    Lucy had already made up her mind and I knew there was no persuading her otherwise. I fished out


    the metal button in my pocket and stared at the clover carved onto it. "I found this button when I


    went back to inspect. Once Ie up with the perfect excuse to check whose uniform is missing a


    button, then we can find that person." "Really?" Lucy''s eyes lit up. She took the button and looked at


    it closely for herself.


    Nodding, I chuckled. "Actually, maybe that person will request for a new uniform soon. As the


    director of teaching affairs department, I now get notified about those things as soon as a request is


    filed."


    As if on cue, my phone buzzed with a notification. I checked the email and a smile crept up on my


    face. "Looks like we found the witness."

 Chapter 90 Confusion

    Chapter 90 Confusion


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After my sses, I headed straight back to my dorm room. Flora didn''t arrive until muchter.


    When she did get back, she quickly downed three sses of water in just one breath. Her hair was


    all messed up and she clearly looked tired out.


    "What happened to you? Why are you panting so hard?" I sat up from my yoga mat, looking at her


    curiously.


    "There was a pig on the loose at the school canteen. ir saw me there and he told me to help


    catch the pig." Flora slipped her coat off and plopped down on a chair. "But I''ve also managed to


    acquire some information about that matter."


    I quickly stood up and pulled out a chair for myself. "Tell me everything."


    "Yesterday at noon, the lycan king and Prince Richard were out in the garden to talk about


    business. Apparently, Lucy happened to be there and meet them. Immediately, she and the prince


    fell in love with each other at first sight and discovered they were mates!" Clicking her tongue, Flora


    crossed her legs. "Can you believe that? Love at first sight only happen between attractive people!"


    "Is it really?" I frowned, trying tob through the situation. That garden was in the depths of the


    imperial pce. Students of the military school were not normally allowed to go there, unless they


    had a pass.


    Flora shrugged in confusion. "So now, Lucy is Richard''s fiancee. She officially dropped out of school


    and they''re going to have the wedding very soon."


    That was the end of Flora''s story. We both fell in silence.


    "But that man fromst night..." My voice trailed off. Even though we couldn''t quite see his face, I


    was certain just by hearing his voice and seeing his figure that he was definitely not Richard.


    "Is Lucy really that kind of she-wolf? During the day, she met Prince Richard and fell in love with


    him. But that very night, she also had sex with another man in the woods," Flora thought out loud,


    resting her chin on her palms.


    This also confused me, but it just worried me all the more that we had to bump into the affair. "Now I


    understand why they called for an emergency spot checkst night."


    "My snacks!" Flora whined and fell limp on the table in exaggeration. I didn''t think she realized how


    serious the matter at hand was just yet.


    "Flora, I don''t think you''re understanding this quite right." I sighed helplessly.


    Flora looked up at me. "Why? What''s wrong? They didn''t find my snacks, did they? If that''s what


    you''re worried about, then I won''t eat snacks anymore."


    I bit my lip and decided to break the truth to her. "No. It means whoever that man Lucy was with was


    no ordinary guy that they were able to call for such an emergency spot check right away. Seeing


    how thorough and determined they were to find the witness, I''m guessing it''s likely that they are


    going to do anything to keep their secret safe. Including killing the witness."


    Flora gasped and sat upright. "Oh, god. You''re right. What are we going to do?"


    At this time, someone knocked on our door. Flora jumped into her bed in a panic and asked, "Who


    could that be?"


    Vigntly, I walked to the door and opened it, only to find that it was just a she-wolf from a room


    downstairs. She was here to borrow a tennis racket from Flora.


    Once the she-wolf was gone, Flora closed the door and sighed in relief. "That scared me to death!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    By the way, do you think your button fell off in the woods?" Flora turned to me.


    I nodded. "That''s what I was thinking. But when I went back to look for it, it wasn''t there anymore."


    "Do you think they found it?" Flora grabbed her hair anxiously. "It''s a good thing you didn''t wear that


    uniform this morning."


    "Don''t worry. I already requested for a new uniform. Once I get it, we should have nothing to worry


    about." I hoped my wordsforted Flora. "For now, this is our little secret, okay?"


    Flora frowned in concern. "Okay."


    There was another knock on the door. Flora casually walked over to open it, thinking it would be the


    same she-wolf again. But this time, it was for me. Outside our door was a man wearing a hat,


    holding arge box. He handed me a pen and paper, asking me to sign for the package.

 Chapter 91 A Mysterious Gift

    Chapter 91 A Mysterious Gift


    Sylvia''s POV:


    There was no information about the sender on the box, which I found was quite heavy.


    Flora gave the box a light shake before helping me put it down. "It''s so heavy! Do you think it''s a


    bomb?"


    I grew hesitant and suddenly didn''t want to open the box anymore. The box was just in white,


    without any logo or anything printed on top of it. It did, however, emit a faint fragrance.


    "Should I open it?" I looked at Flora nervously.


    Flora violently shook her head. "No, no, no. What if Lucy found us out and sent a bomb to kill us?"


    "Mm, I don''t really think she would do something that tant."


    If anything, I was expecting a more secret attack from them. Using a bomb would just create trouble


    for everyone.


    Just as I was about to open the box, Yana stopped me.


    "Retreat! Abort mission!" Yana screamed in my head.


    I stopped in my tracks and took a step back. Seeing my sudden reaction, Flora also stepped back.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "What was that? What''s wrong, Sylvia?"


    "I think we should be prepared for whatever it is when I open it..." I said, pretending to be calm.


    Flora nodded and immediately went for a tin bucket and ced it on her head, while I opted for a


    washbasin as my helmet. Both of us took our thick quilts from the beds and wrapped ourselves in it.


    I grabbed a clothesline pole and used it to poke the box. "Okay... I''m going to open it now."


    With the bucket trembling on her head, Flora replied, "Okay... I''m ready. This iron bucket should


    protect me from whatever it is!"


    I closed my eyes and pulled the box cover off with the pole. "It''s open!"


    We waited for a few seconds, but there didn''t seem to be any explosion. Carefully, I put down the


    pole and walked over. Inside the box, there was a neatly folded champagne gold dress with


    matching shoes and jewelry.


    Seeing that I didn''t explode, Flora felt safe enough toe over as well. She gasped when she saw


    the items inside. "What a gorgeous dress! Who''s it from?"


    I saw a card ced beside the dress and picked it up. Instantly, I realized who it was from.


    "Well, go on and read it! Hurry! Who on earth could be this romantic? Who?" Flora urged excitedly.


    I smiled shyly and opened the card, seeing that familiar handwriting on it.


    "Sylvia, the dress and shoes are custom made for you. I think they will suit you very well. I have


    already requested for you to take a leave on Friday afternoon. Just wait for me in your dormitory."


    Flora read out the first part with a swooning voice. "Oh, my god! Who is this man? He''s so


    considerate. He actually knows your exact size!"


    I blushed. "Oh, stop it, Flora."


    "Okay, fine. I won''t read the rest of it. I''ll let you enjoy this cute moment for yourself." Flora teased


    and smiled mischievously.


    Biting my lip, I read the rest of the message, making my heart beat faster. Rufus told me to wait for


    him in my dormitory. That meant he wasing to pick me up personally. I gazed at his signature


    affixed on the bottom and didn''t want to look away. I wanted to see him immediately.


    "Is it from Prince Rufus?" Flora had that look on her face when she could smell juicy gossip. "Your


    blushing face tells me that I''m right!"


    "Stop it, Flora!" I turned around, trying to hide the fact that I had turned red as a tomato. "We have


    nothing to do with each other."


    Flora refused to believe a word I said. Thinking that I was still too stubborn to admit to her, she


    added, "I did hear that Prince Rufus treats you differently. There are a lot of rumors going around


    about it. So, tell me! Are the two of you in love?"

 Chapter 92 Gossipy Flora

    Chapter 92 Gossipy Flora


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "No, there''s nothing going on between us," I quickly denied and threw the card back into the box to


    hide it.


    But Flora squinted suspiciously and touched her chin. "If you two are not in love, why does he have


    to give you such a precious gift? Just the dress alone is from a top luxury brand that even rich


    werewolves can''t easily buy, not to mention the jewelry and other essories. All of them are


    invaluable."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, she slowly approached me. "I also heard that you lived in Prince Rufus'' pce


    before you entered the academy."


    I swallowed hard, stunned by her words. I didn''t expect that she could be this sharp at times.


    "Flora, let me exin. I..."


    "Sylvia..." Flora interrupted before I could even start exining. She smiled and said, "Haven''t you


    had any intimate interaction with each other? Prince Rufus always looks cold and abstinent in


    public. But what does he look like in private? Is he like a crazy beast that pounces on you and eats


    you up?"


    The more she spoke, the more excited she became. She even shook my hand and added, "Come


    on, tell me. How intimate are you?"


    I withdrew my hand and smiled awkwardly. I couldn''t help recalling those moments I spent with


    Rufus. The first time he picked me up in his arms, the high temperature of his palms, his gaze at me


    when he spoke, his smell, and his heartbeat... Everything seemed to be engraved in my bones and


    had be indelible marks.


    "Have you two kissed?" Flora wouldn''t give up easily.


    "No, of course not! Will you please stop assuming?" I covered my hot face. Remembering that brief


    kiss we had shared that day made me feel like I was burning.


    "You''re lying." Flora seemed to feel that she had caught me, so she lookedcent. "Don''t be


    shy. It''s normal for girls to talk about some in-depth topics, okay?"


    I pushed her away angrily. "Don''t make fun of me, Flora. I really have nothing to do with Prince


    Rufus."


    She pursed her lips and finally stopped teasing me. "All right. But I really think that you and Prince


    Rufus are a perfect match. It will be wonderful if you two can be together."


    I lowered my head and smiled, feeling helpless in my heart. "Flora, don''t forget that I''m just a ve.


    I have no right to even dream of being with a prince."


    "Why not? As long as you love each other, everything else doesn''t matter," Flora countered.


    A sense of bitterness surged up in my heart. Love was such an extravagant word, and I never dared


    to ask for it.


    "I''m only grateful to Prince Rufus. That''s all." No matter how much I liked him, I couldn''t say it out


    loud just like that. I didn''t want to make things difficult for him.


    "Oh, poor Prince Rufus! He''s being denied," Flora eximed exaggeratedly.


    I shook my head, walked to the window, and looked up at the starry sky. "Flora, I''m very rational


    now. Since Prince Rufus is willing to help me and send me to this academy to study, I will always


    keep the debt of gratitude I owe him in my heart. I will also serve the royal family in the future and..."


    I paused, turned around, winked, and smiled at her. Then I continued, "Prince Rufus sent me the


    dress only because he wanted me to be his partner at the ball. So please don''t think too much


    about it."


    "Okay, if you say so," Flora said with a pout. Obviously, she was not convinced. "You''re a very


    capable she-wolf, and Prince Rufus is discerning. That is why he defied others'' opinions and


    persuaded them to let you study in this academy. It''s just a pity that I can''t see you two together." I


    reached out and pinched her pouting mouth. "Hey, cheer up! I know you only want what''s good for


    me. I will do my best to be stronger and get rid of my identity as a ve. And you have to work


    hard too."


    My words made Flora smile again. "Rumors have it that Prince Rufus is terrifying, moody,


    coldblooded, and cruel. Is that true?"

 Chapter 93 Photos

    Chapter 93 Photos


    Flora''s POV:


    "No. They just misunderstand him. Prince Rufus is actually a very gentle lycan. He is not cruel or


    cold-blooded. On the contrary, he is very considerate," Sylvia exined. Her voice was soft, and her


    eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of mist, deep and quiet.


    I nodded to show that I believed her. But I felt more intrigued. Obviously, she was deeply in love with


    Prince Rufus, but she just refused to admit it.


    "He just doesn''t like to talk, so others think he''s cold," Sylvia added. Every word she said was


    praising Prince Rufus.


    My long-lost passion was ignited. I felt that I had to try every means to bring her and Prince Rufus


    together. A handsome lycan and a beautiful she -wolf. Such a perfect match, wasn''t it? But before


    that, I had to do something more important.


    "Sylvia,e on, try this dress on." I shoved Sylvia towards the gift box. "If you keep praising him, it


    will be dawn when you finish talking."


    "Flora!" Her face flushed.


    She got angry and embarrassed at the same time. I pinched her smooth cheek, acting like a


    hooligan. "I can''t wait any longer."


    Sylvia rolled her eyes at me, at a loss for words. She then walked into the bathroom with the dress.


    I rubbed my hands together, looking forward to seeing here out with the dress on.


    Sure enough, she took me by surprise when she came out. Her fair and wless skin was glowing


    like finest jade. And the beautiful dress made her originally delicate features more radiant.


    Damn! We were both she-wolves, but why only she had such a perfect figure? I lowered my head


    and looked at my t breasts. I thought I must force Sylvia to tell me some breast enhancement


    techniques.


    "Hurry, put on your mask now." I handed her the mask and took out my phone. "Can I take photos of


    you and post them on social media?"


    I saw that Sylvia was hesitant, so I immediately added, "Don''t worry, I''ll only take photos of your


    side face. And you''ll still wear the mask. Your identity won''t be exposed."


    Sylvia pulled up her hair into a bun and nodded slightly. "Okay, I also want some photos to someday


    remind me of this moment."


    While taking her photos, I couldn''t help but be impressed by her beauty again and again. I began to


    imagine how she and Prince Rufus would look when they stood side by side. It must be a sight to


    behold. I became more determined to do everything for them to be together.


    After happily taking photos of Sylvia''s side face, I posted them on my social media ount.


    Alina''s POV:


    All kinds of dresses were piled up on the floor. I sat on the sofa in a silk slip dress and looked at the


    busy servants coldly.


    "Miss Quinn, this is Teresa''s new perfume.


    Please try it," Coco, my loyal servant, sincerely said as she handed over a blue transparent ss


    bottle to me.


    "Where''s my dress?" I asked, taking the perfume from her. I got more irritated. The smell of the


    perfume was a mix of citrus and peppermint oil, somewhat simr to the scent of that bitch Sylvia.


    "It... It''sing," Coco stammered, shivering.


    I threw the perfume bottle at her. "I don''t like that. It smells like shit. Don''t ever give me that kind of


    rubbish again."


    "Yes, Miss Quinn," Coco lowered her head and said in a very low voice.


    I snorted coldly and stood up. This group of losers had spent so much time, but they couldn''t even


    get a good dress for me. I felt more furious, especially when I thought that Rufus hadn''t shown up in


    the past few days.


    When the bell rang from the bell tower in the distance for the third time, I totally lost my patience. I


    was about to lose my temper when Coco finally came in with a gift box.


    "Miss Quinn, your dress is here."


    "Open it," I ordered. My anger was quelled, and I began to cheer up. I had used all my connections


    and spent a lot of effort to get this dress.


    I sat down happily, looking forward to wearing this one-of-a-kind dress and dancing with Rufus in


    the middle of the dance floor. I would enjoy the envious gazes of the other she-wolves. And I was


    sure that it would be a p on Sylvia''s face. But when Coco took out the dress from the box,


    I instantly exploded.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why is the color so yellow?"


    It was not the one I wanted at all. Did these lowly ves think they could fool me by finding one with


    a simr color?

 Chapter 94 Defective Product

    Chapter 94 Defective Product


    Alina''s POV:


    I red at Coco. "I want Eos'' new dress from this season. Is there some mistake? What the hell is


    this?"


    "No, there is no mistake, Miss Quinn. This is indeed thetest dress of this season from Eos," Coco


    mumbled, ncing around nervously.


    I grasped the dress from Coco''s hand. The quality of it was totally different from what I had


    expected. "This is not the one designed by Naphtali Bancroft by himself!"


    Naphtali Bancroft was one of the finest designers and innovators acknowledged in the history of


    fashion. He had made an immense contribution to Eos -- a brand that had a history of about a


    century. A werewolf would be recognized as a top-level celebrity only if he or she wore the clothes


    designed by him.


    "You''re useless!" I threw the dress on the floor and took deep breaths to calm myself down.


    "Miss Quinn, the one you opted for is the designer''s own collection. It''s not for sale." Coco hurriedly


    picked up the dress from the floor and cautiously walked up to me. "Although this one wasn''t


    designed by Naphtali Bancroft himself, it is the work of a famous new designer of Eos. Many


    aristocrats are scrambling for this dress. It was originally not for sale either. But when you asked for


    it, the designer decided to lend it to you.


    Only your beauty and figure deserve this dress. You will be the noblest and the most gorgeous she-


    wolf at the ball. Prince Rufus would surely admire you."


    Coco''s words made me feel better, and the dress in her hands didn''t seem so terrible anymore. "But


    the color is a little too yellow."


    "No, this color will only entuate your fairplexion," Coco said.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "He is just a tailor who makes clothes. How could he be so arrogant?" I snorted, crossing my legs.


    Although I was still a little unhappy, Coco''s words sessfully pleased me. I gave her an approving


    nod. "You surely know what I want. After all, you have been following me for so many years. Fine, I


    will wear this dress."


    Coco''s face broke into a triumphant smile. She handed me the delicate jewelry box and said, "This


    is a ne from the queen. She wore it at her wedding. It''s invaluable. It proves how much she


    values you."


    "Really?" I couldn''t help but smile. I tried to hide my excitement and gently touched the ne.


    "The diamond is a little small, but it''ll do."


    I picked the ne and gently put it around my neck. "Not bad."


    "You look amazing, Miss Quinn! You''re so beautiful! You are the most beautiful she-wolf I''ve ever


    seen. Sooner orter, you will win Prince Rufus'' heart." Coco crossed her hands over her chest and


    looked at me in awe.


    Her reaction amused me, and I burst outughing. "All right. Don''t tter me," I said, sliding my


    fingers across the ne. "You have done a great job. Go and get your reward."


    "Yes, Miss Quinn! Thank you!" Coco smiled and hopped out happily. Finally, I felt relieved and


    slumped on the bed, feeling happier than ever.


    I sighed and checked my phone leisurely. But as soon as I logged in to Instagram, an alluring photo


    popped up. It was the profile of a she-wolf; thements under the picture were full of


    compliments. The she-wolf was wearing the dress designed by Naphtali Bancroft himself, which


    was not for sale. The very same dress I wanted but couldn''t have! My blood boiled at the sight of


    the picture.


    I was so angry that I threw my phone on the floor.

 Chapter 95 The Expensive Necklace

    Chapter 95 The Expensive Ne


    Alina''s POV:


    "Coco! You bitch! How dare you lie to me?" I bellowed. Anger surged through my veins.


    Coco hurriedly came to my room. The panic was evident on her face as she trembled and kneeled


    before me. "Miss Quinn, what happened?"


    I pped her across the face. "How dare you ask me what happened? You bitch! When did you


    learn to be all sweet in front of me and stab me in the back?"


    Coco''s face flushed, and her body began to tremble. I kept poking her forehead hard with my sharp


    fingernail as I talked, leaving marks on her skin. But it was not enough. I twisted her ear and said,


    "Don''t you want to live anymore?" How could you turn a deaf ear to my orders?"


    Coco winced in pain but didn''t dare to resist. "Miss Quinn, I really don''t understand what you mean,"


    she said in a shaky voice.


    The pitiful look on her face infuriated me. I was so angry that I kicked the phone, lying on the floor,


    toward her. "See for yourself!"


    Kneeling on the floor, Coco whimpered and picked up the phone. Her eyes widened in horror when


    she looked at the picture. "Miss Quinn, what''s going on?"


    I sneered and looked down at her. "What''s going on? If the dress was not on sale, then how the hell


    is she wearing it? You can''t get out of this room alive unless you give me a reasonable exnation!"


    "I really didn''t know, Miss Quinn! The dress wasn''t for sale when I asked. Trust me," Coco begged


    as tears streamed down her face. She hugged my legs and continued to beg for mercy.


    I kicked her away in disgust. "Don''t touch me."


    Anger surged up when I saw the stains on my silk dress. I was wearing a limited edition nightdress.


    It was maddening to see her leave her tears and snot on it.


    I pped her again. "You know nothing but to cry! You haven''t made any progress in these years."


    Coco mped her cheek and stopped crying. Then, she looked at me. Her tear-zed eyes lit up


    all of a sudden. "Miss Quinn, maybe the dress is open for borrow now. Maybe we can get the dress


    now!"


    I lowered my head arrogantly. "I''ll give you one more chance. Go and figure out what happened. I


    want to know who they lent the dress to. Contact the borrower, offer them ten times they spent on


    the dress, and bring that dress back to me."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Coco nodded and ran out to follow my orders.


    Then, I picked up my phone and stared at the photo. This post was today''s hot headline, gaining


    over ten thousand likes andments.


    Thement with the most likes stung my eyes.


    "This set of jewelry in the photo is the most luxurious piece ever sold by CHRISTIE''S auction


    house. It was the first lycan king''s gift to his queen. Took the country''s best craftsmen five whole


    years to finish this masterpiece. I was fortunate enough to see it at the Imperial Museum once.


    People call it the king of all jewelry. Nothing stands inparison to this one."


    I clenched my fists and looked at the mirror in the distance. The ne on my neck faded in


    comparison to what she was wearing.


    ''Damn it! I am such a fool!''


    Anger surged through my veins. I took off the ne and threw it on the floor. I regretted being


    proud and arrogant a while ago. I naively believed I had the best things in the world but didn''t think


    they were mere illusions.


    I looked around and saw the maids staring at me in surprise.


    "What are you looking at? If you continue to stare at me, I will make you all clean the pig sty!" I


    shouted angrily.


    Flora''s POV:


    As soon as I posted Sylvia''s photo, I sawpliments flooding in thement section.


    "So beautiful! Looking at her is as thrilling as seeing your first love."


    "Excuse me, is this beautifuldy the blogger herself?"


    "Why don''t you show your face? Come on! Post a photo of your face. I''m sure you look stunning."


    "Gosh! If her side profile is this mesmerizing, imagine how beautiful she must be."pliments, and


    I couldn''t reply to everyone individually. Therefore, I decided to post a generalment answering


    everyone''s questions. "That''s my friend. She doesn''t want to expose her identity."


    There were


    so manyments and


    After posting thement, I put my phone away and went to ss with Sylvia. My heart swelled


    with pride when I saw peopleplimenting her. I was happy to make friends with such a beautiful


    she-wolf. Being around her made me happy.


    After ss, I found that I had gained thousands of followers because of the post. Newments


    were added every few minutes.


    "This dress is from Eos -- the most renowned brand with a history of over a hundred years. It


    exclusively serves the royal family. Which noble n does your friend belong to?"


    "Does your friend have an INS ount? I want to follow her."


    "I saw this ne in the Imperial Museum during an exhibition. It''s worth hundreds of millions."


    "Really? Looks like the woman in the picture belongs to a powerful family."


    "Is she a member of the royalty? But why haven''t I seen her before?"


    "Never seen her before? Are you one of the royals, buddy?!"


    Comments continued to flood as people started paying more attention to the photo. I felt my friend


    looked breathtaking with the look, so I wanted to share it with the world but didn''t expect it to gain


    this much attention. I was getting afraid when things seem to get out of control.


    I quickly discussed with Sylvia and deleted the post.

 Chapter 96 Incompetence And Rage

    Chapter 96 Ipetence And Rage


    Alina''s POV:


    A whileter, Coco rushed in. "Miss Quinn! I found it out."


    Perhaps she was afraid of me that she paused for a moment and looked at me before continuing.


    "The dress wasn''t lent out; it was sold to someone. The buyer had once saved Naphtali Bancroft''s


    life, so the designer sold it to them. But they refused to tell me who the buyer was."


    The one who had bought the dress was undoubtedly an influential person. I remembered the


    comments on the ne, so I asked Coco to check who had bought the ne from


    CHRISTIE''S auction house.


    I had an answer in mind and was almost sure of it. However, I wanted to confirm everything before


    jumping to conclusions.


    As expected, it was Rufus.


    The answer drove me insane. I leaned against the sofa as I felt the anger bubbling inside me. I


    couldn''t figure out why Rufus had done that. He never replied to any of my messages or even


    bothered to look at me.


    I ran my fingers across my face. I was the most beautiful she-wolf in the empire. Countless men


    were attracted to me, but Rufus hadn''t bothered even to nce at me. His indifference seemed to


    rub my inted ego.


    I felt powerless and depressed.


    If I couldn''t win Rufus'' heart, I would eventually be an abandoned pawn of my father''s game of


    power. I fisted my hair and gritted my teeth to control my anger. I didn''t know how to make Rufus fall


    for me.


    A wave of humiliation consumed me. I cried out to vent my emotions. I didn''t know what to do.


    Momentster, I took a deep breath to calm down. When I looked up, I caught a glimpse of the


    trembling Coco. The timid, innocent look on her face reminded me of Sylvia.


    At that moment, I realized the woman in the photo looked quite familiar. I quickly took my phone to


    see the post. However, to my utter disappointment, the post was already deleted. I immediately


    asked Coco to check the IP address of the blogger. Although we couldn''t find the specific


    information, the result revealed someone in the military school had posted the picture, which


    seemed to intensify my doubts. I knew the bitch in the photo was Sylvia.


    It was almost Friday. Her leg wasn''t injured as I had nned; she was more brisk and ostentatious


    instead.


    I angrily sent Warren a few more messages, asking him if he had dealt with Sylvia or not.


    However, he hadn''t been responding to my texts or calls since yesterday. I only asked him to break


    Sylvia''s leg but couldn''t understand why it was taking him so long to do such a trivial task.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren''s hesitation infuriated me. ''Is he also nning on betraying me?''


    Warren''s POV:


    My phone buzzed several times, but I didn''t bother checking it. I took a gulp of beer to ease off the


    frustration.


    Even without checking the phone, I knew the texts were from Alina. She had been texting me since


    yesterday, asking me if I had dealt with Sylvia. But I didn''t reply because I didn''t dare or want to.


    I couldn''t help butugh at myself because there had been a time when I was desperate to receive


    messages from Alina. But now, the same thing had be a nuisance. I didn''t want any messages


    from her.


    I didn''t know why Alina had be aggressive. She didn''t seem like the considerate, sweet girl I


    knew before. I sighed helplessly and gulped down the rest of the beer.


    It was ridiculous. I had thought my love for Alina was as firm as a rock, but the mere thought of her


    bored me now.


    I threw the bottle against the wall and saw it shatter into pieces.


    ''How could I be bored of Alina?'' I thought, holding my head in my hand. She was the apple of my


    eye. Protecting and taking care of her had always been my priority ever since I was a child.


    My mind flitted to what Alina had asked me to do. I took deep breaths, wiped my face, put on my


    coat, and waited at the entrance of the girls '' dormitory.


    "Warren, what are you going to do? Are you nning to sneak into the dorm and attack Sylvia? I


    think it''s dangerous. There are cameras everywhere. Why don''t you go somewhere else? I think the


    woods would be a perfect ce to attack her," Salt suggested.


    However, the word ''sneak'' made my heart flip. My back stiffened as I felt a pang of shame and


    anger in my heart. "What are you talking about? I won''t make a sneak attack."


    Understanding my emotion, Salt snorted arrogantly and stopped talking.


    Just then, I saw Sylvia and Flora walking out of the dormitory, chatting andughing. After a


    moment''s hesitation, I stepped forward and stopped Sylvia. "I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 97 A Huge Difference In Identity

    Chapter 97 A Huge Difference In Identity


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "What''s the matter?"


    I was surprised to see Warren, the arrogant, entric werewolf, walk up to me. He despised me,


    after all. Why did he want to talk to me now? Warren cleared his throat and shifted on his feet as if


    he were in a dilemma. After hesitating for a long time, I saw him blush. He didn''t seem like the same


    strong, powerful werewolf anymore.


    "What are you waiting for?" Flora asked anxiously as she scratched her head.


    Seeing Warren look at her, Flora hid behind me. "I didn''t mean to urge you. I was afraid the canteen


    would close, and we all might end up starving."


    Warren nodded in understanding. "You go to the canteen. I only want to talk to Sylvia."


    "No way! Is it something I shouldn''t hear?" Flora pouted to show her disagreement.


    I knew she was worried about me. After all, Warren had injured mest time.


    Iforted her with a smile. "Flora, you go first. I''ll join you soon."


    Flora studied my face for a moment and then nodded. "All right. I''ll get something for you as well.


    Remember toe and eat as soon as possible."


    With that, she ran away like a chick who had just escaped from the cage.


    I smiled with amusement and walked to a secluded ce with Warren.


    Warren turned around and looked at me. "Are you going to attend the ball on Friday evening?" My


    face darkened, and my vignce reached its peak. "How did you know that?"


    "It''s none of your business." Warren grew irritable all of a sudden. He looked both annoyed and


    anxious. "Do you know what purpose this ball serves?"


    "No. I don''t," I answered him coldly. His unreasonable questions offended me. Even though I had a


    vague idea of the purpose of the party, Rufus asked me to be his date himself, and I didn''t want to


    retreat.


    "You..." It seemed like Warren didn''t expect me to be cold to him.


    Just then, his phone rang, and I wasn''t in the mood to talk to him anymore.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now."


    I turned to leave, but Warren stopped me. He decisively rejected the call as if he had made up his


    mind.


    "I think you must know the purpose of the party, Sylvia."


    I stopped in my tracks and turned to stare at him, gesturing for him to go on.


    "The ball will be hosted by the queen, Laura, herself. Although the guests would find their dates in


    advance, most of them would go there alone. And most of those invited to the ball are single noble


    ladies in the imperial capital." Warren paused to observe my reaction.


    "So what?" I replied emotionlessly.


    "Everydy attending the ball belongs to a reputed family," Warren said bluntly. He meant I didn''t


    deserve to attend the ball.


    "I know my ce. You don''t have to remind me." I sneered.


    I was always very clear about my identity. That was why I trained vigorously every day, trying to


    keep myself busy. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to control my heart that yearned for Rufus and


    thought about him every waking moment.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The strict hierarchy could only enve me but not my heart and soul. No cage could restrain my


    thoughts. If I didn''t even have the right to like someone, then there would be no difference between


    me and a filthy rat in the gutter.


    "I''m not mocking you, Sylvia." Warren frowned. "Don''t you understand? Queen Laura is hosting the


    ball to find a match for Prince Rufus. It''s actually a blind date party. She wants Prince Rufus to pick


    a nobledy at the ball as his future mate. I don''t think you should go there."


    ''What? Was it a blind date party?'' I pursed my lips and remained silent. My heart sank at the


    thought of Rufus having a mate from the noble bloodline. My pride and joy shattered in an instant.


    "You are just a ve. If you attend the ball as Prince Rufus'' date, it will undoubtedly humiliate all the


    other nobledies. It''s a disgrace to the queen. You will end up ruining the rtionship between


    Prince Rufus and his mother."


    I raised my head to look at Warren. His words made me tremble.

 Chapter 98 Conversation By The River

    Chapter 98 Conversation By The River


    Warren''s POV:


    I couldn''t bear to see Sylvia''s pallid face. However, my mind instantly flitted to Alina. Thinking how


    upset she would be to see Sylvia at the ball, I gritted my teeth and decided to continue speaking. I


    had to make her see the reality and ruin all her hopes. That was the only way I could stop her from


    attending the ball.


    "You must have heard about Lucy, right?" I asked.


    Everyone knew that Lucy had be Prince Richard''s mate. Moreover, Sylvia had a well-informed


    talkative friend, Flora. So I knew the news was no surprise to her.


    However, she didn''t say anything but just looked at me and nodded. Her eyes lost their glow and


    suddenly looked dull.


    I gazed at the reeds by the river and sighed. Sylvia''s sadness bothered me. "I got the news that


    Prince Richard is going to take Lucy to the ball and announce their wedding date in public. Lucy has


    a noble background, but you are just a ve."


    Sylvia''s jaw tightened when she heard that. Tears welled up in her mncholic eyes. I held my head


    with my hand and slumped down. Perhaps someday in the future Alina would be with another man,


    someone came from a noble family as well. The thought of me not being the reason for her


    happiness broke my heart.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I had thought only parting with Alina would hurt me. However, Sylvia''s teary eyes made me upset


    even more. I was depressed. I had a lot to say but didn''t know where to begin.


    I stood up awkwardly and pretended to be cold. "Anyway, you better not attend the ball. Not only


    Lucy, but Alina will also be there. She is the daughter of Alpha Leonard, who has noble lycan


    bloodline. They are powerful people. Only her status and wealth areparable with Lucy''s.


    Moreover, everyone loves Alina."


    I cleared my throat and added, "I don''t want her to be unhappy because of you."


    Sylvia snapped her head up to look at me. Her eyes widened as if she had understood something.


    "Why were you beating around the bush for so long? Alina asked you to say all this to me, didn''t


    she?"


    "No. She didn''t ask me to do anything," I faltered. Sylvia''s question made me feel guilty and


    nervous. I didn''t expect Sylvia to be smart enough to see through me.


    "No?" Sylvia squealed.


    "I''m sorry for being rude before. I sincerely apologize for my behavior. I have to admit that you have


    great potential." The guilt was eating me up. I wanted to apologize to her. But I didn''t forget my goal.


    "But you, as a ve, can''t get involved in the royal family''s affairs."


    I advised her not just for Alina but for her own sake as well. She was a promising she-wolf with


    great potential. I hoped she would stay away from the royal family and concentrate on training and


    bing stronger. If she managed to join the Royal Army in the future, I could introduce her to


    Alpha Leonard and help her get rid of her identity as a vepletely.


    But Sylvia didn''t appreciate my kindness at all. She red at me and said, "All right. Let''s fight. We


    didn''t finish it thest time. Let''s fight properly now to see who is stronger."


    ''What the hell is going on? Has Sylvia lost her mind?'' I frowned in confusion. "No. You are no match


    for me."


    Sylvia sneered. "You coward! You can just say that you are scared instead ofing up with silly


    excuses."


    "You..." My pupils suddenly dted. No one had ever called me a coward before. Anger surged


    through my veins. I wanted to fight her.


    "Okay!"


    I growled. Perhaps Sylvia would listen to me after I defeat her.

 Chapter 99 Break

    Chapter 99 Break


    Warren''s POV:


    As a well-educated werewolf, I epted the challenge but didn''t want to hurt a she-wolf in any way,


    so I restrained my strength in every move, thinking I would be able to subdue Sylvia in no time


    without using my full ability.


    However, I was soon in a disadvantageous position. Therefore, I no longer hesitated to attack


    Sylvia.


    Sylvia quickly dodged my attack and punched me again. Before I could react, her fist brushed past


    my nose as a rush of wind hit my face with full force.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt a surge of adrenaline. I felt thrilled to fight with such a strong opponent. It was surprising to see


    Sylvia fight with such ferocity. Her progress was beyond my imagination.


    Who would have thought that my opponent, whom I had once defeated, would suppress me in just


    a few days?


    Sylvia pinned me to the ground with a backhand attack and stopped all of a sudden. She stood tall


    and red at me. Her aura frightened me; I shuddered as I had an inexplicable urge to surrender.


    "What happened? Why did you stop?" I withdrew my hands awkwardly. Her sharp gaze disturbed


    me.


    Her eyes looked inexplicably familiar to me. I have watched Alpha Leonard return with pride


    gleaming in his eyes every time he returned after a victory.


    Alpha Leonard was an admirable leader. As a hero of his generation, his glories and achievements


    couldn''t be erased from history. I have always admired his majestic demeanor and promised myself


    to be a brave werewolf like him one day. That was why I pledged to be a knight for his


    daughter, Alina.


    However, seeing the same domineering aura in a ve surprised me. For a moment, I thought I had


    lost my mind.


    "One more time." I brushed the thoughts away and challenged Sylvia again.


    However, Sylvia shook her head, shrugging indifferently. "Boring."


    I stood up sulkily, not knowing what to do.


    I didn''t know how to face Sylvia now. Perhaps it was because of the imposing manner that reminded


    me of Alpha Leonard. Besides my father, Alpha Leonard was the only one who had been extremely


    strict to me. Every time I made a mistake when I was a little boy, Alpha Leonard would alwayssh


    my buttocks with a bamboo whip.


    The mere memory sent a shiver down my spine. My bum tightened on their own ord.


    "I know you are Alina''s knight."


    I was surprised to hear that. ''She knew it?'' But before I could ask, Sylvia continued, "I really


    appreciate your strength. I once thought you were a righteous werewolf, and I could be friends with


    you, but that seems unnecessary now.


    Warren, I don''t want to meet you or talk to you ever again unless duringpetitions because that''s


    unavoidable." I was embarrassed to hear Sylvia''s ruthless words.


    "Actually, I..." I wanted to exin, but what could I possibly tell her? Therefore, I stopped talking.


    Sylvia lost her patience. "You''re right. It''s not appropriate for someone like me, with a humble


    identity, to take part in such grand asions. Don''t worry. I won''t go to the ball."


    With that, Sylvia turned around and stormed off. My heart sank as I watched her leave. Although I


    had achieved my goal, it made me ufortable.


    Sylvia didn''t me me even though I injured her leg on purposest time. She even tried defending


    me so that people wouldn''t me me. The more I thought about it, the more ashamed I felt.


    Judging from Sylvia''s firm decision, I thought she loathed me now.


    Anger and frustration resided in the pit of my stomach. I had only been annoyed and upset ever


    since I came to the capital.

 Chapter 100 Plan Succeed

    Chapter 100 n Seed


    Alina''s POV:


    "Alina, what''s wrong with you? I notice that you seem to be so distracted today," Laura, who sat at


    the head of the dining table, said.


    When I came back to my senses, I saw the unhappy expression on her face.


    I put down the knife and fork, pretended to pinch between my eyes, and said in an innocent and


    pitiful tone, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I caught a coldst night, and my head hurts a bit today."


    Laura frowned, and her eyes became sharper when she looked at me. "The ball ising. Nothing


    wrong can happen to you. I''ll let the doctor check on youter."


    "I understand," I replied in a low voice. Deep inside me, I suddenly felt tired. Laura was very


    observant, so every time I was with her, I had to be on tenterhooks all the time.


    After dinner, Laura dismissed me at once.


    I held my phone in my hand and went back to my bedroom with a long face. My heart was filled with


    anger.


    I couldn''t help cursing Warren in my heart. I had sent him so many messages, but I still didn''t get


    any reply. I felt so upset. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have made so many mistakes in front of


    Laura today.


    I took the ss of red wine from Coco. And I only calmed down after taking a few sips. I opened the


    window and watched the servants and the guards passing by, all busily preparing for the ball. Time


    was running out, so I made up my mind. If Warren didn''t want to do it, I had to do it myself.


    At this moment, my phone on the table buzzed. I walked over and checked. It was a message from


    Warren.


    "It''s done. She won''t go to the ball."


    His message only implied that he had sessfully broken Sylvia''s leg. Joy filled my heart. I looked


    at the message again and even checked it twice to make sure that I read it correctly. Now that the


    biggest obstacle had been removed, I became more determined to get Rufus. But along with my joy,


    I also felt the coldness in Warren''s message. This had never happened before. In the past, once I


    sent him a message, he would reply with ten messages. It seemed that I had pushed him too hard


    this time. He was a righteous man and always abided by the rules. It must be very hard for him to


    do such a thing for me. But it didn''t matter anymore. After all, I would do anything just to achieve my


    goal.


    I sent Warren a thank you message, but he didn''t reply.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    My fingers slowly slid across the screen. I looked at the dialog box and couldn''t help but sneer. I


    knew he was unhappy because of what I had asked him to do.


    Although his aloofness was uneptable to me, I sent him another message. "Warren, I know I


    made things difficult for you this time. I''m really sorry, and I hope you don''t me me. How about


    having dinner with me sometime?"


    This time, I wanted my message tofort him, giving him a little hope. I had always known that


    Warren liked me. So I knew that I could easily manipte him as long as I showed him my soft side.


    He was a useful tool that I didn''t want to give up just yet.


    "Miss Quinn, congrattions." Seeing the smile on my face, Coco had a sneaky look.


    I snorted coldly, not feeling very satisfied. I felt sorry for Sylvia''s dress. No matter how beautiful it


    was, it was still a shame because it went to the wrong owner. It would be best if I could also get it


    from her.


    Rufus now only cared about Sylvia and didn''t treat me well. But I always believed that it was


    because he hadn''t interacted with me yet. Once he got to know me, he would definitely fall in love


    with me. Rufus was a noble prince who was always surrounded by refineddies. So I understood


    why he suddenly felt a lowly ve like Sylvia interesting. He would change his mind sooner orter.


    And besides, we had to wear masks at the ball and spray a special kind of perfume to conceal our


    scents before entering the venue to make sure that no one could recognize each other.


    So as long as I wore Sylvia''s dress and became Rufus'' partner, I would definitely win his heart.


    But the question was, who could steal the dress for me?


    Warren couldn''t possibly do it because it would be too eye-catching if he went to the she-wolves ''


    dormitory building.


    Who else could I use then? I rubbed my finger against the wine ss slowly, deep in thought.

 Chapter 101 Mysterious Message Sender

    Chapter 101 Mysterious Message Sender


    Cherry''s POV:


    The night sky was dark because the moon didn''te out tonight. Only the wind blew, making the


    trees sway.


    I was only wearing a camisole and miniskirt, huddling in the grass in the back garden of the royal


    pce with my arms crossed. It was so fucking cold. But I didn''t mind as long as I could meet


    Prince Richard.


    At this moment, I heard voices from a distance, gradually approaching my spot. I shrank back to


    avoid being discovered. It took me a lot of effort to get a pass to the royal pce, so I should keep a


    low profile.


    I hid in the dark and watched a group of beautifuldies dressed in fancy clothes pass by. They


    wereughing, and theirughter was so pleasing to the ear. They were talking about the royal ball


    that Queen Laura would hold for Prince Rufus.


    I couldn''t help but envy them for being able to walk around the pce freely.


    In the past few days, there had been a lot of luxury cars at the gate of the pce. All the dignified


    members of the noble families hade to attend the ball. Even those who were not from the


    capital hade all the way here. Presumably, this group of nobledies was among them.


    When thedies were gone, the garden fell silent again.


    The bell tower in the distance rang solemnly. It was about time for the roll call, so I had no choice


    but toe out and shake the grass off my body. It seemed that I still gained nothing tonight. I


    really wondered how Lucy could be so lucky to meet Prince Richard coincidentally.


    I reluctantly put on the coat I had thrown aside and looked around the garden full of flowers. But


    Prince Richard''s handsome figure still didn''t appear.


    If I couldn''t meet him by chance, I had to go to the ball. However, I couldn''t get an invitation no


    matter how hard I tried these days. My father was only a Gamma of a small pack, and being looked


    down upon, so I had no power at all.


    Ever since the death of the former Alpha and Luna, and the execution of the Beta, our pack had


    been declining day by day. It didn''t have much strength in the first ce, and now it was being


    bullied and ridiculed by other packs. Shawn, the newly appointed Alpha was nothing but trash. All


    he did was indulge himself in sexual activities with different she-wolves all day long, leaving the


    pack in a mess. I always wondered if he even had a brain.


    Now, I felt grateful that my father had forced me to enter the Royal Military School because the


    werewolves here were better than those in our pack.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    So I had to seize every opportunity to seduce a powerful werewolf such as Prince Richard. And the


    coming ball was an opportunity for me because he would be there too.


    I was still wondering how to get an invitation when I suddenly received a message from a blocked


    number, asking me to steal something from Sylvia. How ridiculous! How could I steal something


    from Sylvia when I always directly took anything I wanted from her?


    How could I do such a lowly thing like stealing? Moreover, the message sender was so mysterious.


    I didn''t even know his or her identity. Even a fool knew that there must be something fishy.


    I just put down my phone when I received another message from the same person. I opened it


    impatiently. It was a picture of a white gift box. The message also said that there were a dress and


    matching jewelry in the box. If I seeded, I could get an invitation to the ball and another


    generous reward.


    I deleted the messages with disdain. Scam messages were getting more and more specific these


    days. What good thing could a poor ve like Sylvia have that deserved to be stolen?


    I just rolled my eyes and went back to the dormitory to take a shower. When I came out of the


    bathroom, I got another message and found that arge sum of money had been transferred to my


    bank ount. It was only then that I decided to take it seriously. It seemed that the mysterious


    person was not simple. Since they had known my bank ount so easily, they must have great


    power.


    If I could get an invitation in exchange for stealing something from Sylvia, then it was a profitable


    deal for me.


    I brushed my still wet hair and put on a confident smile. I was good at taking things from Sylvia.

 Chapter 102 Back Out At The Last Moment

    Chapter 102 Back Out At The Last Moment


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It was the first time I heard Warren say so much, and he looked serious. Every word he said made


    me angry but also sobered me up.


    I had to admit that every word he said was right. I then realized I was being too selfish. It would be


    such a grand ball. Richard would attend it with Lucy, who was noble. If Rufus brought a ve with


    him, he would only beughed at by everyone.


    Maybe the aloof and arrogant Rufus didn''t care about what other people thought. But I was


    different. I didn''t want to be his weakness.


    I didn''t want him to be aughingstock because of me.


    It was enough for me to bear such malicious gossip alone.


    I stayed awake all night. The heavy thoughts made me toss and turn on the bed. As soon as the


    sun rose, I got up. I picked up the quilt that Flora had kicked on the floor, tucked her in, and walked


    out of the room quietly.


    Yana yawned andined, "I sang lubies for you the whole night. Why couldn''t you fall


    asleep?"


    I held the horizontal bar for a while, couldn''t bear to tell her the truth. Actually, since Yana was not


    really good at singing, I automatically blocked her voice as soon as she began to sing.


    "You''re not answering me," Yana said aggrievedly.


    I coughed and pretended to be very distressed. "Maybe I can fall asleep next time if you try bel


    canto."


    "Then I''ll give you a bel canto right now."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    On a whim, Yana cleared her throat and sang with great momentum. Her singing was so unpleasant


    to hear but she sang bravely nheless, and it made me feel inspired. Inexplicably, my passion


    was ignited. I got so excited that I did ten pull-ups in one breath.


    Yana was so confident in showing herself. What on earth was I worried about? I should just be


    myself.


    This passion supported me through the whole morning and helped me finish my sses well. It


    made Flora look at me with admiration.


    But Harry had beenpeting with me all the time. So during the physical training, he carried more


    weights and ran twenty moreps.


    As a result, he got so tired that he stuck out his tongue and panted like a dog for a long time.


    "Why do you have to make things difficult for yourself?" Flora asked, covering her eyes with her


    hand like Harry was really an eyesore.


    The one-sidedpetition caused Harry to strain his muscles. He was not able to attend our


    afternoon sses.


    When we went to the males'' dormitory building to see him, he was still lying on the bed, groaning.


    He didn''t seem as fierce as usual. Flora brought him some food. But while eating, he kept on


    comining that it was not delicious. Flora got so angry that she directly hit his head.


    Flora was bickering with Harry during our entire visit. Then suddenly, she pped her forehead and


    said, "The ball will already be this evening. You should skip our afternoon sses and get yourself


    ready, right? You should have asked for a leave."


    I touched my clothes, smiled at her, and replied vaguely, "You can go to ss first."


    "Okay. Have a good time tonight then." Flora didn''t notice that I was in a low mood. She blinked her


    eyes, gave me a bright smile, and left. After she left, I slowly walked back to our room and took out


    the gift box from the bedside table. I took out the dress from the box and touched the fine lines on


    the fabric, forcing myself to suppress the reluctance in my heart. Then I put the dress back, wrote a


    note of refusal using my leg injury as an excuse, and put it on the box.


    If Rufus knew that I backed out at thest moment, he would be disappointed. Maybe he would


    never want to see me again.


    A self-deprecating smile crept across my face. I took onest look at the neatly ced gift box and


    left the dormitory.

 Chapter 103 No-show

    Chapter 103 No-show


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My phone buzzed in my pocket as I walked to the ssroom. I took it out and saw it was a call from


    Maya.


    I gritted my teeth and turned off my phone. The pain and dejection in my heart made me want to cry.


    ''Don''t be willful, Sylvia,'' I warned myself again.


    I walked to my ssroom, trying my best not to let the disappointment crush me. Rufus would soon


    find out that I wouldn''t be attending the party.


    Maya had brought me soup every day. I didn''t want her to wait at the entrance and catch a cold, so


    with Flora''s permission, I gave Maya a key to our dormitory. Since Maya couldn''t get through to me


    now, I knew she would definitely go to my dormitory to find me. By then, she would see the dress


    and my message.


    I walked to the ssroom absentmindedly. When ir saw me, he was a little surprised and stared


    at me in a daze.


    "Sorry, sir. I''mte," I said indifferently. I tried acting normal even though I couldn''t shake off the ball


    of disappointment that had settled in the pit of my stomach.


    ir clenched his fists and coughed. "Sylvia, I permit you to take the afternoon off."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    His words attracted the attention of the other students. I forced a smile and said, "I want to attend


    the ss, sir."


    "Well,e on in then." ir''s body trembled as if he were surprised by my indifference.


    I nodded and walked stiffly to my seat.


    Flora rubbed her eyes and looked at me in shock. "Why are you here?"


    "I''m not going to the party," I replied, staring into the distance. Rufus'' angry face shed in my mind.


    ''Damn it! Why do I like it even if he gets angry?''


    In a fit of pique, I abruptly bent over the desk.


    Flora was frightened. She pulled my sleeves and asked, "What happened? Did you guys fight?"


    "No." I sat up straight again, pretending to be rxed. "I just remembered that my morning workout


    wasn''t perfect."


    "Then, why didn''t you go to the party?" Flora propped her chin in the palm of her hand and eyed me


    quizzically.


    I opened the book and turned the pages, pretending to be unrestrained. "Prince Rufus has found


    another date. He doesn''t need me anymore."


    "What?" Flora shouted. She quickly mped her mouth innocently and scooted closer to me. "What


    happened? Why did he change his mind all of a sudden? Everything was fine before I left." "I don''t


    know how to behave or dance like ady. Now that there is a more suitable she-wolf to apany


    Prince Rufus to the party, I feel more rxed. You should be happy for me, Flora," I exined,


    forcing a smile.


    Flora nodded in a daze as if she were still analyzing my words. "It''s still a pity. You looked amazing


    in those beautiful clothes and jewelry." I lowered my head and didn''t respond. It felt as if a cloud of


    misfortune was following me everywhere.


    "But it''s a good thing you didn''t go. I heard Cherry will also be there at the party. She might make


    trouble for you again." Flora patted my shoulderfortingly.


    "Cherry will go to the party?" I looked at her in surprise. I hadn''t heard Cherry''s name ofte and


    almost forgot her existence.


    Flora snorted with disdain. "She asked for leave in the afternoon and was unting the invitation to


    everyone. I didn''t know how she got it. Is there any blind royal member who likes her?"


    I also found it equally surprising. Cherry was an arrogant she-wolf. She wouldn''t care about ordinary


    royal members. Everyone knew that she was interested in Prince Richard. She wandered around


    the royal pce every day after ss and tried every means to get close to him. Unfortunately, Lucy


    intercepted the prince.


    I thought Cherry would stop chasing after Richard since he had found his mate. However, it looked


    like she had nned something big.


    Soon, the ss began, and I forgot everything about Cherry.

 Chapter 104 The Anxious Maya

    Chapter 104 The Anxious Maya


    Maya''s POV:


    I kept calling Sylvia in the car, but she never picked up her phone.


    She was always punctual, and she wouldn''t miss my phone calls for no reason. Later her phone


    was even turned off. The more I thought about it, the more worried I became. Prince Rufus had


    already asked for leave for her in the afternoon. She should havee to meet me by now.


    I looked at the time. If Sylvia didn''t appear right now, she would bete for the ball. I couldn''t wait


    any longer.


    "I''m going to find Miss Todd. Pull up at the side of the road and wait for me. Just don''t block the


    gate," I said to the driver, got out of the car, and walked towards the academy.


    The training ground and the dormitory building were in opposite directions. It was ss time now, so


    I was not sure where to find Sylvia.


    At this moment, I saw a werewolf with colorful dyed hair walking in my direction. I remembered that


    he was Miss Todd''s ssmate, whose name seemed to be Harry. I looked at him in confusion


    because he was limping. As far as I could remember, he was a strong werewolf. Why did he look


    very weak now?


    He seemed to have felt my gaze because he turned his head and looked at me. His terrifying eyes


    swept over me.


    My heart tightened, and I quickened my pace.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Stop!¡±


    A soft and feeble male voice rang out behind me. Then he hissed as if his was in pain.


    "Are you okay?¡± I asked as I approached him cautiously.


    Harry waved his hand weakly and the two swelling bumps on his forehead became brighter under


    the sunlight.


    "Aren''t you the she-wolf with Sylvia? Why are you in such a hurry? Are you looking for her?"


    I nodded and said, "Yes. My name is Maya. It''s an urgent matter, so I have to immediately find her.


    Do you have any idea where she is right now?"


    Harry shook his head and stretched his arms, revealing his strong muscles. "I heard that she asked


    for leave in the afternoon. You can go to her room to find her."


    I was a little confused by his behavior. I didn''t know why he had to show his muscles while talking.


    But I didn''t have time to care too much about it. All I wanted was to find Sylvia as soon as possible.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the girls'' dormitory to find her. Goodbye."


    After saying this, I ran towards the dormitory building. Harry was still shouting behind me, asking


    who was stronger between him and Sylvia. What a strange man!


    I had never run this fast in my life. I reached the door of Sylvia''s room as fast as I could. I knocked


    for a long time, but no one answered. I opened the door without hesitation. At a nce, I saw the


    gift box on the table with a note on it.


    I picked up the note and realized that something was wrong. Sylvia actually backed out from


    tonight''s ball.


    I knew how much Prince Rufus was looking forward to the ball. In the past, he always turned a blind


    eye to such activities. But this year, everything was different because of Sylvia''s existence. I could


    imagine how disappointed he would be if he found out that Sylvia wouldn''t being anymore.


    But I believed that Sylvia was definitely not someone who would do this for no reason. There must


    be some misunderstanding.


    I immediately took out my phone to call Prince Rufus, hoping he could persuade her to change her


    mind.


    However, he was not answering either. He must be busy with his work at the moment.


    I was so anxious that I picked up the gift box and left the room, nning to personally report to him.


    But as soon as I reached a corner at the entrance of the dormitory, someone covered my mouth and


    nose with a cloth. The pungent smell of chemicals prated my nostrils. I immediately held my


    breath and struggled hard, but I still couldn''t resist the effect of the drug. My consciousness


    gradually became fuzzy.


    Before Ipletely lost consciousness, I saw that the hand that covered my mouth and nose had a


    mboyant diamond-studded manicure.

 Chapter 105 Steal

    Chapter 105 Steal


    Cherry''s POV:


    I asked for a leave in my afternoon sses because I nned to break into Sylvia''s room to steal


    the dress.


    But I didn''t expect that someone had taken action ahead of me. As soon as I walked to the front


    door of the dormitory, I saw a round-faced she-wolf wearing a dark blue dressing out with a gift


    box. It looked exactly the same as the one in the photo.


    I immediately hid behind a tree. When she got closer, I recognized that she was the servant who


    had been with Sylvia before.


    Was she going to meet Sylvia to give her the gift box? I couldn''t let her get away with it.


    Without a second thought, I took out the handkerchief from my pocket. I had put an overpowering


    drug on it. Actually, I prepared it especially for Sylvia, just in case.


    I sessfully stunned the round-faced servant with the handkerchief. Then I dragged her to a


    nearby warehouse, tied her up, and gagged her mouth.


    At this moment, the servant''s phone rang. I took it out of her pocket and saw that the caller was the


    driver.


    I thought about it for a while and decided that it was better not to rm the enemy. So I rejected the


    phone call and sent a message to the driver.


    "Change of n. Cancel the schedule."


    After sending the message, I threw the phone back disgustedly.


    I looked at the delicate gift box on the ground, hesitating whether I should open it or not. I wanted to


    hand it over directly to that mysterious person, but I was too curious. What kind of thing would make


    that mysterious person take so much trouble?


    I struggled for a long time, but I still reached out and touched the edge of the lid of the box. Anyway,


    no one would know that I took a look at it.


    And when I opened the gift box, I was shocked. How could there be such a beautiful dress and


    jewelry inside? I stroked the shining ne, lost in thought.


    I couldn''t help but pick up the beautiful dress and admire it up close. Although it looked a little


    smaller than my size, I should be able to wear it if I held breathed in.


    On second thought, I wondered where Sylvia had gotten these things. Was she going to the ball


    too? But she was just a ve. How could she be qualified to attend such an event? I couldn''t even


    get an invitation. How could Sylvia have one?


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I didn''t expect that I would be defeated by her one


    day.


    But it didn''t matter now. It was a good thing that I took the gift box away. Sylvia wouldn''t be able to


    go to the ball anymore even if she wanted to. Thinking about it, I couldn''t help smilingcently.


    I looked at the unconscious servant on the ground. She was as stupid as her master.


    The more I looked at the things in the gift box, the more I liked them. I even had the urge to take


    them for myself. But my reason reminded me not to be so impulsive.


    The identity of that mysterious person was definitely not simple and not to be trifled with. It might not


    be easy for me to get away if I misappropriated these things. Moreover, judging from Sylvia''s


    humble identity, what good things could she have? Perhaps these things just looked expensive but


    were actually knock-offs. The invitation was the most important thing for me at this moment. I didn''t


    want to suffer a double loss.


    After I put the dress back, I opened the lid again and peeked at the things inside. Eventually, I


    couldn''t resist the greed in my heart. I took the diamond bracelet and hid it in my bag.


    Maybe that mysterious person didn''t know what was in the box. And even if they did, what could


    they do to me? I could just return it to them if in case. With a fluke mind, I keptforting myself all


    the way. I dexterously avoided the surveince cameras and ran to the back door of the academy.


    I looked around and found a blind spot. I went there, turned on the recording application in my


    phone, and hid it in my pocket. Then I fixed my hair and got in the ck car as if nothing had


    happened.


    In the car sat a she-wolf with sunsses and a mask. The driver was also wearing the same. The


    she-wolf raised the cor of her coat and said in a hoarse voice, "Did you get it?"


    I nodded and patted the boxcently. "Yes, I got it."


    The she-wolf answered in a low voice, "I want to check it."


    Although her voice was very low, I still sensed the trace of pleasant surprise in it. She stretched out


    her fair hands to touch the box.


    My heart tightened, and I subconsciously held the box tightly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 106 The Mysterious Figure

    Chapter 106 The Mysterious Figure


    Cherry''s POV:


    I hugged the box tightly, feeling guilty. "Where is the invitation?"


    The she-wolf sat straight and snorted at me. She took out an exquisite invitation from her bag and


    waved it in front of me.


    My eyes lit up, and I reached out for the invitation, but the she-wolf quickly took it back.


    "The box." She sounded cold and ruthless.


    I coughed nervously and gave the box to her. I was very apprehensive, hoping that she wouldn''t tell


    me something was missing.


    The she-wolf elegantly ced the box on herp and examined the contents. Suddenly, she looked


    up at me with sharp eyes. "Are you sure you have taken everything?" she asked rudely.


    My heart leaped to my throat. I couldn''t help but wonder if she had realized that something was


    missing in the box.


    I could barely maintain myposure. "Pretty sure. This was the only box in Sylvia''s dormitory.


    I didn''t see anything else."


    The she-wolf examined my face as if trying to read my mind.


    I gulped and looked at her. "What else do you want? Is there anything special about these things? I


    saw the box; I took it and that was all.


    Why don''t I go back and help you find what you''re looking for if I miss something? Sylvia and her


    roommate are in ss. She wouldn''t be back any time soon."


    I feigned innocence to get information from the she-wolf.


    But she didn''t fall into my trap. She snorted coldly and looked away. Her arrogance made me


    unhappy.


    I pursed my lips and frowned. "It''s just a box."


    My disdain made the she-wolf lower her vignce. She ignored me and rummaged in the box again.


    Perhaps she was afraid I would see what was in the box, so she deliberately turned around.


    Momentster, she finally closed the box.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that she really didn''t know what was in the box. Her question had been a trick to test me.


    I was secretly pleased. Fortunately, I had gambled now. If I had known it earlier, I would have taken


    more things with me.


    The she-wolf put the gift box beside her. When she raised her hand, I saw a faint scar on her wrist.


    I observed her behavior and mannerisms from the corner of my eye. My brain raced as I tried


    guessing who she was.


    The she-wolf didn''t do anything after putting down the gift box, so I got anxious again. I feared she


    would go back on her word after taking the box. "Where is the invitation? Give it to me now."


    The she-wolf threw the invitation on me as if I were a beggar.


    I suppressed my anger and securely put the hard -earned invitation into my pocket.


    No one had treated me like this before. I hated her. If it weren''t for the invitation card, I would have


    lashed out at her.


    "Don''t tell anyone about what happened today. You better be smart. Otherwise, you won''t be able to


    bear the consequences," the she-wolf warned again.


    I reluctantly decided, even though her arrogance irked me. But now that I had got the invitation, I


    didn''t want to argue with her. I would get even with her after the ball.


    "Get out. Remember to keep your mouth shut!" the she-wolf growled and drove me out of the car.


    The car spewed the exhaust gas on my face as they drove off. Anger surged through my veins.


    I covered my nose and stomped my foot in frustration. ''How could they be arrogant?'' Although they


    seemed sophisticated, they were cheap people who secretly stole clothes. Sooner orter, I would


    make these snobs surrender to me.


    I red in the direction where the car had disappeared, took out my mobile phone, and turned off


    the recording. With the recording and the license te number, I was sure I could find out who the


    mysterious figure was.


    After taking deep breaths, I took out the invitation and read it over and over again. The exquisite


    cover exuded a faint fragrance. I couldn''t help but inhale the sweet scent. I felt close to the royal


    family for the first time. I began thinking about what to wear at the ball. Red was said to be Prince


    Richard''s favorite color, so I decided to wear a red outfit.


    The mere prospect of getting close to Prince Richard cheered me up. I believed my beauty would


    sweep Prince Richard off his feet. I was not afraid topete with Lucy.


    I walked back, feeling thrilled and excited.

 Chapter 107 Distorted Heart

    Chapter 107 Distorted Heart


    Alina''s POV:


    Coco finally came in with a white gift box in her hands.


    I sprang up to my feet, took it, and opened the lid. It was indeed the same dress that I had been


    longing for.


    I took out the jewelries from the box and ced them on the table to admire them beside the dress.


    The set of jewelry that Laura gave me was nothingpared to this one.


    Coco unfolded the dress for me, beaming. "Miss Quinn, do you see that? It looks like the dress is


    made just for you."


    I trailed my fingers across the pendant happily. "What a beautiful dress! Unfortunately, that Sylvia


    bitch has already worn it. Thank God she didn''t leave her unpleasant smell on it."


    "So what if she has worn it? It has nowe back to its rightful owner." Coco pouted, trying to


    defend me.


    I chuckled and continued to stare at the dress --I couldn''t take my eyes off it. "Yes, everything has


    come back to me in the end."


    I believed even Rufus would ultimatelye back to me.


    I put on the dress and looked at myself in the mirror. The dress was a bit long for me, but it didn''t


    matter because I could wear high heels to match it.


    "Miss Quinn, you look like a goddess in this dress! One nce and I just want to kneel down and


    worship you. I''m sure your beauty would impress Prince Rufus!" Coco''s eyes lit up -- I could see


    them gleam with admiration.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I pulled the hemline of the dress and twirled around again. I couldn''t stop smiling. Coco''s


    compliment lifted my spirits. I felt I would be the most beautiful she-wolf tonight.


    "Did you expose yourself when you took the gift box?" I asked, casually kicking the hemline of my


    dress, still grinning.


    "No, I didn''t. I promise," Coco replied confidently. Then, she took out the high-heeled shoes from the


    gift box, squatted before me, and put them on my feet. "But if you go to the ball in this attire, won''t


    Prince Rufus know you took it from Sylvia?"


    However, her worries didn''t bother me the slightest. "I will make Rufus fall in love with me before I


    remove the mask. Even if he finds the truth, he wouldn''t have the heart to punish me." Just then, I


    felt a sharp pain in my foot, and I angrily kicked Coco. "Be careful!"


    Coco stood up in a fit of panic. "Miss Quinn, the shoes seem a little smaller for you. Why don''t you


    change into your own shoes?"


    "No. I have to wear them even if they are smaller." I red at the pair of high-heeled shoes that


    were a size smaller than mine. If Sylvia could wear them, why couldn''t I? Besides, the shoes were


    perfect for the dress, so I couldn''t forgo them. I didn''t want to have any ws.


    In the end, I endured the pain and wore the shoes. As I took a few steps forward, it felt like needles


    were pricking my toes. But I didn''t bother taking them off. If I couldn''t even bear the pain, how could


    I do other important things?


    "Miss Quinn, are you okay?" Coco looked at me cautiously. "If you''re really ufortable, you can


    change the shoes. Please don''t hurt yourself."


    ''How could I be okay?'' I rolled my eyes at her. Wearing smaller shoes was painful, but I didn''t want


    to admit it to Coco. I casually waved my hand, gesturing for her to leave.


    Then, I went into the study where the walls were covered with oil paintings. I moved the innermost


    oil painting and saw a groove on the wall. Inside was a wooden cab. I slid the key to unlock it


    and took out a tube that contained ck liquid.


    It was the magic potion that I had specially bought from a wizard at an exorbitant price before


    leaving the pack. My blood was mixed in it. If I somehow made Rufus drink it, he would definitely fall


    in love with me. It was a pity that I hadn''t got the chance to get close to Rufus since I came, let


    alone drug him and make him fall in love with me.


    Tonight was a great opportunity. I would make him fall in love with me for sure. No one could take


    him away from me.

 Chapter 108 Anxiously Waiting

    Chapter 108 Anxiously Waiting


    Rufus'' POV:


    After attending several meetings the whole day, I leaned wearily on my chair and looked at the time


    on my watch. It was almost time for the ball.


    "Where are my clothes?" I asked my dumb servant beside me coldly.


    The dumb servant made a gesture and went out to check. I pulled my tie, feeling a little anxious. I


    hadn''t seen Sylvia for several days, and I didn''t know if she was already here.


    As soon as I got changed, I rushed to the ball. When I arrived at the venue, I looked around but


    didn''t see the person I had been looking forward to seeing.


    Maya should have picked Sylvia up by now and sent her here ording to my instructions. And


    judging from Sylvia''s character, she wasn''t the type who would run around on her own.


    I checked the time and took out my phone. It was only then that I saw a missed call from Maya. My


    phone prompted that it was already low battery. I frowned and dialed Sylvia''s number. But to my


    dismay, her phone was powered off.


    I felt that something was wrong, so I called Maya back. However, she was not answering either. In


    the end, my phone ran out of battery and was powered off. I still didn''t see Sylvia or Maya.


    How could it be that I couldn''t get in touch with both of them at the same time? It was too


    coincidental.


    Restlessness began to rise in my heart again. The melodious music in the hall made me feel like I


    wanted to destroy everything there.


    At this moment, my mother came in with a group of guards and maids in a high-profile manner.


    "Mother..." I greeted her coldly with a slight nod. With a benign smile on her face, she asked, "Why


    don''t you get inside yet?"


    "I just have something to deal with. Mother, please go in first." I didn''t say that I was waiting for


    Sylvia because I was afraid that my mother would be unhappy again.


    "Today is your birthday, and this ball is for you. I think you can dy anything else. You can deal


    with itter." My mother insisted that I would go in with her.


    I was a little annoyed with her tough attitude towards me, but I didn''t say anything.


    "Rufus, do you always have to set yourself against me?" My mother got irritated, understanding my


    silent refusal. "The ball is about to begin, and you have to make an opening speech. If you have


    anything else to do, just do itter. Otherwise, it will be disgraceful for the royal family to let


    everyone wait."


    Now that she had said so, I couldn''t contradict her in public. Besides, I could charge my phone in


    the hall too.


    "Remember to invite ady on the first dance after your opening speech," my mother whispered in


    my ear.


    I didn''t say a word, and my mind was already drifting away. Without Sylvia, everything had be


    boring. I just wanted to leave right now.


    I took my mask from the guard, sprayed the special perfume on my sleeves, and whispered to the


    guard, "Go to Sylvia''s dormitory and check on her."


    He then turned around and left.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I entered the hall and found a ce to charge my phone. There were still two minutes before the


    ball. I looked around and saw the royal members and aristocrats in beautiful clothes all smiling.


    Their joy was in sharp contrast to my low mood.


    Sylvia hadn''t shown up yet. My worry overwhelmed the manic deep in my body. I unplugged my


    half-charged phone and left the hall to look for her.


    Just as I was walking down the stairs, I saw a figure in the dress I had carefully chosen appear at


    the door.


    It was Sylvia. She was finally here.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, and my heart finally calmed down.

 Chapter 109 The Ball

    Chapter 109 The Ball


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was about to walk towards the figure when my mother suddenly stopped me. She handed the


    champagne in her hand to a servant and looked at me unhappily.


    "Where are you going? The ball is about to begin."


    I felt a little helpless. When I was about to pull my mother''s hand away, the figure had already


    walked into the crowd.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Richard hasn''t arrived yet. Shall we wait a little longer?" a guard walked up to


    us and said to my mother in a low voice.


    My mother''s eyes turned cold upon hearing this. "No. This day is for Rufus. Why do we have to wait


    for Richard to show up and let him steal the highlight? That''s a big joke. I don''t want to hear such


    reckless words from you again. Go away and receive your punishment!"


    After scolding the guard, my mother walked to the stage in her high heels. Seeing her approach the


    stage, the crowd gradually quieted down. Everyone looked at her with reverence. This was their


    lycan queen. Even though she was nearly fifty years old, she still looked graceful and elegant.


    "Everyone, wee to this ball! Today is my son Rufus'' birthday, so I hope you can all have a good


    time," my mother said in a clear and standard voice.


    She then turned her head and looked at me with a decent smile on her face. "Rufus, since today is


    your birthday, please say a few words to our guests."


    I straightened my cufflinks expressionlessly and walked towards the center of the stage. I was not in


    the mood to talk to them in a bureaucratic manner.


    "Everyone, thank you foring. I wish you all a happy evening." I then gave the microphone back


    to my mother.


    I saw the surprised look on her face. She didn''t seem to expect that my speech would be so brief.


    Then the music began. She asked me to choose ady for the opening dance.


    The light shone on the she-wolves wearing all kinds of masks off the stage. Each of them was well-


    dressed, deliberately showing their best posture in a reserved manner.


    I just nced at them and didn''t look any further. I shifted my eyes to the figure in the farthest


    distance that I had been thinking of the whole evening. She was wearing a delicate dress with her


    head down.


    I couldn''t help but smile. She must be at a loss right now. At the thought of her flustered expression,


    my heart unconsciously softened. And I even had the impulse to hold her in my arms. I didn''t refuse


    this strange emotion. On the contrary, I willingly epted it.


    I slowly walked towards her without thinking too much. The crowd retreated to make way for me.


    "Prince Rufus is so handsome. I''m about to suffocate."


    "I really hope he can take a look at me. He is such a perfect werewolf!"


    "Although there''s a rumor that he is cruel, he doesn''t look like one at all. He is so gentle when he


    smiles. He is the werewolf of my dreams."


    "He is the strongest werewolf in the empire. I heard that Prince Richard is no match for him at all."


    "Oh, strength is indeed the greatest charm of the werewolf race. I feel like I''m going to fall in love


    with him."


    "Oh my God! Prince Rufus is walking towards us. Is he going to invite me to the first dance?"


    "Dream on! It must be me."


    The whispers of the she-wolves clearly reached my ears, but I didn''t have time to care about them.


    All I cared about was Sylvia. I just wanted to be by her side as soon as possible.


    At this moment, several she-wolves stood in front of me. They were so excited that their bodies


    trembled slightly. It was as if they were expecting me to choose them.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I lost my patience, so I looked at them coldly and said, "Get out of my way."


    One of the she-wolves fainted and fell to the floor because of too much excitement. The rest were


    frightened by me and disappeared instantly, embarrassed and flustered.


    When I reached Sylvia''s side, the music suddenly stopped, and a beam of light gently shone on us.


    She kept her head down, not daring to look at me. "Sylvia..." I called out her name softly.


    She didn''t answer, and I couldn''t help smiling.


    She was always a shy girl.


    "Would you like to dance with me?"


    Sylvia was silent for a moment before she slowly put her hand on my palm.

 Chapter 110 The Opening Dance_____

    Chapter 110 The Opening Dance_____


    Alina''s POV:


    As soon as I stepped into the hall, I felt Rufus '' gaze on me. His aggressive and possessive look


    made my heart skip a beat.


    For the first time, he looked at me directly. But this only happened because he thought I was Sylvia.


    The jealousy in my heart almost made me lose my mind. Sylvia was just a lowly ve. How could


    she deserve Rufus'' attention like this?


    But I immediately calmed down and found a corner to quietly wait for the dance to begin. The high


    heels didn''t fit my feet, and it made me feel miserable. Whether I sat down or stood up, I felt


    ufortable.


    Finally, Queen Laura asked Rufus to choose ady to open the ball. At this time, the music began to


    y. Wearing a dark gray suit, he walked down the stage like a god. He was going in my direction,


    so I instantly forgot the pain on my feet. My eyes were full of his handsomeness.


    Today, he was different from usual. He was no longer cold. Instead, he exuded an indescribable


    charm that made me have the most primitive impulse. I felt like my mouth started to get dry.


    The smile at the corners of his mouth not only bewitched all the other she-wolves present but also


    captured my heart. I wished I could be his she-wolf right now.


    Although all the she-wolves were looking forward to Rufus choosing them as his dance partner, I


    knew that he was only targeting me.


    Sure enough, he was very cold to the other she-wolves. He didn''t even look at them and just walked


    towards me.


    "Who is that she-wolf? Why Prince Rufus only appreciates her?"


    "Her dress looks so beautiful. No wonder Prince Rufus likes her at first sight."


    "I envy her for being so close to Prince Rufus."


    The she-wolves around looked at me enviously and whispered to each other. And it satisfied my


    vanity unprecedentedly.


    I enjoyed the feeling of being noticed. Most importantly, I was the only one in Rufus'' eyes at the


    moment.


    He stood in front of me and invited me to dance. I lowered my head and didn''t say anything


    because Sylvia''s voice was different from mine. He would definitely find out that I was not Sylvia if I


    spoke.


    Then I raised my head proudly and put my hand on Rufus'' palm gracefully, only to see him frown


    slightly for a moment.


    I couldn''t help but feel nervous. Did he find it out I was not Sylvia?


    I subconsciously touched the mask strap with my other hand. It was firmly attached to my ear, and it


    wouldn''t fall unless someone pulled it off. Fortunately, Rufus quickly returned to normal and took me


    to the dance floor. The smell of his body was so good that I couldn''t help but be intoxicated.


    When the music began again, he seemed to put his hands on my waist, but he didn''t actually touch


    me. He was so gentlemanly that I was a little dissatisfied, so I took the initiative to get closer to him.


    He took me around. I thought that Sylvia, as a ve, shouldn''t be good at dancing, so I began to


    step on his feet from time to time, pretending to make mistakes.


    When the music was about to end, I was so focused on acting that I tripped on my own feet and


    almost fell to the floor. Rufus held me up with his strong arms and led me around in a big circle.


    As soon as the music stopped, a burst of apuse resounded around us. They all praised our


    gorgeous dance.


    My breathing was a little disorderly, and my wild heartbeat made my face burn. I wiped the sweat on


    my forehead and looked at Rufus affectionately. There was no change in him. He still looked calm,


    like a god who transcended all living beings.


    At this moment, the servant I had arranged in advance came with two sses of champagne, one


    of which was, of course, drugged.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I naturally raised the ss of undrugged champagne, looked at the other ss, and smiled at


    Rufus, hinting at him to take it.

 Chapter 111 On The Verge Of Death

    Chapter 111 On The Verge Of Death


    Alina''s POV:


    Rufus chuckled, and his sexy and maic voice was like a little hook that gently scratched my


    heart.


    He raised the ss of the drugged champagne and clinked on mine.


    Then he put it in front of his mouth. I stared at him a little impatiently as I couldn''t wait to see him


    drink it.


    As long as he drank this drugged champagne, he wouldpletely fall in love with me. And his


    preference, like tonight, would only belong to me in the future.


    As for Sylvia, I would kick her out of the capital city and never allow her toe back. Rufus could


    only be mine.


    My fingers sped the ss tightly. Seeing that Rufus was about to drink the champagne, I couldn''t


    help giggling inwardly.


    But much to my surprise, he suddenly smashed the ss into pieces with his bare hand and then


    strangled me. The rage in his eyes made me shiver. He asked through clenched teeth, "Who are


    you?"


    He squeezed my neck so tightly that I couldn''t speak. I felt like the air was getting thinner and


    thinner.


    Rufus really wanted to kill me.


    I frantically pulled his hands away, but I failed. Everyone around us was also shocked by the sudden


    change in the situation. They all eximed with eyes wide open.


    Even Queen Laura was rmed. She ran over to us with her men. "Rufus! What are you doing? Let


    go of her."


    "Help... me... Please..." I tried hard to look at Queen Laura out of the corner of my eye and


    squeezed every word out of my throat with difficulty. I didn''t stop patting Rufus'' hands, too, as I


    struggled to gasp for air. Tears welled up in my eyes as the fear of death overwhelmed me. I didn''t


    know how he found out. I thought my n was perfect.


    "Rufus, stop it!" Queen Laura reprimanded Rufus again. Although she sounded furious, it seemed


    that she had no intention of stepping forward to stop him. There was even a trace of fear in her eyes


    when she looked at him.


    But Rufus just turned a deaf ear to Queen Laura. Instead, he tightened his grip on my neck. The


    coldness on his face made me feel hopeless and terrified.


    "Where is she? Where did you get this dress? Who allowed you to appear in front of me wearing


    this?" Rufus asked me a series of questions.


    The werewolves around didn''t seem to understand what he was talking about. And they began to


    discuss who the "she" he mentioned was.


    I whimpered and opened my mouth wide, trying to make my neck feel better. But it didn''t work. The


    ss residue on Rufus'' hand pierced through my neck, and I gradually felt suffocated. My ears


    were buzzing, and I felt like all my organs were expanding. I was like a candle in a vacuum


    container. When the me was about to extinguish, I struggled with all my strength.


    "She gave it to me. Please let go of me," I said in a dry and unpleasant voice. Then I kicked Rufus


    like a mad beast. The desire to live made me burst out my extreme strength.


    But what I did only made him more furious. "Impossible! You are lying! Who asked you to do this?"


    Rufus'' cold voice was extremely terrifying. He was like a devil from hell who came to take my life. I


    felt like he was really going to strangle me to death.


    "She really gave this dress to me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her," I argued in a hollow


    voice, putting my hands down feebly. The dull pain of suffocation made my mind nk.


    I was in a trance, but I heard Queen Laura ask someone to stop Rufus.


    However, no one came to rescue me. I did my best to open my eyes, only to see the terrified


    expression on everyone''s faces. None of them dared to approach us.


    Tears streamed down my face in despair as I thought of my father. If only he was here, he would


    definitely help me.


    Just when I felt I was about to die, a majestic male voice rang out in the hall.


    "Rufus, let go of her. Do you even know what


    you''re doing?"


    I recognized the voice of the lycan king.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 112 Under The Mask

    Chapter 112 Under The Mask


    Rufus'' POV:


    Richard and my father''s arrival calmed me down a little bit. I was able to suppress the madness in


    my mind. The she-wolf I was strangling looked ferocious now. She kept struggling like a fish taken


    out of the water.


    Although I was still furious, the remaining trace of sanity in me made me let go of her.


    She fell to the floor, gasping for air. She looked so embarrassed and ugly.


    Obviously, she was terrified. She kept sobbing. I looked at her coldly and reached out to take off her


    mask. I wanted to see who on earth was bold enough to pretend to be Sylvia.


    The she-wolf seemed to be shocked by what I did. She screamed, shook off my hand, and ran


    away.


    She seemed afraid that I would recognize her. Was she someone I knew? I pulled a long face. The


    coldness in my heart deepened. I was about to chase after her, but Richard stopped me.


    "Rufus, just forget about it." He stood in front of me leisurely with a gloating smile on his face. "Mom


    has been shocked by what happened."


    As he spoke, he nced at my mother, who was surrounded by the servants and guards.


    My mother pulled her fox fur shawl and nced at Richard and me coldly. But she didn''t say


    anything.


    "Get out of my way. I''m in a bad mood right now, so don''t mess with me." I pushed Richard away


    impatiently.


    But he was still blocking my way with no intention of stepping back. "Rufus, today is your birthday.


    It''s not good to make a bloody scene." "Mind your own business. You have no right to interfere in


    my affairs." I snorted coldly. Richard''s hypocritical style had never changed since he was a child.


    He was embarrassed by me, so he no longer pretended to be nice in front of the guests. He


    sneered, "Rufus, shouldn''t you pay more attention to maintaining the dignity of the royal family?


    Don''t put the entire royal family on a negativebel because of your own cruelty."


    "Oh, really?" I chuckled, walked two steps forward, and whispered in his ear, "Then you shouldn''t


    mind me revealing the things you have done, right?"


    Then I took a step back and said in a voice that everyone could hear, "I think everyone will be


    interested in those things."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this, I took a few more steps back. I saw that the expression on his face drastically


    changed, and his lips trembled.


    For the werewolf race, strength was of paramount importance. Richard only knew how to y dirty


    tricks in secret, so I never took him seriously. I knew that he had been sending people to


    assassinate me. But I never said a word about it because I didn''t want to make things difficult for


    our father. After all, Richard was the only possible healthy heir for him.


    "What are you talking about?" Richard gave me a venomous nce. Shamed into anger, he


    grabbed my tie with one hand and balled his other hand into a fist, intending to punch me.


    When the guests saw that a fight was about to break out, they all screamed, turning the whole


    scene into chaos.


    I caught his fist and twisted his hand. As soon as I heard a crack, I knew that his joints were


    dislocated.


    "Fuck you! How can you really hurt me?" Richard eximed in disbelief. He didn''t seem to expect


    that I could be merciless even when our father was right there.


    "I warned you, but you still insisted oning to me," I said coldly. Then I kicked his ass away. He


    covered his wrist with the other hand and staggered forward.


    "Rufus! Do you still respect me as your father?" my father roared angrily. He immediately stood in


    front of Richard to protect him. He looked at me with sharp eyes and asked, "What the hell are you


    trying to do?"


    Then he walked to me and added, "Is it the curse again?" His voice was very low. It was as if he


    was afraid that others would hear him.


    I didn''t answer. I just stood at the side indifferently, feeling annoyed.


    My father got even angrier. "I am talking to you, Rufus!"


    He was so angry and anxious that he covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief and


    coughed violently. His body was slightly trembling. When I looked at him, my heart softened for a


    moment.


    "Don''t be angry. The doctor said that you can''t be stressed out anymore." My mother hurriedly


    walked to his side and gently patted him on the back. "Besides, Rufus is just defending himself." My


    father shook off my mother''s hand rudely. He then turned around and stared at me with his


    bloodshot eyes. "He almost cripples Richard''s hand, and you say he is only defending himself?" I


    saw the disappointment and defensiveness in his eyes. He seemed to be afraid that I would hurt his


    only normal son. I was so disappointed that I just turned my head away without saying anything


    more. At this moment, I saw Maya suddenly appear at the door of the hall. She looked very anxious


    and seemed to have something to say to me.


    I directly left, ignoring everyone present.

 Chapter 113 Werewolf Punching Bag

    Chapter 113 Werewolf Punching Bag


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was in a fret the whole afternoon, and I couldn''t focus on ir''s teaching at all.


    Worse was, I saw apparitions from time to time, always seeing Rufus standing on the podium


    instead of ir.


    After ss, I refused to have dinner with Flora. I went to the training ground alone and stayed there


    to practice more.


    I hit the punching bag crazily, trying to distract myself and drive Rufus out of my mind. But it was in


    vain. Not only did his image appear in my mind, but I also heard his voice from time to time. He was


    like an all-pervasive air, upying every part of my body.


    After a few hundred punches, I finally stopped. I went to get some water but then I realized I still


    couldn''t help thinking about Rufus.


    I wondered what his reaction would be when he knew that I wouldn''t attend the ball. He must be


    very angry. Maybe he would invite Alina, who was a nobledy, to be his date tonight. She was so


    beautiful, and she had a noble background. She was a perfect match for him.


    I sighed slightly and crouched down. I hugged my knees and buried my head in my arms in low


    spirits. Every time I thought of Rufus and Alina being together, I felt very irritated, but I didn''t know


    why. It was what I wanted, right? It would be best if I let go of my obsession with Rufus.


    I stood up in despair and continued to vent my depression on the punching bag.


    "Rather than venting your emotions alone, don''t you think it''s better to ask me to practice with you?


    You are getting distracted and missing your target, Sylvia."


    Warren''s voice suddenly sounded behind me.


    Judging from his words, he seemed to have been watching me in the dark for a long time. But I was


    not in the mood to respond to him. I just focused on the punching bag in front of me, sweat


    streaming down my forehead to my eyes. "Sylvia, I know you are very upset now. I can help you.


    Come and fight with me. It''s time for us to have a fight," Warren babbled.


    I mmed the punching bag irritably, and it wobbled from side to side. I tightened my loose


    bandage, turning a deaf ear to him.


    "I know you''re upset. But there are some things you can''t solve in this way. Come on, let''s talk."


    "Fuck off! You are so annoying," I suddenly turned around and snapped at him.


    Didn''t he know that he was annoying? Obviously, he was on Alina''s side. And now, he even


    deliberately appeared in front of me to mock me.


    I pursed my lips and took off my gloves and the bandage, intending to go somewhere else.


    "Come on, let''s have a good fight." Warren didn''t seem to care about my cold attitude at all. He just


    jumped into the battle ring as if he was eager to be a werewolf punching bag.


    I didn''t want to talk to him, but he suddenly-punched me. As the wind brushed my face, I got angry


    and punched him back.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Warren''s every move was very serious this time, so I began to concentrate on dealing with him.


    I hit him many times. It was such a good fight, and I was able to vent my anger on him. Warren


    didn''t show mercy on me either. He also hit me several times.


    After our fight, we bothy on the grass, exhausted. Although there was no winner, we had a good


    time. It was already dark, and the night sky was full of twinkling stars. The cold night wind blew on


    me, taking away my bad mood.


    When I thought of Rufus this time, I felt much calmer.


    "The ball should have already started, right?" I muttered almost to myself, staring nkly at the sky.

 Chapter 114 A Heart-to-heart Talk On The Lawn

    Chapter 114 A Heart-to-heart Talk On The Lawn


    Warren''s POV:


    When I saw Sylvia lie on the grass in silence, I followed her. Iy beside her, rested my hands on


    the back of my head, and looked at the vast starry sky. It had been a long time since I had such a


    good time. When I was still in the pack, I seldom met strong opponents. Alina was simply too


    delicate and she didn''t like fighting at all.


    For the first time, I had a satisfying fight, and it made me so happy. I didn''t expect that one day, I


    would fight with a ve, a she-wolf who looked extremely thin and weak.


    I turned my head and looked at Sylvia withplicated emotions in my heart. Her eyes were


    closed, and she seemed to be thinking about something. Watching her demure side face calmed


    me down inexplicably.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I never thought that a time woulde that I would enjoy the moon and stars with Sylvia so


    peacefully. It turned out that the two of us could one day be frenemies who really appreciated


    each other.


    I had to admit that Sylvia had really made great progress. In such a short time, she learned and


    withstood my every move. Now, I even felt that it was a little difficult to deal with her. I was afraid


    that I would be no match for her soon.


    When I heard her whisper something about the ball, I sat up guiltily. If it weren''t for me, she would


    have been at the ball now.


    Seeing the lonely look on Sylvia''s face, I couldn''t help feeling sorry for her. But I could only


    apologize to her.


    She didn''t say anything. She just nced at me quietly and then looked away again.


    This made me even more confused. What was she thinking about? Many words crossed my mind,


    but none of them could break the current dull atmosphere.


    "What''s your rtionship with Prince Rufus? Do you like him?" As soon as these words came out of


    my mouth, I felt like pping myself. I really shouldn''t have mentioned Prince Rufus.


    Sylvia still didn''t say a word. She just looked indifferent, like a calmke without any waves.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to answer. I shouldn''t have asked anyway." I smiled awkwardly. When I


    tried to change the topic, Sylvia called out my name.


    She sat up, pursed her lips, and smiled at me as if she didn''t mind my abruptness.


    "My mother used to be Beta of our pack. She was strong and loyal, but she was framed. She was


    used of killing our Alpha and Luna." As she spoke, she looked at me with her eyes twinkling like


    stars. "That''s why I became a ve. Just like what you said that night, everyone should know their


    own ce. I have long recognized my own ce, as a ve."


    I felt like my heart suddenly twisted. I regretted saying those harsh words to her that night. But I


    didn''t know how tofort her right now.


    "After my mother was executed, my life was in dire straits..." Sylvia paused with an unreadable look


    on her face.


    "It''s all over, Sylvia. Look at you now. You are getting better and better," I said in a dry tone, trying to


    comfort her.


    Sylvia shook her head and smiled. "Just when I thought my life would end up miserably, Prince


    Rufus came and pulled me out of the swamp of desperation. He brought me here and even gave


    me the chance to go to school. I can start over again and live a new life because of him. That''s why


    I am very grateful to him."


    "You''re grateful to him?" I asked in disbelief. When I heard that Sylvia was only grateful to Prince


    Rufus, my heartbeat went abnormally fast for no reason. I didn''t know why I even felt a little happy.


    She didn''t answer me. But judging from the resolute expression on her face, I knew she was telling


    the truth.


    I cleared my throat and was about to say something when a deep male voice suddenly sounded


    behind us.


    I turned my head and saw Prince Rufus.

 Chapter 115 Witness

    Chapter 115 Witness


    Rufus'' POV:


    After Maya informed me that Sylvia had left a message for me, I began looking for her everywhere. I


    was so worried that I began hyperventting.


    Finally, my racing heart gradually slowed when I saw Sylvia''s roommate, Flora. She told me that


    Sylvia''s leg had recovered, which made me feel a little relieved. However, I was confused. ''Wasn''t


    her leg injury the reason why she couldn''te to the ball?''


    Countless guesses swarmed in my mind. Someone wore Sylvia''s dress and appeared on the ball.


    Moreover, Maya looked disheveled and anxious when she came to me. Obviously, someone was


    behind all this.


    I broke into a cold sweat as I feared Sylvia might be in danger. I had never been this scared before.


    Panic wracked my nerves.


    "Rufus, go to the training ground. Flora just said that Sylvia was there," Omar reminded me.


    I took deep breaths and calmed down. I was so flustered that I didn''t hear what Flora had said.


    After calming down, I went to the training ground.


    My heart leaped to my throat the moment I stepped into the training ground. Sylvia and a man were


    lying on the ground, watching the stars.


    ''Damn it! I had never gazed the sky with Sylvia.'' Not just that, the two were chatting happily.


    Jealousy reared its ugly head. "Sylvia, what are you doing?" I growled.


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Sylvia." I heard a familiar voice from a distance.


    I thought I had an auditory hallucination.


    "Sylvia." I heard the voice again.


    This time, I was sure it was really Rufus.


    Rufus'' arrival made me feel guilty. Although I didn''t do anything inappropriate with Warren here, I


    still began to feel nervous.


    I turned around and saw him standing at a distance, staring at me.


    I immediately sprang up to my feet. The quick movement gave me a head rush, so I lost bnce.


    Warren reached out to help me up, but just as he was about to touch me, I saw Rufus'' jaw tighten,


    and his gaze grew sharper.


    I dodged Warren''s hand and stumbled forward.


    I didn''t know what I was afraid of, but my intuition told me not to let Warren hold me.


    I quickly thanked Warren and walked to Rufus. My face flushed with embarrassment, and I didn''t


    dare to look at him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Rufus didn''t even look at Warren. He continued to stare at me.


    I dropped my gaze to the floor and looked at my shoes. "Shouldn''t you be at the ball?" I asked,


    shifting on my feet.


    Although Rufus didn''t say anything, I could feel his burning gaze. Just as I was about to look up, he


    pulled me into his arms.


    I was so scared that I didn''t bother resisting.


    Rufus'' rapid breath blew against my ear. It looked like he was breathless after a long run.


    ''Has he run all the way to find me?''


    I leaned against his chest and heard his heart crashing against his chest.


    My mind began to spin, and I couldn''t think properly.


    Although the hug was unexpected, I didn''t try rejecting it. I even wanted to stay in his arms a little


    longer. I was putty in his hands. Rufus made me feel things that I had never felt before. I was


    addicted to him; he was the oxygen that kept me going.


    "Nice to meet you here, Prince Rufus." I turned and saw Warren standing beside Rufus, his hand


    stretched out in a greeting.


    Only then did I remember Warren was still there, so I quickly broke free from Rufus'' arms.


    Rufus frowned, looking displeased. He didn''t bother shaking hands with Warren and continued to


    ignore him. Warren withdrew his hand awkwardly.


    "Prince Rufus, why are you here?" Warren asked.


    He, too, didn''t understand what Rufus was doing here when he should be at the ball right now.


    Rufus didn''t answer; he continued to ignore Warren. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket


    and wiped my face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I was so flustered that I held his hand. I wanted to stop him, but it seemed like I was holding his


    hand now.


    "Don''t move. Your face is full of grass clippings." He pursed his lips and continued to wipe my face.


    Although his face bore no emotion, I could see a glint of grievance in his eyes.


    ''Oh, God! What''s wrong with me? I guess something is definitely wrong with my eyes.''

 Chapter 116 I Like Her

    Chapter 116 I Like Her


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I coughed awkwardly, withdrew my hand, and let Rufus wipe my face.


    "Prince Rufus, my name is Warren. I''m from the Silver Moon Pack. Sylvia and I are ssmates."


    Warren talked to Rufus tirelessly. It seemed that he wouldn''t stop until Rufus responded to him.


    Rufus turned his head and looked at Warren, seemingly displeased with Warren''s repeated


    interjection. "Why are you with Sylvia?"


    I noticed that Rufus was already impatient, so I quickly stood in front of Warren and exined,


    "Warren and I are here to practice more today. He''s kind enough to help me practice. Thanks to


    him, I have improved a lot."


    I wanted to say that Warren was a good ssmate and a goodrade in arms to appease Rufus.


    But after those words came out of my mouth, it was only then that I realized something wrong.


    "Really?" Rufus'' face darkened even more. "But your leg hasn''t recovered yet, right?"


    After saying this, he looked at my leg.


    Damn it! How could I forget it? My body stiffened, and I nced at him guiltily.


    It was toote to pretend that my leg was in pain now. I wanted to cry but had no tears.


    At this moment, Rufus took out a crumpled note from his pocket. It was the one I left for Maya.


    My face turned pale, a little unsure of what to do with Rufus next.


    "Maya gave me this note." Rufus unfolded the note and showed it to me. "This is your handwriting,


    right?"


    I didn''t say anything and just grabbed the seam of my trousers. My palms began to sweat.


    "I really believed it, so I immediately went to find you."


    Upon hearing this, I lowered my head guiltily, regretting using such ame excuse to Rufus. It was


    really my fault because, after all, I agreed to be his date at the ball in the first ce. I should have


    refused him decisively from the beginning. "But your roommate said that your leg had already


    recovered," Rufus continued in a calm tone of voice. Then he paused for a moment and added,


    "Sylvia, what the hell is going on?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he already knew the truth, there was no use hiding it from him anymore. I gritted my teeth and


    looked up to meet his eyes. "I just didn''t want to go, so I made this excuse."


    "Why?" Rufus asked calmly.


    This one-word question sounded so simple, but it was difficult for me to answer. My head was in a


    mess, and I didn''t know what to say.


    I didn''t want to tell him that I backed out at thest minute because of my inferiorityplex.


    And I didn''t want him to find out that I had feelings for him either.


    "Sylvia, don''t lie to me."


    It seemed that Rufus had noticed all my emotions and expressions. He was like an experienced


    hunter, cornering me until I had nowhere to retreat. Then he would catch me in the next second.


    I was still panicky when Warren suddenly stood up to help me out.


    "Prince Rufus, Sylvia is not your essory. She has the right to make choices too. So please don''t


    push her like that."


    It could be said that Warren was very rude, so I winked at him, hinting at him to stop talking. But he


    seemed fearless.


    "Sylvia is an independent individual, and she can do whatever she wants."


    "Warren, stop it." I hurriedly stopped him. I was afraid that he would suddenly say something


    shocking.


    I used to think that Warren was a cold werewolf of few words. But after these two days, I discovered


    that he was not only talkative but also a chatterbox who wouldn''t stop until he got what he wanted.


    "No, Sylvia. Let me go on," Warren said sincerely, looking at me.


    I felt that the temperature around us had dropped to a freezing point, so I couldn''t help covering my


    face with one hand.


    "Sylvia is always tired from training every day. It''s only reasonable that she doesn''t want to go to the


    ball. She deserves to enjoy the vast world, so you should give her freedom."


    As soon as Warren finished his words, Rufus '' face turned gloomy, and his eyes filled with malicious


    intent. "Who do you think you are to speak on her behalf?"


    The murderous look on his face was so terrifying that I couldn''t help pulling his sleeve. "I''m so


    hungry now. Let''s go get something to eat first." "Because I like Sylvia," Warren suddenly said in a


    sonorous voice.


    There was dead silence. I felt like a thunderbolt struck my head, causing my scalp to tingle.


    What the hell was he talking about?


    I blinked my eyes a few times. Before I could start to exin, Rufus instantly turned into a giant


    silver wolf and pounced on Warren fiercely.

 Chapter 117 Jealousy

    Chapter 117 Jealousy


    Rufus'' POV:


    No one had dared to covet what belonged to me. Moreover, it was my mate. Anger surged through


    my veins.


    I didn''t have time to think. I instantly turned into a wolf and pounced on the man. I was so angry that


    I bit his vital parts.


    I had forgotten how to be a gentleman and the aristocratic etiquette I was taught all my life. The


    primal instinct to fight drove me crazy. Anger and jealousy made my blood boil. Sylvia was mine. I


    wouldn''t let anyone take her away from me.


    Warren reacted quickly. He instinctively turned into a wolf to fight with me. However, he didn''t have


    the strength or power to fight me back.


    "Sylvia is a free individual, not your private property. I have the right topete fairly with you!"


    Warren''s wolf yelled as I beat it over and over again.


    ''Compete fairly?'' His words infuriated me. Even if he didn''t know that Sylvia was my mate, he still


    didn''t have the chance topete with me. After all, Warren didn''t have the strength to even defend


    himself from my attacks.


    "Rufus! Stop it! Are you going to kill him?"


    I heard Sylvia''s muffled voice. She sounded terrified and wanted me to stop fighting.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, the concern in her voice drove me insane. ''What the hell is going on? Is she afraid that I


    might kill him?''


    I was seething with rage and continued to hit Warren over and over again.


    I was terrified when I found some other she-wolf was wearing Sylvia''s dress, pretending to be her.


    I was afraid that something had happened to Sylvia. But I was a fool. She had made up a clumsy


    excuse to cancel on me, just to hang out with another man.


    I grew violent as I thought about it.


    Just then, a petite wolf materialized and rushed between us. It was Sylvia.


    It all happened too fast and I almost ended up hitting her. Soon, I realized what was going on and


    quickly retreated as I turned back to my human form.


    "Are you crazy, Sylvia?" I had never yelled at her before. The fact that she had risked her own


    safety to protect the man infuriated me.


    Sylvia also returned to her human form.


    She nced at me and rushed to Warren instead of answering my question.


    Warren had lost his consciousness and was lying on the grass with bruises on every part of his


    body. His raven hair had lost its luster and looked quite messy.


    Sylvia patted Warren''s cheek and nervously checked his injuries.


    After a long time, Sylvia wiped the sweat off her forehead and red at me. "Do you know that even


    if you are a lycan prince, you will still be punished for hurting a student of the school in a private


    fight? What the hell were you thinking? Couldn''t you just talk to him?"


    Although Sylvia was shouting at me, I could tell that she cared about me, which was the only sce


    for my burning heart.


    But I was still unhappy. I grabbed Sylvia''s hand and forced her to face me. "Don''t look at him. You


    can only look at me."


    She was still angry. "You almost killed him! Do you even know that?!" she growled, pping my


    chest.


    I didn''t want her to care about anyone else, so I held her in my arms.


    "So what? I don''t want you to care about him so much, Sylvia," I croaked.


    Sylvia struggled for a while and finally dropped her hands as she realized she wasn''t as strong as


    me. "I''m not caring about him," she mumbled and looked up at me. "I''m only worried about you,


    Rufus!"


    It was the first time Sylvia had openly admitted that she cared about me. The anger subsided as my


    heart throbbed at her sweet words. Unable to control my feelings anymore, I kissed her.

 Chapter 118 No Longer Have Anything To Do Wi...

    Chapter 118 No Longer Have Anything To Do Wi...


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus suddenly lowered his head and sealed my lips. I was so shocked that my eyes widened. I


    stared at his eyshes in a daze. I only realized what was going on when I felt him licking my lips.


    I panicked and tried to push him away. But he firmly wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled


    me closer to him forcefully.


    He seemed dissatisfied with my reaction and gently bit my lower lip. My face instantly burned, and


    my heartbeat went abnormally fast.


    "This is not right," I pursed my lips and snorted vaguely.


    But Rufus didn''t seem to hear me. He lowered his eyelids and continued sucking my lips.


    "Open your mouth," he whispered in a low and sexy voice. Then he stuck his tongue to the gap


    between my lips, trying to go further.


    "No..." As soon as I opened my mouth, Rufus took the chance to invade it. His tongue pried open


    my teeth nimbly and licked my upper jaw. His breath was like an electric current running through my


    spine, making me numb and unable to resist. So I had to hold my breath and endure his aggressive


    kiss.


    His kiss this time was possessive. It was totally different from the peckst time. It was so fierce that


    my entire senses were numbed. And my heart palpitated, making me unable to breathe.


    Just as I was indulging myself in Rufus'' kiss, I suddenly heard someone passing by. I immediately


    sobered up and hurriedly pushed him away with all my strength.


    Much to my surprise, he didn''t get angry at me. Instead, he stared at me with his deep eyes,


    reached out his hand, and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. I was a little upset that he did that


    to me for no reason, so I stepped back to avoid his touch. After making sure that the passer-by was


    already far away, I raised my eyes angrily and red at him.


    "Rufus, what do you think you''re doing? Instead of dealing with a ve here right now, you should


    be at the ball, choosing the most excellent and noblest she-wolf to be your future wife," I


    comined to him to vent my anger. I could no longer hold back the emotions I had hidden the


    whole day. How could he just take it for granted? I felt a lump in my throat, so I lowered my head


    angrily and didn''t look at him. Rufus was silent for a moment. "Is that the reason why you backed


    out as my date?"


    I took a deep breath and calmed down. "You also know why your mother is holding this party for


    you, right? That''s why you want to take me there to embarrass everyone."


    I paused and looked up at him before I continued in a cold voice, "Are you dissatisfied with your


    mother''s attempt to arrange your marriage? Are you nning to fall out with herpletely?"


    "No, Sylvia. You are wrong." Rufus frowned and took a few steps closer to me. "I never care about


    what other people think from the beginning to the end. I only care about you."


    I bit my lower lip and shook my head. I didn''t believe what he said. "You are talking nonsense."


    "Sylvia, every word I say is true. You can''t doubt me." Rufus pulled me into his arms firmly and


    lowered his head. The tip of his nose gently brushed my ear. He then whispered, "I don''t want you


    to look at any other men. You must only have your eyes on me. I should be the only man in your


    heart. If you can''t do that, I''ll lock you up."


    After saying this, he bit my earlobe punitively. "Don''t stay with Warren alone again in the future."


    "Why?" I asked naively. My head felt so dull that I almost stopped thinking. His words echoed in my


    mind again and again.


    Rufus didn''t answer. He just sighed and hugged me tighter.


    "Just because I''m your mate? Or because I am useful to you?" I pushed him away and pretended to


    look at him coldly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I recalled what Warren had said to me before. The gap between Rufus and me was so huge. I was


    just a humble ve while he was a lycan prince. Being with me meant that he had to bear a bad


    reputation, so I must cut all ties with him. "Rufus, I don''t think we can continue an ambiguous


    rtionship like this. Of course, I will repay your kindness. But other than that, we no longer have


    anything to do with each other."


    Rufus stared at me in a daze. It was as if he could not believe what I said. Gradually, his face


    darkened, and the coldness in his eyes became obvious. He sneered, turned around, and left.

 Chapter 119 Silent Treatment

    Chapter 119 Silent Treatment


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus walked away without looking back. His usual steady pace now seemed a little hasty. I must


    have hurt him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    While looking at his lonely back, my heart tightened. It hurt like it was soaked in hot water.


    I squatted down and hugged my knees helplessly. I screwed up everything.


    "Why did you say such cruel words to your mate?" Yana snapped. There was a clear trace of anger


    in her voice filled with fury I had never felt before.


    I didn''t answer her question. I felt so desperate, and I was struggling between regret and hesitation.


    I didn''t want to say such cruel words either. I liked Rufus so much. But the harsh reality didn''t allow


    me to be willful. And I would never want to be a burden to him.


    I looked in the direction where he left. I was in a daze, and my heart was filled with powerlessness.


    "Rufus treats you so well. He is very kind to you. And it''s very obvious that you like him too. Why


    can''t you just open your heart to him?" Yana said helplessly in a disappointed voice. It was as if she


    wanted me to express my feelings to Rufus at once.


    "Rufus only treats me well because I''m useful to him. He..."


    "Nonsense!" Yana interrupted before I could even finish my words. She became even angrier.


    "Everyone with discerning eyes can see that Rufus likes you. You are just being selfish. You''re a


    coward!"


    Every word Yana said was like a knife that cut through my heart. I was a little sad that she didn''t


    understand me. "Yana, please don''t say anything more. I''m already very brokenhearted." "If I don''t


    say it, you will only keep making mistakes. Sylvia, wake up. Stop deceiving yourself. If you go on


    like this, you will only be lonely for the rest of your life. The Moon Goddess has designated such a


    perfect mate for you, but you are so cruel to him." Yana didn''t shut up and continued nagging.


    "Am I deceiving myself? I''m doing all of this for Rufus'' good. I have made up my mind that I will do


    my best to improve my strength and not to fall in love with anyone from now on," I retorted


    aggrievedly.


    "What the hell! Have you ever thought about how I will feel if you don''t fall in love? Please don''t


    sound so lofty. What do you mean you are doing this for Rufus'' good? That''s just self-abasement.


    Rufus never despises you for being a ve. Instead, it is you who always cares about this matter.


    You trample on his sincerity easily. You are a coward."


    Yana''s words were so harsh that I was shamed into anger. I stood up angrily and said, "Yana, how


    can you say that to me? I always think that you''re the one who can understand me the most.


    You let me down." "I let you down?" Yana asked in disbelief. Then she sobbed and added in a


    choked voice, "I''m always all for you. I do everything for you wholeheartedly, but you''re still


    disappointed in me."


    What she said made me realize that my words were too harsh. Although I regretted it, they had


    alreadye out of my mouth. "You should also reflect on yourself."


    "Sylvia! I don''t want to talk to you anymore. From now on, don''t expect me to say even a single


    word to you." After saying this, Yana immediately blocked me.


    This was the first time I had a big fight with her, and she gave me the silent treatment.


    After returning to the dormitory, I simply washed my face and brushed my teeth, theny on the bed


    in a daze. I felt that everything I did was meaningless, and my world suddenly lost its color.


    Flora was holding her phone, probably browsing through her Instagram page,ughing from time to


    time. Suddenly, she sat up from her bed as if she remembered something.


    "Sylvia, did you know what happened at the ball tonight? Prince Rufus lost his temper and left in the


    middle of the party."


    "Umm..." I replied to her absent-mindedly.


    Floray back on the bed slowly, staring at her phone. Then she muttered regretfully, "It''s such a


    pity that he didn''t even get the chance to slice the birthday cake. I heard that it was a tenyer cake


    and very special."


    I sat up and looked at her in shock. "What birthday cake?"


    Flora was taken aback by my reaction. She stammered, "Cake... specially made for him... It was a


    chocte cake I heard..."


    "That''s not what I''m asking!" I interrupted anxiously. "What I mean is, why was there a birthday


    cake? Whose birthday was it?"


    Flora blinked her eyes and asked in confusion, "Didn''t Prince Rufus tell you? It''s his birthday today."

 Chapter 120 Overwhelming Emotions

    Chapter 120 Overwhelming Emotions


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was too stunned to speak. My mind was in a mess.


    Today was Rufus'' birthday? Why hadn''t he told me about it?


    "So, you didn''t know? The ball tonight was actually a birthday party for Prince Rufus arranged by


    the queen herself!" Flora eximed. "Except he ran away halfway through his own party and left the


    guests unattended. The queen usually favors Prince Rufus, but even she got angry tonight."


    For some reason, hearing Flora''s words made me feel suffocated. I got out of bed and headed to


    the window, hoping for some fresh air. Meanwhile, Flora continued her story, "It seemed that Prince


    Rufus'' act made a lot of the nobledies very unhappy. I would have guess that his departure felt


    like a p to their faces. Now, there are a lot ofints about Prince Rufus'' behavior going


    around." Flora then looked at me and asked, "Are you okay, Sylvia? Why did you open the window?


    Are you feeling hot?"


    As the cold wind blew on my face, I leaned against the window and gave Flora an absentminded


    nod. To be honest, all I could think about right now was Rufus.


    Flora seemed to buy my answer and continued again, "Oh, I also heard that it was Prince Richard


    who appeased the crowd when Prince Rufus left. He decided to formally announce his high-profile


    proposal to Lucy as his mate and disyed their love there. Obviously, everyone has a better


    impression of Prince Richard now."


    I lowered my head, not saying anything. For the first time, I felt like the moonlight was shining too


    bright and stinging my eyes.


    "Poor Prince Rufus. I heard the lycan king even reprimanded. He might run out of favor very soon."


    Flora sighed sympathetically. "I can''t believe that was how he spent his birthday. It''s quite a pity you


    weren''t there at the party. You should have seen it in person."


    Flora also got out of bed and followed me to the window, thoughtfully handing me a cup of water.


    "Oh, by the way, Prince Rufus also came to see you earlier today. He looked so anxious. His suit


    was even messy like he had run for miles, but he didn''t seem to notice it. I told him you might be at


    the training ground. Did you see him?"


    I looked out the window. I didn''t know how to answer that.


    Flora saw my face and quickly put the cup down. "Sylvia, are you crying? What''s happening?"


    Dazed, I touched my cheek and found that it was indeed wet with tears. I sniffled and swallowed


    down my sobs, trying to fight the urge to cry but tears were already flowing uncontrobly out of my


    eyes.


    "What''s going on? You''re scaring me! Tell me what happened!" Flora was stuttering on her words


    and she hurried to hand me some tissues.


    I pursed my lips and suddenly ran out of my dorm room before I burst into tears. I let my feet take


    me all the way to the school gate.


    Right now, the only thing I wanted to do was to see Rufus.


    But the guards stopped me at the gate.


    "You''re not allowed to go out at this time."


    "But there''s something important I really need to deal with! Please, let me out. I''ll only be a while!" I


    begged hard. If I failed to see Rufus tonight, I would never forgive myself. Today was his birthday,


    but I hurt him so much. I was so mad at myself and guilty to the point of insanity.


    "No, youngdy. You must obey the rules. Just deal with whatever the problem is tomorrow," the


    guard shouted at me. I could sense him growing impatient.


    There was no choice for me but to go back. On the concrete pavement, the streetlight behind me


    casted a long silhouette of my lonely body.


    I took out my phone and hoped that I could call Rufus. I just wanted to hear his voice. Perhaps he


    could let me greet him a happy birthday in person, even if he was still angry with me.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that his phone was turned off. My calls couldn''t get through to him.


    I watched the time pass by on my phone''s home screen. When it finally struck 00:01, I gave up. I


    had failed to greet him a happy birthday. I felt like anything I did after this would be meaningless


    from now on.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Why? Why didn''t Rufus tell me that it was his birthday? Why did he have to leave his party to see


    me? Why is he treating me so well? Yana, I''m scared. What if he never talks to me again?" I


    murmured, hoping Yana would answer me. But she ignored me.


    Dazed, I walked back absent-mindedly and didn''t even pay attention to where I was walking. As I


    walked down the stairs, I had identally stepped on a stone and fell down.


    "Sylvia! Are you okay?" Finally, Yana couldn''t bear to ignore me anymore and asked.


    I stayed on the ground, covered in mud. The emotions that I had been bottling up burst out.


    Regardless of how stupid it looked, I let out a loud cry.


    "I was wrong, Yana. I messed up big time. What have I done?"

 Chapter 121 Self-abasement

    Chapter 121 Self-abasement


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Don''t... don''t cry. Your cries break my heart." Yana also sobbed. "I know that I said something


    harsh. But only it''s because I''m worried about you. I don''t want you to regret in the end."


    "I know," I said with a nod. I wiped away my tears, feeling extremely bitter in my heart. "I really don''t


    know what to do now."


    "I know what you''re afraid of. But it''s not your fault that you were born that way. Now that the Moon


    Goddess has arranged for you and Rufus to be mates, it means that you deserve him. Don''t miss


    your true love because of self-abasement and cowardice. Otherwise, you''ll regret it for the rest of


    your life," Yanaforted me in a choked voice.


    "Sylvia..."


    A familiar voice sounded. When I looked in the direction where it came from, I saw Flora. She ran to


    me and anxiously asked while panting, "Are you okay?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this, she pulled me up from the ground and patted the dust on my clothes. "Are you


    hurt?"


    I shook my head awkwardly. "I''m okay. Why are you here?"


    "Your emotional outburst just now almost scared me to death." Flora patted her chest with lingering


    fear. "Don''t do it again."


    I pursed my lips, feeling a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry for making you worried."


    "Hey, you don''t need to apologize. We are friends, aren''t we?" Flora rolled her eyes and sat down


    on the step beside me. "Tell me the truth. What on earth happened?"


    I pondered for a while, hesitating and not knowing what to say.


    "Did you have a fight with Prince Rufus?" Flora looked at me cautiously with a frown. "How can a


    cold man of few words like Prince Rufus fight with you?"


    I nodded awkwardly. "I did something wrong that made him angry."


    "What? Only you dare to do that," Flora eximed and crossed her arms over her chest.


    "What do you think I should do now?" I asked, couldn''t help sighing. Rufus was a person who


    seldom showed his emotions. It was the first time that he got so angry with me. I guessed he would


    never forgive me.


    "Since you did something wrong, go and apologize to him. Prince Rufus is cold and ruthless, but


    you are his only exception. So just be brave and apologize to him," Flora advised.


    "Okay, I can give it a try. I''ll go and apologize to him tomorrow."


    After making up my mind, it was only then that I felt better.


    When Flora and I went back to our room, I was sleepless all night. So the next day, I went to ss


    with dark circles under my eyes.


    Five minutes before the ss, Warren arrived on crutches. He walked up to me with bruises on his


    face. "Sylvia, what happenedter? I woke up, and you guys were all gone. Is everything all right?"


    I helped him sit down and said, "Nothing. Prince Rufus just left."


    I paused and looked at him guiltily. "I''m sorry."


    Then I suddenly remembered that Warren said he liked me. I coughed in embarrassment. It made


    me panic and uneasy. I somehow felt very sorry for Rufus.


    "It was me who made trouble for you. And about what I saidst night..." As he spoke, Warren


    scratched his hair. "Don''t get me wrong. I only wanted to help you get rid of Prince Rufus


    immediately. I was just afraid that he would force himself on you."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and patted him on the shoulder. "I understand. Don''t worry about me.


    Prince Rufus is a good man, and he will never force himself on me."


    Warren didn''t say anything more. But I found that he was still staring at me with a worried look on


    his face. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he was hesitating.


    After ss, I went to see Rufus. But the door of his pce was closed, and there were many guards


    outside.


    I wanted to get close, but the guards stopped me.


    "Prince Rufus ordered that no one is allowed to enter."

 Chapter 122 Burning Love

    Chapter 122 Burning Love


    Rufus'' POV:


    The pce was cold and lifeless. The heavy curtains blocked thest ray of light, so it was


    extremely dark inside.


    I sat against the wall, still trying to suppress my surging emotions. Countless cigarette butts littered


    the floor around me. I lit thest stick of cigarette in my hand, and a faint light of my lighter shed


    past. Then the room immediately sank into darkness again.


    I raised my head and took a sip of the whiskey in my other hand, trying to numb myself with alcohol.


    But I was still sober. My mind was very clear and full of Sylvia.


    "Rufus, what is wrong with you? You can''t even handle such a matter to get your mate. Look at you.


    You''re not someone who will drink alone in depression like this. You only make me look down on


    you," Omar said, sounding irritated. "You''re just frustrated. Why do you have to run away? Since


    you like her, why don''t you just tell her? If she doesn''t ept you, just sleep with her."


    I ignored him and took a deep drag on my cigarette. The mania in my body started to get restless


    again.


    "I always believe that you can solve everything, Rufus. But finally, you fail." Omar was gloating a


    little. He even hummed for a while before he returned to his normal voice.


    I snorted coldly but still didn''t speak. I closed my eyes, forcing myself to calm down.


    "Don''t be so upset, okay? Just listen to me. Tell her about your feelings. Kiss her, possess her, and


    conquer her with your charm. A brave werewolf doesn''t just back down because of a single


    rejection."


    "Shut up!" I snapped. I got really annoyed by Omar''s nagging. "Since when have you be so


    talkative?"


    Omar chuckled lewdly and suddenly sounded shy again. "It''s because I can feel that Sylvia''s wolf is


    very extroverted and lovely. I have to make myself the same as her so that I can match her better."


    I was rendered speechless. I stared nkly ahead for a long time without saying anything.


    "But seriously, I really didn''t expect Sylvia to say those words. And, I also didn''t expect you to turn


    around and run away. It sucks!" Omar sounded very anxious. It was as if he wished he could take


    action for me. "If you were more resolute at thattime, maybe Sylvia wouldhaveeptedyou." "The


    moment Sylvia said that we would no longer have anything to do with each other, I felt an


    uncontroble madness surge up in my body. It was about to be out of control. You felt it too, right?


    If I didn''t immediately leave, the curse would probably strike again in advance. I didn''t want to scare


    or hurt her," I exined in a low voice.


    Thinking of Sylvia''s distant and decisive expression at that time made me feel very sad.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Omar fell silent for a moment. Then he said, "I''m sorry, Rufus. It''s all my fault. I''m not strong enough


    resist the curse, and I always end up losing sanity. Last night, I was also irritable and almost lost


    control of myself."


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself."


    "Why don''t you just tell Sylvia? She can actuallyfort you. It''s the reason why you took her here


    with you, right?" Omar said in confusion.


    "Even you also think so. No wonder Sylvia misunderstood me," I said with a bitter smile. When I


    recalled what Sylvia said, I vaguely understood what she was worried about.


    While I was deep in thought, a familiar scent filled my nose and calmed me down a lot. It was


    Sylvia. Why would she be here?


    The sky was clear, and the full moon shone tonight. As usual, to prevent my mania from hurting


    others, the door had been locked from the outside and couldn''t be opened until sunrise.


    I couldn''t help but walk to the window. I peeked through the drapes, trying to get closer to Sylvia.


    But it was far from relieving my lovesickness. I badly wanted to hold her tightly and kiss her.


    I saw Sylvia outside, seemingly arguing with the guards. After a while, she left. Then there was


    dead silence. I became restless again. I was afraid that Sylvia might misunderstand me and think


    that I didn''t want to see her.


    "Sylvia, wait for me. I''lle to you after tonight," I muttered to myself in the dark.


    This time, I would never let her go again, no matter what attitude she showed me.

 Chapter 123 A Full Moon Night

    Chapter 123 A Full Moon Night


    Sylvia''s POV:


    No matter how much I begged and even argued with the guards, they still wouldn''t let me in to see


    Rufus. At some point, I knew I couldn''t afford toe into a full-blown conflict with them, so I just


    had to return back despite all my efforts being in vain.


    On my way back to school, I hung my head low and sighed in despair.


    "Rufus is probably still angry with me. Perhaps he heard my voice from inside and still didn''t want to


    see me. I guess I really let him down this time."


    "Are you seriously giving up that easily?" Just like me, Yana was not the type to give up easily,


    which was why she was surprised by my defeatist attitude. "You can''t give up, Sylvia. If you failed to


    see him today, then juste back again tomorrow. Sooner orter, he''ll have to see you. I don''t


    believe Rufus can avoid you forever." "It''s not that I''mpletely giving up, Yana. I just hate having


    to wait to try another day because I can''t do anything right now." I pulled on my hair stressfully. If I


    had known this earlier, I would have never said such harsh words to Rufus in the first ce. I was


    so regretful.


    I tried calling Rufus up again, but it seemed that his phone was still off.


    I wasn''t in the mood to eat at all. When I got back to my dorm room, I quietly sat on the chair. Afraid


    that I would be too sad to care for myself, Flora even made sure to call and check on me every


    thirty minutes when I refused to go out for dinner with her.


    For a long time, I just stayed sitting there and did not move until there was a knock on the door.


    Numbly, I finally stood up and opened it.


    Outside the door stood Maya with a familiar bag in her hand. Seeing it brought back the life in my


    eyes and I instantly pulled her inside.


    "So, is Rufus not angry with me anymore? Is he willing to see me now?" I asked with expectation.


    Except that I was disappointed in the very next second. Maya opened her mouth to say something


    but stopped on a second thought and shook her head instead, sighing.


    By that reaction, it seemed that Rufus still didn''t want to see me. Maya had juste by to bring me


    my routinely soup.


    "Well, did he tell you anything at least?" I asked, refusing to give up.


    I knew Maya didn''t want to see the disappointment on my face, so she looked away and turned her


    attention to the thermos bottle instead. "I... didn''t see Prince Rufus today."


    My heart sank and I had lost all the desire to speak again.


    Maya stayed until I finished the soup before leaving. Once she was gone, I was back to my lifeless


    state, unable to cheer myself up at all.


    I turned off all the lights and lied down on the bed. The moonlight was brightly streaming


    through the window, gently illuminating my bed''s head board. I turned over and put my hand under


    the soft glow of the moonlight. I felt like I had forgotten something important, but I couldn''t pinpoint


    what it was exactly. I got an uneasy feeling.


    "Cheer up, Sylvia. Maybe if you send me to sing a song for Rufus, he won''t be angry anymore,"


    Yana suggested, confident in her singing skills for some reason. "We have to coax Rufus first and


    everything should follow."


    I politely declined, knowing how terrible Yana''s singing actually was. Sending Yana to sing for Rufus


    might even piss him off even more.


    Yana had proposed many other ideas to me, but I didn''t think any of them would work. Depressed, I


    got out of bed and walked over to the window again for some fresh air. At this time, Flora hade


    back.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Sylvia, why are all the lights off?" Flora put her things down and walked to me.


    After a while, she finally noticed and said, "Oh, the moon''s very bright tonight. No wonder you didn''t


    need the light."


    She fished out her phone and took photos of the moon.


    Hearing what she said, I also looked up at the full moon in the night sky. All of a sudden, my heart


    tightened when I remembered what I had forgotten.


    There was a full moon tonight. Rufus must have been suffering a lot right now.

 Chapter 124 Dispute At The School Gate

    Chapter 124 Dispute At The School Gate


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I ran all the way out of the dormitory. The wind and my breathing intertwined and passed by my


    ears. As the cold wind blew on my face, I felt the pain. But I didn''t have time to care about it


    because the pain in my heart was even worse. It was as if my whole heart was being fried.


    I liked Rufus, and he was the only one who upied my heart. But I had actually forgotten such an


    important thing as the full moon.


    Rufus must be in so much pain now. And thinking of this, I couldn''t help but want to cry. I hated


    myself because there was nothing I could do to help him.


    When I arrived at the school gate, I was stopped by the same guards who stopped me yesterday.


    They blocked the gate, wearing straight faces. "Why are you here again?"


    "Please let me pass. I really have something important to do today." After saying this, I anxiously


    looked at the full moon in the sky, wondering how Rufus was doing now.


    "You also said the samest night." One of the men wearing green stripes uniform seemed to be


    their leader. He walked up to me with a serious face and said, "No matter how important it is, no one


    is allowed to enter or leave the academy after the curfew."


    "Just this once, please. It''s really a matter of life and death." As I spoke, I passed through the gap


    between them. No matter what, I must see Rufus tonight.


    But after taking just a few steps, the leader of the guards grabbed me and pulled me to the other


    side. "If I say you can''t go out, you can''t go out. Go back to your room and have a good sleep. You


    can go out after five o''clock tomorrow."


    "No, tomorrow will be toote." I was grief-stricken. Every minute and second passed was torture for


    me. How could I wait until five o''clock tomorrow?


    The guards looked impatient. Obviously, they didn''t want to listen to me anymore. The leader waved


    his hand and said, "Go! You can''t go out. If you insist, don''t me us for being rude to you."


    I was so anxious that I pushed him away and tried to break out. "You can do whatever you want to


    do to me when Ie back. But I really have to go right now."


    "Believe it or not, you will be expelled from the academy," the leader of the guards snarled. Then


    several guards rushed up to stop me.


    I dodged them nimbly. "Just pretend you didn''t see me."


    "Which ss are you from?" The leader of the guards seemed even angrier when he didn''t catch


    me. "You little girl, I swear you can''t walk out of the gate today."


    He then turned to his men and ordered, "Hurry, stop her!"


    All the guards swarmed up, and even the two guards, who were patrolling, joined them.


    Soon I was caught by three tall guards. They pressed my shoulders so hard that I couldn''t move.


    "Let me out!" I kept struggling, not minding my image. But I got even more desperate when I heard


    the leader order the guards to lock the gate. "What is going on here?"


    At this moment, a majestic male voice sounded behind me. I turned my head in pleasant surprise


    because I recognized it was ir. I had a ss with him every day, so I was very familiar with his


    voice.


    "What are you looking at? Behave yourself," said one of the guards holding my shoulders. He


    increased the strength of his hand discontentedly.


    "What is happening?" ir asked again. He walked up to me, looked at the guards with a frown,


    and ordered, "Let her go."


    The guards had high respect for ir, so they immediately released me when they heard his order.


    I rubbed my shoulders in pain and stood up hastily. "Sir, I really have to go out for a while."


    "Don''t worry, that won''t be a problem. But tell me the reason first," ir said gently.


    How could I not worry? I looked at him anxiously, wondering if he knew about the curse. I hesitated


    for a while and finally told him that I only wanted to see Rufus.


    As soon as I finished my words, ir looked up at the full moon in the sky and frowned. "Not


    tonight."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was pleasantly surprised. It seemed that he also knew about the curse on Rufus.

 Chapter 125 The Chain

    Chapter 125 The Chain


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I walked up to ir as if I saw a savior. "Sir, please help me get out. I really must see Rufus today."


    "Why do you want to see him?" ir asked with a frown.


    I was silent for a moment before I answered, "I can help him."


    ir didn''t say anything. He seemed hesitant, and I knew why. But there were too many


    werewolves present, so I couldn''t be too straightforward.


    I was so anxious that I paced back and forth. Then I turned to him and said, "I don''t know how to


    exin it to you, but please trust me. I really can help him."


    ir thought for a while. Then finally, he made up his mind. "Okay. I trust you, Sylvia."


    After saying this, he approached the leader of the guards and signed a note for me. The leader of


    the guards red at me. But with the note from a teacher in his hand, he finally ordered his men to


    let me go.


    "I''ll leave Rufus to you. Go ahead." ir patted me on the head like a loving brother.


    I nodded at him gratefully and said, "Thank you." Then I ran all the way to Rufus'' pce without


    hesitation.


    But as soon as I arrived at the door, I was stopped by the pce guards again. I ignored them and


    called out Rufus'' name aloud, but no one responded. I wondered if the curse was attacking him


    now.


    I took a deep breath and ran a few steps. Then I held one of the guards'' shoulders for support and


    leaped over. The guards were stunned as if they didn''t expect my sudden move.


    As soon as they came back to their senses, they chased after me. I quickly went up the stairs and


    rushed forward at the fastest speed I had ever made in my life.


    Overjoyed that I got away from them, I continued to run forward regardless of anything. After


    passing through a gallery of frescoes, I arrived at Rufus'' room. A ck chain was tied on the door of


    his room, and the surroundings were terribly quiet, giving off an ominous atmosphere.


    I looked back and found that the guards, who were chasing me, had stopped far away. They just


    strained their necks and didn''t dare to approach me.


    I knocked on the door without hesitation. "Rufus, are you okay?"


    I pressed my head against the door, trying to hear any sound inside. But there was nothing.


    I turned to the guards in the distance and shouted, "Open the door!"


    The guards shook their heads in refusal. I could see the trace of fear on their faces. "Don''t make


    things difficult for us. Prince Rufus firmly told us that no one is allowed to open the door." "If you


    don''t dare to open it, I''ll do it myself." I fiddled with the chain angrily, trying to ask the guards to give


    me the keys.


    But the guards still refused toe forward, looking very afraid. "You''d better leave. It will be good


    for everyone."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then just throw the keys to me. I''ll take responsibility for whatever happens."


    I was like a brave and lonely soldier, trying my best to cut the thorns at my feet to find and protect


    the love of my life. For the first time in my life, I was determined to go forward with a burning


    obsession in my heart.


    The cowardice and indecision in me had long disappeared. I became even braver when it came to


    Rufus.


    "No. Prince Rufus will definitely me us if we do that." The guards took a few steps back. "Don''t


    bother. This chain was specially made ording to Prince Rufus'' instruction. It can''t be opened


    without the keys, so you''d better give up."


    I got angry at once. Why was I being stopped again and again? I red at the guards fiercely. "I will


    get in, with or without your help."


    The guards shivered, seemingly shocked by my aura. They were so scared that they fell silent.


    I walked to the guardrail to see if there were any windows I could pass through. But unfortunately,


    each of them was tightly locked.


    At this moment, the sound of something falling to the floor came from the room. My heart tightened,


    and I felt like I had lost myst trace of sanity.


    "Rufus!"


    I was so desperate that I felt a heat surge from the depths of my body, and I instantly burst out a


    strong force to break the chain. I didn''t have time to think too much. My hand was cut by the chain


    fragments, but I didn''t mind it. I pushed the door open and came in.


    The room was pitch ck, and I couldn''t see anything.


    "Rufus?" I called out softly, but no one answered.


    It was so quiet that I could even hear my own breathing. Nheless, I could feel something


    dangerous was lurking and prying in the darkness.

 Chapter 126 Berserk

    Chapter 126 Berserk


    Rufus'' POV:


    When the night fell, the mania in my body began to gradually upy my sanity. Omar hadn''t


    spoken for a long time, and I knew that he was about to lose control too.


    I took out a candle and lit it up. I tried to warm my cold body, but it was totally useless.


    The chill hit every part of me, making me tremble slightly.


    The pain in my nerve endings reminded me that I was still alive. But every full moon, I was like a


    mindless monster. And I deeply hated my body because I couldn''t control it.


    I gritted my teeth and arched my body in pain. This time, my ws and fangs slowly showed up. I


    gasped, and Sylvia''s image shed through my mind. Luckily, she wasn''t here. Otherwise, she


    would have been scared by me.


    But in a moment like this, I missed her even more.


    I abruptly stood up and let out a low growl. My head hurt a lot. I felt like I couldn''t control myself


    anymore. I trembled and stumbled around in the pitch-ck room. The bloodthirsty madness in me


    made me want to kill someone now.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eventually, there was only darkness in my eyes, and Ipletely lost my mind.


    I was wreaking havoc in the room with bloodshot eyes. But it was far from satisfying the cruelty


    within me.


    At this time, I vaguely felt that someone had entered the room and was slowly approaching me. The


    familiar voice and scent calmed me down for a moment, but I was immediately overwhelmed by


    madness again.


    I hid in the darkness and coldly spewed out hot air from my nose. Such a reckless idiot!


    The footsteps were very slow and seemed to be exploring. Finally, she stopped near me and moved


    in my direction. As she got closer and closer to me, I became more and more excited.


    I had the urge to tear her apart.


    This thought kept screaming all over me.


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I bypassed the broken vase on the floor and cautiously stepped into the darkness.


    "Rufus? Where are you?" As I walked around the screen, I smelled a strong odor of alcohol. When I


    was about to check it carefully, the door behind me suddenly closed. The only light source in the


    room was blocked, making the room fall intoplete darkness again.


    At this moment, I noticed a dark shadow at the door.


    I turned my head. "Rufus? Rufus, is that you?" I asked tentatively.


    As soon as I said this, I was suddenly thrown to the floor by a huge impact, and a giant wolf pressed


    on me, roaring madly and emitting a strong aura of cruelty.


    I tried my best to block the giant wolf''s mouth that was about to tear my throat. "Rufus... It''s me.


    Please calm down."


    But Rufus hadpletely turned into a beast now and kept roaring. My voice seemed to make him


    more restless. His sharp ws gripped my shoulders tightly as if they were trying to tear me apart.


    "Rufus, I''m Sylvia. I know you are suffering right now. I''m sorry; I''mte." As I spoke, I stroked the


    hair on the top of his head, trying to calm him down. However, Rufus had really lost control of


    himself now. He had turned into a wild beast.


    With a tearing sound, his sharp ws tore the clothes on my shoulders. His eyes were bloodshot,


    and he let out a low and deep growl. It seemed that he wanted to swallow me alive.


    I pushed his heavy body and tried to dodge his head. But he was a giant wolf now, and my strength


    was iparable to him. Under his suppression, I couldn''t move at all. He lowered his head and


    licked the side of my neck. The barbs of his tongue were so hard that it seemed they could tear up


    my blood vessels in the next second.


    I shivered when I felt his wet touch, and the sense of danger made my hair stand on end.


    I had no choice but to turn into a wolf and escape under the giant wolf.

 Chapter 127 The Beast

    Chapter 127 The Beast


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The giant wolf paused, probably not expecting for his prey to be able to escape. I looked at the


    huge wolf in awe and for the first time, I felt that my petite size had finally be an advantage.


    The giant wolf let out another grunt that sounded more dangerous than thest, rushing towards


    me.


    It seemed like I had no choice but to fight.


    The giant wolf was irrational and attacked with no mercy. After just two rounds, I had almost


    completely run out of strength to keep up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    While running and dodging, I brought my paw up to my ear. It was hurting so much that it almost


    made my cry. I noticed this big crazy wolfmonly aimed for his opponent''s ears.


    At this point, the only thing I could manage to do was to defend myself. Raising his sharp w, the


    wolf swung at me. I didn''t have the time nor the strength topletely dodge it, so he ended up


    pinning me sessfully to the ground.


    I gasped as the air in my lungs were pressed out. Even though the floor was carpeted, the impact of


    being pinned to the ground was still strong enough to take my breath away. I coughed violently,


    feeling like I was finally at thest tiny straw of strength.


    I looked helplessly at the giant wolf before me, no longer having enough energy in my body to


    resist.


    If this was going to make Rufus feel better, then I told myself that it was going to be worth it.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat as I watched the wolf''s head slowly approach my neck, panting. A


    few momentster, I felt his sharp teeth pressed against my artery. It could easily pierce my skin


    without any effort.


    All of a sudden, the giant wolf stopped and dropped to the ground with a painful expression on his


    face. He rolled and writhed on the floor, grunting and struggling. He even started to bite himself.


    I transformed back into my human form and nervously rushed up to him, grabbing his teeth to stop


    him from hurting himself. "Rufus! Don''t do this!"


    Rufus'' POV:


    The white wolf struggled under my ws, her mouth trembling with fear. It seemed like she was


    trying to tell me something, but it was pointless. I wasn''t listening to anything. Instead, I found


    myself staring at her neck.


    Listening to the call inside my body, I leaned down and bared my teeth onto her neck.


    But just when I was about to take a bite, a familiar scent stopped me in my tracks and brought me a


    brief moment of sanity. It was as if fog had been lifted from my eyes, and I was able to recognize the


    wolf in front of me.


    Sylvia?


    I fell to the floor beside her, severe pain threatening to rip my brain apart. I had to do something. I


    found that I had no choice but to bite my arm in hopes of trying to stay sober.


    "Rufus! Don''t do this!" Sylvia shouted, rushing towards me.


    I grasped and tried to calm down, but the mania in my head was gaining power and control over me


    again. I was beginning to lose the ability to resist as I could feel my ears tingling.


    Anxiety was written all over Sylvia''s face as she shook my body. I simply stared nkly at her


    because I was beginning to stop hearing again.


    I pushed her away and thought that the only way to regain sanity was to bite myself. I rolled on the


    floor, hoping to relieve my mind of this strong impulse.


    Sylvia pressed on me with her whole weight and even tried attacking me. It took everyst ounce of


    me to restrain the primal instinct of fighting back.


    This way, Sylvia could get the upper hand. She grabbed my wrists in one hand and brought out a


    silver dagger from her pocket with the other.


    I fought the urge to resist to let her continue. To be honest, I even felt a little happy when I saw the


    dagger''s glint. If I died in Sylvia''s hands, that would actually be a good thing.


    But to my horror, Sylvia cut her own wrist the next second.

 Chapter 128 Her Blood

    Chapter 128 Her Blood


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Without a hint of hesitation, I slit my wrist. Instantly, the air was filled with the metallic smell of blood.


    After chucking the dagger to the side, I quickly pushed my wrist to the giant wolf''s mouth, feeding


    him forcefully before he could even realize what was going on.


    Stunned, the giant wolf stretched out his ws like a big cat that had just woken up.


    I pushed my wrist closer to his mouth. He needed my blood, and I was willing to give however much


    he needed.


    Gradually, the wolf''s fur and ws retracted back into skin and slowly he returned to his human


    form. However, his eyes were still scarlet.


    When Rufus came back to his senses, he looked angry. He pushed my wrist away and shook his


    head. "I don''t need that."


    Even though it was a cold wee, I was still overjoyed that Rufus had spoken to me!


    "Rufus! Are you okay now? Are you still ufortable?" I looked at him with full concern, reaching


    out to smooth the sweaty hair around his neck. I felt so sorry for him. He must have been in a lot of


    pain.


    Rufus turned away and ignored me.


    His face was pale white and his red eyes expressed an undeniable weariness. I bit my lip, worried


    about him still.


    "You still haven''t fully recovered, Rufus. Your eyes are still red."


    Rufus quickly nced at me before closing his eyes. "You need to go."


    "I''m not going anywhere," I said stubbornly. I went through great lengths just to see him tonight. I


    wasn''t going to let him drive me away that easily. Looking at my wrist, I gently persuaded him,


    "Maybe you should drink more blood. You just had a little. I don''t think that''s enough."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I already said I don''t need that." Rufus stared at me coldly. "You must leave now. I''m fine."


    "I don''t believe a word you just said." Biting my lip, I looked at him with pleading eyes. "Are you still


    angry with me because of what I said yesterday? I can exin that--"


    "Sylvia," Rufus interrupted. "I''m not angry. I just want to be alone for a while."


    A few momentster, he reached up to caress my cheek. "Leave me alone, Sylvia."


    I grabbed the hand that was on my face and cut him off. "Great. Since you''re not angry with me,


    then you should drink some more blood. My wrist is already cut, so you should just drink more now."


    My stubbornness seemed to be getting on Rufus ''st nerve. Pursing his lips, he looked away. It


    appeared that he wasn''t going to do it no matter what I said.


    "Remember why you brought me back with you in the first ce? It was because of your curse,


    right? My blood could help! Why can''t you just drink my blood already? I can help you, Rufus.


    Let me help! You''ve already helped me so many times, but you won''t even let me pay you back this


    once. Do you hate me that much?"


    Rufus'' face darkened the moment I finished speaking. I wasn''t sure which part irritated him, but I


    know that he was actually angrier this time. He was beginning to pant heavily and no longer able to


    speak.


    Scared out of my wits, I nervously tried to keep talking to him.


    His ws hade out again and blue veins were popping out the back of his hands.


    "Are you about to go berserk again? Don''t let it take over you, Rufus! Just drink my blood!" I started


    hyperventting and almost couldn''t breathe. At this point, I was begging and sobbing as I raised


    my wrist to his mouth.


    But Rufus didn''t even bother to look at my wrist. In onest moment of sanity, he closed his eyes


    and growled. "You have to go now."


    "I''m not leaving you, Rufus." I had made up my mind. I ran my tongue across the cut on my wrist,


    making sure to get enough blood in my mouth, and forcefully grabbed Rufus'' head. I kissed him.

 Chapter 129 Her Scent

    Chapter 129 Her Scent


    Rufus'' POV:


    The taste of blood spread in my mouth, but there was also a trace of sweetness, just like Sylvia''s


    breath.


    I stared at Sylvia in a daze. Her eyes were halfclosed, and her cheeks flushed. She nimbly slipped


    her tongue into my mouth, brushing my gums inadvertently.


    When I felt her blood in my mouth, I tried to push her away. But she pressed my shoulders with both


    hands and even gave a coquettish snort as if expressing her dissatisfaction.


    I couldn''t help licking the tip of her tongue as a gust of lust burnt at my lower body. She trembled


    slightly and deepened the kiss. Then she stretched out her fingers and pressed my Adam''s apple as


    if forcing me to swallow her blood.


    The physical and psychological torments were both gnawing at me. In the end, I couldn''t bear it


    anymore. I groaned and swallowed the blood in my mouth.


    The sound of kissing and swallowing echoed in the room, making me feel hot all over. This was the


    first time that Sylvia had taken the initiative to French kiss me. I couldn''t help wrapping my arms


    around her waist, trying to bring her closer to me.


    Sylvia didn''t get up until she fed all the blood in her mouth into my mouth.


    She licked the blood around her lips sensually as if she wanted to do more. She panted slightly and


    looked at me like a tempting nymph.


    My chest heaved, and I swallowed, feeling a little hot and thirsty.


    Sylvia bent over and caressed my eyes tenderly with her cold hand.


    "They have finally changed back to the color I like," she said with a smile.


    I stared at her in a daze. She looked like an innocent child who had just gotten candy. Her clear


    eyes were shining without any trace of impurities. The remaining blood at the corners of her mouth


    reminded me of how domineering she was when she kissed me just now. Today she was different


    from her usual self, but she still made my heart beat wildly.


    "My goodness! Sylvia is so wild!" Omar couldn''t help eximing. "I like this side of her so much.


    Hey Rufus, what are you doing? Come on, kiss her wildly with your tongue. The atmosphere is so


    good. You should kiss her to your heart''s content."


    "Omar, shut up, okay?" I was a little embarrassed and angry, so I stopped Omar from talking. If he


    didn''t stop, I was afraid I couldn''t control myself anymore. I might press Sylvia on the floor and kiss


    her violently, which would definitely scare her.


    "Rufus, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?" Sylvia looked at me worriedly. She


    reached out to touch my face and eximed, "You''re so hot! Don''t tell me you''re going berserk


    again?"


    After saying this, she checked my body for any signs of a wolf transformation. I coughed awkwardly.


    My head felt itchy all of a sudden.


    "Rufus?" Sylvia suddenly eximed.


    I felt like my heart rose to my throat. When I was about to say something, she reached out her hand


    and touched my head joyfully.


    "Your wolf ears!"


    I froze for a moment. I couldn''t believe that I was teased by Sylvia so much that my wolf ears


    popped out. I put on an indifferent look, pretending to be cold. But I couldn''t resist her enthusiasm.


    "They''re so cute!" Sylvia''s eyes glowed as she rubbed my ears excitedly. This was the first time that


    someone used the word "cute" to describe me.


    I moved my fingers uneasily and wanted to retract my wolf ears. But when I saw her happy face, I


    changed my mind. I sat still and let her fondle my ears.


    "But are you really all right now? If you''re not going berserk again, why do your ears pop out all of a


    sudden?" Sylvia looked at me in confusion, but her hands still lingered on my ears. It seemed that


    she took a liking to my fluffy ears.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt that my body got even hotter, so I avoided her gaze.

 Chapter 130 The Meaning Of Keeping Her

    Chapter 130 The Meaning Of Keeping Her


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was confused. I touched the tip of Rufus'' ears and asked worriedly, "Why are your ears red? Are


    you really all right, Rufus?"


    Rufus turned his head to the side and pursed his lips tightly. He didn''t say anything, and his


    expression seemed a little stiff.


    His reaction made me even more worried. I touched his forehead with the back of my hand. "Rufus,


    why don''t you say something? Do you still feel ufortable?"


    He took a few deep breaths, turned his head back, and nced at me with a hint ofint in his


    eyes.


    I touched my head. I suddenly couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    "You..." Rufus'' voice was hoarse, and his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. Obviously, he was


    thinking about something.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked as I sat up straight and looked at him seriously.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His face had already returned to normal. The corners of his mouth were sculptural when he didn''t


    smile, and the stubble on his chin made him look more dispirited and wild.


    My heart started to beat wildly, getting out of control again.


    "How long do you intend to stay this way?"


    A deep and maic voice suddenly sounded. But I was in a daze, so I did not respond. I didn''t


    even realize what he meant.


    "Sylvia, you''re on top of me, crushing me."


    "What?"


    It was only then that I came back to my senses and found that I was straddling on Rufus'' waist. I


    had been in such a position for so long. I was flustered and frightened at the same time. I stood up


    in a panic, so I lost my bnce. My elbow fell on his abdomen.


    Rufus grunted. His sexy, muffled voice muddled me even more.


    "I... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do it. It won''t happen again," I said with a flushed face as I quickly


    moved aside. At the thought that I had kissed Rufus in such a posture just now, I wished I could just


    disappear immediately.


    I lowered my head and yed with my fingers coyly. I wanted to say something to ease the


    embarrassment, but I was at a loss for words.


    Rufus stood up and walked to another room. I also got up hurriedly.


    "Rufus, what are you doing? You''ve just recovered, so you need more rest."


    Rufus turned on the lights. It was only then that I clearly saw the situation in this room. It was a


    large study, with a huge chandelier hanging high. The floor was messy, and many books and ss


    fragments were scattered everywhere.


    I bent over and picked up the books one by one.


    Rufus soon came back with a first-aid kit. He looked down at my feet and frowned. "Don''t move."


    I stood rooted to the spot with the books in my hands. "What''s wrong?"


    Rufus put down the first-aid kit, walked over to me quickly, and picked me up. "There are broken


    sses on the floor."


    I was too shy to say anything. I froze in his arms like a fool. He was so gentle that I couldn''t resist.


    Rufus put me down on the sofa and held my wrist.


    "It''s just a small wound and has already healed," I murmured shyly but still obediently cooperated


    with him.


    Rufus dipped the cotton swab into the bottle of potion and applied it gently to my hand. "Is this a


    small wound to you? It cut almost to the bone. If you do this again, there will be consequences," he


    said discontentedly and gave me a disgruntled look.


    "It''s all because you refused to cooperate," I said, pouting. I was more dissatisfied than him. "And


    you know that today is full moon, but you didn''t remind me. I''ve totally forgotten about it."


    Rufus coughed lightly but continued applying medicine to my wound. "I was afraid of scaring you."


    "You actually scared me more when you didn''t tell me. And besides, you brought me back here with


    you because of your curse, right?" The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. "If I didn''t


    come here today, you would have died in pain. Do you think what you did was right? You took me all


    the way to the capital city to help you.


    But when you were attacked by the curse, you hid in the room alone and suffered by yourself. So


    what''s the point of bringing me back here?"


    "I brought you back here with me only because..." Rufus said softly. Then he put down my hand and


    cupped my face. He looked at me with deep eyes full of affection and continued, "I want you by my


    side."

 Chapter 131 Confession Of Affection

    Chapter 131 Confession Of Affection


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "What did you say?" I stared at Rufus in a daze. For a moment, I wondered if I had misheard him.


    "I said I just want you by my side," Rufus repeated. His voice was loud and clear. His every word


    and syble seemed to mess my mind.


    "What... what do you mean? Don''t say such misleading things." I lowered my head and didn''t dare


    to look at him again. I trailed my fingers across the gauze on my wrist, not knowing what to say. He


    had bandaged my wound, leaving a cute bowknot on it. I couldn''t help but smile at how adorable it


    looked.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Look at me, Sylvia." Rufus hooked his finger under my chin and lifted my face, making me look at


    him. "I like you." I could see the passion burning in his eyes.


    My mouth popped open in shock. His sudden confession startled me. Countless fireworks seemed


    to explode in my mind.


    "I know how terrified you''d be to hear this, but I still want to tell you what I honestly feel about you.


    I''m afraid that if I don''t openly admit my feelings, you might leave me for good." Rufus sounded a


    little aggrieved; the eagerness in his eyes softened my heart.


    "Well, then tell me," I said in a hoarse voice. My heart was racing in my chest. It felt as if my soul


    were floating in the air. I was flying in the clouds.


    "I know what you are worried about. I don''t care about social status or other problems. Nothing can


    stop me from liking you. If you really care that much, know that I was destined to fall in love with


    you. I can''t escape from my fate and I don''t want to," Rufus said firmly, gently smoothing my brows


    with his fingers.


    "But I''m just a ve." A lump formed in my throat as I stifled my sobs. Not even in my dreams did I


    think the man I had a crush on would reciprocate my feelings one day. It felt surreal. The secr


    vision always overpowers sentimental affections. The cold and ruthless hierarchy would never let


    anyone break the convention. And that was the source of my fear.


    "You are who you are. Don''t judge the value of your existence by the identity society imposes on


    you. Only you have control over your own life --don''t give that right to anyone else. People have the


    tendency tobel others. But remember that can change with time." Rufus frowned and pulled me


    closer to him. He went down on one knee, looking like a loyal knight. "With my support, you can live


    a carefree life, Sylvia."


    I looked at him, tears brimming in my eyes. His every word moved me, shaking my very core. "I''m


    willing to apany you all your life to help you get through the curse, even if I don''t get to be your


    mate."


    Rufus'' face darkened. "The reason I brought you back has nothing to do with the curse. I want you


    to listen to your heart and understand what I feel for you. Your decision is important to me. If you


    don''t like me, we can part ways."


    Rufus looked into my eyes as if prating the depths of my soul, and at that moment, he became


    the unattainable prince again. "But don''t worry. You can continue to study in the military school. As


    for your mother''s case, now that I have promised you, I will continue investigating it --1 won''t go


    back on my word. But don''t worry; that doesn''t mean we have to be associated with each other in


    any way."


    "Rufus, please don''t..." My stomach began to churn. The sudden change in his demeanor frightened


    me.


    "Sylvia, we don''t have to see each other anymore if that''s what you want," Rufus said coldly. "You


    have the right to make a choice. No matter what your decision is, I will ept it."


    My breathing faltered; my heart clenched, and I couldn''t bring myself to utter a word. He was going


    to sever all ties with me, assuming that I didn''t like him.


    Tears finally rolled down my cheeks.


    "Sylvia, you like Rufus so much. Why don''t you admit the truth to him?" Yana tried to persuade me. .


    I lowered my head and cried silently. I couldn''t imagine living a life without Rufus. My life would have


    no meaning if he disappeared from it.


    "Rufus." My voice was barely above a whisper. Although Rufus didn''t respond, I knew he was


    listening to me. I gulped and finally summoned the courage to like him in the eye. "I like you, Rufus.


    I like you very much. I have always wanted to be with you."

 Chapter 132 Become Mates

    Chapter 132 Be Mates


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Now that I had spilled my heart out, it felt as if a weight was lifted off my chest. However, my heart


    beat faster because I was eager to find his response. Rufus continued to look at me.


    "You don''t have to lie to make me feel better." Rufus'' eyes were cold. It looked like he wanted to


    leave. I knew he didn''t believe me.


    I was so anxious that I stood up and grabbed his sleeve. "It''s true. I''m not lying. It''s the truth. I like


    you. I can''t live without you, Rufus!"


    "Then why did you reject me when I tried approaching you?" Rufus asked coldly. Theplicated


    emotions in his eyes confused me. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    "That was because I was afraid I didn''t deserve you." I looked at him helplessly and grabbed his


    sleeve. I was afraid that he would leave as soon as I released my grip. "You are too perfect and I''m


    just a ve."


    Tears trickled down my cheeks again. His indifference frightened me.


    "I know I was wrong. I will be honest with you and myself. I will tell you everything frankly from now


    on without overanalyzing things." I hitched with sobs because I couldn''t control myself anymore. An


    indescribable sadness surged up in my heart. I couldn''t bear to even think about losing Rufus.


    Rufus grabbed my wrist, trying to unsp my fingers that were clutching his sleeve. But I got more


    emotional and cried, "Don''t leave!"


    I stubbornly pulled his sleeve, refusing to let him go-


    Rufus closed his eyes and sighed. "I''m not leaving."


    Then, he pulled me into his arms. "I love you, Sylvia. How will I ever leave you? You have no idea


    how happy I am after hearing your confession. I have never been this happy before." I looked up at


    him, my eyes widening in surprise. "Weren''t you going to leave now?"


    Rufus smiled helplessly and nted a soft kiss on my forehead.


    I blushed and pushed him away. "Why... why did you kiss me all of a sudden?"


    "You are adorable. I couldn''t help it," Rufus whispered in my ear. "So you have epted me, right?"


    I nodded shyly. Rufus and I formally confirmed our mate bond. We were no longer partners.


    Rufus wrapped his arms around my waist and stared into my eyes. The love and affection zing in


    his eyes seemed to melt me into a puddle.


    "Well, I lied to you," he whispered, his hot breath blowing against my skin. "I wouldn''t have let you


    go even if you declined my proposal."


    I finally realized I had been set up. I was so angry that I raised my head and red at him. Just as I


    was about to speak, he leaned over and pressed his lips against mine, prying them open with his


    teeth. His tongue continued to wander over my mouth, crumbling my self-control in an instant.


    I couldn''t resist his sweet, torturous assault. My legs grew weak, and I began gasping for breath


    because I couldn''t control myself anymore.


    Rufus gently pressed me on the sofa and slid one hand under my clothes, massaging the flesh on


    my waist. "It tickles," I mumbled, grabbing his hand that was snaking upward.


    "Shh..." Rufus bit my chin discontentedly before pressing his lips against mine.


    The hot kiss and the softness of his lips made me dizzy. Rufus didn''t let go of me until I grew


    breathless.


    He panted as he peppered kisses on my lips and cheeks. After a long time, he reluctantly pulled


    back, trailing his fingers across my hair, and sighed contentedly.


    "Rufus?"


    I called, sping his hand.


    "Yes?" He inteced his fingers with mine, kissing the back of my hand.


    "Since we are already mates, we should be together all our lives." I turned over, leaned against his


    chest, and kissed his chin. "We can''t betray each other. Whoever dares to betray the other will


    be bald!"


    Rufus chuckled as if amused by words.


    I mped his mouth with my palm, trying not to show my embarrassment. "Don''tugh. Promise


    me."


    However, the hesitation in his eyes made my heart clench. I didn''t know why he was looking at me


    that way. ''Does he regret his decision?''


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus stood up and stared at me with a solemn look on his face. "I have to tell you something."


    I quickly got up, not knowing what he was going to say.


    Countless thoughts and questions swarmed in my mind. I was not used to his serious look.

 Chapter 133 Infertility

    Chapter 133 Infertility


    Rufus'' POV:


    Sylvia looked at me nervously.


    I ran a hand through my hair and sighed. "Don''t overanalyze things."


    "Then hurry up. Tell me." She looked flustered. I could hear the unease in her voice.


    I pulled her to sit down and sighed. "The curse on me does not only drive me insane but has also


    made me infertile. I can''t have children."


    "And?" Sylvia asked, arching an eyebrow. I felt she didn''t understand what I meant.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you are with me, you may never have children." I held her hand and looked into her eyes. If she


    couldn''t ept it, I would somehow convince her. I couldn''t imagine a life without her.


    Sylvia smiled. "That''s all? Gosh, you scared me for a second. I thought it was something serious."


    I was taken aback for a moment. "Don''t you mind?" I asked, returning to my senses.


    I had imagined all kinds of reactions when I revealed the truth. However, I never imagined her


    saying something like this.


    "Why would I mind?" She smiled and pinched my cheek. "When did the wise and decisive Prince


    Rufus be so stupid?"


    "I don''t think you understand the gravity of this issue, Sylvia. It''s not as simple as you think." I


    hoisted her on myp and buried my head in the crook of her neck. Her response melted my heart


    into a puddle.


    "I don''t understand." Sylvia frowned. She leaned back a little as if she wanted to see my expression.


    I inhaled her unique scent and looked up at her. "If I have no children, I can''t inherit the throne. My


    father cares about bloodline more than anything else; he will never allow an infertile son to be his


    heir. Do you understand now, Sylvia? Being with me is not as simple as you think. You might have


    to ovee many hurdles along with me."


    Sylvia fell silent. Her eyes were deep as if lost in thought.


    Her silence killed me. ''Does she have a problem with it?''


    I quickly held her hand and kissed it. "But I can promise you that no matter what happens, I will


    never leave you unless you don''t want me anymore."


    Sylvia nodded, staring into the distance. "So my previous guess was right."


    "What guess?" I frowned, not knowing what she meant.


    "The lycan kinghas begun to train Prince Richard," Sylvia muttered, ying with my fingers. "I found


    it before but didn''t dare to say it because I didn''t want to upset you."


    "Sylvia, I don''t care about it. He can train whomever he wants. That''s none of my business." I


    looked straight into her eyes. "I only care about you now. I need to know what you think. Tell me


    your answer. Are you still willing to be with me?" Sylvia didn''t answer. She got up from myp and


    then sat on the sofa beside me. My heart sank as she continued to stare at the floor.


    Perhaps being away from me was the best for her. I shouldn''t ask her for too much.


    With the curse on me, maybe one day I would fully turn into a savage beast and lose the purpose of


    my existence. Sylvia should have her own life. I shouldn''t imprison her.


    I stared into the distance, lost in thought. Just then, the rustling sound of clothes snapped me back


    to my senses. My eyes widened when I turned my head and saw what was going on.


    Sylvia was taking off her clothes.

 Chapter 134 Making Love For The First Time

    Chapter 134 Making Love For The First Time


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Although I was a little upset that Rufus doubted my determination to be with him, my anger


    dissipated as soon as I saw the dejected look on his face. He doubted my love for him, so I had to


    prove that he meant the world to me.


    Now that I had confirmed my love, I didn''t want to let him go.


    I stood up and took off my shirt and stood topless in front of him. His eyes widened in shock. I bent


    over and cupped his cheeks. "I love you, Rufus."


    Rufus was taken aback. I saw him blush for the first time -- he looked adorable. "Rufus, never doubt


    my love for you," I said, kissing the tip of his nose.


    Rufus sprang to his feet, and his head hit my chin. I stepped back and looked at him.


    "What are you doing, Sylvia?" he asked, frowning in confusion.


    "Can''t you see what I''m doing?" A blush med my cheeks. I was too shy to admit that I wanted to


    make love to him. I was a woman, after all.


    Rufus averted his gaze and nervously looked around. His jaw tightened as he pursed his lips. It


    looked like he didn''t know what to do either.


    I summoned the courage and stepped forward.


    But he picked up my clothes and covered my upper body. "Put on your clothes, Sylvia. It''s cold."


    "I''m not cold." I threw my clothes aside and pinned him on the sofa. "Look at me, Rufus."


    He closed his eyes without saying a word. I could see his face beam even with his eyes closed.


    I was so pissed off that I tore open his shirt, leaned forward, and kissed his Adam''s apple. I could


    feel his body tremble under my weight. I smirked triumphantly as I could see his selfcontrol crumble.


    I knew he wouldn''t be able to resist for too long.


    I continued to kiss him, biting his delicate corbone.


    Finally, I was tired of the little kisses, so I sat on his abdomen. An involuntary moan escaped my lips


    as I marveled at every cut and fold of his muscles. I trailed my fingers across chiseled abs,


    peppering little kisses to break his defenses.


    "Are you scared to look at me, Rufus?" I pressed my breasts against his chest and kissed the


    corner of his mouth.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus'' eyes fluttered open. My heart took a sprint in my chest when I saw the desire burning in


    them. Before I could react, he turned over and pinned me under him.


    "I hope you don''t regret it." His voice was thick with lust. It looked like his restraint had reached its


    pinnacle. He was as turned on as I was.


    I pressed my lips against his and almost bit him. "We are mates now. Why are you still hesitating?


    Or are you impotent?"


    "You''ll pay for this!"


    With that, Rufus sealed my mouth in a hot, scorching kiss, seizing my breath as his hands explored


    my body.


    His every kiss was animalistic, almost as if he had been controlling himself for way too long. I was


    frightened and wanted to retreat. However, Rufus didn''t give me a chance. He trapped me under his


    body, parted my legs, and wrapped them around his waist.


    My body turned hot as our naked bodies rubbed together. We had nothing on but our underwear. A


    ripple of pleasure coursed through my body as he cupped my breast and rubbed his crotch against


    my pussy. His scorching body seemed to melt me.


    He slowly licked my ear, making me shiver. I became wet in an instant. His tongue slid downward,


    sweeping across my neck and chest, leaving a moist trail on its wake. My head began to spin as I


    reached new peaks of pleasure.


    I moaned and fisted his hair as my insides quivered. I wanted him so bad.


    Rufus muffled my loud moans as he crashed his lips against mine.


    His one hand grasped my panties and slid them down before trailing upward and exploring every


    pleasure fold of my sex.

 Chapter 135 Integrated As One

    Chapter 135 Integrated As One


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My body quivered as I grew wet. I subconsciously twisted my body. "Rufus, I feel ufortable."


    "I know. You''ll be fine soon."


    Rufus kissed my forehead. Then, he slowly stood up and pulled off his underwear as his purple


    penis popped out. I gasped in shock at its astonishing size. I wondered how it would enter me.


    "How... how about some other day?" A blush med my cheeks; I couldn''t look into his eyes.


    Rufus bent over and kissed me without answering my question. "Someone asked if I was impotent."


    He pressed his penis between my legs and rubbed it against my pussy in a slow teasing way. The


    frenzied passion drove me insane. I grasped Rufus'' arms in silent invitation.


    Rufus wrapped my legs around his waist and entered me in one swift motion. But just as the head


    of his cock prated me, I broke into a cold sweat as the searing pain was almost unbearable. I


    bit his shoulder, trying to relieve the pain.


    Rufus looked at me worriedly. "Are you okay, Sylvia?" "No... nothing. I''m fine. Go on." I grabbed his


    waist and nestled my face in the crook of his neck.


    Rufus pulled back and kissed my lips before thrusting his penis into my vagina, careful not to hurt


    me until he was fully inside.


    A wave of pleasure consumed me. My wet pussy sped his hard penis. The tearing pain made me


    groan, yet it was pleasurable. Rufus cupped my cheek and kissed the corner of my mouth to


    comfort me.


    After a while, the pain dissipated as I felt pure bliss. I grasped his taut bum and looked at him. The


    desire I saw in his eyes matched mine.


    "Can I?" Rufus whispered in my ear. I could hear the desperation in his voice. It looked like he had


    been trying hard to restrain himself.


    I bit my lip and nodded. An ecstatic smile slipped on Rufus'' face. He straightened his waist and


    began to thrust inside, building a steady rhythm. I subconsciously arched my waist, inviting him to


    go deeper.


    The pleasure intensified with every thrust. Knowing that I was enjoying it, Rufus began to exert


    more strength and thrust harder.


    My body convulsed with passion. It felt as if he were extracting my soul from my body.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Rufus grasped my hips and thrust me harder. I wrapped my arms around his neck and arched my


    back as I wanted him to go deeper and explore new realms of pleasure. Our muffled moans and


    thumping of flesh against each other reverberating across the room aroused me even more. I


    squeezed my eyes shut as a wave of orgasm hit me with full force.


    After a few hundred thrusts, Rufus withdrew his penis. I whimpered with disappointment because I


    wanted more. However, before I could say anything, he turned me over, grabbed my waist, and


    rammed his penis into my wet pussy again. My thighs began to convulse as he moaned my name.


    He grabbed my buttocks and thrust harder and faster this time.


    "No..." I buried my face in the pillow, letting him continue his pleasurable assaults.


    My legs grew numb. I twisted my hip and looked at him. "No. That''s enough."


    Rufus pinched my nipples fiercely. His ramrod penis thrust harder before spewing out turbid liquid


    against my pussy.


    I was gasping for breath, and my legs quivered as I felt the sticky cum flow out of my pussy.

 Chapter 136 It Feels Like A Dream

    Chapter 136 It Feels Like A Dream


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Iy beside Rufus and massaged my hips. My body had turned sore, and I was utterly exhausted.


    Now, I understood why he said I would pay for it.


    Rufus and I made love all night. Each time seemed to get better. It looked like I had awoken a


    violent beast. We had sex until I passed out. However, he didn''t seem to get tired at all.


    "What are you thinking about?" Rufus put his hand around my waist and slung his leg on my thighs,


    grinning happily.


    "Nothing. It just seems surreal." I looked up at him and stroked his nose. "It feels like a dream."


    Rufus grabbed my hand and kissed it. "Don''t be silly. It''s not a dream." He chuckled. "Sylvia, thank


    you."


    "For what?" I looked at him and smiled. This was the happiest day of my life. My heart, which had


    been wandering for a long time, finally found a way back home.


    "Thank you for epting my love despite everything," Rufus replied earnestly.


    Although we had already done the most intimate thing, I was still shy to hear such sweet words. I


    blushed and kissed his cheek in response, and then covered my head with the quilt.


    Rufus immediately got under the quilt and grinned. "Kissing my face is not enough."


    "No way. We have already kissed too many times today." I quickly pushed him away. I was afraid


    that Rufus would lose control if we kissed again. If we had sex again, then I didn''t think I''d be able


    to get up and stand.


    However, Rufus didn''t seem to agree. He pulled the quilt and threw it aside before leaning on top of


    me, his naked body pressing against every inch of my skin.


    Before I could react he pressed his lips against mine. I wrapped my arms around his neck,


    responding to his kiss. Just then, I felt something hard poke against my hip. I gulped as I realized he


    was hard again.


    Frightened, I pushed him away. "Rufus, no."


    "I will be gentle this time," Rufus whispered, gently biting my earlobe. Then, his hand trailed


    southward, and he inserted one finger into my pussy. I moaned with pleasure. Just as things were


    about to get out of control, I identally caught a glimpse of the clock on the wall and suddenly


    remembered that I had morning exercise.


    I pushed Rufus away and sat up. "Morning exercise! I have morning exercise."


    "Don''t go. Sex is also a good form of exercise," Rufus grunted. He frowned and reached out to hold


    me.


    I got out of bed and put on my clothes as fast as I could. "No, I''ll be punished if I missed it. I don''t


    want to make a fool of myself in front of everyone again."


    "All right. I''ll drop you at school." Rufus also got out of bed and picked up his crumpled shirt from the


    floor.


    I immediately grabbed his shirt and threw it away. "No, no, no. It''s just a short distance. I can go by


    myself! Rest well. I''ll meet you after ss." "Okay. Don''t forget," Rufus finallypromised.


    I felt relieved. If Rufus dropped me at school in person, anyone with a discerning eye could tell what


    was going on between us.


    Rufus walked to the door and kissed me goodbye. When I hurried back to the school, I found the


    exercise session was over. My stomach clenched with anxiety. If I skipped morning exercise for no


    reason, most of my credits would be deducted.


    As I was busy thinking, someone patted my shoulder. I turned around and realized it was Flora.


    With a tennis racket in her hand, she looked at me in confusion. "ir said that you asked for leave.


    Why are you here?"


    "Oh, I forgot." I smiled sheepishly and patted my forehead, pretending to have forgotten about it. I


    was d that ir had helped me. Otherwise, I would have gotten into trouble for missing morning


    exercise.


    "But where were youst night? Why are your clothes wrinkled?" Flora asked as she walked around


    me, raking her eyes across my body.


    I hurriedly grabbed her hand to distract her. "I need to go back and get changed first. Where are you


    heading?"


    I thought Flora would forget about it after I changed my clothes.


    "Something is wrong. Why are you walking in such a strange way? Gosh! Look at the hickeys on


    your neck. Tell me! Did you go out to hook up with someone?" Flora squealed.


    I looked at her guiltily and shook my head. "No." "No? Who was it? Tell me. Was it ir? Otherwise,


    why did he ask for leave on behalf of you this morning?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I was so scared that I covered Flora''s mouth. "Don''t talk nonsense! It was not him!"

 Chapter 137 The New Teacher

    Chapter 137 The New Teacher


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "It wasn''t him? So you were with some guyst night, Sylvia!" Pushing my hand away, Flora


    squealed with excitement, which gave me a headache.


    "Flora! Calm down." I grabbed her arm and pulled her to where there weren''t many werewolves


    around.


    A mischievous smile spread across her lips. Flora took a deep breath and said, "Okay, okay. I''m


    calm now. So tell me, who was it? Look at your hickeys! Must have been a hot night, huh?"


    I covered my neck with my hands and smiled awkwardly. "Don''t stare at them."


    "Okay, but tell me! Who was it?" Flora grabbed my hand and shook it impatiently.


    I looked at her with hesitation. "It''s..."


    I felt shy and embarrassed.


    "Come on, just say it!" Flora''s eyes were brimming with curiosity.


    "It''s Rufus." I lowered my head. "We''re actually mates, but we''ve both agreed to keep it on the down


    low for now. We can''t be public with it yet."


    Flora gasped in shock. "I knew there was something going on between you two!"


    "You''re going to have to keep this secret, okay?" I poked her chin. "If others find out, I just know


    Rufus will get in trouble. After all, I''m still known as a ve around here. I don''t want to give him a


    hard time."


    Flora crossed her heart. "I promise I won''t tell anyone. Trust me."


    As we walked to our dorm room, Flora continued to gossip along the way.


    "I could always tell that Prince Rufus treats you so differently. Wait, so does that mean you haven''t


    epted each other as mates untilst night?" Flora excitedly squeezed my hand.


    Helplessly, I nodded. What a chatterbox Flora was, indeed.


    "How is he in bed? Was he good? How many times did you do it? Actually, you''ve got quite a glow


    on you today. It must be that!"


    "Flora!" I covered her mouth with my hand. "If you ask one more question, I will not talk to you


    anymore!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nodding, Flora whispered. "Okay, I won''t ask anymore. You can let me go now."


    Once I got her word, I let go of her mouth.


    When we got to our room, I saw a new school uniform on my bed. I walked over and held it up.


    "Didn''t you apply for a new school uniform the other day? The teaching affairs department had it


    sent here this morning." Flora headed to the table and poured herself a ss of water, downing it in


    one go.


    "That was fast. I didn''t think I''d get until a few more days."


    With that said, I went to try it on anyway. I got the same size, so the fit was no different. But there


    was something new about the uniform. It had an indescribable fragrance on it.


    "Flora,e and smell this. Isn''t it a bit strong?" I slipped my new coat off and handed it to Flora.


    Flora sniffed it. "It''s a little strong, yes. But it smells good nheless."


    "The old uniforms never smelled this strong, right?" I asked in confusion.


    Flora shook her head. "I''m guessing they tried something new for the new batch of uniforms. It still


    smells good, though."


    "Yeah, maybe." I shrugged my doubts away.


    After breakfast, Flora and I proceeded to our ssroom. Harry was already there and saved us


    seats. As soon as he saw us enter the door, he waved his hand exaggeratedly, as if we would not


    be able to see him and his hair.


    Not long after Flora and I got seated, ir walked in with hands behind his back. Slowly, he climbed


    up the stage and cleared his throat. "ss, I''ve invited a new teacher for today''s fighting skill ss."


    Right on cue, someone from outside had walked in. At first, my head was lowered as Flora was


    whispering something to me, so I didn''t notice who it was.


    It was not until I heard the uproar my ssmates were causing that I looked up.


    I was shocked.


    Was our new teacher Rufus?

 Chapter 138 The Wrong Example

    Chapter 138 The Wrong Example


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was floored. Shouldn''t Rufus just be waiting for me in his ce?


    As if he knew I was thinking about him, Rufus turned to me. When I looked into his eyes, I felt so


    much affection that it almost melted my heart.


    Shy, I looked away and didn''t dare to look back at him. I was actually a little annoyed at how


    obviously he was looking at me in public without even bothering to hide his emotion.


    "Why is Prince Rufus looking at us like that? Are we in trouble?" Harry then touched his hair. "Or do


    you think he''s impressed by my new hair color?"


    "Shut up, Harry. Your taste''s been getting worse and worse, actually. Do you seriously think your


    hair is a paint palette?" Flora rolled her eyes.


    "You just don''t know how to appreciate beauty, Flora. Don''t worry, I forgive you for that. Still, why is


    Prince Rufus looking this way? It''s making me ufortable." Harry rubbed the goose bumps on


    his arms.


    Flora didn''t answer Harry''s question and instead just looked at me knowingly.


    I propped my chin up on my palm and tried to pay attention while only looking at the stage from time


    to time. Even though I was nervous, my heart was touched.


    "Well, at least someone''s in a good mood today." Harry leaned over to me.


    "Must you be this talkative every single day?" Flora pulled Harry back on his seat. "If you keep


    talking like this, I''m going to tell ir that you go fishing in the woods at night, which you know is


    totally against rules."


    Harry widened his eyes and shut his mouth.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Wow, Rufus really cares about you. He even came to ss just to see you," Yana said sweetly. I


    could imagine pink heart-shaped bubbles around her head.


    "Nonsense, Yana. He''s here to teach everyone," I deflected.


    "Are you sure about that? By the looks of it, I think he''s just here for you. This whole time, his eyes


    have never left you," Yana teased.


    "Ugh, he''s too sweet. I can''t stand this." I crossed my arms and pretended to be upset, even though


    I knew I was blushing.


    "Why can''t you just admit that you''re happy he''s here? There''s no hiding that smile of yours."


    As soon as Yana finished talking, ir mentioned that Rufus needed a volunteer toe up on


    stage and help him demonstrate fighting skills.


    "Oh, Rufus is definitely going to pick you." Yana was certain.


    "I don''t know, maybe."


    I watched as Rufus walked down the stage. He wore a military uniform today, which made him look


    very handsome.


    As Yana predicted, he stopped in front of me and looked at me with no expression. "You."


    I coughed awkwardly and obediently got up on the stage. My mind ran with all sorts of sweet


    nothings. What was wrong with this guy? I had ss today, and he just had to find a way to see me


    all the way here. What if he deliberately let me win the demonstration? Will people see it as special


    treatment? I couldn''t believe we were doing this in front of so many werewolves.


    It turned out that I had overestimated what was going to happen, as Rufus did not show me any


    mercy.


    Stunned that he immediately went for an attack, I had to dodge and react to his moves in a hurry.


    He looked so serious that I didn''t dare think about anything else anymore but to survive this


    demonstration.


    Rufus'' moves were so fast and smooth that I almost didn''t even get the chance to fight back.


    Unsurprisingly, he knocked me down with ease. I had to awkwardly get up from the ground.


    Fortunately, Rufus was kind enough to offer help, but I immediately stepped back from him


    defensively. Even during a demonstration with his mate, he did not turn soft-hearted at all.


    "If you observed, the way this student threw her punches was not correct. That was why her


    strength quickly ran out. ss, you must avoid making the same mistake in a fight." Rufus knocked


    on the ckboard, getting the attention of the students.


    I looked at Rufus with confusion in my eyes. Did he just bring me up here to make me a bad


    example?

 Chapter 139 Harry Is A Handsome Idiot

    Chapter 139 Harry Is A Handsome Idiot


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The students around burst intoughter. I stood awkwardly on the stage, feeling embarrassed. I


    wished I could find a hole and hide at the moment. Rufus was so hateful.


    "That''s right. Everyone, don''t follow the demonstration you''ve watched just now. It was a typical


    wrong example," ir said, adding fuel to the fire.


    Harry stood up, bursting intoughter and patting his thigh. His handsome face was distorted from


    laughing, and his exaggeratedughter made everyoneugh again. Even Warren, who had always


    been lofty, and John, who had always been gloomy, couldn''t helpughing too.


    I was so angry that I red at him.


    But my angry stare didn''t stop him fromughing at all. He just looked at me andughed even


    louder.


    In the end, I walked down the stage dejectedly, bypassed him angrily, and sat on the other side of


    Flora. I decided not to talk to him from now on.


    "Sylvia, your mate is not into favoritism at all," Flora whispered in my ear, nudging me gloatingly.


    I didn''t say anything and just looked at the serious Rufus on the stage. I really felt annoyed.


    "Sylvia, are you mad at me?" Harry asked, looking past Flora. "I didn''t mean tough at you. I just


    couldn''t help it because it was so funny."


    I red at him, then my anger dissipated. Harry had always been like this, and there was nothing I


    could do about it.


    "Sylvia, don''t be mad at Harry. It was all Prince Rufus'' fault. He didn''t show tenderness to a she -


    wolf like you." Flora blinked her eyes and smiled mischievously. "I wonder if he is also the same in


    private."


    "Of course, he is. Everyone knows Prince Rufus is not interested in she-wolves, so he won''t show


    such tenderness to anyone." It seemed that Harry knew Rufus very well. Hebed his hair with


    his hand and continued, "As a werewolf who has always been single, I know men of the same kind


    best."


    Flora sneered upon hearing what he said. "You and Prince Rufus are not of the same kind. You are


    a virgin and have no actual experience. The only thing you''re capable of is bluffing."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "How can you say we are not of the same kind? Do you know anything about Prince Rufus?"


    Harry''s face flushed. The word "virgin" seemed to have pissed him off. "Don''t talk nonsense, Flora!"


    "Of course, I know nothing about him. But it''s enough that someone knows him well. Right, Sylvia?"


    Flora smiled and tapped me on the shoulder meaningfully.


    I turned my back to them in embarrassment and anger. I didn''t want to hear them talking about


    Rufus. Thinking about how narcissistic I was just now, I felt like a fool.


    When our ss ended, Flora stood up quickly.


    "Hurry! There''s seafood pasta in the cafeteria today. It will be sold out if we get therete."


    "Let''s go together. I specially brought my own bowl for it today," Harry said, taking out a huge deep


    bowl that almost looked like a crock pot, from his bag. There was a pink piggy sticker on it. "I will


    only have one bowl of it today."


    Flora rolled her eyes at him and grabbed the bowl from his hand. "You can''t eat so much. Your face


    is getting rounder and rounder. If you keep eating, you will get obese and fail in the physical


    examination."


    "Hey, give it back to me! Flora!" Harry got anxious at once. "If you want it, I''ll buy one for you. But


    this one is mine!"


    "No way!"


    Amused by them, I picked up my book and followed them out. But I found that Rufus was walking in


    our direction.


    Flora immediately turned her head to me and said, "Sylvia, I suddenly remember, Harry and I have


    something else to do. You can go to the cafeteria first."


    "We have something to do? What is it? Why don''t I know?" Harry asked, looking confused.


    "I don''t have time to exin. Juste with me first." Flora grabbed Harry''s cor and pulled him


    away violently. And when she passed by me, she bumped my butt cheekily, smiling flirtatiously.


    At this moment, Rufus had already walked up to me. Although his face was still expressionless, the


    languid aura he gave off told me that he was in a very good mood right now.


    I, on the other hand, got angry when I saw him. Without waiting for him to speak, I turned around


    and left crossly.

 Chapter 140 A Straight Man In Love

    Chapter 140 A Straight Man In Love


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was about to say something, but Sylvia suddenly turned around and left before I could even open


    my mouth. I didn''t know why she acted that way, so I quickly followed her.


    She just kept walking silently with her head down. I coughed several times, but she didn''t even look


    back at me.


    I looked at her back in distress, wondering why she was angry. She was fine in the morning, and


    nothing seemed wrong during the ss.


    "Omar, what do you think she''s thinking now?" I felt like this was even more difficult to figure out


    than the most profound math problem in the world.


    "Maybe she''s thinking about what happenedst night," Omar answered in an unfathomable but


    convincing tone.


    "About what happenedst night? Do you think she regretted it?" I panicked at once. "She can''t. I''m


    her man now, so she must be responsible for me to the end."


    "Rufus, calm down and listen to me first, okay? I think Sylvia is angry because you didn''t perform


    well and satisfy herst night," Omar calmly analyzed. "You need to find another chance to show


    her your full capacity."


    "You''re right! I''ll take Sylvia back to my room in


    a moment."


    I kept following behind Sylvia like a ghost, racking my brains of ways to make her happy.


    At this point, she suddenly turned around and bumped into my chest.


    "Did you hit your head?" I asked, checking her forehead nervously.


    Sylvia didn''t say anything. Much to my surprise, she pulled me to a secluded corner and pressed


    me against the wall.


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus had been like a ghost, following behind me silently. I slowed down my pace on purpose, but


    he didn''t get closer to me. He was such a fool.


    His existence was already eye-catching in the first ce. Along the way, I had felt the confused


    gazes of countless passers-by. I had no choice but to turn around and pull him into a corner where


    no one could see us.


    "Why are you following me? People are all looking at us," I said to Rufus angrily, pressing him


    against the wall fiercely.


    The corners of Rufus'' mouth rose, and he pinched my pouting lips. "You''re finally willing to talk to


    me."


    I was so angry that I bit his finger. "Stop following me."


    Rufus raised his eyebrows disapprovingly and countered, "Okay, I won''t follow you. I''ll just take you


    back."


    "You..." I let go of his finger crossly and pulled my body away. "Tell me, why are you following me?"


    "Well... Tell me why you''re angry first." Rufus reached out and caressed my face.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    My cheeks felt hot, so I knew I was blushing. I avoided his gaze. "You deliberately embarrassed me


    on stage just now. You made everyoneugh at me."


    "I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings." Rufus immediately put on a serious look. "There was really


    something wrong with your punches just now. You were too stiff. It would make it easier for your


    opponent to find your ws. Besides, you blink too much. You lowered your head with your eyes


    closed and dodged as soon as you saw that your opponent was about to attack, so it would be


    difficult for you to find a good opportunity to fight back."


    "Then why didn''t you choose someone else to demonstrate instead? Many of my ssmates have


    seen me embarrassed. If there''s really something wrong in my punches, you can teach me in


    private." The seriousness on his face pissed me off.


    Rufus suddenly froze, and his ears turned red in an instant. He carefully held my hands and asked,


    "Do you really think so? Can I teach you in private?"


    "Why not? Isn''t it better to teach me in private? Maybe it is more efficient." As I spoke, I looked at


    him in confusion.


    Rufus cleared his throat and said, "Okay, I''ll teach you in private from now on then."


    I snorted, feeling a little relieved. I held his hands back and said, "You just don''t know how


    embarrassed I was today."


    Rufus looked at me guiltily and exined, "I actually wanted to choose someone else. But when I


    saw you, I couldn''t help but want to touch you. I missed your smell, and I wanted to hold you tightly."


    His words dissipated my anger in an instant. And the temperature on my face began to rise.

 Chapter 141 His Sweetness

    Chapter 141 His Sweetness


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I lowered my head shyly, not daring to meet Rufus'' eyes. I didn''t expect that a cold man of few


    words like him would be such a sweet talker. When he said those sweet words, I couldn''t resist him


    at all.


    I opened my arms and said quietly, "You can hold me now then."


    Rufus directly picked me up, and my feet hung in the air, so I clung to his shoulders tightly. Seeing


    the affection in his eyes, I couldn''t help but lower my head and kiss his lips.


    He quickly took the initiative and kissed me passionately. After the kiss, he let go of my mouth and


    reached out to wipe my lips. "You''re not angry anymore, right?"


    I stood up straight and shook my head with a flushed face.


    Actually, I knew that I was making trouble out of nothing. There was nothing wrong with Rufus '' fair


    and serious approach. I was only sentimental because I was in love. It was like I unconsciously


    wanted to magnify all my feelings in front of him to make him care more about me all the time.


    I didn''t like myself this way either. It was just that I couldn''t control my emotions.


    Rufus kissed me on the forehead and said, "The next time you are unhappy, you must tell me


    immediately. Don''t just sulk secretly."


    I nodded and threw myself into his arms. My love for him was about to overflow in my heart. He was


    such a nice and sweet boyfriend!


    Rufus wrapped one arm around my waist and stroked my hair with his other hand. "Are you hungry?


    Shall we go have lunch?"


    "I''m not hungry," I replied, rubbing my face against his chest. "By the way, why did you suddenly


    decide to be our teacher?"


    I knew how busy Rufus was every day. But he still managed to squeeze time to teach here.


    "I have actually nned this long ago. I want to teach here because I''m going to select some


    students to form an elite team as a reserve to join the Royal Army I''m in charge of. I want to practice


    for actualbat exercises in advance," Rufus exined lightly.


    I was intrigued by his words, so I broke free from his embrace. "Does that mean I''ll be seeing you


    often in the academy?"


    "Yes," Rufus replied and dotingly flicked his finger on my forehead. "During this time, I will often


    come to the academy to observe the students. Tomorrow I will go to ss B. But basically, I will


    stay with ss A more often."


    I got excited at once. "When will the selection start? I want to try it out."


    The most important thing for me was that I could get closer to Rufus if I got selected. I gave him a


    nervous yet eager look.


    "It will take a while." Rufus held my hands and said seriously. "The requirements in the selection are


    very strict, and I don''t practice favoritism.


    Otherwise, it will be unfair to everyone who participates in the selection. Besides, you are not strong


    enough now."


    "Of course, I know that." I squeezed his fingers, not discouraged. "I will continue to work hard. I


    hope that one day, I can be on par with you and stand by your side aboveboard."


    Rufus sighed. "Sylvia, I don''t want you to get so tired. What I want more is that you can stay under


    my wings and let me protect you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Of course, you will protect me. But I also want to see how far I can go with my own abilities." After


    saying this, I stuck out my tongue at him yfully.


    I could understand what Rufus was thinking. But I knew that my road ahead was doomed to be


    difficult because of my identity as a ve. So I had to fight for my and Rufus'' future.


    At this moment, he suddenly looked at me solemnly. "Actually, I have something to talk to you


    today."


    "What is it?" I asked curiously.


    "I''ve already found some clues about your mother''s case."

 Chapter 142 The Key Witness

    Chapter 142 The Key Witness


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was shocked for a few seconds, then it was reced by excitement. "Really? What did you find?"


    "Come on, calm down and listen to me first." Rufus patted my head tofort me. "I found a key


    witness."


    "Key witness? How did you do it? It had been so many years, so I thought it was like looking for a


    needle in a haystack," I said, looking at him in surprise.


    "It''s actually a long story. The reason why I didn''te to see you these past few days before the


    ball was that I was dealing with this matter," Rufus answered.


    "I want to see that witness. Take me to that person." I held his hand anxiously as I spoke. As long


    as I saw the witness, my mother''s unjust case would be corrected soon. I endured so many years of


    humiliation. The day I had been waiting for finally came.


    "Sylvia, I''m sorry but you have to wait for a while longer." Rufus pulled me back. "The witness is in a


    very dangerous situation right now. We can''t alert the enemy yet."


    "I''m sorry, I..." I held his hand helplessly with tears in my eyes. "It''s just that every time I think of my


    mother, I can''t control my emotions."


    "I understand because I know how you feel." I knew that Rufus felt sorry for me. He gently held me


    in his arms and added, "But now, the enemy is in the dark, and we are in the light. Many things still


    need to be carefully arranged. So be more patient and endure for a little more while, okay?"


    I nodded my head slightly and asked, "What do you mean the witness is in a dangerous situation?"


    "I found that aside from me, two other forces were looking for the same witness. One of them found


    her before I did and almost killed her," Rufus exined to me patiently.


    "Then what happened?" I asked, looking at him nervously.


    "Fortunately, I arrived in time to save her. Now, she is in somewhere safe with my people. Since you


    don''t have ss this weekend, I''ll take you to see her."


    Upon hearing Rufus'' words, I managed to calm down and stopped trembling.


    "But we have one other thing to deal with before that." As he spoke, Rufus took out his phone from


    his pocket, swiped the screen, and handed it to me.


    What he showed me was a photo of a she-wolf wearing the same dress and mask I was supposed


    to wear at the ball.


    I zoomed in on the woman''s face in shock. "Who is she? Why is she wearing the dress and mask


    simr to mine?" "She''s actually wearing your dress." Rufus snorted coldly.


    I looked up at him in surprise. "How did it happen? I thought Maya took the gift box back that day."


    "On the day of the ball, Maya tried to call you, but your phone was turned off, so she went straight to


    your dormitory to look for you. But she also didn''t see you there, so she went back with the gift box.


    However, someone unexpectedly knocked her out and threw her in a warehouse. When she woke


    up, the gift box was already gone," Rufus recounted in a bad tone.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have backed out," I said guiltily. If I didn''t run away, so many things wouldn''t


    have happened.


    "Sylvia, I''m not ming you. I was only worried when I couldn''t get in touch with you that day."


    Rufus frowned helplessly. "So you don''t have to apologize."


    His words made me feel even guiltier. I pouted dejectedly and said, "I won''t do it again."


    "There was only one dress of the same style. It was found in a trash can in the corner of the pce


    later," Rufus continued. "The mastermind behind this must have nned it a long time."


    I raised my head in anger. I couldn''t believe that someone pretended to be me to seduce Rufus.


    What if Rufus didn''t find out and fell into the trap? The more I thought about it, the more I felt


    rmed.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Have you found out who she is?" If I knew who it was, I would stay with Rufus all the time to guard


    him. I wouldn''t allow that she-wolf to get close to him again. I didn''t know whether he needed


    bodyguards or not, but I was trapped in the distress of love. Sometimes having an excellent mate


    was really troublesome because too many rivals in love were coveting him.


    "Yes."


    I heard Rufus sneer.

 Chapter 143 The Video At The Ball

    Chapter 143 The Video At The Ball


    Cherry''s POV:


    My phone on the table buzzed.


    I got out of bed barefoot, picked up my phone, and checked it. It was a message from my suitor,


    Allen. He was asking me to see the hottest post on the forum. I took a drag on my cigarette, shook


    it, and let the ash fall on the bed.


    At this moment, I heard the sound of the door being unlocked from the outside. Then my roommate,


    Sasha, came in with a pile of documents in her arms. She was choked by the smoke and coughed.


    "How can you smoke inside our room again?" sheined.


    I ignored her, logged in to the forum, and clicked on the post with the highest number ofments.


    "Cherry, do you hear me? Don''t smoke in our room." Sasha grabbed the cigarette from my hand


    and threw it into the trash can. "Look, you''re not the only one who lives here, alright?"


    I was so angry that I dropped my phone and pped her face. "How dare you tell me what to do!


    Get out of here!"


    She was just an Omega from a small pack. How dare she bully me! If it weren''t for the mandatory


    allocation of rooms in the dormitory, I would never share a room with her. I didn''t even want to take


    a look at such a low-level she-wolf.


    Sasha was stunned by my p. She covered her face and froze for a moment. Then she rushed out


    of our room and mmed the door. I snorted coldly, rolled my eyes, and continued to check the


    forum on my mobile phone. The hottest post was a video that seemed to be taken from the ball. I


    clicked it curiously.


    In the video, Rufus was dancing with a she-wolf, who wore the dress that really shocked me.


    Wasn''t it that mysterious person?


    It turned out that she asked me to steal Sylvia''s dress, so she could be Rufus'' date for the ball.


    It meant that the she-wolf who was supposed to be his date was Sylvia. I was so angry that I kicked


    away the cigarette butts on the floor. Sylvia was a bitch! She didn''t deserve the prince at all.


    In the second half of the video, Rufus had suddenly lost his temper. I must admit that although he


    had a bad temper, he was still very handsome even when he was angry. It was just a pity that such


    a lycan actually had a liking for that bitch, Sylvia. He was definitely blind.


    The bottom of the post was full of negativements about Rufus. I read them casually and liked


    them one by one.


    "Is he suffering from manic disorder? He is handsome, but his temper is really bad."


    "The future heir of the empire is so arrogant. How can he qualify as the new king? This is really


    worrying."


    "Prince Richard is better. He is so gentle. Prince Rufus is too cruel. He doesn''t care about life at all."


    "You''d better stopmenting. You don''t even know why Prince Rufus lost his temper. You''ve only


    watched a short video, and you already jumped to conclusions."


    I sneered and reported thestment I saw. Of course, I knew that Rufus became agitated


    because he discovered that the she-wolf was pretending to be Sylvia. But this made me even


    angrier. He seemed to care about Sylvia so much. "Prince Rufus is not only cruel but also has a


    fetish. He likes to abuse small animals, especially those ugly ones."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Many doctors have been scared away by his manic disorder. Right now, no doctor is willing to treat


    him. You''d better stay away from him when youe across him one day."


    "Prince Richard is the hope of the empire. He is the one who deserves the throne."


    "Prince Rufus also likes keeping sex ves. Actually, the she-wolf next to him is his current sex


    ve."


    After reading all thements, I felt a little better. Thest thing I wanted to see in my life was


    Sylvia doing better than me. But now, she was not only favored by Rufus but also having a good


    time in ss A.


    Such being the case, I would destroy her current life and ruin both Rufus and her reputation.


    I thought that Richard was a better choice. Now that King Ethan had put him in an important


    position, he was very likely to be the next king.


    It was just that Lucy, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, intercepted him. But even if she was


    Richard''s destined mate, I still had many ways to seduce Richard.


    At this moment, a sudden heavy knock on the door interrupted my thoughts.


    "Coming! Don''t knock anymore." As I spoke, I impatiently stood up and walked towards the door.


    When I opened it, I saw a group of guards in ck standing outside.

 Chapter 144 Mayas Accusation

    Chapter 144 Maya''s usation


    Cherry''s POV:


    I looked at the men in ck in confusion. Judging from their imposing demeanor, I wondered if they


    were from the pce. ''Has Richard seen my efforts and sent his men to pick me up?" I quickly


    smoothed my dress and smiled politely at them.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    The men in ck spread out, and Rufus emerged through the crowd.


    "That''s her!" Maya stepped forward from behind Rufus and pointed at me angrily.


    A wave of panic consumed me. "What do you mean?"


    "You knocked me out and stole my things!" Maya rested her hands on her hips and red at me. "I


    didn''t expect a seemingly dignified she-wolf like you to steal from others."


    Embarrassed and angry, I stepped backward and tried closing the door. "What are you talking


    about? I don''t understand what you mean."


    Maya strutted toward me and grabbed the door. Her strength startled me. She wrenched it open


    and dragged me out.


    "Damn it! Let go of me, or I''ll call the security guards!" I covered my stinging scalp and fell on the


    floor.


    "Maya, that''s enough; for now," Rufus said coldly. He ambled toward me, his brows creased


    together as he looked at me as if I were an insignificant ant.


    His aura made me tremble unconsciously. I had attacked Maya from behind and carefully avoided


    the surveince cameras. How did they find out it was me?


    "You''re Cherry, right?" Rufus asked casually.


    "What''s up, Prince Rufus?" I asked in a trembling voice, trying to calm myself down.


    Unexpectedly, Rufus didn''t even look at me. Instead, he beckoned to the guards beside him. "Arrest


    her!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Seeing the guards moving toward me, I couldn''t remain calm anymore. I pointed at Maya and


    shouted. "Prince Rufus, she is unnecessarily using me! You can''t humiliate and nder me just


    because she said something."


    "You are still denying!" Maya angrily darted toward me. "You are such a vicious she-wolf. You know


    what you have done!"


    Anger surged through my veins. I should have killed her.


    "Since you say it was me, show me the evidence. If there is no evidence against me, it means you


    are ndering me!" I said.


    Maya was visibly startled. She looked at Rufus without answering me. I felt relieved because it


    looked like they didn''t have evidence. I confidently got up from the floor. I had leverage as long as


    they didn''t have evidence.


    Seeing that people had gathered around us to see what was going on, I took a deep breath and


    started to cry. "Prince Rufus, how can you determine my fate based on mere gossip? I didn''t steal


    anything. But if you want to arrest me, go ahead. My life is worthless anyway."


    I deliberately exaggerated the situation to draw people''s attention. Since Rufus had a bad


    reputation, I had a chance to gamble. As expected, the people gathered around us began to echo


    with me.


    "That''s right. Prince Rufus, you can''t arrest anyone without evidence."


    "Cherry, don''t be afraid. No one can take you away without evidence!"


    "We believe your words, Cherry. You wouldn''t have done it!"


    I mped my mouth and wept loudly. "Thank you all for having faith in me. But if Prince Rufus


    insists on arresting me, I have no choice but to heed to his orders."


    The people grew indignant. I cast a sidelong nce at Rufus -- it was difficult to tell what he was


    thinking. The unusual calmness and his confident demeanor frightened me. I broke into a cold


    sweat.


    I felt he was up to something.


    Just then, Maya walked up to me with a mobile phone and yed a video. It was the surveince


    footage of me stealing the clothes.


    "No way! I made sure to avoid all the surveince cameras!" I screamed in horror.


    Everyone fell silent and stared at me. It was toote when I realized what I had said. I wanted to


    exin, but everyone looked at me like I were a fool. It seemed obvious they didn''t believe me


    anymore.

 Chapter 145 Retribution

    Chapter 145 Retribution


    Rufus'' POV:


    Cherry''s high-pitched squeals gave me a headache. She continued to argue even though we had


    proof against her. Her face was as filthy as her beating heart.


    "Your surveince video is falsified. It''s fake. Don''t try to ruin my reputation." Cherry grabbed Maya''s


    phone and threw it onto the floor. The screen went ck as the phone shattered to pieces.


    I was losing my patience. Unable to take it anymore, I lunged forward and pressed Cherry''s head


    against the wall. "Have you finished speaking?"


    Cherry''s face was distorted in horror, and her body was trembling. "Y-yes."


    Her sobbing voice was as hoarse and unpleasant as a rusty door that opened with a screech. I let


    go of her head, took out a handkerchief, and wiped my hands in disgust. "This surveince video


    was taken by the vehicle recorder in a car that was parked in the school. If you don''t think this one


    surveince video is enough, there are still other videos for you to see. Every car parked there that


    day has recorded what you had done." Cherry''s eyes widened in shock before she burst into tears.


    "Prince Rufus, I was wrong. I took the clothes, but it wasn''t for me. Someone asked me to. I wasn''t


    the one who danced with you at the party. I would never dare to steal your things."


    Her answer was a little beyond my expectation. I looked at her in disbelief. "Who instigated you?"


    Cherry sniffed loudly and wiped her snot. "I... I didn''t see her face clearly. She was wearing


    sunsses and a mask and deliberately lowered her voice when she spoke."


    "How could you help someone when you didn''t even know who it was?" I sneered


    "She gave me money. Lots of money. She... I... Wait! I have a recording." Cherry hurriedly picked


    her phone from the floor and yed an audio file.


    The voices in the recording were muffled, and I could barely hear the she-wolf''s voice. There was


    no substantial evidence about the woman talking about stealing clothes.


    "I really didn''t mean to steal it. What should I say to make you believe me?" Cherry clutched her


    chest and began to wail loudly.


    It was not until then that I noticed the bracelet on her wrist. I grabbed her arm hard and exposed it


    to the crowd. "Then, what about this bracelet? Don''t tell me that you bought it yourself. This is mine;


    I bought it at an auction for three million dors. It''s the only piece in the entire world."


    The crowd broke into an uproar and began using Cherry of stealing.


    "I... I..." Cherry withdrew her hand guiltily. Her lips quivered, but she couldn''t utter a word.


    I was not in the mood to interrogate her, so I took the bracelet away.


    "Cherry''s immorality and misconduct have vited the rules and disturbed orders of the royal


    pce. She is expelled from the school from this moment on and has to go back to her original


    pack for breaking the school''s rules and regtions. I order her not to set foot into the imperial


    capital city again."


    I beckoned the guards to take Cherry away.


    Cherry didn''t give up. She struggled and cried, "I''m innocent! Someone asked me to steal them. It''s


    just that I was so greedy that I took the bracelet away. Please forgive me. I won''t repeat my


    mistakes."


    Her voice grew faint as the guards dragged her away. But Cherry''s words made me suspicious.


    Although evidence proved that Cherry was the culprit, the fact that a car had stopped at a remote


    path and just so happened to record the entire stealing process seemed suspicious. Everything had


    happened without a hitch, which in itself seemed a little strange.


    I decided to send my men to find out whose car it was. After all, the issue didn''t seem as simple as I


    first believed it to be.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 146 The Dead End

    Chapter 146 The Dead End


    Sylvia''s POV:


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When Flora and I returned from the training ground, we saw a couple of werewolves standing at the


    gate.


    "What happened?" Flora and I exchanged quizzical nces.


    We eventually heard shrill cries; the onlookers grew restless and broke into hushed whispers. I


    heard them mention Cherry''s name.


    Flora soon dragged me and elbowed our way in. I soon saw Cherry in a state of despair. She was


    barefoot, and her long hair was a mess. I saw a trail of eyeliner on each of her cheeks, and her


    eyes looked puffy and bloodshot. She was cursing and shouting at the two guards in ck pressing


    her from either side.


    "Finally, someone taught her a lesson. She deserves it!" Flora cursed, breathing a sigh of relief.


    Just then, Cherry turned around. Her face reddened with rage when her gaze met mine. She


    pushed the two guards away and rushed to me. "You bitch! It''s all your fault! I hate you!"


    However, Flora stood in front of me protectively and shouted, "What are you doing? Mind your


    tongue!"


    I grabbed Flora''s hand and pulled her back. Cherry had lost her mind, and I was afraid she would


    vent her anger on Flora. I knew Cherry too well. She hated anyone or anything rted to me.


    "Sylvia! You must be happy I''m expelled from school, right? You fucking bitch! Do you think you can


    get popr just because you''re pretty? Let me tell you something. As long as I''m alive, I''ll make


    sure you don''t live a good life!"


    I stepped back to keep a safe distance from Cherry. "Behave yourself, Cherry. I don''t want to argue


    with you."


    Cherry gritted her teeth and red at me as if she wanted to tear me into pieces. She picked up a


    stone from the ground and tried to throw it at me. However, the men in ck grabbed her hands


    and dragged her away.


    The people sneered at Cherry as they watched the men drag her away.


    "She is paying the price for being arrogant and rude to everyone. Look at her. Poor girl! She is like a


    drowned rat now."


    "I heard her private life is a mess. She has slept with several men."


    "Every time I tried talking to her, she has ignored me. What a snob!"


    "Yeah. She is just the daughter of a Gamma from a small pack but thinks she is a queen. She


    deserves the punishment."


    The crowd gradually dispersed after Cherry was dragged away. Just as I looked up, I saw Rufus


    looking at me from afar. I didn''t know how long he had been staring at me, but the way he looked at


    me made my heart stutter. It felt as if a thousand butterflies were set loose in my stomach. I grew


    excited every time I saw him.


    I avoided the crowd and walked to a secluded ce with Rufus. He held my hand tightly and looked


    into my eyes.


    "So you mistook someone else for me and danced with her at the ball?" I asked.


    Rufus nodded. "But soon, I found it wasn''t you, so I came looking for you."


    That was when I understood what Flora meant when she told me that Rufus went berserk halfway


    through the party. However, the fact that Rufus had been intimate with another she-wolf, thinking it


    was me, made my heart sink.


    Jealousy reared its ugly head. It felt as if some other she-wolf had stolen my man. If I had known it


    earlier, I''d not have skipped the ball. I couldn''t think of Rufus being with anyone else other than me.


    "So you danced with another she-wolf and held her waist?" I asked, trying to swallow my jealousy.


    "That was because I thought she was you." Rufus pursed his lips like a stubborn child and looked at


    me. "You have no idea know how long I waited for you that day."


    My anger disappeared in an instant. "I''m sorry. I''m not angry with you. I''m just a little mad at myself,"


    I said, shaking his hand. "I regret missing the opportunity to dance with you. I practiced for so long,


    only to cancel it at thest minute. I even ruined your reputation online."

 Chapter 147 The Gift

    Chapter 147 The Gift


    Rufus'' POV:


    Sylvia looked so adorable when she pouted. I gently squeezed her soft hand and said, "It''s good


    that you know you were wrong. Don''t scare me like that again."


    "Yes, sir! I will follow your order." Then she gave me a yful salute, which made her look so cute.


    I felt like I was enchanted. My heart, mind, and soul had all beenpletely dominated by Sylvia.


    "As for the ball, there will be more opportunities in the future." I smiled and stretched out my arms to


    hug her. It was only then that I find that I was still holding the bracelet that I took off from Cherry''s


    wrist with my other hand.


    "Hey, isn''t that the bracelet you gave me before?


    I asked Maya to return it to you."


    Sylvia reached out her hand to get it, but I raised my hand, so she couldn''t touch it.


    Sylvia put down her tiptoe and mumbled, "Isn''t it for me?"


    "Don''t touch it. It''s already dirty," I said and threw the bracelet to Maya in the distance disgustedly.


    Then I ordered, "Go and donate it."


    "Yes, Prince Rufus," Maya answered. Then she turned around and left with the bracelet.


    Sylvia watched Maya''s receding back with her big eyes. It was as if she was reluctant to give up the


    bracelet.


    I turned her head back jealously. "I''m here. Don''t look at anyone else."


    "She''s Maya, not anyone else," Sylvia retorted and pouted helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is. Your eyes can only look at me." After saying this, I kissed her beautiful


    eyebrows and eyes. Then I pecked her lips again. The possessiveness and paranoia in my heart


    surged up crazily, and there were faint signs of losing control. I really wanted to lock her by my side,


    so I could see and touch her all the time. She only belonged to me.


    "Do you know that you''re so bossy?" Sylviained, looking dissatisfied. But still, she allowed


    me to kiss her, which made my heart swell and burn.


    After holding her in my arms and kissing her for a while, I finally let go of her contentedly. Then I


    took out a velvet box from my suit pocket and handed it to her. "Open it."


    "What is this?" She took the box but didn''t open it immediately. Instead, she looked at me with


    burning eyes. Her red lips were slightly swollen and watery. Obviously, it was the trace left by the


    lingering kiss just now.


    I swallowed my saliva, suppressed the urge inside my body, and forced myself to look away.


    "A present for you. Open it."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sylvia smiled sweetly and opened the box.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" she eximed as she took the ne out of the box. "Is this really for


    me?" "I was supposed to give it to you on the day of the ball. But it doesn''t matter. You have it now."


    I took the ne from Sylvia''s hands, walked behind her, and put it on her.


    "It''s so precious. I..."


    "No more refusal," I interrupted her, knowing that she was about to refuse my gift. "You have to


    wear it all the time. Never take it off."


    "But what if I lose it?" Sylvia couldn''t turn around, so she turned her head slightly to look at me out


    of the corner of her eye.


    "It doesn''t matter if you lose the ne as long as you are here. It''s you I don''t want to lose." I


    chuckled to make her feel rxed and ept my gift.


    After putting the ne on her, I turned her around and asked, "Do you like it?"


    Sylvia nodded shyly. "Yes. Thank you, Rufus."


    I rubbed her head and teased her, "You''re just saying thank you verbally. You''re not being sincere at


    all."


    She blushed at once. "What kind of sincerity do you want then?"


    I pretended to think for a while. Then I said, "Think about it yourself."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I felt warm in my mouth. A fragrant kiss pressed against my lips


    without warning.


    I took the initiative and deepened the kiss with satisfaction. I thought this gift was a better one. After


    the kiss, I tidied up her hair and whispered to her, "Let''s meet at the side entrance of the royal


    pce this Saturday morning. I''ll take you to see her."


    Sylvia was stunned for a moment. Then her expression gradually became solemn. She nodded her


    head and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 148 The Miserable Alina_____

    Chapter 148 The Miserable Alina_____


    Alina''s POV:


    The magnificent pce was as cold as ice, and I felt it was freezing me to the bones. Iy on the


    bed and turned over in pain. A thickyer of gauze was wrapped around my neck. Rufus had


    strangled me so hard that my windpipe and gullet were both injured. So now, I could only eat some


    liquid food.


    Queen Laura had sent her servants to call me many times, but I lied that I had a headache. I


    couldn''t show myself to her. If she saw the bruises on my neck, she would definitely know that I was


    the one who danced with Rufus at the ball.


    Although I knew that she was on my side, I wouldn''t dare to gamble. It would be so embarrassing if


    she knew.


    I didn''t want Queen Laura to think that I was an idiot. I was afraid that she would throw me away.


    Besides, she just stood aside that day and didn''t even defend or save me.


    Thinking of this made me angry.


    I heard the heavy door being pushed open, and Coco came in with the food cart.


    I propped against the headboard. "What is today''s food?"


    "Pumpkin porridge." After saying this, Coco lowered her head, carefully took the porridge out, and


    put it in front of me.


    "What? Pumpkin porridge again?" I took the spoon from Coco''s hand and stirred the porridge in the


    bowl vigorously. "How many times have I eaten this thing?"


    I was lying in the pce every day now, and I could not see anyone. My only hope was to eat


    something good. I didn''t expect Coco to send me this cheap pumpkin porridge every day.


    "But the doctor said that you can only have porridge for now."


    "I know! But can''t you change it into another kind of porridge? Red bean porridge is also fine!" I was


    so angry that I couldn''t help rolling my eyes. Coco was such an idiot!


    Coco agreed in a low voice. Then she leaned over to me with a cunning smile and whispered, "I


    heard that Cherry was expelled from the school for stealing. The guards had already thrown all her


    luggage away."


    "Is that true?" I put down the spoon, pleasantly surprised. Such news had really lightened up my


    mood. "Tell me the details. What happened?"


    "Yes, it''s true. Our spy saw it. Cherry was miserable. Prince Rufus'' men directly threw her out of the


    academy, and she could no longer step into the capital again. She was screaming outside the gate


    that she wanted to see Prince Richard. But Prince Richard didn''t show up at all. She was


    embarrassing herself, right?"


    I snorted coldly and felt that Coco was no longer annoying. "Fortunately, you have prepared a


    dashcam in every dead angle of the academy in advance. From now on, you should do things more


    cautiously, and this matter will be over soon."


    "I know. But it''s all because you are so thoughtful, Miss Quinn. Cherry thought she would be fine if


    she dodged the surveince cameras, but she didn''t know that she had already fallen into our trap."


    Coco''s eyes narrowed as she smiledcently. "And she even stole the bracelet. For me, a


    she-wolf like her is only qualified to serve you as a ve. She is far inferior to you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I just snorted coldly and said nothing.


    Although I used Cherry as my scapegoat, I was still a loser. I lost to Sylvia. I lost to her miserably.


    The failure at the ball made me angry, but I had nowhere to vent my anger. I could only swallow it


    hard. And I didn''t expect Rufus to be so terrifying. I thought he would at least restrain himself in


    public. But he didn''t even take King Ethan seriously.


    Such an unfathomable and ruthless man doted on Sylvia so much. How lucky she was! As long as I


    experienced the feeling of being cherished by such a terrible man, I would never be able to escape.


    I would keep thinking about him all the time, and I would do everything to be the only light in his


    eyes. It was as if I was addicted to him. This feeling made me even more unable to give up on


    Rufus.


    But fortunately, I wasn''t exposed this time. After the wound on my neck healed, I must find an


    opportunity to drug him again.


    At this moment, Coco handed the phone to me. "Miss Quinn, look! Thements about Prince


    Rufus on the Inte have all changed."


    "What?" I took the phone from her and checked it curiously.

 Chapter 149 Public Opinions

    Chapter 149 Public Opinions


    Alina''s POV:


    I didn''t expect to see so many positivements on Rufus appear so quickly. At first, they were


    most definitely negative. But after Rufus personally exposed Cherry''s theft and had her expelled,


    theizens then began to rethink about the real reason why Rufus acted strangely at that party.


    One of thements spected that Prince Rufus had invited his beloved she-wolf to the dance,


    but Cherry had taken her dress and reced her. When Prince Rufus found out, he was furious.


    Thisment garnered the most amount of likes. Soon enough, theizens were now defending


    Rufus. Some even started guessing as to who this beloved she-wolf was and started a poll online.


    After seeing thesements, I chucked the phone away in annoyance. "Ugh, I didn''t expect these


    netizens to actually figure out the truth."


    "Well, since everyone is still trying to guess Prince Rufus'' beloved, why don''t you just y along?"


    Coco suggested.


    "Yes. I supposed you''re right, Coco. You actually make sense this time." I gave her an impressed


    look. "Go and pay some rumormongers to lean the public opinion toward me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    At this time, there was suddenly a knock on the door. The voice of the guard came from outside.


    "Miss Quinn, it''s Warren. He wants to see you."


    I was a little surprised. Ever since Warren injured Sylvia for me, he hadn''t contacted me yet. He


    hadn''t even replied to any of my messages. I wonder what brought him here today.


    "Miss Quinn, are you going to see him?" Coco eyed my neck with concern. "That wound on your


    neck might expose you."


    "No, it''s fine. I will see him." I straightened up my back. For now, Warren was still a good pawn.


    I couldn''t dispose of him while he was still useful.


    I asked Coco to help cover me up before telling her to let Warren in.


    When Warren walked in, he had a very serious face. It didn''t help that he was wearing a ck coat,


    making him look taller and thinner.


    I coughed and fidgeted with my turtleneck sweater awkwardly, cing down my coffee back on the


    table.


    "Long time no see, Warren. We do have a lot to talk about." I smiled gently and scooted to the side


    of the couch. "Please,e sit."


    But Warren didn''t sit down. Instead, he looked at me and frowned, his expression cold and distant.


    My smile faltered a bit as this made me ufortable. "I can see you''re not in the best mood today,


    Warren."


    "Alina," Warren addressed me tly.


    "Yes, what''s going on? I''ve never seen you like this before. Did something happen to you?" I asked


    patiently, holding back some emotions.


    His expression becameplex and he said, "You were the girl who danced with Rufus at the ball,


    weren''t you?"


    Shocked, I subconsciously touched my neck. Fortunately the cor was high enough to cover my


    wound.


    "What are you talking about? They already confirmed that it was Cherry and even drove her away. I


    didn''t--"


    "Don''t lie to me." Warren interrupted and sat on the opposite side, mming the table with his palm.


    "I grew up with you. We''ve been to countless parties together, so I know your habits and how you


    dance. Even with a mask on, I could still tell it was you."


    Warren had never been this fierce to me before. I was stunned, but I was also angry at the same


    time. He had always been obedient to me. I never thought I''d see the day he would go against me.


    "Warren, are you suspecting me?" I clenched my fists. "If that''s the only reason you came to see me


    today, then you should just go."


    "Suspecting you?" Warren smiled bitterly. There was disappointment in his eyes. "I know how much


    you like Rufus. You didn''t even hesitate when you asked me to hurt Sylvia. Why wouldn''t you show


    up at the ball that night? Unless you showed up as someone else, the she -wolf who danced with


    Rufus."


    Warren had analyzed the situation perfectly and urately. I had no reason to hide the truth from


    him anymore.


    "Fine, so it was me. And what about it?" I raised my head with arrogance. "I am the fiancee of


    Prince Rufus. No one else is allowed to dance with him but me."

 Chapter 150 The Evil Princess

    Chapter 150 The Evil Princess


    Warren''s POV:


    Alina''s attitude shocked me. I didn''t expect her to say something like this.


    "Do you have any idea of what you just said?" I looked at her with a little pity.


    Indifferent, Alina smiled. "Of course, I know what I''m talking about. I''m willing to do whatever it takes


    to achieve my goal. As for other people and their opinions? They have nothing to do with me."


    "Your goal?" I stood up and took a few steps closer. "You just got someone kicked out of school


    because you made her your scapegoat. What do you mean it has nothing to do with you?" "Well,


    she deserved it. She''s stupid!" Alina suddenly became emotional and her eyes became teary. She


    red at me and said, "Don''t lecture me with that fake lofty attitude of your, Warren. Who do you


    think you are?"


    "Who do I think I am?" I echoed her and couldn''t help but burst out intoughter.


    Myugh sounded lunatic, and I didn''t care. I just realized at this moment that everything I had ever


    done for her all these years meant nothing. That story of the knight and the princess was just pure


    fantasy.


    "Honestly, do you just see me as yourckey or something?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Alina didn''t say anything, but she gave me a cold look.


    Even with the brightly-lit room, I still felt that she waspletely enshrouded in darkness. I couldn''t


    see through her anymore.


    "I guess that gives me my answer." I chuckled. "Do you seriously like Rufus that much? To the point


    where you are willing to go through extremes to just to have him?"


    Alina slightly raised her gaze and casually smoothed her hair. "Rufus is the only one who is noble


    enough for someone like me. I want to be the future lycan queen."


    "Get your head out of the clouds, Alina." I was no longer afraid to tell her the harsh truth. Her


    obsession and delusion made me feel like I was staring at a mirror. "Do you actually think Rufus will


    like you? I don''t think he will even look at you!"


    "Sooner orter, he won''t have a choice but to want to look at only me!" Like a madwoman, Alina


    swept her arm through the table, knocking over everything on it and sending them flying. The hot


    coffee sshed onto my trousers. "You are my knight, Warren. Why aren''t you standing by my


    side?"


    "I used to be your knight. Not anymore." I felt the coldness in my heart spread all the way to my


    bones. I didn''t know who this Alina was any longer.


    "What do you mean?" Turning around, Alina red at me. "What are you going to do? Stand with


    those stupid bitches? Are you now going to stand against me?"


    "I''m not going to stand with anyone or choose any side." I took out my handkerchief and reached


    out to wipe some coffee stters on her sweater, but she angrily pushed my hand away.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    I froze for a moment and then proceeded to wipe the stains on my trousers instead.


    The room was filled with an eerie silence. After silently wiping my pants, I stuffed my handkerchief


    back into my pocket and stood up to face Alina.


    "You have to stop this, Alina. If Alpha finds about this, he will be very disappointed in what you have


    done," I said nkly. Surprisingly, I was at peace.


    In a panic, Alina grabbed my sleeve. "Are you going to tell my father? No! You can''t do that. All my


    efforts will be in vain! What do you want? I''ll do anything for you. Just don''t tell my father!"


    I shook off her hand and didn''t even look at her. "I''m not going to report you to him this time, but I


    will no longer help you with anything. Be careful of howyouconductyourself from now on." I turned


    around and walked away. Alina caught up with me and begged hurriedly, "Promise me you won''t tell


    my father!"


    I paused, but I didn''t turn around to answer her question. Instead, I just continued walking.

 Chapter 151 Her Childhood Sweetheart Is Gone

    Chapter 151 Her Childhood Sweetheart Is Gone


    Alina''s POV:


    I was so angry that I smashed the vase in the direction where Warren left. "So ungrateful!"


    Then I suddenly heard Coco scream from the outside and saw her running in a panic. "Bad news!


    Warren threw all the sculptures in the cupboard into the trash can. I can''t stop him."


    "Just let him. Those are a pile of rubbish, anyway." I got even angrier and directly overturned the


    table.


    Those sculptures were all handmade by Warren. Every year, he would give one to me as a birthday


    present. He was obviously doing this now to make a clean break with me.


    He said that he would always protect me and stand on my side forever. He lied. He was only good


    at saying fine words.


    Did he really think I cared about these things? Not at all! They were nothing but rubbish to me.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I smashed the lights on the wall one after another. The carved screen was nted on the edge of


    the sofa, and the entire floor was in a mess.


    I only calmed down after venting out my anger. I didn''t even know when I lost one of my shoes.


    I stepped on the cold floor with one bare foot. For the first time, I felt lonely and helpless. My heart


    was like a leaking pipe. It was empty and couldn''t be filled in no matter what.


    "Miss Quinn, are you all right?" Coco asked as she carefully squatted down and put my shoe on


    me.


    I sat down in a trance, like a puppet whose strings had been cut loose. "Do you think Warren will tell


    my father what I have done?" I asked.


    "I don''t think so. He''s not the kind of werewolf who likes blowing the gab," Coco said tofort me,


    putting a coat around my shoulders.


    I cupped my face in pain, feeling flustered. Warren was so disappointed in me, and there was no


    guarantee that he wouldn''t tell my father. My father had always been a serious and stereotyped


    werewolf who was upright and honest. Thus, he had trained Warren to be a man of justice too.


    Since I was a child, my father was always displeased whenever I showed a little bit of scheming.


    Then he would teach me a lesson harshly.


    Therefore, I had to pretend to be innocent and kind-hearted all the time to win his favor.


    I deceived not only my father but also Warren. Warren always liked the gentle and considerate me.


    And now that my disguise was removed, he left me without hesitation.


    If my father also knew my true color, the consequences would be unimaginable. It was either I


    would be forced to leave the royal pce or lose the position of the pack''s heir. These


    consequences were both unbearable to me.


    So now, I could only beg Warren not to tell my father about me for the sake of our past.


    But when I thought that he only liked the girl I disguised myself to be, I felt annoyed. It was as if


    there was a fire burning in my heart.


    "Coco, do you think a man''s heart can really change so fast? Can it happen in such a short time?" I


    asked nkly.


    "Maybe if there''s a reason. Before you came to the capital, Warren was so good to you, and


    everything between you went smoothly. He was always obedient to you. He couldn''t have changed


    so fast," Coco replied and sighed meaningfully.


    I nced at her coldly and said, "What reason can it be? His attitude towards me has changed so


    much since he went to the academy. Or is it because I asked him to hurt Sylvia? It''s such a trivial


    thing. Before we came here, no matter how unhappy he was, he would never get mad at me."


    "He..." Coco hesitated for a while and gave me a frightened look.


    "What? If you have anything to say, just say it. Since he wants to go against me, we don''t need to


    have scruples." After all, it was Warren who betrayed me first.


    "It seems that Warren has gotten very close to Sylvia in the academy. They often train together, and


    they talk andugh a lot. They look like they are having a really good time."

 Chapter 152 A Perfect Plan

    Chapter 152 A Perfect n


    Alina''s POV:


    "How did you know that?" I asked coldly. I felt like my heart sank into a dark ancient well, and it was


    extremely cold.


    Instead of answering my question, Coco quickly took out her phone. "Here are some pictures of


    them while training together. These were taken by the spies we arranged in the academy."


    I grabbed Coco''s phone to check the photos. I even zoomed in on them to see clearly. In the


    photos, Warren wasughing so wantonly. He had neverughed like this in front of me since he


    came to the capital.


    ''Damn it, Sylvia! You again?'' I thought inwardly. My hand clenched the phone tightly, wishing I could


    tear Sylvia into pieces right now.


    "Besides, Warren didn''t really break Sylvia''s leg. He just had a talk with her, then she decided not to


    go to the ball," Coco added hesitantly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me these important things?" I was so furious that I instantly smashed the phone


    to the floor. "Imbeciles! All of you!"


    I gasped, the feeling of betrayal and humiliation welled up in my heart.


    Coco just shrugged her shoulders but didn''t dare to get close to me. "I''m afraid that you''ll get mad,


    and your health will be affected."


    I couldn''t help but sneer, "So why are you telling me now? Are you not afraid anymore that my


    health will be affected?"


    IIJ II


    "Enough! I don''t want to hear anything about it anymore." I interrupted her, pinching my forehead.


    Then I asked, "Any other pictures taken?"


    "Yes, there are." Coco nervously picked up her phone from the floor and showed me the other


    pictures. And in each one of them, Warren was smiling happily.


    I closed my eyes and waved my hand helplessly. "I don''t want to see them anymore. It seems that


    Warren likes Sylvia too."


    "If that''s the case, then why don''t you take advantage of the situation and frame them both?" Coco


    suggested.


    I didn''t say anything. Thinking of Warren and Sylvia being together really made me feel


    ufortable. The werewolf who had been protecting me since I was a child was now protecting


    another she-wolf. The difort I felt inside me wasparable to drinking a pound of vodka.


    "In that case, Prince Rufus will definitely dislike Sylvia. It will be better if Warren really falls in love


    with her and takes her back to the pack," Coco continued as if she had already analyzed the


    situation.


    "You want Warren to take Sylvia back to the pack? That will only make me feel more ufortable!


    I don''t even want to see that bitch in the capital,"


    I said in a bad tone.


    "Taking Sylvia back to the pack is just the first


    step in killing her. Have you forgotten what Alpha Leonard hates the most? He hates betrayal the


    most. So if Warren takes Sylvia back to the pack, you can act in front of him and tell him that


    Warren has betrayed you for her. In that way, your father will have a bad impression of her." After


    saying this, I noticed that Coco stopped talking.


    So I opened my eyes and nced at her casually.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    II ___ II


    Go on.


    This seemed to have encouraged her. She smiled excitedly and continued, "And you clearly know


    that Alpha Leonard also hates ves so much. Sylvia is not only a ve but also the daughter of a


    traitor. Then she seduced Warren and made him betray you. These will be enough to make her die


    several times. Imagine how hard her life will be if she really dares to go back to the pack with


    Warren."


    I snorted coldly. "I didn''t expect that you also have brains. But I still have to think about it."


    Warren had always been my knight since I was a child, and I regarded him as my possession.


    Thinking that I had to push him to Sylvia, I felt very ufortable. Even if it was something I didn''t


    want, she was not qualified to have it.


    "Miss Quinn, what are you hesitating about? It''s actually a good opportunity. As long as you drive


    Sylvia away, Prince Rufus will definitely falls for you." Looking anxious, Coco tried to persuade me.


    "We don''t have much time left. If Sylvia and Prince Rufus really get together, it will be toote for us


    to make a move."


    I pursed my lips. Coco''s words were almost tempting me. Warren was indeed nothingpared to


    Rufus.


    After thinking for a while, I made up my mind.


    "Okay, let''s do it."

 Chapter 153 The Witness

    Chapter 153 The Witness


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Finally, it was Saturday. I got up early in the morning, put on a thick coat, and walked out of the


    dormitory.


    Since it was still early, and the sun hadn''te out yet, there were only a few werewolves on the


    empty road. A flock of pigeons suddenly flew past me, pping their wings, so I couldn''t help


    quickening my pace.


    The guards at the gate were still the same group of werewolves. When they saw me, they all smiled


    mischievously. "Wow, you''re so early! Finally, you''re not going outte in the evening this time."


    I touched my nose embarrassedly, smiled awkwardly at them, and left.


    As soon as I walked out of the gate, I saw a grayish blue car parked in the middle of the road, which


    looked very cool.


    I hesitated for a moment and didn''t dare to go forward. Then I began to look around. At this time,


    the car honked twice as if catching my attention.


    I walked towards the car in confusion. The window was rolled down, and Rufus'' handsome face


    appeared in the driver''s seat.


    "Get in," he said.


    I nodded, quickly opened the door, and sat in the passenger seat.


    "Why were you looking around just now?" Rufus asked as he leaned over and fastened the seat


    belt for me.


    I coughed awkwardly and said in a low voice, "I was looking for a different car, an ordinary one. I


    thought we would keep a low profile since we are sneaking out."


    Rufus chuckled and gently patted me on the head. "You''ve watched too many movies. The more


    cautious we are, the more suspicious we will appear. So today, I''m taking you out arrogantly." He


    then handed me a carton of milk and a sandwich. "Have something to eat first."


    I took them from him, had a bite of the sandwich, and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet." As he spoke, he turned the steering wheel and drove towards downtown.


    I poked the straw in the milk carton and put it in front of his mouth. "You drink first."


    Rufus took a sip of the milk. Then I broke off a piece of sandwich and fed it to him. We quickly


    finished our breakfast in this way.


    He drove me around the city the entire morning and only headed to the suburb at noon.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of a vi hidden in the middle of nowhere.


    "Rufus... I''m a little nervous." I got out of the car, stood beside Rufus, and held his hand tightly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He sped my fingers soothingly andforted me, "Don''t be afraid. I''m with you."


    "By the way, who is this witness? What happened back then was so sudden that I didn''t have time


    to know the whole story before my mother was executed." As I spoke, I looked up at him.


    I noticed that Rufus hesitated for a moment. Then a trace of pity shed through his eyes as he


    said, "You''ll know when you see her. But promise me, no matter what you seeter, you''ll stay


    calm."


    I nodded and followed him into the vi with a heavy heart.


    The vi was not big, but it was iparably empty. There was no furniture inside, and the


    windows were sealed. The thick curtains also tightly blocked the sunlight outside.


    The door creaked when Rufus closed it.


    Then I suddenly heard a whimper. I raised my eyes and looked in the direction where the sound


    came from. I saw a figure at the bottom of the stairs. It was a she-wolf. But her hair was disheveled,


    so I couldn''t see her face clearly. She curled up with her arms around her knees, trembling all over


    as if she was very scared.


    "Who are you?" I felt that she looked familiar, but I couldn''t tell who exactly she was.


    "Sylvia!" As soon as the she-wolf heard my voice, she suddenly raised her head, rushed over to me


    frantically, and hugged my leg. She said in a trembling voice, "Sylvia, it''s really you. I''m sorry, I was


    wrong. Please forgive me. Please forgive me, Sylvia..."


    Her unique hoarse voice and speaking tone made me freeze for a moment. I was so shocked. I


    pushed the hair from her face, feeling cold inside. How could it be Lena, my previous wet nurse?

 Chapter 154 The Truth

    Chapter 154 The Truth


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Lena was my mother''s maid and most trusted friend. My mother had even said once that apart from


    me, Lena was probably thest person on earth who would ever leave her.


    Growing up, my mother was usually busy dealing with matters of the pack, so she didn''t always


    have time to take care of me. Lena was basically the one who raised me. I had always regarded her


    as my second mother.


    However, right after my mother''s execution, Lena disappeared. I was convinced she was killed. I


    had even grieved for her already. But here she was in front of me, crawling like a lunatic and


    begging for my forgiveness.


    My body was rooted to its spot and trembled all over.


    As Lena called my name, I couldn''t help but be confused. Why was she begging?


    Could she really be the witness? She had to be. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have appeared before me


    like this.


    "What happened to her?" With tears in my eyes, I looked at Rufus.


    Rufus bent down and pried Lena off of my leg. "Ever since she left the pack, she''s been hunted


    down."


    Lenay still on the floor with madness in her eyes. She seemed as though she was living in her


    own world, unable to hear everything around her. Trembling, she mumbled, "I was wrong. I was


    wrong."


    I couldn''t bear to see her like this, so I turned away in disbelief. "How is she the witness? What does


    she know?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although I already had a feeling of the truth, a big part of me was too afraid to confirm it. Something


    inside me told me I couldn''t bear it.


    Rufus ced a steady hand on my shoulder. "All these years, she''s lived her life in fear and hiding.


    Since her family got implicated in the matter as well, they were also killed. Even her only son had


    gotten assassinated justst week. We were fortunate enough to find her in time, or else she


    wouldn''t have been able to survive on her own anymore."


    Lena''s son, Micah, was only a year older than me. He was one of my childhood friends. I did not


    expect that the next time I would hear about him was of his death.


    My heart cried out for Lena, who was heaving and sobbing so hard she was about to suffocate.


    "What does she have to do with my mother''s case?" After taking a deep breath, I finally asked the


    question I was afraid of.


    Rufus made sure to hold my cold hands before answering. "She was the one who testified against


    your mother, saying that she had always been rebellious against your Alpha."


    I bit my lip hard and shook my head, not wanting to believe the truth that Rufus had just said. "No...


    Why..."


    I crouched down and pulled Lena up with my trembling hands. "Why, Lena? Tell me."


    Lena had a nk expression. Her dry lips moved subtly. "Miss Todd, I''m so sorry..."


    "Don''t call me that!" I burst into tears.


    Lena always called me Sylvia. We were that close. Her calling me Miss Todd was like ripping out a


    piece of my heart.


    "Please, just tell me. Why did you do that?" I shook her by the shoulders, holding back my tears.


    Lena closed her eyes helplessly and cried. "I had no choice! Gamma threatened to kill Micah. My


    only child! I couldn''t just give away his life like that."


    "And so you chose to give my mother''s away instead... You know, she had always thought of you as


    the most trustworthy one." I gritted my teeth. "How could you do that to her, Lena?"


    "You don''t understand. I didn''t want to lose my son!" Lena pulled her hair in frustration.


    I released her from my grip and sobbed. "But in turn, I lost my mother!"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Todd. I had no choice. If it would make you feel any better, you may as well just kill


    me right now. Micah''s dead anyway. There''s no reason for me to stay in this world any longer." Lena


    sped her hands and lowered her head, begging me. The desire to live could no longer be seen in


    her eyes.


    Seeing this, my heart softened. I saw Lena as a mother myself, but it was obvious that the most


    important thing in her life would always be her own son. Nothing could everpare to him.


    "No, Lena. You can''t die yet. You must live on. For now." Wiping my tears, I found my reason and


    calmed down.

 Chapter 155 The Whole Story

    Chapter 155 The Whole Story


    Rufus'' POV:


    Sylvia''s face was pale, and her eyes were filled with tears. She was like a broken ss doll.


    I stepped forward and wrapped her hand with my big palm. Her hand was cold. It was as if it had


    just been taken out of a cold cer. I tightened my grip on her and rubbed her slender fingers.


    She lowered her head and held my hand back. It was her response to myfort.


    Lena had already stopped crying. Her wet hair stuck to her ravaged face. Her eyes were out of


    focus, and her whole body was like a broken bag. "Lena, I want to know everything that happened


    back then," Sylvia asked in a soft voice. Her lifeless appearance made my heart sink. I couldn''t help


    holding her in my arms.


    Lena didn''t answer immediately. She slowly stood up from the floor and limped towards Sylvia.


    "Alpha and Luna were framed by Gamma Mateo."


    "Then how did you frame my mother?" Sylvia asked, looking confused.


    I looked at Sylvia, feeling sorry for her. The calmer she was, the more I felt her violent emotional


    turmoil. I could sense that she was just restraining herself.


    Lena''s dark purple chapped lips trembled. She couldn''t even say aplete sentence. It seemed


    that she was suffering from great pain. "We..."


    "My mother has been dead for so many years. Don''t you think it''s toote for you to feel guilty now?


    If you remembered how good she was to you, you wouldn''t hide for so many years. I''m not


    interested to know about the difficulties you have gone through. I just want the truth." Sylvia looked


    down at Lena. She seemed a little tired because she leaned her body slightly and rested her


    forehead on my shoulder.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I..." Lena was so agitated that she suddenly coughed violently. Her gruff wheezing sounded like a


    dying animal.


    Sylvia pursed her lips tightly and nced at her.


    After coughing for a while, Lena finally stopped. She took a deep breath and said, "That day, the


    pack was celebrating a festival. Gamma Mateo first killed Alpha and Luna when their guard was


    down. Then to frame your mother, he asked me to let her drink a drug that could make wolves go


    berserk. After that, he locked her up with the corpses of Alpha and Luna. Later, he pretended to


    come to their rescue and caught your mother in the act."


    "My mother was such a cautious person. How did you manage to deceive her?" Sylvia asked


    through clenched teeth. Her hands were trembling slightly.


    "I... I lied to her. I told her that it was you who pour the juice for her." Lena''s body bent lower,


    showing the roots of grey hair hidden in her scalp that was in stark contrast to her brown hair tail.


    She seemed to have aged several years in the blink of an eye.


    "What? Lena, how could you do that?" Sylvia couldn''t hold back her anger anymore. Her trembling


    voice was filled with anger as she added, "My mother treated you well. How could you betray her?


    You were the one she trusted the most. And Mateo... I will definitely kill him."


    Sylvia''s full red lips had turned bloodless at once. She bit her lower lip hard as if she didn''t feel any


    pain, even if there was already a faint streak of blood on it. I felt so sorry for her that I held her in my


    arms and touched her lips. "Don''t bite yourself. If you feel bad, bite me."


    She didn''t say a word. She just threw herself into my arms and whimpered like a wounded cub. Her


    tears seemed to fall on my heart, making it sour and swollen. I lowered my head and kissed her


    tears away and her thin eyelids. "Sylvia, I''ll help you with this. Let me take care of everything. Killing


    Mateo is not enough. You have to expose him in front of everyone to prove your mother''s innocence


    and clear her name."


    "Sylvia..." Lena timidly called Sylvia''s name. When she saw that Sylvia didn''t show any antipathy,


    she continued, "I''m sorry for you and your mother. Now that my poor son is dead, there is nothing in


    the world that I care about anymore. Since Mateo has harmed us to this extent, we can''t let him


    continue to get away with it. Please let me use my remaining life to make up for my mistakes. I will


    cooperate with you to expose his crimes."


    Although I clearly heard her words, I didn''t look at her. I just kissed Sylvia on the forehead and said,


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough to just have a witness. We also need some critical physical evidence." "I


    have all the evidence hidden," Lena said.

 Chapter 156 The Secret Compartment

    Chapter 156 The Secret Compartment


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I broke free from Rufus'' arms in pleasant surprise. "You still have the evidence? Where did you hide


    it?"


    Lena nodded, and the look on her wrinkled face changed. "I knew that Mateo was going to kill the


    Alpha, so I hid a recorder pen in the secretpartment of the Alpha''s room in advance." "It has


    been so many years. How sure are you that it''s still there?" Rufus said inly.


    "I hid it very well, and no one knew about that secretpartment," Lena hurriedly said to Rufus.


    Then she turned to look at me. "Actually, only the deceased Alpha and your mother knew about it.


    Then your mother told me."


    The corners of my mouth twitched. Back then, many of my mother''s affairs were handled by Lena,


    both private and pack-rted. My mother regarded Lena as her family, so she never hid anything


    from her.


    "You really took advantage of my mother''s trust in you," I sneered and smiled sarcastically.


    Lena''s eyelids trembled. It was as if she was very embarrassed. She looked away to avoid meeting


    my gaze and said, "Your mother told me about the secretpartment because she wanted me to


    hide you there in case of danger."


    I just stared at her without saying anything. Then I felt a big, dry, and warm palm touch the back of


    my hand. It was Rufus,forting me silently.


    "I wanted to take the recorder pen with me, but Mateo was too cautious. When I left the pack, they


    had to search my entire body, so I simply left it in the secretpartment," Lena added when she


    noticed that I was quiet.


    "The Alpha''s residence remained untouched for three years before it was converted into Mateo''s


    own ce." I rolled my eyes as the memory of those dark and difficult days flooded in my mind at


    once. "If Mateo has found the secretpartment, it will be more difficult to redress my mother''s


    case. And just as you said, how can a cautious werewolf like Mateo allow an outsider to enter his


    room?"


    "Has Mateo be the Alpha of the pack?" Lena looked at me in surprise. "I have been hiding


    everywhere in the past few years, uninformed. And I never dared to inquire about the pack."


    I pressed my lips tightly, feeling bitter in my heart. "Haven''t you ever thought ofing out to give


    my mother justice? Not even once?"


    "I..." Lena said in a hoarse voice with her mouth half-open. "I''ve thought about it. But..."


    "Okay, stop!" I interrupted her, having no desire to continue listening. Then I answered her question,


    "Mateo hasn''t taken over the position of the Alpha of the pack. But the new Alpha, Shawn, is a


    puppet trained by him. So the real power is still in Mateo''s hands. Titles are not the most important."


    "What about the secretpartment? I have to find a way to confirm if the recorder pen is still


    there," Lena said anxiously, stretching out her thin hand to touch my sleeve.


    With an expressionless face, I slightly dodged her hand.


    Rufus put his arm around my waist and switched positions with me. "I''ll send someone to check


    first."


    I nodded slightly. I felt so depressed that I couldn''te up with a better way.


    "I want to know the exact location of the secretpartment and the way to open it," Rufus said


    coldly, ncing at Lena.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Lena flinched in fear and quickly lowered her head. "There are three rooms in the house, and the


    study is in the innermost. On the shelf in the study, there is an ivory stonemp. If you push the


    lamp, the secretpartment will reveal itself."


    "But what if Mateo finds out? We will be exposed," I said, looking at Rufus worriedly.


    Rufus stroked my hair. "There will be a military parade at the beginning of next month. The leaders


    of various packs wille to participate."


    A me of hope rekindled in my eyes. "Shawn is just a puppet. Knowing Mateo, he will definitely


    come to attend such a big event."


    Rufus nodded slightly. "You''re right. So we can take advantage of this opportunity to send my men


    there."

 Chapter 157 Backup

    Chapter 157 Backup


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I finally rxed when Lena exined everything to me in detail.


    I epted the truth and didn''t want to face Lena anymore.


    "Let''s go back." I tugged at the corner of Rufus '' shirt and whispered to him.


    Rufus held my hand and led me to the door. Then, he ordered his men to keep a close watch on


    Lena before ushering me out.


    I was excited toe here. But now, I felt depressed and heartbroken.


    I leaned against the car window and watched the scenery sh past me. Rufus reached out and


    touched my face. "Are you feeling stuffy?"


    I nodded and said in a nasal voice, "Yes. I wish I could jump into a big icy river and swim to my


    heart''s content."


    Rufus didn''t say anything. He rolled down the window beside the driver''s seat. The rush of cold


    wind instantly awakened me.


    Then, he stopped the car, and I turned around to look at him in confusion.


    "Wait for me in the car," he said, rubbing my head soothingly.


    With that, Rufus strode away and quickly disappeared from my sight.


    He finally returned when I felt drowsy and was about to fall asleep. "Where have you been?" I asked


    softly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Rufus took my hand and ced a small box on it. Under the transparent cover was a soft white


    cream cake with fresh blueberries on it.


    All traces of sleep disappeared in an instant. I happily removed the cover and smiled gratefully. "Is


    there a cake shop nearby?"


    Rufus tore the package with a fork, opened the box, and gave it to me. "Taste this. It''s ice cream


    vor."


    I cut a slice of the cake with the fork and took a bite. The soft fluffy cake coated with ice cream and


    whipped cream made me moan with appreciation. The sweetness exploded in my mouth, lifting my


    mood in an instant.


    I closed my eyes and licked my lips contentedly. I felt a lot better now.


    When I looked up, I saw Rufus looking at me with a big smile on his face. Feeling embarrassed, I


    scooped a spoonful of cake and gave it to him.


    Rufus shook his head. "You eat."


    Then, he reached out and wiped the cream on my lips gently, and smiled at me.


    A blush med my cheeks when I looked at him. He was sweeter than cake, which made my heart


    stutter.


    Rufus watched me finish the cake and then started the car.


    I yed with the buttons on my clothes and cast a sidelong nce at Rufus. His lips were pursed in


    concentration as he drove the car. After a moment''s hesitation, I decided to tell what I was thinking.


    "I want to go back and look for the evidence myself. I have been in the pack for many years. No one


    knows that ce better than I do."


    Rufus frowned. "No. The elite team''s selection will be held during the military parade. If you return


    to your pack, you will miss the opportunity. After all, that''s your dream. Are you going to give it up?"


    "I don''t want to give up, but..." I wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. I was in a


    dilemma. I had to choose between my past and the future. However, both were important to me. I


    didn''t know which to prioritize.


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me, okay?" Rufus reached out one hand and squeezed my palm


    reassuringly. "I will arrange my men to find the evidence. Don''t worry. I will always be there for you


    and support you. Trust me."


    My cheeks grew hot, so I withdrew my hand shyly. "Focus on driving now. Do what you think is right.


    I trust your decision."


    Rufus seemed pleased with my answer. He let go of my hand and concentrated on driving the car.


    Just then, his brows narrowed. He nced at the rearview mirror and said, "Sit tight. Time to speed


    up."


    I also looked at the rearview mirror and saw a ck car following us.

 Chapter 158 Wild Racing

    Chapter 158 Wild Racing


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I quickly sat straight nervously. "God! Why are they following us? Who are they?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Rufus pursed his lips and drove calmly as if he were used to such things. "Don''t be afraid.


    Everything will be fine."


    Rufus hit the elerator and drove at full speed. The ck car behind continued to follow us. My


    palms grew sweaty.


    The beautiful scenery that I had been admiring all along turned into a hazy blur. Rufus drove at


    lightning speed. I gripped the seatbelt for dear life. For a moment, I thought the car would fly in the


    air.


    "Rx, Sylvia. I won''t let anything bad happen to you," Rufus said, ncing at me.


    However, nothing reached my ears. My heart leaped to my throat when I saw the car was about to


    collide with the iron railing ahead. "Watch out!" I squealed.


    Rufus quickly turned the steering wheel, and our car drifted to an unexpected turn, leaving the ck


    car far behind.


    I took a deep breath and looked back. The ck car had turned into a speck. "Did we finally get rid


    of them?"


    Rufus nced at the rearview mirror and stepped hard on the elerator.


    It was dusk. The rays of the setting sun cast a golden hue on our car. The entire stretch ofnd was


    soaked in the luxurious light, but I was not in the mood to appreciate the magnificent scenery. My


    heart was still hanging in my throat.


    The wide road broke into twones. The sky turned dark as the sun sank into the horizon. Just as


    we were about to enter the urban area, I saw two cars parked in the middle of the road, blocking the


    path.


    "Slow down, Rufus! Someone has set a row of spikes on the ground!" I shouted nervously. They


    were arranged in a manner where driving one step forward could puncture our tires.


    Rufus'' jaw tightened as he slowed down the car.


    I nced at the rearview mirror as my heart continued to crash in my chest. I saw a ck speck


    that seemed to grow bigger with time. Panic wracked my nerves as I saw the ck car catch up


    with us again.


    I didn''t know how many werewolves were there in these three cars. But I knew we were definitely


    outnumbered, and defeating them wouldn''t be an easy task.


    I tried my best to calm down and stop myself from screaming. I couldn''t cause any trouble to Rufus.


    Rufus also noticed the ck car behind us. Without hesitation, he pivoted the car to the mountain


    road nearby.


    The roads were narrow and curvy. My body jerked back and forth as we traversed the bumpy


    terrain. I clutched the groove beside the car door. I was so terrified that I could barely breathe.


    The darkness only seemed to worsen everything.


    The pitch-ck road ahead frightened me. We were driving across the rocky mountain path. I was


    afraid we might encounter an ident.


    I looked at Rufus and wanted to ask him to slow down.


    However, he looked eerily calm. There was not a trace of fear or worry on his face.


    As if noticing my concern, Rufus smiled, his eyes focused on the road. "Don''t worry. I''m familiar with


    this area."


    "I''m not afraid. I trust you." I tried to control myself from screaming.


    "I know you are afraid. Close your eyes then. That will help," Rufus said softly. Then, he increased


    the speed of the car.


    I nodded and squeezed my eyes shut. It felt like I was on a rollercoaster ride. My heart was about to


    leap out of my throat. He finally stepped on the gas, and the car skidded to a halt. I felt like I might


    go straight to heaven if I opened my eyes. "It... it''s fine. I''m not afraid! I trust you, Rufus!" I


    stammered. If worse came to worst, we could die together.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard a soft chuckle, which frustrated me.


    ''Damn it! How could he remain calm even now?''

 Chapter 159 Assassination

    Chapter 159 Assassination


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Just then, a loud crash reverberated across the silent road. I quickly opened my eyes and looked


    back. One of the cars following us tumbled down the mountain at a sharp turn.


    "There... look... two more cars are left," I nervously told Rufus.


    Just then, another car collided with the tree and rear-ended the third car. I rolled down the window


    and heard the loud roar of the engines mixed with the angry curses of the werewolves.


    I turned around and looked at Rufus. He seemed calm andposed as he looked ahead, holding


    the steering wheel. .


    The car gradually slowed down, and my racing heart finally returned to my chest.


    "Are you not afraid anymore?" Rufus grinned at me.


    "I didn''t say I was afraid." I pouted.


    "Oh, really?" Rufus chuckled. "Indeed, I was the one freaking out. Not you."


    He looked at me dotingly.


    My heart skipped a beat when I saw the love shining in his eyes. I quickly rolled the car window


    down to let the cool breeze inside.


    After getting rid of the other cars, Rufus quickly drove to the main road. I felt better as we were back


    on track. The gentle breeze kissing my skin and caressing my hair made me happy.


    "Gosh, this is exciting!" I stretched my hand out of the window and looked out. The night sky looked


    breathtaking. The crescent moon in the starlight sky brought a smile to my face.


    "Do you want to try something more exciting?" Rufus smiled and opened the roof, turning the car


    into a convertible.


    The cold wind made me shiver. The chilly weather increased my excitement.


    We were the only ones traveling on the empty road. The starlit sky and the way the car sped on the


    road felt incredibly romantic. It felt as if Rufus and I were the only ones in the world. My blood


    burned in my body. Iughed, feeling happier than ever.


    When we finally entered the urban area, Rufus closed the car roof and slowed down the car. I


    gradually calmed down and sat obediently.


    Rufus stopped smiling and touched my earlobe. "Your ears are cold. I shouldn''t have opened the


    roof."


    "Although my ears are cold, my heart is warm." I leaned over and smiled at him. "I think you can


    be a car racer instead of being a prince."


    Rufus chuckled and gently pushed me back. "Sit back. I''ll make you ginger tea when we get back."


    I nodded and sat back obediently. "What happened now? Who was it?"


    "Maybe it was an assassination." Rufus shrugged nonchntly.


    "Assassination?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I was taken aback, but Rufus looked rxed as if it didn''t matter to him.


    He rested his arm on the edge of the window and stroked his chin. "What can I say? I''m used to it."


    "How can you be used to it?" I grew anxious. "You have to be more cautious from now on. Has


    anyone tried assassinating you before?"


    "Once, a killer disguised herself as a ve and sneaked into my room at midnight to attack me.


    However, I caught her red-handed, so shemitted suicide."


    That was when I remembered the rumor I had heard about him killing a female ve in bed. People


    made it seem like he was a ruthless murder. However, I finally understood the truth.

 Chapter 160 The Real Rufus

    Chapter 160 The Real Rufus


    Sylvia''s POV:


    All the rumors seemed ridiculous now. Some even said that Rufus would eat werewolves on every


    full moon night. It seemed like people came up with their own version of rumors to make everyone


    believe that Rufus was a ferocious beast. In the past, I had almost believed those rumors and


    stayed away from Rufus.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fortunately, Moon Goddess had brought us together.


    I turned around and looked at Rufus. He was driving with a serious look on his face. The faint light


    seemed to soften his features.


    Rufus looked like a dangerous man when he didn''t speak. His sharp gaze would frighten anyone.


    Although he looked handsome, his sharp features would stop people from approaching him.


    However, only I knew about his tender heart thaty beneath his tough exterior. I had never seen


    him get angry or lose his temper. I had tested his patience several times. But if at all he got angry,


    he would remain silent and not utter a word, looking like an angry cat.


    I pictured the way Rufus looked when he got aggrieved and burst outughing.


    Rufus looked at me quizzically as if I had lost my mind. "What happened? Why are youughing all


    of a sudden?"


    I nced at his silky hair and resisted the urge to run my fingers through them.


    I covered my mouth and leaned toward him. "Do you know what others say about you?"


    Rufus snorted nonchntly, "I don''t know. I''m not interested in knowing it either."


    "Don''t be such a joykill. Tell me that you want to know." I nudged his arm yfully. "I can''t wait to tell


    you all about it."


    Rufus looked at me and shook his head. "Go ahead then."


    "Beg me," I said, raising my chin proudly.


    Rufus scratched my chin. "I beg you not to tell me."


    "All right. I won''t tell you." I gently patted the back of his hand and leaned back on my seat. "The


    others all misunderstand you. Why don''t you exin yourself? You''re not such a ruthless lycan like


    they said. I wish people could see you for who you really are."


    "There is no need to exin," Rufus said disapprovingly.


    I snorted. "Weren''t you trying to exin yourself to me? Don''t try to deny it. I heard it with both


    ears."


    Rufus coughed awkwardly.


    I rested my chin on my palm and looked at him. I couldn''t get enough of him. The man always stole


    my breath. How could someone be this handsome and yet have a heart of gold. He was perfection.


    His luscious lips, maic eyes, silky hair drove me crazy. I loved him with all my heart.


    An awkward silence fell. Finally, Rufus cast a sidelong nce at me and said, "Stop looking at me."


    "I''m not looking at you. I''m waiting for your answer. Why did you exin yourself to me?" I lied,


    trying to take my eyes off him but couldn''t. "Because..." Rufus'' Adam''s apple bobbed. "You are not


    others."


    His answer made my heart stutter. I blushed and looked away. "Of... of course, I''m not others."


    "Hmm..."


    "Let''s stop talking. Focus on driving."


    "Okay."


    I squirmed on the passenger seat as waves of emotions consumed me. I couldn''t remain calm, yet I


    had to. I stared out of the window in silence. Today''s incident proved how much Rufus loved and


    cared for me. The way he protected me made me feel special and lucky.


    I often felt like I was living in a dream, and everything would change once I woke up because it was


    too good to be true. Today, I realized I finally found the missing piece of my life. Rufus was real, and


    he loved me as much as I loved him.


    However, my heart sank when I saw the pce from afar. It indicated that our trip was about to end.


    I wanted to travel with Rufus all my life. I couldn''t be away from him even for a second.


    The love in my heart was like the rising tide crashing in my heart. Unable to control my emotions, I


    leaned over and nted a soft kiss on Rufus'' ear.


    However, he jerked up in shock. His hand slipped from the steering wheel as he lost control of


    himself. Before I could react, the car sped toward the gate of the imperial pce.

 Chapter 161 Embarrassment

    Chapter 161 Embarrassment


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Seeing that our car was about to crash against the gate, I freaked out and squeezed my eyes shut.


    The car skidded to a halt. My body jerked forward, and my chest hit the seatbelt with full force


    before I was propelled backward.


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw that we were just a foot away from the gate. I patted my chest,


    breathing a sigh of relief. "Thank God!"


    "Sylvia!" Rufus shouted. Rufus mped his ear that I had kissed and red at me. "Don''t do this


    while I''m driving! What if I really crash the car?" "I''m sorry. I won''t kiss you this way again." I lowered


    my head guiltily. "Don''t be angry. I couldn''t help it. You are adorable, after all."


    Rufus didn''t say anything. I slowly raised my head and peeked at him. He covered his ears with his


    hands with a grim look on his face.


    I tugged at his sleeve to coax him. "I was wrong. You''re the best, Rufus. You won''t me me, will


    you? I don''t know what I was thinking. I couldn''t control myself. But I promise never to do it again. If


    I have the urge to kiss you again, I will restrain myself no matter what."


    I summoned the courage and gently stroked his ears.


    "You..." Rufus'' jaw tightened, and the wolf ears on his head grew more prominent.


    That was when it dawned on me that Rufus had sensitive ears. No wonder he lost control when I


    kissed his ear just now. I mped my mouth andughed.


    "God, look at Rufus'' ears! I love them! I want to stroke him," Yana screamed in my mind. "Sylvia,


    touch his ears! Hurry up! Please. Otherwise, his ears will shrink back."


    His big ears were as soft as feathers. I wanted to stroke them again.


    Without thinking further, I stretched my hand and touched Rufus'' head, hoping he wouldn''t be mad


    at me. He had allowed me to touch his ears before, so I didn''t think he would mind now.


    Just as my fingertips were about to touch Rufus '' ear, I heard the voice of a man and froze in horror.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I turned around and saw Richard walking toward us. "Rufus? Is that you?"


    "Shit! What do we do now? Why is he here?" I subconsciously bent down in shock.


    "What... what are you doing?"


    Rufus looked flustered for the first time. I had not seen him lose his cool before.


    I didn''t have time to think, so I shrank lower.


    "Get up quickly. It doesn''t matter if he sees us. We don''t have to hide our rtionship," Rufus


    whispered, wriggling his legs.


    I lifted my head hurriedly to look at him. "Yeah, you''re right."


    Just as I propped my hands on Rufus'' thighs to help me get up, Richard called him again. As the


    voice grew louder, I freaked out again and bent down clumsily. The tip of my nose hit Rufus'' belt.


    Rufus jerked up in shock. "Did you get hurt?"


    I mped my nose and shook my head in pain.


    I felt so angry and frustrated. My mind was racing a mile a minute. I didn''t know what I was afraid of.


    It wouldn''t have been a big deal to sit beside Rufus on the passenger seat. However, the way I was


    hiding now looked weird and scandalous.


    My cheeks med with embarrassment. I didn''t dare to look up at Rufus. Before I could react,


    Richard walked to the car and knocked on the window. "Rufus, what are you doing? What


    happened?"


    I grew anxious, so I buried my face against Rufus '' thighs. I just had no idea how to face Richard


    under such circumstances.

 Chapter 162 Probing

    Chapter 162 Probing


    Richard''s POV:


    Just as I walked past the main gate of the imperial pce with an army squad, I saw Rufus '' car


    suddenly lose control. It dashed toward the gate and skidded to a halt at thest minute.


    It looked strange. Rufus was an excellent driver. I wondered how he lost control.


    I walked to the car in confusion. "Rufus?"


    The windows of this car had one-way ss. I couldn''t see what was happening inside. I waited for a


    while, but there was no response from him. He didn''t even bother rolling down the window. I


    suppressed my anger and knocked on the window.


    Then, the window finally rolled down, leaving only a small gap. Rufus gripped the steering wheel


    with both hands and red at me. "What''s the matter?"


    I forced a benign smile. "What happened? Your car almost lost control now."


    As I spoke, I managed to peek inside through the gap but didn''t see anyone inside.


    Rufus didn''t answer me.


    "Do you need my help?" I knocked on the window again. I wanted Rufus to roll the window further


    down so that I could see what was going on inside the car.


    Strangely, the people I had appointed to keep an eye on Rufus reported that Sylvia had got in


    Rufus'' car, and they had gone out together. I wondered why he came back alone.


    Rufus sneered. "Anything else? If not, you can leave now."


    Anger surged through my veins, but I managed to control my anger. "Father wanted to see you this


    afternoon, but you weren''t in the pce."


    Rufus nodded indifferently as if he didn''t care about it.


    I almost lost my cool. Rufus was cold as ever. I took the initiative to talk to him, but he didn''t even


    bother responding to me properly. There was only a small opening in the window, and he didn''t


    even bother fully rolling it down, which infuriated me. It looked like he simply didn''t want to talk to


    me.


    "Don''t forget to see Fatherter. He is not in good health. Don''t make him angry in any way. If you


    need any help, call me." I forced a smile at him, pretending to be a good brother.


    Rufus seemed to have heard something funny and suddenly burst outughing. "Oh, thank you very


    much."


    I was rendered speechless. Pleased with his response, I smile. "You''re wee. We are family. By


    the way, why did you go out today? You seldom take the car without a driver."


    "What? Do you know every time I go out? You even know whether I''ve taken a driver or not?" Rufus


    nced at me and smiled faintly as if he were looking at a clown.


    I managed to continue smiling at him even though I was a little flustered. After all, Rufus was a


    sensitive guy.


    "No, I just mentioned it casually. Don''t bother about it. Where is Sylvia? Why aren''t you with her?"


    I casually inquired him about Sylvia, but Rufus '' face stiffened as if he was enduring some pain.


    Then, he stepped on the gas without looking at me as plumes of gas hit my face.


    "Fuck you! What the hell was that? Pure waste of time!" I was so angry that my mouth almost


    twitched.


    I took a deep breath and walked back once I calmed down. My subordinates followed me.


    "Prince Richard, the men you had appointed to follow Prince Rufus today lost track of him right at


    the very beginning. All they knew was Prince Rufus left the urban area but didn''t know where he


    was headed to. Later, we set up a roadblock on the only way back to the urban area. But Prince


    Rufus managed to get rid of them again." "You idiots!" I red at him. "You couldn''t even handle


    such a trivial thing. Besides, I asked you to secretly kill that old she-wolf. But you failed to do that as


    well."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Previously, I found that Rufus had been investigating the case of Sylvia''s mother. I wanted to make


    trouble for him, so I sent my men to assassinate the witness first. However, to my utter dismay,


    Rufus saved the witness before my men arrived.


    I was so angry that I kicked my subordinate. "If you fail again, you know what''s waiting for you." He


    nodded, not daring to even look at me. "Go and tell Mateo that the old she-wolf is with Rufus." I


    snorted.

 Chapter 163 In The Car

    Chapter 163 In The Car


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I finally breathed a sigh of relief when Rufus started the car.


    But the next moment, I felt a change in Rufus '' lower body. I hurriedly sat on the seat and cast a


    sidelong nce at him.


    A frown lined his forehead as he sped back to his residence.


    Rufus stopped the car but didn''t move.


    I didn''t get out of the car either. I didn''t know how to break the embarrassment.


    I stole a nce at him. He looked restless as he ran his fingers through his hair.


    I yed with my fingers nervously, not knowing what to do.


    "I just... I''m sorry..." I didn''t know what else to say.


    I had acted dumb and stupid in front of Rufus. I wanted to hit myself.


    Rufus didn''t say anything. He loosened his tie, unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, and got


    out of the car.


    My eyes followed him all the way. Rufus walked out of the car and opened the door for me.


    Just as I was about to get out, he picked me up in his arms.


    When I finally returned to my senses, I realized we were in the back seat of his car.


    "My intuition as your mate tells me that you want something to happen." Rufus looked at me; I could


    see the lust burning in his eyes.


    Before I could understand what he meant, he grabbed my hand and pressed it against his crotch. I


    gulped and looked at him.


    "No... I didn''t mean it," I tried exining as I withdrew my hand.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, Rufus grasped my wrist tightly and stared into my eyes. "I want it to happen."


    I could see his dick grow under my palm, pitching a tent in his pants. Rufus'' muffled groans sent my


    hormones on overdrive.


    I looked up at him and saw him stare at me with unrestrained passion and desire. It looked like he


    wanted to swallow me alive.


    Rufus straddled me on hisp. His one hand sped my neck as he kissed me.


    His hot breath blowing against my skin and the wet trail of his lips made me tremble. I lifted my body


    to get closer to him and moaned in pleasure. Rufus continued to pepper little kisses on my neck and


    bit my corbone.


    "Take off your clothes." He wrapped his hands around my waist and buried his head on my bosom.


    His hot tongue drew patterns on my breast before he took a mouthful of it and sucked hard. His


    hoarse voice made the hair on the nape of my neck stand on end. He pressed his face on my


    breast and bit my nipple.


    My toes curled up as I became wet in an instant. "No, don''t take it off."


    Rufus nted a soft kiss on my nipple before ruthlessly tearing my dress. He grabbed my waist and


    turned me under him. I could feel the heat of his body seep into my skin.


    As the kiss deepened and we grew breathless, he pressed his forehead against mine. "Honey, I


    need you right now. Give yourself to me!"


    My heart raced in my chest. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him hard.


    Our loud moans filled the car. My eyes were blurry with pleasure. I unzipped his pants and gripped


    his dick -- the enormity of it startled me. I couldn''t hold it with one hand.


    Rufus was gasping for breath. He pinned my hands above my head and put my leg on his shoulder.


    His penis gently rubbed against my entrance as if he were testing me.


    A lone tear escaped my eyes as the desire was almost killing me. I grew wet in an instant. Unable


    to take it anymore, I twisted my waist to get closer to him.


    "I''m ufortable..." Panting, I rose my hips in silent invitation.


    Rufus kissed me hard as he straightened his back and gently thrust his dick inside me.


    I let out a loud moan as a wave of pleasure engulfed me at once. I squeezed my bum as he


    continued to thrust harder.


    Everything else seemed to fade into oblivion. The ever-increasing pleasure and the way our bodies


    rubbed against each other were the only reminders that I was still alive.


    With every thrust, he awakened a part in me that I didn''t know existed. I buckled my hips as my


    orgasm reached its peak, and my body shattered against the cold seat of the car.


    I felt his hot fluid trickle on my thigh as Rufus gasped for breath.

 Chapter 164 Good Time

    Chapter 164 Good Time


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus only let go of me contentedly after we made love several times in the car.


    He gently helped me put on my clothes. I leaned against his chest with my eyes half-opened, like a


    rag doll at his disposal.


    How could his physical strength be so good? I was so tired that I didn''t even want to move my


    fingers. But he, on the other hand, was still so energetic.


    It was alreadyte at night, so Rufus picked me up and took me back to his ce.


    As soon as we entered his room, he walked straight into the bathroom and put me on the


    washbasin. Then he filled the bathtub with water. After it, he turned back to me and was about to


    help me take off my clothes.


    "I can do it myself." I grabbed my cor, refusing to let him take off my clothes.


    Although Rufus and I had already made love several times, I still felt embarrassed to be naked in


    front of him.


    Rufus didn''t say anything. He just cupped my face with his hands and started kissing me on the lips.


    I felt like I had lost all my strength with his kiss, so I let him take off my clothes.


    Looking at his neat clothes and thecent expression on his face, I was so annoyed that I bit


    his nipple. He could not me me. He used the honey trap on me after all, and I simply yed


    along.


    The consequence of two people bathing together was making love. And since we did it several


    times in a row, I totally lost all my strength.


    It was only then that I realized how hard he had restrained himself before. But now that he had a


    taste of the sweetness of lust, he just couldn''t get enough of it.


    Iy under the soft quilt next to him in a daze. Our skin close to each other was clean and


    comfortable, so I couldn''t help burying myself deeper into his arms.


    Rufus took my hand, raised it to his lips, and kissed my fingertips dotingly.


    I shrank my fingers back and couldn''t helpughing. "It tickles."


    He put my hand down and went under the quilt with me. We were forehead to forehead.


    "Move back here," Rufus said and kissed the tip of my nose.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I hugged his waist and hesitated. "But I don''t want to attract unnecessary attention."


    "Forget about it. We''ll talk about itter," he said helplessly. Then he hugged me tightly and kissed


    my eyelids. "Sleep now."


    I nodded slightly, buried myself into his arms, and fell asleep.


    I stayed with Rufus for two days before I reluctantly went back to the dormitory.


    As soon as I entered our room, I saw Flora throwing left and right hooks. She seemed to be


    practicing boxing.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" I asked in confusion, putting down the things in my hands.


    "Don''t ask too many questions, beauty," Flora said after jumping twice and standing on one foot.


    I frowned, walked over to her, and touched her forehead. She didn''t have a fever. What had got into


    her then?


    Still standing on one foot, she looked at me up and down with a smirk. "Where have you been


    during the weekend? Were you with Rufus? You were out all night!"


    I blushed at once, so I diverted the topic. "How about you? How was your weekend?"


    Flora grunted, "I have been studying these past two days. Studying hard makes me happy. Unlike


    someone else there who indulged in pleasure and forgot toe back."


    I looked at her amusingly. When I was about to say something, I felt a sharp pain in my heart. This


    was happening a lot recently. I had often felt this kind of tingling pain, but today was more intense


    than usual.


    Flora was startled. She immediately became serious and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    I clutched my chest, breaking out in a cold sweat. "Nothing. Maybe I just didn''t sleep well."


    Because of my conflict with Rufus, I didn''t sleep all night. And when I learned the news about my


    mother''s case, I also didn''t sleep well. It looked like I really had to go to bed early tonight.


    The next day, I woke up the same time as usual and changed into my uniform. When I was about to


    go out, I suddenly received a message from an unfamiliar number. "Warren needs your help for


    something. Please go to the equipment room after the morning exercise."


    I read the message several times, feeling confused. Why didn''t Warren contact me personally? Who


    was the person who sent me the message?

 Chapter 165 A Suspicious Werewolf

    Chapter 165 A Suspicious Werewolf


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I felt very strange, so as I followed Flora out of the dormitory, I texted back and asked what was


    going on.


    The person who messaged me replied quickly. But I was once again told to go there alone.


    I found it even more suspicious. Was there anything that only I had to know? Warren was a


    straightforward werewolf. If he had something to tell me, he would say it directly. He would not let


    anyone else pass on a message.


    I called the number directly to know who was on the other end of the line. But unfortunately, no one


    answered.


    So I simply texted back to refuse. I asked the message sender to find someone else for help.


    This time, there was no reply.


    "Sylvia, hurry up! We are going to bete," Flora urged me, standing at the bottom of the stairs.


    "Coming!" I answered and immediately put my phone back in my pocket. I didn''t care about that


    message sender anymore.


    While doing the morning exercises, I noticed that Warren wasn''t there. He was hardly absent from


    the morning exercises. And even if he didn''te, he would ask for leave in advance. Obviously,


    ir also didn''t receive any notice of leave of absence from Warren because he still called Warren''s


    name during the roll call.


    This made me feel more worried about Warren.


    After a fewps, I took out my phone to check. There was no new message. That stranger still did


    not reply to myst text.


    "Sylvia, stop ying with your phone and run!" When Harry passed by me, he brought a gust of


    wind mixed with sand. His voice was so loud that he seemed to want topete with me again.


    I put my phone back in my pocket and caught up with him. Then I asked, "Harry, did you see


    Warren?"


    "Warren? I have no idea where he is. Don''t worry about him so much. Just run. If you don''t finish


    running in time, you will be punished." After saying this, Harry started rushing over again.


    After the morning run, I shook my coat off and put it back on. Flora put her arm around my


    shoulders and asked, "What do you want for breakfast?"


    "Anything will do," Harry said with a smile after stepping forward.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I didn''t mind the question about breakfast. I looked at them seriously and asked, "When was thest


    time you saw Warren?"


    "Warren? I haven''t seen him today yet. Is something wrong with him?" Flora looked at me in


    confusion. "Thest time I saw him was yesterday. When I passed by the school gate, I saw him


    going out in a hurry."


    "Sylvia, did something happen?" Harry asked. He also became serious. "I was not in the academy


    during the weekend, so I didn''t see Warren."


    I shook my head. "Nothing. I just feel like something is wrong."


    "What happened?" Flora asked nervously.


    I thought for a while and made up my mind. "You two go have breakfast first. I''ll go talk to ir. I''ll


    tell you the detailster."


    "Go ahead and find ir first. Flora and I will wait for you," Harry said with a stern look on his face.


    It was rare for him to be this serious.


    I nodded, said goodbye to them, and went in the other direction.


    ir''s office was on the other side of the academy, close to the imperial pce. It was opposite our


    ssroom and cafeteria.


    I quickened my pace as I became more and more uneasy. I had this feeling that something was


    about to happen.


    After passing an arched door and walking down the stairs, I saw a suspicious werewolf with a cap


    and mask looking around. It seemed that he was afraid of being seen by others. He was wearing a


    pair of white gloves that seemed to have blood on them.


    My heart tightened as I watched him turned around a corner and was about to disappear. I followed


    him without thinking, but I still lost him.


    I hesitated for a moment. Then I took a few more steps forward, looking around vigntly. Then I


    suddenly found someone lying straight on the grass in front of me. It was Warren. His eyes were


    closed, and his head was stained with blood. I didn''t know if he was dead or alive.


    I hurriedly rushed over to check on him without thinking too much. I couldn''t care about anything


    else but make sure of his condition. But before I could get to his side, I was knocked out from


    behind and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 166 Drugged

    Chapter 166 Drugged


    Warren''s POV:


    The pounding headache made me groan. I slowly opened my eyes and squeezed them shut again


    as my vision was blurred.


    The dim light made me uneasy. The humidity and musty smell floating in the air made my stomach


    churn.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ''Where was I?'' I propped myself to sit up and looked around as I massaged my wrists.


    A variety of training equipment piled up on the shelves caught my attention. The ce looked


    familiar. I guessed it was the equipment room of our school. I looked up and saw the spider web


    dangling on the ceiling. It seemed like the people hadn''t used the ce for a long time.


    I touched my aching head and saw blood on my hand. I winced and wiped the blood with my


    sleeve. Anger surged through my veins.


    My consciousness gradually returned, and I sobered up in an instant. I racked my brains and


    recalled what happened before I passed out.


    I saw a familiar figure in the military school and was sure it was Alina.


    I didn''t know why she came to the school out of the blue and what tricks she wanted to y now.


    Although I had said that I wouldn''t help her anymore, I couldn''t leave her alone because I had loved


    the girl all my life.


    After a moment of anxiety and hesitation, I followed her. But soon, I entered a dead end. Just as I


    turned around, someone knocked me out from behind.


    Just as I recollected the incident, I realized it was a trap, and Alina was the bait. She had easily


    lured me into her trap.


    ''So, was Alina plotting against me? What the hell did she want to do? Was it her revenge?'' It was


    ridiculous. How could she even think of harming me after all the things I have done for her?


    I was tired of her using me for selfish gains. Perhaps the utter disappointment was a relief. I could


    finally move on.


    My throat was dry, so I began to cough violently. I wanted to get out of the ce.


    Just as I stood up, I felt something was wrong with my body.


    I could feel my blood surge southward, leaving a burning sensation on my abdomen and crotch.


    ''Damn it! Has someone drugged me?''


    Just then, a seductive voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I turned around and saw that it was Sylvia. Her hands and legs were tied behind her back. It looked


    like she had just regained consciousness. ''Damn it! Was she trapped too?''


    She looked ufortable. Her lips parted as she gasped for breath. Seeing her flushed face, I


    wondered if someone had drugged her as well.


    I didn''t dare to take a step toward her because I couldn''t control my impulses. The only thing I could


    do now was to leave this damned ce as soon as possible.


    I darted toward the door, trying to push it open. As expected, the door was locked.


    I was so angry that I kicked the iron door over and over again, but it didn''t move. The door was


    welded in ce.


    My desire to have sex was at its peak. I pulled my cor as my body temperature spiked up.


    "Warren?"


    Sylvia had already woken up. She looked at me in confusion. "Why are you here? I remembered


    seeing you lying on the ground with blood all over your head. Just as I was about to check on you,


    someone attacked me from behind. Who kidnapped us?" Sylvia screamed in horror and began to


    struggle. Her fair wrists swelled up as she tried wriggling free.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to restrain my impulses. However, Sylvia''s voice and her


    scent seemed to shatter my reason and logic.


    "The door won''t open," I grunted and pounded the door.


    "Untie me first. I''lle up with a solution." Sylvia looked anxious. She thought freeing herself from


    the shackles would save her. But I knew it was pointless because Alina wouldn''t let us escape.


    Besides, I was drugged.


    Sweat ran down my back. I clenched my fists, trying to control my raging hormones.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore. It was killing me.


    I looked at Sylvia lying on the ground and lost my mind


    I remembered telling Rufus that I liked Sylvia. Although I told Sylvia that it was a lie, I was indeed


    attracted to her bravery and kindness.


    I took a deep breath and walked toward her. ''Sylvia, I will be responsible for you.'' Those were the


    words that constantly rang in my mind at that moment.

 Chapter 167 A Critical Moment

    Chapter 167 A Critical Moment


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I looked around and saw all kinds of things stuffed in the old equipment room. The doors and


    windows were sealed. It was winter, but I still felt stuffy.


    I tried wriggling out of the rope, but it was secured tightly around my wrists.


    I struggled up to my feet and leaned against the wooden frame behind me. My head began to spin,


    and I wiped the sweat on my forehead with the back of my palm. It felt weird. I couldn''t tell why I


    was sweating.


    "Warren, help me!" I shouted.


    However, he didn''t respond and didn''t bother to even look at me. His eyes looked gloomy -- as if he


    were lost in thought. Blood continued to drip from the horrifying wound on his head.


    All of a sudden, Warren smashed the iron door with his fists. The door vibrated, letting out a loud


    buzz that sounded like a tragic warning.


    "Warren?" His sudden reaction startled me. Before I could figure out what was going on, he turned


    around and trudged toward me slowly but steadily. I nced at his wound and saw that blood was


    still oozing out. It looked like a serious injury.


    "Does your wound hurt? What the hell happened? Who hurt you?" I tried standing up, but my legs


    gave away, and I fell on the hard concrete. That was when I realized my legs were also tied. Warren


    continued to walk toward me without saying anything.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The ce looked weird, and so was warren. Everything about the current situation made me


    ufortable.


    Before I could react, Warren was already close to me. My body grew tense when I saw the blue


    veins stand out on his bare arms, and his usual sober eyes were red.


    "Warren? Are you okay? Say something! What the hell is going on?! Let''s get out of this ce first!"


    I stared at Warren and sensed that something was wrong with him.


    I felt nervous to see him acting weird, so I had to find a way to save myself.


    I twisted my wrists to loosen the rope. The friction tore my flesh, and blood oozed out, but the rope


    was still strong.


    My stomach began to churn with anxiety, and my heart drummed in my chest. I felt my shirt stick to


    my back. Even a small movement made me breathless. I bit my tongue and tried not to pant loudly


    like an animal. The emptiness seemed to gnaw my bones.


    Realization hit me like a ton of bricks. Someone had drugged me. I had no control over my body


    now.


    A shiver ran down my spine, and I frantically moved my hands to break free from the shackles.


    Meanwhile, my brain began to race as I tried to figure out what was going on.


    Warren must have been drugged as well. The mastermind behind all this had plotted to make us


    have sex. The thought frightened me. I looked up and saw Warren close the distance between us.


    "Warren, calm down!" Before I could react, Warren pounced on me.


    He grabbed my shoulders, and his bloodshot eyes stared at mine. Sweat beaded his face. His


    hands were hot as he seemed to crush me with his grip.


    I tried my best to bite his hand, but he didn''t seem to feel any pain. I bit him until he bled, but the


    man refused to let go of me.


    I felt powerless as he pinned me under his body.


    I kicked him hard on his shins. "Wake up, Warren! I''m Sylvia!"


    Warren stopped and looked at me. "I know you are Sylvia." His voice was thick with lust. I could see


    the desire zing in his eyes. Before I could say anything, he snapped his eyes shut as if trying his


    best to calm down.


    However, as he opened them again, his eyes had turned a shade redder as if he could no longer


    control himself.


    Panic wracked my nerves.


    "Sylvia, I will be responsible for you... I will be responsible..." Warren mumbled as he began to tear


    my clothes.


    "Damn it! Shut the fuck up!" I struggled and kicked Warren with all my strength.


    But my reaction seemed to have tempted him even more. He parted my legs and began to tear my


    clothes. I couldn''t take it anymore. Just as he was about to tear thest piece of clothing in my body,


    I cried loudly.

 Chapter 168 Trapped Together

    Chapter 168 Trapped Together


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My hands were tied, and I couldn''t even move them. Now, Warren had pinned me down.


    I cried out in despair as I realized what was about to happen.


    I would rather die than betray Rufus.


    "Warren, please calm down, please..." Tears streamed down my cheeks. I was angry, scared, and


    devastated -- all at the same time.


    I felt foolish for not being more cautious. I had taken the bait and fallen into the trap.


    Warren lowered his head. He kissed my tears away and gently licked my cheeks. His smooth


    tongue made me gasp in horror.


    Bile rose in my throat. I mmed my head on Warren''s nose.


    He blinked and stared at me as if he had finally realized what was going on. However, he soon


    leaned forward and continued to lick my face, leaving wet trails on my skin.


    Anger surged through my veins. I gritted my teeth and mmed my forehead against his nose


    again.


    Warren yelped in my pain and looked at me.


    I red at him, silently warning him to stay away from me. Blood dribbled out of his nose. He


    casually wiped it with the back of his hand and turned me over.


    I closed my eyes, not knowing what else to do. It felt like the end was near. A wave of disgust


    washed over me as I waited for what was about to happen next.


    All of a sudden, I felt my hands loosen. I opened my eyes and saw that Warren had untied the rope


    for me.


    I quickly sprang to my feet and moved away, keeping a safe distance from him.


    His eyes had regained rity, and I felt he had finally understood what he had done. Seeing my


    reaction, Warren slumped on the floor dejectedly. The blood on his face made him look pitiful.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Are you okay?" I asked, walking toward the door. "Let''s find a way to get out of here first."


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t help it." He smiled sadly.


    "It''s not the right time to talk about that. Let''s get out of here first," I said anxiously. I grabbed the


    handle of the solid iron door and shook it.


    "First, tie me up before you find a way to get out because I can''t control myself for long. The effect


    of the drug is too strong," Warren hissed through his teeth. He lowered his head and took deep


    breaths as if he couldn''t control himself anymore.


    My hands and legs grew weaker. The drug began to work on me. If Warren went berserk again, I


    might not be able to stop him.


    Without thinking further, I immediately walked over and picked up the rope on the ground.


    "And my coat. Tie me with the coat as well as the rope." Warren sounded restless again.


    I quickly walked to the other side and picked up his coat. Then, I twisted it with the rope to form a


    it and tightly secured it around his hands.


    After that, I squatted down to rest because I felt breathless and exhausted again.


    "It should be okay now." I wiped the sweat on my forehead and licked my dry lips. The drug in my


    body had started working.


    "Help me." Warren groaned in pain.


    He wriggled on the ground, without caring about his image, and continued to pull the thick rope.


    If things went on this way, sooner orter, he would tear the rope.


    I was so anxious that I looked around to find an escape route. Unfortunately, the door was the only


    way out, and it was locked.


    I broke into a cold sweat as my body grew hotter.


    I tried to send a telepathic signal to Rufus, but he didn''t seem to respond.


    I quickly took out my phone from my pocket. There were several missed calls from Flora. I called


    her back, but she didn''t answer.


    I tried my best to calm myself down. My hands were shaking, but I quickly typed a message and


    sent it to Flora.


    "I''m in trouble. Come to the old equipment room ASAP and open the door for me. PS. Make sure no


    one knows about it."


    The situation wasplicated. People might misunderstand us if they saw me and Warren alone in


    the equipment room. Therefore, it was better to keep it a secret.


    A loud bang snapped me out of my thoughts. I looked up and saw Warren banging his head against


    the wooden shelf.


    My body temperature seemed to rise, and I tried my best to control myself.


    Panic and worry consumed me. I checked my phone again, but there was no reply from Flora.

 Chapter 169 Lost Contact

    Chapter 169 Lost Contact


    Flora''s POV:


    After breakfast with Harry, I headed down to the training grounds for ss.


    Sylvia still didn''t show up all morning.


    I began to worry. Sylvia was not the type to disappear for no reason, not unless something bad


    happened to her.


    I tried ringing her phone, but there was no answer.


    The ss was already about to begin, but Sylvia was still nowhere to be found. After some


    hesitation, I decided not to leave my phone in the cab and brought it to ss instead.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ir took attendance as part of the routine. With a quick nce at the ss, he frowned and asked,


    "Does anyone know where Sylvia and Warren are?"


    It was only then that I realized Warren was also missing. I got even more worried for Sylvia.


    "Anyone know about Sylvia''s whereabouts?" ir nced at his phone and then turned to me. "Do


    you know anything, Flora?"


    "I... I don''t..." I staggered to my feet and stuttered. I wasn''tfortable letting everyone here know


    that Sylvia was missing.


    "Flora?" ir took a couple of steps closer, frowning.


    Finally, I cleared my throat. "Sylvia''s sick."


    "Sick? If she skips sses without telling me in advance, she will get deductions from her grades,"


    ir said sternly.


    All of a sudden, I felt my phone buzz. But I didn''t dare take it out right now while ir was still


    looking at me.


    While the ss was warming up, I discreetly took out my phone and saw a message from Sylvia.


    My instincts told me that she was in danger. I had to find her as soon as possible.


    "What are you doing?" Leaning over, Harry whispered to me. "What happened to Sylvia? She was


    completely fine during the morning exercise." "I''ll tell youter." I made a gesture telling him to keep


    silent. Our actions attracted ir''s attention. "The new equipment room is still being reconstructed.


    Any volunteer to go to the old equipment room in the west wing to fetch the equipment?" ir


    asked, looking at us.


    I immediately raised my hand. "Me! I can go alone!"


    "Alone? You''re too weak to even fight. How are you going to bring so much equipment on your


    own?" One of the male students beside meughed.


    Rolling my eyes, I grabbed Harry''s ear. "Come."


    "Hey! It hurts!" Harry''s face distorted in pain. "What are you doing?"


    I let go of his ear. "Come with me to the equipment room!"


    Harry rubbed his red, swollen ear and pouted. "No way! That''s so tiring. You shouldn''t be the one to


    do that either. Just let someone else do it!" At this point, I was very impatient that I pinched his arm.


    "Come on, you''re a tall and muscr guy. How could you be tired from such a task? Are you a


    weakling? Just go with me!"


    Harry yelped with tears forming in his eyes. He was confused as to why I was hurting him.


    I tried my best to give him a wink. "Don''t you want to go? The equipment''s not that heavy. We can


    move it easily! Just the two of us, right?"


    Harry rubbed his arm and looked at me in confusion.


    "Come on, I''ll go with you." I softened my voice. "You need to put those beautiful muscles to use!"


    The praise instantly lifted Harry''s mood. He confidently ced his hands on his hips and nodded.


    "You''re right. I''ll go with you to let you know my real strength."


    "I''lle too." A male student named Tom spoke up. He ranked fifth in the cement test and was


    also the strongest werewolf in ss. He had dark skin and big muscles, covered in frighteningly


    large ck totem tattoos.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Oh. You don''t... have toe. Harry''s alreadying with me."


    He was the one who usually did such things as lifting and moving, but I didn''t want him to do it


    today.


    Without even looking at me, Tom grabbed my cor and flung me to the other side of the grounds


    as if I weighed nothing. He then walked up to ir and scowled, "I said I''ming too." ir gave


    us a cold look. He probably didn''t expect this toe out of a simple request to move equipment.


    "Whatever. You decide amongst yourselves." ir immediately excluded himself from the matter.


    He crossed his arms and watched as a quarrel was about to ensue.


    His words just seemed to imply that Tom would go with us either way.


    Tom walked up to me and aggressively said, "Let''s go."


    "I said Harry and I are enough already." I waved my hand desperately.


    "What did you just say?" Tom''s deep voice warned.


    "Nothing... I guess we''ll all go together." I tried everything I could, but I was left with no choice.

 Chapter 170 Skylight

    Chapter 170 Skylight


    Flora''s POV:


    ir gave me a suspicious look and seemed to have something to ask me. But in the end, he gave


    up and threw the key to the equipment room to Tom. Then he waved at us, gesturing us to leave.


    On the way, I deliberately walked slower than Tom to just follow behind him, eager to take action.


    When we finally reached a corner where no one was around, I rushed over and hit Tom''s head


    directly.


    I wanted to knock him out. However, my hand hurt so much, but Tom stood still and even turned his


    head to re at me.


    I smiled awkwardly. "That... was an ident... I, I tripped..."


    Obviously, my excuse was too far-fetched. Of course, Tom didn''t buy it. He grabbed my cor with


    one hand and asked, "Are you challenging me?"


    Now that he had already seen through me, I pushed his hand away and rushed up to fight with him.


    "Harry,e on! Hurry and help me!" I jumped onto Tom''s back and pulled his mouth with both


    hands. Then I shouted at Harry, "Hit him!"


    "What is going on?" Although Harry was confused, he still joined the fight.


    Tom was like an unbreakable shield, and his body was as hard as a stone wall. He was so ashamed


    into anger that he threw me to the ground. Then he picked me up like an eagle grabbing a chick and


    smashed me to the ground again. I could only cry in pain. "Harry,e on! Strike him down there!"


    Harry immediately understood what I meant. He quickly threw a punch at Tom''s lower body.


    I took advantage of this opportunity. I immediately jumped up and hit Tom on the neck. He was


    knocked unconscious before he could even react.


    Only after I took the key from Tom that I had gotten the chance to exin everything to Harry and


    showed him Sylvia''s text message.


    "Then what shall we do next?" Harry asked me.


    "Take Tom away and find a ce to hide him. And don''t let anyone go to the equipment room." After


    saying this, I patted him on the shoulder and added, "I''ll leave him to you then. I''ll just go to the


    equipment room to check the situation."


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My patience was running out, and I couldn''t wait any longer.


    I looked up at the skylight. It was a little high, but it was the only way I could possibly get out.


    Fortunately, there was adder there. I leaned it against the wall and climbed up.


    I stood at the top of thedder, jumped hard, and grabbed the edge of the skylight.


    Obviously, the skylight hadn''t been opened for a long time because it was already covered with


    thick rust. I tried pushing the window but nothing happened.


    When I felt that I was about to lose my strength, I got so anxious that I directly smashed the skylight


    with my fist. After punching it about a dozen times, it finally shattered into pieces. But the back of


    my hand was cut by the broken ss.


    I shook my hand, propped myself up, and crawled out. Then I turned my head and looked at Warren


    on the floor. "I''ll get some help, then I''lle back to save you."


    The architectural style of the equipment room was a Gothic spire. Although there was only one floor,


    the roof was very high. I looked down and swallowed nervously; then I closed my eyes and directly


    jumped down.


    There was no buffer on the smooth ground, so I fell like a piece of dead meat. My elbows and knees


    rubbed hard against the rough concrete surface, and blood seeped out. The most serious injury I


    got was a sprained ankle.


    At this moment, I heard a voice from a distance. I immediately dragged my legs and hid behind the


    equipment room.


    The drug in my body was still taking effect, and it seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.


    I was not properly dressed now, so it would definitely cause misunderstanding if someone saw me.


    It would be difficult for me to exin things clearly. So all I could do was patiently wait for the crowd


    to disperse.


    I clutched my chest and took a deep breath, enduring the difort in my body. Then I took out my


    phone and called Rufus for help. But before my call connected, I saw several men wearing masks


    and caps looking at me in the distance.


    Their outfits looked exactly the same as that suspicious man I saw earlier.


    I quickly stood up and took a few steps back. Then I turned around and ran away.


    They chased after me at once.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I stumbled and dashed to a ce where no one was around. The pain in my ankle made me sweat


    profusely, but I still rushed around awkwardly.


    There was only one thought in my mind. I could never fall into the hands of my opponent just like


    that.

 Chapter 171 The Forbidden Forest

    Chapter 171 The Forbidden Forest


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I ran into the dense forest as fast as I could, and the men behind me still followed closely.


    "Stop right there!" one of them shouted. "We will spare your life if you stop running."


    I just ignored them and continued running forward without looking back.


    "Damn! How can she run so fast?"


    I rushed forward regardless of anything and soon reached the edge of the dangerous forbidden


    forest.


    The entrance of the forbidden forest was blocked with barbed wire. The forbidden forest was


    connected to the mountain behind the imperial pce. The sky-high trees covered the sky. Like a


    deep bottomless well, no one knew what it was like inside this forbidden forest.


    No one from the pce and the academy was allowed to enter the forbidden forest because there


    were real wild beasts in here. Moreover, the terrains there wereplicated. There were countless


    swamps and poisonous creatures. Generally speaking, it was difficult to get out of here once one


    entered.


    "Sylvia, there is no way out. What are we going to do?" Yana''s anxious voice suddenly rang out in


    my head.


    "How about we make a bet? Let''s go in." As I spoke, I looked at the barrier in the forbidden area


    with hesitation.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No way! If you go in there, you may not be able toe out. Why don''t we think of another way?"


    "I don''t think there are other ways."


    I turned my head and looked at the enemies chasing after me. I gritted my teeth, ripped open the


    barbed wire with all my strength, and rushed into the forbidden forest.


    Flora''s POV:


    I arrived in front of the equipment room and looked around. After making sure that no one was


    there, I walked to the iron door.


    "Sylvia, are you in there?" I gently knocked on the door and peeped through the crack to look


    inside. Since it was very narrow, I could only see the equipment scattered on the floor and the dust


    floating in the air.


    I knocked on the door again. "Sylvia, may Ie in?"


    Still, no one answered. So I took out the key to unlock the chain and pushed the iron door open with


    a creak.


    As soon as I stepped in, I was knocked down to the floor by a figure. He was so strong and fast that


    I didn''t have time to react at all.


    I rubbed my waist in pain and looked up to see who he was. It turned out to be Warren.


    His whole body was horribly hot, and his naked upper body was covered with sweat. His face was


    red as if he was drunk. I could tell at first nce that he was drugged.


    "Hey! You..."


    I was about to say something, but before I could finish my words, Warren grabbed my arm and held


    it tightly.


    I pushed him away as hard as I could, but I failed.


    "Warren, let go of me!"


    But Warren didn''t seem to hear me. He shook his head desperately and tried to squeeze it towards


    my neck. "Help... me..."


    I put my hands against his chest and looked around, hoping to find Sylvia. But I couldn''t see her.


    What I saw was the trace of fighting and blood on the floor. I looked up, and my eyesnded on the


    skylight above my head. The window ss was already broken. I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking


    that it was Sylvia who broke it. It seemed that she had escaped.


    Suddenly, I felt a pain in my neck. It was only then that I found out that Warren was biting the tender


    flesh on my neck with his sharp teeth.


    "Hey, are you a dog?" I grabbed his short hair angrily and pulled it backward.


    But he didn''t give up. He was like a puppy that had just been weaned. When I finally managed to


    pull him away, he leaned in again and rubbed his face against my chest.


    I pped him on the face. "You pervert!"


    The crisp sound of the p made Warren pause. He covered his face with his hand and stared at


    me with his nk eyes.


    I retracted my hand in embarrassment, pushed him away, and ran out of the door.


    "Don''t... go..." Warren murmured behind me.


    His low and hoarse voice made me stop and look back.


    This time, I saw him lying on the floor in pain. He must have been overwhelmed by lust because he


    looked pitiful and embarrassed. Even his hair, which had always been neat, was disheveled now.


    "You..." I subconsciously took a few steps towards him.


    I had never seen Warren like this before. When we were still in the pack, he was always so high -


    spirited and energetic. He always wore a clean white shirt, looking elegant. And he was the


    strongest werewolf among his peers.


    Although I didn''t want to admit it, I once secretly admired Warren. He was actually the most ideal


    lover in my heart. After all, such a righteous werewolf was not hard to like.


    However, the gap between our social status was definitely huge. And Warren already had someone


    in his heart. He had been waiting for Alina since then. Everyone in the pack knew that he was the


    most loyal knight for her, so I never thought about the possibility of us being together. Even if I had,


    it would only be in my dreams.


    But now, such a noble werewolf was writhing painfully in front of me like a drowned mouse. He


    hunched over and trembled. He seemed to be in a terrible situation now. He kept saying sorry, and I


    didn''t know who he was apologizing to. But seeing him like this made me feel sorry for him.


    I frowned and stared at Warren, who was rolling on the floor. Finally, I sighed, turned around, closed


    the door, and locked it. Then I walked towards him without hesitation.

 Chapter 172 Passion

    Chapter 172 Passion


    Flora''s POV:


    The moment I stepped closer to Warren, he wrapped his arms around my waist and began kissing


    me.


    I gulped and pushed him away helplessly. "Don''t be so anxious. We haven''t taken off our clothes


    yet."


    Warren understood what I meant and immediately grabbed the cor of my shirt, intending to tear it


    apart.


    "No, no, no!" I stopped him right away.


    But Warren didn''t seem to care about what I said. He ripped my shirt apart.


    "Stop it!" Seeing that I was only in my bra and underwear, I felt shy. After all, I was still a virgin. I


    didn''t expect to have sex for the first time this way.


    But I decided not to think too much about it because I wouldn''t lose anything if I slept with a guy like


    Warren.


    I pulled Warren''s belt and took him to the soft cushion. Then, I stripped him naked.


    I gasped in shock when his enormous penis came to view. Blue veins popped on his ruddy erection.


    It looked like a stiff iron rod. It looked frightening, and I didn''t know what to do.


    Warren looked at me and back at himself in confusion. Suddenly, the beast in him awoke, and he


    pinned me under him. He pulled off my bra, cupped my breasts, and began to rub them.


    "Hmm..." I was caught off guard. The strange sensation made me moan with pleasure.


    However, as if not satisfied, Warren bent forward and licked my breasts. The heat of his body


    seeped into mine. I fisted the hair on the back of his head and pressed him against me to close


    whatever little distance we had between us.


    I couldn''t wait for his penis to enter my body.


    Warren let go of my breasts and pressed his dick against my pussy.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I was already wet for him. He continued to m his penis against my pussy. Ripples of pleasure


    coursed through my body. His juices wet my underwear and pubic hair. I took off my underwear and


    wrapped my legs around his waist. Then I leaned over and kissed Warren''s chest.


    His muscr physique made the experience all the more exciting. I trailed my fingers across his


    body and gripped his firm butt and wide shoulders. His chiseled muscles made me feel safe and


    secure. Having sex with him didn''t seem like a bad idea, after all.


    When my body was ready to wee him, Warren didn''t live up to my expectations. It seemed that


    he couldn''t find the right way to enter into me, so he randomly poked his dick around my pussy.


    I was amused to see him struggle to enter me. Seeing his helplessness, I fisted his penis and


    positioned it against my pussy.


    Warren instinctively rubbed his penis against my entrance. My breath caught in my throat; his slow


    movements seemed to drive me insane. I wanted him right now, riding me like a sailor.


    I bucked up my hips and aligned with his rock-hard dick, pulling him closer to me.


    However, I regretted it the next moment because his enormous dick got stuck in my opening. It was


    pleasurable yet painful.


    "You... youe out first..." I blushed and didn''t dare to move. My pussy hurt as my walls gripped


    his length.


    Warren snorted and grabbed my hands with one hand as he thrust his dick into me, ignoring my


    pleas. It looked like he had found the right ce and was reluctant to pull back. He leaned closer


    and started a steady rhythm.


    "No. It''s too deep..." I patted his shoulder. My voice was barely above a whisper.


    Warren was incredibly strong. He pushed himself deeper within me and continued to thrust harder.


    Momentster, he parted my legs and let out a loud moan. He knelt in front of me, and his firm butt


    seemed to sway in and out.


    My eyes rolled up as he thrust harder. Waves of pleasure crushed me over and over again.


    I was on a joyful ride that seemed to get pleasurable with every thrust. My body shattered after an


    intense orgasm, and I came.


    Warren gripped my waist and licked my earlobe. "Sylvia..."


    My body stiffened, and my eyes widened in horror. ''How could he mistake me for Sylvia?''


    I turned Warren over, pinned him on the sofa, and pped him across his face. "Open your eyes


    and tell me who I am!"

 Chapter 173 All Out Of Contact

    Chapter 173 All Out Of Contact


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was in a meeting the entire morning. By the time it finished, it was almost noon.


    The first thing I did after was to take my phone out to call Sylvia. I wanted to ask her out for lunch.


    To my surprise, it seemed that Sylvia had tried to call me earlier, but she was supposed to be in


    ss at that time.


    I immediately got a strange feeling in my stomach. Did she mistakenly press the call button?


    I called her back but there was no answer. I was beginning to get uneasy, so I called ir. He didn''t


    pick up either.


    At this time, the bell tower rang two times in the distance. I remembered that it was still supposed to


    be ss time. That was probably why ir didn''t answer.


    "Prince Rufus, I have a document for you to sign here." A senator walked up to me holding a pen


    and paper.


    I haphazardly signed my name and gave it back, rushing to my car right after and heading to the


    school to look for ir.


    Sure enough, ir was indeed in ss. He was surprised to see me.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing here?" ir smiled and walked over, patting me on the chest. "You don''t


    usuallye to see me in school."


    I was not exactly in the mood to joke around. I turned my eyes to his ss on the training grounds.


    No Sylvia.


    "Where''s Sylvia?"


    "Sylvia? I thought she was sick. Didn''t she tell you?" ir was confused.


    "Sick? She was just fine yesterday. How could she suddenly get sick?" I grew anxious. My calm


    demeanor faded at the very thought that something bad happened to Sylvia.


    "I''m just as confused as you are. She was pretty fine during morning exercise today. But Flora just


    said that she was sick." ir also began to worry. "Maybe we should call the dorm administrator


    first."


    I nodded as ir went to phone the administrator.


    He dialed and rang the number several times, but it seemed no one was there to answer the phone.


    My patience was thinning. I turned to him and said, "I''ll go to Sylvia''s dorm room myself and check."


    "Wait. The dorm administrator''s picked up." ir stopped me and held up a hand.


    "What are they saying?" I frowned. "Is Sylvia in her dorm?"


    ir put down the phone and looked serious. "There''s no one in Sylvia''s room. Is there something


    going on? Now that I think about it, Flora did seem nervous when I asked about Sylvia."


    "Where''s Flora?" I quickly grabbed ir''s arm.


    "Hey, students are watching us. Don''t embarrass me in front of them." ir gently removed my


    hand and smoothed out his clothes. "Don''t worry. Sylvia''s just probably around here. She won''t get


    lost."


    "Easy for you to say." I gave him a cold look. "You don''t know what it''s like to care deeply for


    someone."


    All of a sudden, ir straightened his back and pped his thigh as if he remembered something.


    "Flora left to fetch the equipment with other students, but they haven''t returned yet. If you didn''t


    mention her, I would have forgottenpletely!"


    "What do you mean they haven''t returned yet?" I asked, getting suspicious.


    "Yeah. They''re not here yet. It''s been quite a while." ir nced at his watch. "More than half of


    the ss time''s already passed. I wonder if something happened to them."


    I looked at him, not saying anything.


    ir faced his students and told him to practice on their own for the meantime before taking me to


    the equipment room.


    Just when we were about to arrive, a silly-looking werewolf appeared in front of us.


    "You can''t go in there." Harry stood in front of us, blocking the way by holding out his hands.


    "Why not?" I pushed his hand away and stepped forward.


    But Harry stopped me again. I scowled and was about to throw a punch, but ir held me back.


    "Calm down." He turned to Harry. "Where are Tom and Flora? Aren''t you supposed to be with


    them?"


    Harry couldn''t meet my eyes or ir''s. He stuttered, "They... I don''t... You shouldn''t go..."


    My doubts and worries had taken over me. I pushed Harry to the side and forced myself into the


    equipment room.

 Chapter 174 Sober

    Chapter 174 Sober


    Warren''s POV:


    My spirit felt like it had left my body as I entered the tight and moist passage. I felt like a drill,


    constantly moving deeper insider.


    I couldn''t get enough of it. My penis pushed hard into the softness that was inside as if to destroy it.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Endless desire burned within me, reason and logic leaving my body.


    It went on like this for a while until I felt a p on my face, sobering me up instantly and allowing me


    to clearly see the she-wolf in front of me.


    "Wait, you..." I froze when I saw the beautiful girl before me.


    The girl reached up and seductively pulled my hair. She fiercely said, "Do you recognize who I


    am?!"


    My face burned, too embarrassed to say anything, but my penis was still inside of her.


    As I grew more sober by the second, I vaguely remembered calling out Sylvia''s name just now.


    No wonder this she-wolf was angry.


    I looked at her with guilt. I wanted to say something, but I couldn''t remember her name.


    All I knew was that she was Sylvia''s roommate and we were in the same ss for a while now. But I


    never seemed to care enough to know her name, even though we came from the same pack.


    I stopped in shame, but my lower body felt a sudden surge and swelled up inside of her.


    We both gasped unconsciously.


    She blushed and looked a little embarrassed herself. She stared at me in a coy yet charming way.


    "Maybe you''re not sober enough yet." The girl raised her hand to p me again.


    I grabbed her wrist mid-air. "I''m sober already. I just... I don''t remember you name..."


    I stammered. I moved a step back, the flesh of our bodies creating an intimate sound.


    I couldn''t find the courage to look at her. This situation was quite embarrassing and I didn''t know


    what to do. All of a sudden, the girl pulled me back.


    "Well, you''ve been satisfied already. Now, it''s my turn." She brought her lips to touch mine as she let


    her tongue explore my mouth.


    I was stunned. I had never encountered such a wild she-wolf before.


    "Unless, you''re too weak to have another go?" The girl bit my lower lip provocatively.


    Her words immediately turned my instinct to fight back on. I pressed myself on top of her body and


    sucked her tongue, pushing my penis deeper back inside her body.


    "Ah... Slow down..." She snaked her arms around my neck and arched her back as I thrust deeper.


    Her eyes zed over. "Be gentle..."


    I snorted and held her legs to spread into a letter M, keeping a constant rhythm.


    I did not stop until the girl squirted. Only then did this absurd sexe to an end.


    The moment we finished, the girl pushed me off of her body and stood up. Without even looking at


    me, she got dressed with no expression.


    "Hurry up!" When she realized I was just standing there, she coldly urged me.


    I was stunned. How could she quickly change her attitude like that? We were so intimate, and now


    she was acting like a total stranger.


    The girl tossed me a pile of clothes and said, "Quit dawdling."


    I looked at the torn up clothes and didn''t know what to do. My naked body made me feel ashamed.


    She was almostpletely dressed. Even though her shirt were torn by me, she still had her coat


    intact. She looked neat.


    I was caught in a daze, lost in thought. She turned to look at me and suddenly chuckled. Her soft


    laugh made me flustered even more. I slowly unfurled my ripped clothes and did what I could to


    cover my chest.


    At this time, we heard the sound of approaching footsteps from the door.

 Chapter 175 Embarrassment

    Chapter 175 Embarrassment


    Warren''s POV:


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I was so scared that I jumped up from the floor. Then, I realized that I was naked and


    subconsciously covered my lower body with my hands.


    "Big deal! I''ve seen your body, and even touched it," the girl said coldly.


    Judging from her cool demeanor, I sensed she hadn''t heard the noise outside.


    My ears burned with embarrassment. I quickly put on my clothes. Before I could exin, the noise


    outside grew louder.


    The girl finally heard the noises and hoisted herself up in a fit of panic. She paced across the room


    and said, "What should we do? Someone ising! We can''t let others see us like this!"


    "Use that skylight on the ceiling." I looked up at the only source of light in the room and held the


    girl''s hand.


    "Yes, yes. Why didn''t I think of that?" The girl mbered up thedder. When she was halfway


    through, her face darkened. "Thisdder is short and doesn''t reach the window. I don''t think I''d


    make it outside."


    The voices outside grew loud, and Harry''s was the loudest.


    "No one is inside! Flora and Tom are not inside."


    "We''ll get inside and find out whether you''re telling the truth or not." "Step aside."


    I looked up at the girl who was looking at me bitterly. "Your name is Flora?"


    She snorted coldly. "Wow! I''m d you finally know."


    "I won''t forget it ever again," I said in a hoarse voice. I felt so guilty that I didn''t dare to look at her


    eyes.


    Just then, the iron door began to shake violently, and the quarrel outside grew louder.


    "Harry, just stop it! What the hell are you doing? Are you hiding something?"


    "I... I..."


    "I said get out of the way!"


    Flora bent down and tugged at my sleeve. "What are you thinking? Hurry up. What do we do now?


    They areing in!"


    I didn''t want to drag Flora into trouble under such circumstances. We wouldn''t be able to exin


    ourselves if people saw us. It would ruin Flora''s reputation as well.


    I quickly thought of a solution and helped Flora get down. "I''ll go up first and serve as another


    ladder for you. You step on my shoulders, climb up, and jump out of the skylight."


    "Okay, hurry up."


    I quickly mbered up thedder and lifted Flora up. She stepped on my shoulder and struggled to


    bnce herself. "I won''t be able to jump. Can''t you raise me a little higher?"


    I focused my attention on her and gripped her ankles to make sure she didn''t fall.


    "Higher! You were strong while riding me. What happened now? Show me your strength and lift me


    higher."


    I obediently lifted her. However, a stream of sticky liquid trickled down her leg and fell on my palm.


    My face turned red. Embarrassment consumed me as I realized it was my semen. My hands began


    to tremble, and my grip loosened.


    Flora lost her bnce and leaned toward me.


    I quickly reached out to grab her. Our movements shook thedder, and it copsed under our


    weights.


    I held Flora tightly in my arms and rolled on the floor with her.


    Plumes of dust rose up, and then the door flew open.


    Flora and I were startled. We nkly stared at the door.


    Harry, ir, and Rufus stared back at us.

 Chapter 176 Traces

    Chapter 176 Traces


    Flora''s POV:


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I stared at the three men at the door and then at Warren, who was still holding me in his arms.


    Blinking, I was so scared that I quickly removed myself from Warren.


    ir was first to break the ice. "Well, it looks lively in here."


    I blushed and froze in my spot. Warren scooted closer to me without saying anything.


    I stepped aside. I didn''t want to be so close to him.


    "Flora, what... What were you doing?" Harry''s eyes were wide. "Your face... It''s red..."


    I looked down and didn''t know how to exin myself. I checked my clothes and was relieved they


    looked intact.


    But when I took a look at Warren, I found how disheveled he appeared. His face was flushed, his


    lips red and swollen. His neck had scratch marks as well. All signs pointed that he had just had sex.


    There was no denying it at all.


    Lowering my head, I sighed. I just ignored Harry and walked up to Rufus instead.


    "I need to talk to you."


    Rufus nodded and followed me to a corner.


    I took out my phone and showed him thest message I received from Sylvia. "Look. Sylvia sent me


    this in the morning."


    Rufus read the message and asked bluntly, "Well, did you find Sylvia in the equipment room?"


    I shook my head in distress. "When I got to the equipment room, the door was locked. As soon as I


    got inside, all I saw was Warren, who was drugged. Sylvia wasn''t there. I''m not sure, but she must


    have escaped through the sky window." Rufus looked up at the sky window and then turned to me.


    Sincerely, he said, "Thank you, Flora."


    Flustered, I waved my hand. "It''s no problem. Sylvia is my friend. I was very worried about her too."


    "If you need any help next time, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    With that, Rufus left to look for Sylvia.


    Looking at his disappearing figure, I screamed deep inside. The famous Prince Rufus actually


    thanked me! He was definitely charismatic. The rumors about him being terrifying were not true. He


    was so polite and gentlemanly. He and Sylvia were truly a perfect match.


    I then turned and looked at Warren in disdain, who was still in ripped up clothing. He could not


    compare with the prince.


    After all these years of admiring this so-called prince charming before, I suddenly had a feeling that


    he was actually just so-so after having sex with him.


    When Warren caught me looking at him, he smiled shyly. He was actually cute, but I found that I


    was still kind of unhappy.


    I snorted, looking away. Before, he never evenid eyes on me. He was cold as ice, and he never


    even bothered to remember my name. Now he looked at me like he was a shy, meek sheep after


    sleeping with me. I didn''t buy a second of it!


    "Flora, what happened with the two of you?" Harry looked at me curiously. "Did you..."


    "Shut up!" I hurriedly interrupted him, hoping he didn''t see my blushing face.


    Harry shook his head. "Why do you have to act so fierce? You''re not getting any man with that


    attitude."


    "Flora." ir smiled mischievously. "Thank you, for your hard work today."


    "Oh, not at all." Awkwardly, I waved my hand. It was actually Warren who did all the work, so to


    speak.

 Chapter 177 The Awkwardness

    Chapter 177 The Awkwardness


    Warren''s POV:


    ir coughed loudly, trying to hold back hisughter. It seemed that he and Flora were meaning


    something else with their words, which confused Harry even more.


    "What are you talking about?" Harry raised an eyebrow andined, "I think Flora looks fine.


    Right, Warren?"


    "Come on, Harry. Don''t bother Warren." ir patted Harry''s head, smiling. "It''s adult talk. Children


    like you don''t need to know yet."


    "But I''m a year older than Warren! I should know." Harry pouted, but soon he began to smile. He put


    his arm around my shoulder and whistled. "You''re looking fashionable, buddy. Rugged and grungy


    style!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I didn''t respond to Harry. Instead, I swallowed the lump in my throat and dared not to look at ir


    and Flora. I removed myself from Harry and walked up to ir in clothes that barely covered my


    body. "Sir."


    ir looked at me, waiting for me to continue.


    I opened my mouth but nothing came out. I was too embarrassed to speak.


    "It''s fine. You can tell meter when you''re ready." ir was considerate enough to not make me


    speak. He just patted me on the shoulder and said, "I think the most important thing for you right


    now is to see a doctor first. The injury on your head looks serious. And with a swollen face like


    that..."


    I touched the wound on my head. The blood was already drying up. As for my swollen face, it was


    courtesy of Flora. I quickly nced at her.


    Flora immediately averted my gaze and pursed her lips. She seemed to be muttering something but


    I couldn''t make it out.


    I just nodded at ir, agreeing that I did need to see a doctor. I had to know if the aphrodisiac had


    any other effect on me.


    "Are you good to walk?" ir looked down at my leg. My trousers had a big hole, revealing my


    bleeding knee.


    "I think I can walk. It''s okay."


    Other than the aphrodisiac in my body, everything else just seemed like minor injuries to me.


    Harry suddenly gasped and brought his hand up to his forehead. "I forgot about Tom!"


    ir turned around and crossing his arms. "What did you do to Tom?"


    "I... knocked him out and hid him in the bushes."


    Harry winced. He looked nervously at ir, afraid that he would get scolded.


    "Just go and get him out of there! If you hurt him badly, you could get expelled!" ir literally kicked


    Harry''s ass in anger.


    Harry howled and rubbed his buttocks. "He shouldn''t be hurt that much. I didn''t even hit him that


    hard."


    "How can you even say that?!" ir red. "Am


    I supposed to praise you for that?"


    Harry lowered his head. "I just need someone toe with me. Tom is too big for one person to


    carry."


    "You!" ir gave Harry''s ass another kick. "Fine, I''ll go with you. Lead the way."


    ir left with Harry, cursing all the way and leaving me behind with Flora.


    I cleared my throat and walked over to Flora. "You..."


    Flora raised her head. There was confusion in her eyes. I could see my disheveled appearance in


    her clear blue irises.


    "Could you maybee with me to the hospital?" I awkwardly stared at the dust in the air, avoiding


    her eyes. "Or, I could carry you back to your dorm room if you want."


    I wasn''t able to hold my strength back during sex that I must have hurt her. I was too enveloped in


    the wonderful feeling. Our bodies seemed to be a perfect match. No matter how many times I thrust


    in and out, I just couldn''t get enough.


    Thinking of this, I felt a burning sensation again in my lower body. I clenched my fists in hope to


    suppress the desire, until I couldn''t resist it and stretched out a hand to touch Flora.


    But I didn''t expect her to shoot me a look of disgust and leave.


    I was dumbfounded. It seemed like she left without hesitation.


    "Do you think she left because you weren''t skilled enough? Maybe you should let me do it next


    time." My wolf Saltughed at my misfortune.


    "Shut up!" I felt ashamed and angry at the same time. How could she just leave me so easily like


    that?

 Chapter 178 Dangerous

    Chapter 178 Dangerous


    Area


    Rufus'' POV:


    After getting some useful information from Flora, I headed out to the equipment room to check.


    The skylight was very high from the floor. My heart sank when I estimated the height. If Sylvia


    jumped from here, she would have undoubtedly gotten injured.


    I could see footprints and dried bloodstains on the ground. I followed the trace, and it led me to the


    forbidden forest.


    The ce was eerily silent, and I didn''t see anyone on the way.


    My stomach began to churn with anxiety and unease.


    The bloodstains disappeared before the forbidden forest. Just then, the sun began to sink into the


    mountains, and the mist grew thicker, enveloping the trees and mountains.


    "I didn''t think Sylvia would have entered the forbidden forest. There are no footprints here," my wolf,


    Omar, said worriedly.


    However, that was precisely why I grew suspicious. The traces had disappeared all of a sudden,


    which seemed to worry me.


    "The footprints tell that Sylvia has run all the way here in a mess." I squatted and inspected the soil.


    "It means someone was chasing her."


    "Then.whyhavethefootprintsdisappearedhere?" Omar asked in confusion.


    "They didn''t disappear." I dusted off the soil in my hands and stood up to look into the forbidden


    forest. "Someone has deliberately erased the traces."


    "Erased the traces?"


    "Well, whoever it was wanted us to know that Sylvia had entered the forbidden forest. They wanted


    her to die here." I sneered. "There have been a series of traps today; each one, trying to kill Sylvia."


    "But Sylvia might not even be in the forbidden forest. Besides, there are many fierce beasts there.


    I''m not sure if I can safely get her out of there," Omar calmly exined.


    "What if Sylvia is in the forbidden forest?" I asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "What if..." Omar was taken aback. I knew he was helpless and didn''t know what to do.


    I ran a hand through my hair and sighed. "Well, I don''t want to take any risks when ites to


    Sylvia. Even if there is a slight possibility to save her, I will go in and find her."


    "All right. Let''s go then." Omar grew wild. "It''s our duty to protect our mate. I was indecisive now,


    and I apologize for that."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Omar."


    Omar''s support made me calm down a little. I soon turned into my wolf form and bolted into the


    forbidden forest.


    The forbidden forest was surrounded by giant trees with bizarre te-like roots. Their dense


    branches formed a thick canopy, blocking out the sky.


    I ran around the forest, checking every nook and corner. "Sylvia, where are you?"


    However, I only heard my words reverberate across the silent forest. The night birds began to howl,


    and the branches swayed with the blowing wind.


    "Don''t go any further, Rufus," Omar gasped slightly. "There are swamps in front of us. It might be


    difficult to get out if we got trapped."


    Just then, I heard a rustling noise. I stepped forward and parted the banana leaves. A grey wild wolf


    darted out.


    Then, more than a dozen wild wolves of varying colors and sizes rushed out from all directions and


    surrounded me.


    They snarled at me as their saliva dripped down. Seeing their wild eyes, I could tell they were


    ravenous.


    The wolves were only half my size. Anger coursed through my veins. I lunged forward and knocked


    two wolves down. The other wild wolves immediately scattered and howled as if they were


    frightened.


    I red at the wolves fleeing away from me in fear. "Imbeciles!"


    Just then, the grey wild wolf let out a fierce cry, and the other wild wolves who had run away


    miraculously came back. It looked like they had an organized and disciplined siege.


    But I didn''t have time to deal with these wild wolves. I broke the siege, not bothering to fight them,


    and left the wolves far behind.

 Chapter 179 Falling Into A Trap

    Chapter 179 Falling Into A Trap


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The dark pit was damp and gloomy. My clothes were already soaked.


    The weather in the forbidden forest was unpredictable. It was sunny a while ago, but it was raining


    now. The howling wind frightened me.


    I crouched behind the giant rock to shield myself but it was useless. The downpour grew violent with


    every passing minute.


    My hair stuck to my cheeks, and I broke into a cold sweat. Every bone in my body hurt. I tried


    moving, but the beast trap crushed my arm and held me in ce.


    The paths in the forbidden forest were intricate, and wild animals appeared from time to time. I ran


    away from the wild eyes and fell into the beast trap in a fit of panic.


    The steel mp of the beast trap held me in ce, making it impossible for me to move.


    I struggled hard but couldn''t open the trap. My energy gradually drained, and I couldn''t even move a


    finger.


    Finally, it stopped raining. But the storm grew stronger and turned into a hurricane. My clothes soon


    dried up, but the wind didn''t manage to cool down my ever-increasing body temperature.


    The aphrodisiac began to take effect again. I leaned back, gasping for breath. My eyes were


    burning. I felt I was about to die.


    "What do we do now? You have to hold on, Sylvia! Rufus wille soon!" Yana said anxiously.


    I opened my eyes weakly and felt a little dizzy. "Yana, I feel weak."


    "Why don''t you turn into a wolf?" Yana suggested.


    I listened to Yana and turned into a wolf. Then, I tried freeing myself from the beast trap.


    However, the drug seemed to affect Yana as well. Even she couldn''t open the beast trap, which


    seemed to worsen the situation. The trap got tighter and crushed my bones. If she forcefully pulled


    it away, it might tear my flesh and end up breaking my hand.


    It soon started raining again. I turned back into my human form, and slumped into the soil. I bent


    down to control my pain. The burning heat that had calmed a bit surged up again. I sobbed sadly.


    My legs subconsciously rubbed against each other. Living somehow felt worse than death. It felt like


    I was trapped in a hell of fire.


    "I... I''m exhausted," I murmured. The aphrodisiac drained all the strength in my body. "Don''t give up,


    Sylvia! Think about Rufus! I''m sure he must be on his way. Hold on. Or try transforming into a wolf


    again. Give it a try. I''m sure it will work." I could sense that Yana was afraid that I might give in and


    never wake up again.


    Just as I was about to fully lose conscience, I heard a faint noise outside the pit as if someone was


    fighting. Judging from the muted noise, I sensed it was happening at a distance.


    However, I instantly sobered up. The heavy downpour made it difficult for me to recognize the scent


    of the person who had arrived. However, a voice in my heart told me that it was Rufus.


    I tried my best to get up and call him.


    But I couldn''t bring myself to shout for help. My throat was dry, and my stomach churned with


    anxiety.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps grew faster and louder. I lifted my head and saw Rufus in his wolf


    form. Before I could react, he jumped into the pit and held me in his arms as if he had found his lost


    treasure.


    He was gasping for breath, and I could feel his racing heartbeat.


    "Sorry, I''mte."


    I leaned weakly in his arms and greedily inhaled his scent. "How did you know I was here?"


    "I heard you calling me." Rufus pulled back a little and cupped my cheek with one hand. "All you


    have to do is say my name, and I will appear in front of you."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 180 Finding Her

    Chapter 180 Finding Her


    Rufus'' POV:


    Carefully, I removed the beast trap from Sylvia''s hand and looked at her injury.


    It was serious. I could almost see her bones and she was bleeding profusely.


    "I''m fine. It doesn''t hurt..." Sylvia smiled in attempt tofort me, but her pale face said otherwise.


    I didn''t say anything. Instead, I just took out my handkerchief and wiped as much blood off as


    possible. I was in a bad mood.


    "Are you mad?" Sylvia tugged on my clothes with her other hand and frowned.


    "No." I lowered my head and licked her wound, the taste of her blood filling my mouth.


    Sylvia winced and tried to retract her hand as she stared at me. "Are you sure you''re not mad?


    You don''t look too happy either."


    I felt sorry for this silly girl. I wasn''t mad at her.


    I was angry at myself for not being able to protect her enough.


    I couldn''t resist the urge to give her a gentle kiss. "Don''t worry about it."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sylvia blinked before returning my kiss passionately. A few momentster, she spat. "Ack. Blood."


    "That''s your own blood!" I chuckled, tucking her hair behind her ears and fiddling with her earlobe


    between my fingers. Leaning closer, I rubbed her soft cheek against mind. My love for her burned


    like a wild horse running free and with no control. I wanted nothing more than to stuff her into my


    pocket so that I could keep her with me at all times.


    "How did you know I''m here in the forbidden forest?" Sylvia asked, nting a kiss on my palm.


    "I tried calling you many times, but there was no answer. I went to your school to check and weter


    found Flora in the equipment room." I lowered my head and continued licking her wound.


    For mates, licking each other''s wounds could speed up the healing process. In just a few minutes,


    Sylvia''s injury had already stopped bleeding because of me.


    "Flora went to the equipment room?" Sylvia looked shocked. "Then, what about Warren?"


    "He was also there. They were found together. The two of them looked fine. I''m guessing they''re


    both getting checked on in the hospital right now," I replied.


    "Okay, good." Sylvia nodded in relief and proceeded to tell me what happened.


    She couldn''t help but tremble when she said the part about her and Warren getting drugged. I could


    feel the fear that was still in her heart.


    I tightened my embrace around her in pity. "What if you just quit school instead? I don''t want you to


    be in danger again. This experience is already too much. I just want you by my side all the time."


    "No." Sylvia shook her head seriously. She then


    cupped my face and kissed the corner of my mouth. "Oh, Rufus. I can''t just quit out of fear.


    Whoever wants to hurt me will do everything they can, wherever I am. Besides, you are much too


    busy to try and protect me at all times."


    I sighed helplessly. She had a point, so I gave up persuading her. Still, I decided that it was


    necessary at this point to station some secret bodyguards around her.


    While thinking of this, I suddenly felt Sylvia''s body get warmer. She was beginning to sweat.


    "Sylvia, is everything okay?" I ced my palm over her forehead.


    "The drug... It''s taking effect again." Dazed, Sylvia adjusted herself and breathed deeply. "It''s so


    hot."


    I wanted to help relieve the drug''s effects, but we were not in the proper environment.


    Just when I was about to bring her back, I heard the howls of a group of wild wolves from outside.


    Just from the sound, I could estimate that this group was even more than the group I had previously


    ran into.


    I hesitantly looked over at Sylvia. Facing the group of wolves wouldn''t be so difficult if I were alone.


    But this time, I also had to worry about Sylvia.


    Sylvia began to unconsciously pull at my clothes. I didn''t like seeing her this ufortable. I leaned


    down and whispered in her ear, "Is here okay for you?"

 Chapter 181 Antidote

    Chapter 181 Antidote


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My body was set aze with desire. I felt so uneasy that I lost control of myself.


    My mind was a mess, and I could no longer think straight. I grabbed Rufus'' clothes and rubbed my


    body against him. The desire in my heart was growing stronger. He was like an iceberg -- the only


    thing that could extinguish the fire in my heart.


    When I felt like I was going to be devoured by lust and desire, I heard Rufus say, "Is here okay for


    you?"


    I half opened my eyes and couldn''t wait to kiss his Adam''s apple.


    Rufus took off his coat and put it under me. I pulled his clothes, wanting to take them off right away


    and see his naked body.


    He looked at me; the tenderness of his gaze set a thousand butterflies loose in my stomach.


    "Move your ass." Rufus grabbed my waist and took off my pants.


    My breasts swayed, and I couldn''t help but arched my back and rub my chest against his. A soft


    moan escaped my lips.


    Just then, Rufus bent over and sucked my nipple to soothe me.


    I felt a current surge through my veins, making me feel limp and numb. Soon, I grew wet.


    But it couldn''t extinguish the desire burning in my heart. A blush med my cheeks. I fisted his penis


    and held it against my vagina, rubbing it against mybia.


    He became excited, and my passion also reached its pinnacle. I waspletely wet for him.


    "Give it to me..." I mumbled and looked at Rufus with my unfocused eyes.


    Rufus lowered his head and pressed his lips against mine. His breath came out in short pants,


    which suffocated me. He wrapped my legs around his waist and squeezed his penis into my vagina.


    I let out a groan of pleasure.


    He entered me in one swift motion. I let out a loud moan as a wave of pleasure consumed me. I


    wrapped my arms around his neck; our naked bodies rubbed against each other, making me want


    him more. Feeling a dull pain in my vagina, I braced myself for his first thrust. My eyes fluttered


    close as his penis rubbed against the inner wall of my vagina. Then, he built a steady rhythm, taking


    me to different realms of pleasure. I felt I was possessed by lust and that we were the only ones in


    the world.


    He shifted me underneath him, trying different positions. He was gentle at first and eventually thrust


    me like an animal, matching my raging desire. I was like a broken boat, swept away by the stormy


    sea.


    The thrill of orgasm made my scalp tingle. I wanted to keep his penis inside me forever.


    It began to rain. Rufus held me in his arms and kept thrusting inside me.


    "Ah... Be gentle..." My body shook violently because of the impact. I helplessly wrapped my arms


    around his shoulders and my legs around his waist, bringing our bodies impossibly closer.


    The passion and romance filled the air.


    I didn''t know how long the sexsted, and I gradually returned to my senses.


    Rufus took out a handkerchief and carefully cleaned it up for me. Then, he held me in his arms and


    kissed me.


    I put my arms around his neck and recalled what just happened. The downpour had grown heavy,


    but Rufus had shielded me from the rain with his body. For the first time, I felt that I was petite in his


    arms. "Are we too crazy to do it here?" Iughed, shaking my head.


    Rufus rubbed my nose dotingly. "Is this the craziest thing you''ve ever done?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "No." I shook my head and looked into his eyes. "The craziest thing I have ever done is falling in


    love with you, Rufus. My love for you has given me the courage to even go against the entire


    world."


    Rufus didn''t expect me to say that. He was in a daze for a long time. Dissatisfied with his dull


    reaction, I grabbed the hair on the back of his head, pulled him closer, and pressed my lips against


    his.


    Rufus quickly seized the opportunity and spread my legs wide. Soon, our soft moans and the


    thumping of flesh on flesh filled the deep pit once again.

 Chapter 182 Pack Of Wild Wolves

    Chapter 182 Pack Of Wild Wolves


    Sylvia''s POV:


    A blush med my cheeks as I let Rufus dress me.


    If I hadn''t begged him to stop, he wouldn''t have let go of me. It was all my fault; I flirted with him and


    ignited his desire. Now, I was weak in my knees; my legs refused to carry the weight of my body.


    The rain grew heavier, and water began to umte in the pit.


    "Let''s get out of here as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will get drowned in water," I said to Rufus.


    Rufus nodded and picked me in his arms. "Let''s go up first."


    "No. I can walk by myself." I gently patted his arm, gesturing for him to put me down.


    "Don''t you want me to hold you in my arms?" Rufus frowned in disagreement. "It''ll be faster if I carry


    you. You can barely stand still now."


    Rufus seemed overbearing and clingy for the first time. I looked at him helplessly. "I''m afraid we


    won''t be able to get out of the pit if you hold me in your arms."


    Rufus looked up, examining the height of the pit. "With the springing ability of the werewolf, I''ll


    effortlessly carry you out. But there is one problem though; I don''t know if those wolves are still


    waiting for us."


    "I was so frightened by the wolves that I fell into the trap." I looked up -- it was foggy outside. "I think


    the wolves must have left because of the rain."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard the howling of wolves. I looked up at him, feeling


    embarrassed.


    Rufus chuckled. "They are still waiting for us."


    I took a deep breath and gently tapped his chest. "Put me down. It''s a bit awkward to talk this way."


    Rufus finally put me down and smoothed my hair. "There are wolves outside. We have to leave the


    ce as soon as possible, or we will be in trouble when it gets dark."


    Just as I was about to jump up with Rufus, a gray wolf stared at us from above. He snarled at us,


    narrowing his eyes, before running away.


    "It looks like these wild wolves haven''t given up yet and are waiting outside the pit," Rufus said,


    holding my hand.


    "The grey wolf looked intelligent." I looked at Rufus in surprise. "And it''s strange. Why are these wild


    wolvesing after us? It looks like they want to kill us."


    The howls of wild wolves reverberated in the air, getting louder with every passing minute as if they


    were giving out a warning.


    "I think the grey wolf is the leader of the pack," Rufus said calmly.


    "How do you know?" I was confused.


    "When I came to find you, a group of wild wolves besieged me. The grey wolf wasmanding the


    pack to attack me, but he didn''t directly participate in the assault." Rufus smiled.


    "That makes sense. I, too, was in the same situation when they chased me. That grey wolf had


    been hiding in the dark, leading the battle. The wild wolves seemed to only listen to his orders. In


    that case, we could only..." I paused and looked at Rufus.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Capture the head wolf first!"


    Rufus and I eximed at the same time.


    Then, we turned into our wolf form and sprang up at the same time. We darted out of the pit to


    attack the grey wolf who was surrounded by the entire pack. The wild wolves dispersed as soon as


    we attacked them. The grey wolf was more clever than we thought. He quickly avoided our attacks


    and ran toward the pit. However, we understood that he was luring us into the trap.

 Chapter 183 Break Out The Encirclement

    Chapter 183 Break Out The Encirclement


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The gray wolf''s eyes were ferocious. On all fours, he reached up to an average person''s waist in


    height. His big tail flicked around like a broom. I could tell he was an agile mover. He didn''t confront


    me head on, but he was moving around erratically, not allowing me to predict what he was going to


    do next. This made me vulnerable to fall into whatever trap he could think of, which didn''t surprise


    me. I knew all along this one was also as intelligent.


    At this time, Omar rushed out, breaking through the pack of wolves he was in. The strong wind blew


    against his shaggy fur, making him look majestic in a way. "This one''s mine."


    "Okay." I stepped forward, grazing past his body, and headed straight for the oing wolves.


    Using my sharp ws, I scratched the head of the wolf in front of me, causing him to howl on the


    spot. If he were a human, he would have been able to express his pain through words.


    Seeing this, the other wild wolves bared their teeth and growled, surrounding me in less than a


    second.


    Although these weren''t the most powerful wild wolves, I was still very much outnumbered by them.


    One after the other, they rushed up and attacked me. I had no choice but to fight back.


    On the other hand, Omar seemed to be holding his own. He had already pinned down the gray wolf


    to the ground and gave him a good beating, refusing to even let it resist.


    My ears were then filled with more and more howls. I had no idea where all these wild wolves were


    coming from, but they wereing at me from all directions.


    I was beginning to run out of strength. There were much too many for me to hold off.


    "Omar! Finish it already. I''m not sure how much longer I can hold on."


    My eyes were turned to Omar as I spoke, not realizing that a wild wolf was approaching me. He


    grabbed onto my arms, his ck ws tearing open my flesh and wounding it. He had dug in so


    deep that my bones were exposed.


    But I didn''t have time to look at the wound carefully. I had to turn around and knock the wolf


    unconscious.


    Now, the air was filled with the smell of blood, which seemed to drive these wolves even crazier.


    Omar caught a glimpse of me wincing in pain. He asked in concern, "Did you get injured?"


    "It''s nothing serious. No big deal." In order not to worry Omar, I had to lie.


    I saw the gray wolf try to fight back again. He must have thought to spring up while Rufus '' attention


    was on me. But Omar had pressed down too tightly for him to be able to move. With one swift


    movement, Omar bit into the gray wolf''s abdomen.


    The gray wolf howled in agony.


    I was horrified by this scene, watching the gray wolf struggle in pain. He wriggled around, which


    was a mistake as doing so only gave Omar a clear view of his vulnerable neck. Instantly, Omar sank


    his sharp teeth into the flesh.


    Omar stepped on the mangled wolf, a gloomy aura emitting from his body. Raising his head, he


    howled into the sky. The deep sound echoed into the ground, making it tremble slightly. The aura of


    a king was enough to suppress the other wolves.


    Immediately, the wild wolves stopped attacking me and looked at Omar with vignce. None of them


    dared to move forward.


    "Let''s go." With the weakened gray wolf in his mouth, Omar motioned for me to run off with him in


    the opposite direction of the wild wolves.


    Heavy rain still poured, making the road muddier than ever. The sky was also so dim that the forest


    looked even more dangerous than usual.


    I followed Omar closely, my body still on high alert as the wild wolves were still following us as well.


    They seemed to be concerned about their gray wolf kind.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The wild wolves didn''t stop following until we reached the edge of the forbidden forest.


    We transformed back into our human forms and Rufus threw the gray wolf back to the pack of the


    wild wolves. Quickly, they surrounded him as if they hadpletely forgotten about us.


    Rufus took a look at the wound on my arm. He wanted to pick me up so that we could leave.


    I squeezed Rufus'' hand as I looked back. The pack of the wild wolves were beginning to disperse,


    but they were going to leave the gray wolf on the ground to die. The wound on his neck was serious


    and still bleeding profusely. Looking at him reminded me of myself in the past. I could not help but


    sympathize him.


    "This wolf isn''t going to survive in the forbidden forest with an injury like that."


    Rufus simply looked down at me and said, "This is just thew of the jungle."

 Chapter 184 Escaped

    Chapter 184 Escaped


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I turned my eyes back to Rufus and buried my face into his chest. "I know. I just think that the gray


    wolf was rather intelligent. And I just realize it''s a she-wolf."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay," Rufus replied, but he seemed indifferent about it.


    "She might be pregnant," I added. "Guess how I knew that."


    "Okay, how did you know?" Rufus obliged with a gentle smile.


    "That gray wolf was trying to protect her belly at all times, even during yourst attack. Even in her


    last moment, she still tried to protect her belly." I gave Rufus my analysis of the situation. "If she


    wasn''t pregnant, then why would she desperately move her belly away and expose her neck to her


    enemy?"


    "I suppose you''re right." Rufus scooped me up and changed the subject. "How''s your arm? Does it


    hurt?"


    I shook my head and absentmindedly wrapped my arms around his neck. For some reason, I felt a


    little depressed. "When that gray wolf dies, the wild wolves would probably just choose a new alpha


    for themselves, right? Like you said, it''s thew of the jungle..."


    Rufus paused and gave my forehead a kiss. "Do you feel guilty?"


    "It''s not that..." I knotted my eyebrows, trying to gather how I truly felt. It felt like losing someone of


    my own kind. But I nestled my nose into Rufus '' chest and filled my lungs with his familiar scent to


    calm me down. "Oh, forget it. That gray wolf wanted to kill us anyway. This is simply her


    consequence."


    By the time we walked out of the forbidden forest, Rufus'' subordinates were already waiting for us.


    Rufus ced me down gently into his ck limousine and had us taken back to the pce.


    After treating my wounds and giving me something to eat, Rufus lulled me into a nap.


    When I woke up, it was already very dark. I was alone in bed.


    Scratching my head and rubbing my eyes, I sat up from under the quilt. As soon as I hopped out of


    bed, the door creaked open.


    Rufus walked in wearing his loose pajamas. His hair was damp and his body was still steaming a


    little bit from the shower, blurring his usual rigid and cold demeanor and making him look softer.


    I couldn''t help but run up to him and clung onto him like a ko, nting several kisses on his face.


    "It''s already dark. I should go back to school."


    Rufus ced his hands on my hips and walked us back to the bed. "I already asked for a leave for


    you. You''re staying here tonight."


    "Eh?" I was confused. "Why did you ask for a leave for me?"


    Rufus sat down on the bed with me still in his arms. As he smoothed my hair, his eyes twinkled with


    affection. "Aren''t you going to try and save that gray wolf? But we will only go back there tomorrow


    morning. The forbidden forest is much too dangerous at night."


    "How did you know I wanted to save the gray wolf?" With wide eyes, I clutched his shirt. "I thought


    you--"


    "Do you really think I wouldn''t know? I know what you''re thinking just from that look on your face."


    Rufus chuckled. "But you have to listen to me. I can''t allow you to get too deep into the forbidden


    area. If you can''t find the gray wolf in the safer parts, then we''ll retreat."


    Obediently, I nodded. My heart was filled with aforting warmth seeing how considerate this man


    was of me.


    "Do we need to prepare anything? What if we run into a pack of wild wolves again?" I frowned.


    "Then I''ll bring some weapons. If those wolves show even a trace of hostility, I won''t hesitate to kill


    them myself," Rufus said this so lightly.


    With Rufus by my side, this task didn''t seem too difficult. Relieved, I sighed and rested in his arms,


    cherishing this peaceful moment.


    "Come now, let''s go to bed," Rufus whispered.


    His hand slide under my clothes. Following the lines of my skin, down my waist and abdomen, he


    lightly pinched my flesh. "You''re too thin. Are you eating well?"


    I could feel his hard and thick penis against my buttocks. My face turned red as I pulled out his


    wandering hand. "Why are we in bed so early for, anyway?"


    "Well, it''s gettingte and we have to get up early tomorrow. We must make good use of our time."


    Rufus slid his hand back under my shirt and unsped my bra.


    Sensing that he couldn''t restrain himself anymore, I decided to jump off his legs and stand away


    from him. "It''s still too early for me to fall asleep. I should call up Flora first and tell her I''m safe."


    With discontent, Rufus followed me. His handsome face was distorted into a frown. I knew he


    needed to beforted, but I just couldn''t dare to look at him right now. My lower parts were still in


    pain from the wild sex in the forest, and it seemed to remind me that we should be careful with


    indulging in carnal pleasures.

 Chapter 185 Recalling

    Chapter 185 Recalling


    Flora''s POV:


    As Iy in bed idly, my phone started to ring.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ncing at the caller ID, I scrambled to pick up the phone. "Sylvia!" I greeted excitedly. "You finally


    called. How are you now? Where have you been? I was so worried about you!"


    At first, I was met with stunned silence.


    "One at a time, Flora, or I won''t know which to answer first," Sylvia finally replied in a helpless yet


    joking tone.


    I sank back into bed and raised my feet in the air, stretching absentmindedly. "How many calls have


    you made to announce your safety?"


    "This is the first one!" Sylvia snorted on the other end of the line. "I just texted others. You''re the


    only one I called."


    "That''s more like it." I nodded with satisfaction. "By the way, where''d you go? When I got to the


    equipment room, you were no longer there."


    "After I escaped, I was chased into the forbidden forest. I''ll tell you more about itter. In the end, it


    was Rufus who saved me," Sylvia exined briefly.


    At the mention of that name, I smirked maliciously. "Were you drugged? Did Rufus help you with it?"


    Sylvia coughed awkwardly. "How''d you know that I was drugged?"


    "Because Warren, that idiot, was also drugged. He was lying there, groaning and groveling," I


    blurted without thinking. Recalling what had happened to Warren, I burst intoughter. "I didn''t


    expect him to get into such an awkward situation!"


    "Then how did Warren deal with it?"


    Sylvia''s question flustered me. I covered the phone and stammered, "Just... like that."


    "Just like what? I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Sylvia paused in confusion. Then she


    asked, "Flora, did you¡ª?"


    "Did I what?" I interrupted Sylvia and hurriedly fabricated a story to throw her off track. "Warren was


    taken away by a doctor. I don''t know the details, but maybe they figured something."


    "Flora, why do you sound so nervous?" Sylvia asked point nk. She couldn''t understand why I


    was acting so strange.


    "I... Am I nervous?" I forced out a chuckle, though I knew I sounded as guilty as I felt.


    "You are," Sylvia affirmed. "You''re practically shouting."


    "Maybe it''s because I''m sleepy." After saying that, I deliberately yawned, and so did Sylvia. It


    seemed that yawning was infectious, even over the phone.


    "Great. Now I''m sleepy, too." All of a sudden, she screamed. "What''re you doing? Don''t touch me!"


    Startled, I almost dropped the phone. "Sylvia, are you okay? What happened?"


    However, it was a man''s voice that responded to me.


    "She''s going to sleep now. Bye."


    It was Rufus. It sounded chaotic on the other end of the line. I could even hear the sound of clothes


    being torn.


    I clutched the phone to my ear in a daze.


    "Rufus, give me back the phone. I''m not done talking..." I heard Sylvia''s muffled voice, as though


    she was trying to take the phone back from Rufus.


    Hearing them struggle, I didn''t think it was worth it to stay on the line. Rolling my eyes, I hung up the


    phone before Sylvia could get it back.


    I tossed my phone aside and sank deeper into my bed. Thinking about what had happened earlier


    today, I couldn''t help but feel a little awkward.


    "Tell me, what''s on Warren''s mind right now?" I forcefully woke up my wolf, Ginna, and chatted with


    her.


    Ginna yawned audibly. "I think that he thinks you were an amateur."


    "What?" I pursed my lips unhappily. "What makes you say that? If it weren''t for me, he would have


    exploded and died today."


    Ginna chuckled mischievously. "You might have frightened him by being so... enthusiastic."


    "That''s a good thing," I murmured. "That means he''ll avoid me from now on."


    Despite what I just said, my heart felt uneasy. After all, it was my first time, and it had happened so


    casually.


    "But Warren was surprisingly good." I sighed. "I''m satisfied to have lost my virginity to such a


    topnotch man."


    "Have you fallen in love with him?" Ginna gasped. "If you have, then¡ª"


    A knock on the door interrupted her midsentence.


    "Who would visit at such a ]?t? hour?" I mumbled as I struggled to get out of my bed, dragging my


    feet to the door.


    When I opened the door, i found Warren standing outside.

 Chapter 186 The Bag Of Medicine

    Chapter 186 The Bag Of Medicine


    Flora''s POV:


    Warren stood outside my door. He was wearing a suit and a tie.


    Although I was initially stunned by his handsome appearance, I still felt awkward, since it was so


    late at night and he showed up dressed so formally.


    "Uh..." I had no idea what to say.


    Warren''s eyes avoided mine, making things even more awkward.


    The atmosphere was so tense that I scratched my nose embarrassedly. Why wasn''t he saying


    anything?


    "You..." I tried to say something, anything, but I found that I had nothing to say.


    "I..." Warren finally opened his mouth, but his voice trailed off. Without saying another word, he held


    up a bag in front of me.


    "What''s this?" I took the bag, looking at him in confusion.


    "Just... just some medicine," he stammered. "I was worried that I might have hurt you today, so I


    brought over some medicine."


    The atmosphere suddenly changed from tense to something almost romantic. I could almost see


    cupid''s arrow sticking out of his back.


    My cheeks burned a bright red. I did my best to act calm and began to rummage through the bag.


    Sure enough, it was full of medicine for female injuries.


    "It should be useful," Warren mumbled in a barely audible voice.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I lowered my head and pretended to read the instructions on the medicine''s packaging. I could feel


    his gaze on me, which made my fingers tremble slightly.


    I didn''t want to appear timid in front of him, so I casually tucked the medicine back into the bag and


    flipped my hair casually. "No birth control pills?"


    "That... thing might not be good for your health." Warren''s face instantly turned red. He averted his


    gaze again.


    I tried my best to hold back myughter and rolled my eyes at him. "You couldn''t control yourself


    and came inside. What am I supposed to do now?"


    "I''m sorry. I... I couldn''t control myself at the time. I''m sorry, Flora." Warren looked very ashamed


    and guilty. He lowered his head and apologized to me like a puppy with its tail between its legs.


    It was my first time to see such a proud werewolf like him be so humble and timid. Somehow,


    his reaction made me feel a little ufortable, so I didn''t have the heart to tease him anymore. I


    just put away the bag and smiled at him lightheartedly. "Anyway, I doubt I''ll get pregnant from


    having done it just once. It''s okay. Don''t worry about it."


    Then, without waiting for a response, I closed the door on Warren.


    Leaning against the door, I sighed heavily and recalled Ginna''s question.


    Did I actually like Warren? Judging from the way I acted just now, I thought so.


    No¡ªhow could I like him? I pped my cheeks lightly to sober myself up.


    But if I didn''t like him, why did he always make me feel warm and soft-hearted? I nced at the bag


    in my hand. For the first time, I felt confused about love.


    In our pack, Warren was the most outstanding man in my generation. He was also the dream boy of


    countless she-wolves. It wasn''t out of the ordinary for a girl to have a crush on him. And I was no


    exception. I always secretly paid attention to him, and whenever I mulled over the topic of love, he


    would be the first toe to mind.


    Maybe I was just star struck or something like that. Was he just my prince charming¡ª something


    out of a fairy tale?


    ''Yes,'' I told myself firmly.


    But after having gotten along with Warren for a while, I felt that he wasn''t as unattainable as I had


    thought. My previous wonderful imagination of him had been shattered. Maybe it was because I had


    had sex with him that my restless heart finally calmed down.


    Besides, he had called Sylvia''s name out while he was fucking me, not mine. It was like a bucket of


    ice cold water had spilled all over me.


    But it also sobered me up. If it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t have known that he liked Sylvia.


    Unfortunately, he was toote. Sylvia already had Rufus. Although Warren was excellent and


    handsome, he sadly couldn''tpare to Rufus.


    I looked at the bag again. Without hesitation, I stood up, stuffed it into the cab, and locked it


    resolutely.


    I refused to like a man who liked someone else. Satisfied, I nodded and mentally crossed out


    Warren''s name in my heart.

 Chapter 187 Entering The Forbidden Forest Again

    Chapter 187 Entering The Forbidden Forest Again


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The following morning, just as the sun began to climb in the horizon, Rufus and I set off for the


    forbidden forest.


    I followed him carefully, medical kit in tow. Rufus'' guards were also there in the shadows, where we


    couldn''t see.


    We had wanted to take a doctor with us, but when the doctor found out where we were going, he


    fainted on the spot. Eventually, Rufus convinced me to let go of the idea that we were going to bring


    that poor doctor.


    We didn''t stop until we reached the edge of the forbidden forest. Rufus turned to me, straightened


    my cor, and put a woolen hat on my head snugly. "Don''t leave my side. Just follow my lead. If we


    can''t find the grey wolf, then we''ll have to leave immediately."


    "Okay." I nodded, slipping my hand into his. "Don''t worry. I don''t n on exploringby myself."


    Rufus smiled slightly, then together, we entered the forbidden forest.


    Not long after, we were met with a group of around a dozen wild wolves.


    I looked at them on high alert. They stared back at me and Rufus, not daring to act rashly. They


    seemed to be afraid of Rufus.


    All of a sudden, the group wild wolves raised their noses to the sky and began to howl uneasily.


    Their voices sounded anxious, as though they wanted us to follow them.


    Rufus and I exchanged suspicious nces and followed them immediately.


    "Are they taking us to see the grey wolf?" I asked with confusion, seeing how eagerly those wolves


    led the way. "I thought they abandoned the grey wolf yesterday."


    "I guess we''re going to find out." Rufus squeezed my hand gently tofort me.


    The wild wolves soon led us to a cave. It was dark, dank, and cramped, but in the cornery the


    dying grey wolf.


    Rufus pulled out a shlight to illuminate the cave and pointed it at the grey wolf so that we could


    survey its injuries more clearly.


    The grey wolf''s hair stuck was matted, and its body trembled. Thankfully, we could see that it was


    still breathing, albeit faintly. Blood still seeped out of its throat wound. If Rufus and I didn''te


    here today, it would''ve bled out.


    Fortunately, Rufus'' bite wasn''t lethal, or it wouldn''t have been able to hold on for this long.


    As soon as we got close, the grey wolf''s bloodshot eyes opened and it looked at Rufus vigntly. A


    low whimper sounded from its throat.


    "How about you wait here first?" I turned my head and looked at Rufus hesitantly. "I think it''s


    scared."


    Pursing his lips, Rufus didn''t say anything but took a step back.


    The grey wolf started to whimper even louder, as if it wanted to drive Rufus away.


    "Why don''t you wait outside?" I suggested, my voice barely above a whisper.


    This time, Rufus didn''tpromise. He passed me with a long face and pulled out a pistol from his


    pocket. I could tangibly feel his malicious aura seeping at the seams. His eyes were icy cold, and


    his message to the grey wolf was clear: if it made that sound again, he would shoot it in cold blood.


    Sure enough, the grey wolf fell silent, albeit gritting its teeth. I couldn''t help but pity it.


    I quickly pulled Rufus aside. "Stop scaring it. Trust me. Nothing''s going to happen. Just wait for me


    at the entrance of the cave. I''ll go out once I''ve bound up its wound. It''s so weak now. It definitely


    can''t hurt me."


    Rufus looked at the grey wolf lying helplessly on the ground and snorted coldly. Finally, he put the


    pistol back in its holster.


    "So, will you wait outside?" I looked at him, surprised that he was so obedient.


    In the end, of course, it turned out that I had hoped for too much. Rufus simply walked to arge


    boulder nearby and sat down. His posture was leisurely yet somewhat stubborn, and his sharp eyes


    were fixed on the grey wolf. It was obvious that, from his position, if the grey wolf tried anything, he


    could pounce on it like lightning.


    I felt helpless yet moved, so I let him stay there. Then, I slowly approached the grey wolf. The truth


    was, I was a little nervous, afraid that the wolf would suddenly bare its sharp teeth and bite me out


    of the blue.

 Chapter 188 Treatment

    Chapter 188 Treatment


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Although the grey wolf was by no means small, it was very thin and malnourished, so its head


    lookedparativelyrge to its body. As I approached, it raised its big head and stared at me with


    its beady eyes, almost like a caricature.


    I tried to take two more steps forward. It didn''t move. Now that I was sure that it didn''t have any


    intention to hurt me, I heaved a sigh of relief and plucked up some more courage. I went straight to


    it, squatted down, and set the medical kit down on the floor next to me.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The ck wood box was divided into severalyers, with medicine and medical tools neatly packed


    inside.


    As soon as I opened the medical kit, the smell of disinfectant wafted into the air.


    The grey wolf wasn''t looking at me anymore. It seemed to be very curious about what was in the


    medical kit. It tried to crane its neck to get a better look, causing more blood to spurt from its wound.


    I shot it a reproachful look. "Your neck is practically broken," I pointed out crossly. "Why are you


    trying to get up? Lie down!"


    As I spoke, I tried to push its head down as gently as I could. Fortunately, it obeyed me andy back


    down.


    Every time I took something out of the medical kit, the grey wolf would nudge my hand with its snout


    curiously, then I would show whatever I was holding to it.


    I showed it everything patiently.


    First, I took out a ball of cotton to clean up the wound. After wiping the blood off and confirming that


    the bleeding had stopped, I pulled out a pair of pincers to take out dirt or any foreign matter from the


    wound. The torn flesh seemed to fester with infection, so I cleaned the wound with iodine. This time,


    the grey wolf whimpered in pain and twitched its body, but it made no move to scratch or bite me.


    "Hang in there," I murmured softly, making a conscious effort to move more gently. "This won''t take


    long."


    When I was done applying the medicine and wrapping the wound with gauze, it finally calmed


    down.


    The grey wolf''s eyes looked at me the entire time I treated its wound. Seeing such a docile wolf, I


    couldn''t help but wonder. So I reached out to touch its belly, trying to verify my guess.


    Sure enough, its soft belly bulged, as if a hefty meatball was inside.


    "Rufus," I called in pleasant surprise, "it''s really pregnant!"


    Rufus waved his handzily. He nced at the grey wolf and then withdrew his gaze, disinterested.


    After I shared my joy with Rufus, I turned to the grey wolf.


    It probably couldn''t understand what I was saying, but this didn''t stop me from spreading my joy.


    "Congrattions! You''re pregnant. Now, you need to take care of yourself. Don''t be so reckless next


    time."


    The grey wolf seemed to be able to understand what I said. It slightly raised its head and gently


    licked my hand. Its coarse tongue scratched my fingertips, making me chuckle. "You''re happy too,


    aren''t you? You''re going to be a mother."


    All of a sudden, the gray wolf seemed to notice the bandage on my arm. It let out a whine and


    sniffed at my bandages, as though it was worried about my injury.


    Its innocent gesture warmed my heart. I touched its head gently tofort it. "I''m fine. It''s just a


    minor injury. It will heal in a few days."


    But the grey wolf still nudged its head towards me.


    Rufus finally stood up and walked over to us. He packed up the contents of the medicine kit and


    said, "Let''s go. ss is about to begin."


    To the grey wolf, I said, "I have to go first. Take care of yourself so that you can give birth smoothly."


    I touched the head of the grey wolf for thest time before standing up, ready to leave with Rufus.


    Sensing that I was leaving it, the grey wolf grew anxious. It struggled to get on its feet, but it fell


    down as soon as it stood. Helpless, ity on the ground and howled.


    I frowned slightly. I pulled Rufus'' hand urgently and asked, "What''s wrong with it?"

 Chapter 189 Something Wrong With Her Heart

    Chapter 189 Something Wrong With Her Heart


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Why does it look... reluctant to leave us?" I looked at Rufus with curious eyes.


    Rufus raised an eyebrow and replied bluntly, "It''s reluctant to leave you. Not us."


    Touched by this, I let go of Rufus'' hand to run back to the gray wolf. "Be good, okay? I''lle by to


    see you the next time I get the chance."


    The gray wolf tugged on my sleeve and refused to let go.


    Rufus was getting impatient. He walked over to me and pulled me up. "Let''s go. I need to talk to you


    about something."


    "What? What is it you need to tell me?" As Rufus pulled me away, I could not take my eyes away


    from the gray wolf that was left in the cave. "Rest up, Grey. Wait for me toe back!"


    I was having some form of separation anxiety. This seemed to make Rufus'' face gloomier, so I


    whipped my head back to him and asked, "So, what were you going to tell me?"


    Rufus snorted, letting go of my hand and walking forward alone.


    "What''s wrong?" I was so confused. I didn''t understand why he was acting this way all of a sudden.


    Rufus didn''t reply. Instead, he pulled a long face and refused to talk.


    But even though he wasn''t talking, he still walked slowly, as if afraid that I wouldn''t be able to catch


    up with him.


    I pursed my lips, smiling to myself. After trotting a few steps, I jumped onto his back and wrapped


    my arms around his neck from behind. "Hey, what''s wrong? You''re not that cute when you''re angry,


    you know."


    I gave him a quick peck on the ear. "Come on, just tell me already."


    Instantly, Rufus'' ears turned a bright red. His hands reached back and grabbed my buttocks,


    keeping a slow and steady walking pace. He replied awkwardly, "You... cared too much about it."


    It took me a while before I figured out what Rufus meant.


    When I realized it, I didn''t know whether to cry orugh. I craned my neck to see the side of his


    face. "Really? Grey? She''s a female wolf!"


    "No... I''m not jealous of her." Rufus refused to admit it out loud, speeding up his steps.


    "Yes, you are." I mockingly poked his cheek.


    Rufus stumbled a little with a nervous look on his face, but it was only momentarily. He quickly


    regained his usual coldness.


    I sighed. What was I going to do if my mate was too jealous? Of course, I tried my best tofort


    and coax him on the way back. It wasn''t until we finally arrived back that Rufus talked to me.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maya offered us water and I took a few gulps. I didn''t realize how thirsty I had gotten.


    "Slow down. You''re drinking too fast." Rufus reached up and wiped my mouth.


    I nodded and brought the ss up to his lips. "Drink up. You must be thirsty too."


    Rufus took a sip but didn''t take the ss in his hand. He just drank as I held it up.


    Maya came over this time with a tray full of breakfast. The aroma of the food immediately caused


    my stomach to grumble loudly.


    I looked at Rufus with embarrassment. This was a familiar scene.


    Rufus smiled affectionately and handed me a knife and fork. "You''ll need to eat quickly. You have


    ss soon."


    I began to eat, but acted reserved.


    After taking a few sips from his coffee, Rufus reached over to pick food up for me.


    He cut me some steak and fed it to me. The taste of the steak made me sigh. "Well, I can say for


    sure the imperial pce has the best chefs. The canteen food at school can''t evene close to


    this!"


    Rufus'' eyes twinkled as he peeled a boiled egg for me.


    "Of course. But I think the person who cut it for you was also a big reason why." I blinked for a few


    seconds before smiling wide.


    "Eat up." Rufus yfully flicked my forehead. "Be careful. Don''t bete to ss today. Otherwise,


    ir''s going to punish you."


    "I won''t bete. I just want to talk to you for a little longer." I gulped down the food in my mouth and


    chattered away. It was like I never ran out of things to talk to Rufus about.


    Once the big meal was over, it was now time for me to leave. Rufus and I embraced, but I insisted


    on staying in his arms a little longer before reluctantly letting go.


    Rufus nted another soft kiss on my lips and pressed our foreheads together. "You can''t stay


    anymore. You''re going to be reallyte."


    I groaned. The more he urged me to leave, the more I didn''t want to go. I kissed his lips again and


    again.


    "I''m leaving now. Do I really have to?" I whined, walking out of the pce step by step and looking


    back repeatedly.


    "If you keepining like that, then maybe I''ll never let you leave at all." Rufus'' voice was low


    and hoarse, his eyes full of dangerous lust.


    I felt my knees buckle a little bit. "Okay, I''m leaving right now."


    Before I took a second step, I suddenly felt an intense piercing pain in my heart. It was like I was


    being torn apart.

 Chapter 190 Poisoned

    Chapter 190 Poisoned


    Rufus'' POV:


    I stood at the gate of my pce and watched as Sylvia walked away, trying to think up ways to trick


    her into moving back in with me.


    I couldn''t stand the thought of parting with her, even for a single day.


    But she suddenly stopped in her tracks and bent over.


    "What''s wrong, Sylvia?" I immediately asked, stepping forward to help her up.


    However, she didn''t answer me. She just copsed to the ground.


    "Sylvia!" I cried. I was so scared, as though something in my brain exploded.


    Sylvia shut her eyes tight and went limp in my arms, as though her soul had left her body.


    All of a sudden, a shiver ran down my spine and my hands shook. I touched her face warily, only to


    find that her skin was cold as ice.


    "Miss Todd, what happened?" Maya, who had rushed to Sylvia''s side in a hurry, dropped all the


    tes she was holding. They crashed to the floor and shattered into countless pieces. "I''ll call an


    ambnce!" "It will be toote. We need to go to the hospital ourselves. Ask all doctors on standby


    to wait there for us." As I spoke, I scooped Sylvia into my arms and got into my car. I sped all the


    way to the Royal Hospital.


    As soon as we got out of the car, all the doctors on standby immediately surrounded us. They took


    Sylvia from me, put her on a gurney, and pushed her all the way into the emergency room. Three


    hourster, Sylvia was finally wheeled out of the emergency room.


    I was sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face and looked at the doctors, who were nervously standing


    in a row in the ward.


    "None of you knows what''s going on?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    "We saw symptoms of heart failure, but when we got her X-ray result, we didn''t find anything wrong.


    Logically speaking, she should be able to wake up by now." Ferrill, an authoritative expert in


    cardiology and brain science, stepped forward. "Yes, Miss Todd''s disease is very strange. We need


    time to study her condition," an old doctor with grey, wispy hair bowed added. He nced at Sylvia''s


    sickbed and shook his head. "It''s too out of the ordinary."


    My heart hurt so much that my hands hadn''t stopped shaking.


    Sylvia had lost the ability to breathe by herself out of the blue. But these quacks told me that they


    hadn''t found the reason why.


    "I''m giving you half a day to figure it out." I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down, but no


    matter how hard I tried to keep my voice level, I couldn''t suppress the coldness in my heart. "If not, I


    will kill all of you idiots."


    After receiving the order, the doctors nodded nervously and scurried off to run their tests.


    Sylvia was then wheeled back into the emergency room.


    I sat at the door of the emergency room dejectedly, smoking one cigarette after another. Gradually, I


    fell into a pool of despair. I couldn''t imagine the consequences of losing Sylvia.


    The second time Sylvia was brought out of the emergency room, she looked even worse.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Now she was like a bag with air leaking from all directions. When one hole was blocked, another


    hole was slowly consuming her. The venttor could only barely maintain her life.


    Just as everyone was beginning to lose hope, Ferrill suddenly asked with urgency, "When did Miss


    Todd''s arm get injured?"


    Without waiting for my answer, he rushed to Sylvia''s side and started to unwrap the bandage on her


    arm. His eyes went as wide as saucers when he saw what was underneath the bandages. "Why is it


    festering? With the strong physique of the werewolf race, wounds usually heal very quickly. The


    wound shouldn''t have worsened like this."


    Ferrill''s words made me narrow my eyes in suspicion. I remembered that Sylvia''s injury wasn''t so


    serious in the first ce. She should have recovered faster with the licking of her mate. That was,


    unless she was poisoned.


    His words instantly caused all the doctors present to break into discussion.


    Ferrill took the initiative to draw some purulent blood from the wound on Sylvia''s arm for testing.


    The final result was that Sylvia was indeed poisoned.

 Chapter 191 Helpless

    Chapter 191 Helpless


    Rufus'' POV:


    "Ferrill, can you find out what kind of poison it is?" I asked in a low voice.


    Ferrill stared at the test data on the report with distress. "Not right now. The poison was only found


    in close proximity to the wound. Blood samples from other parts of her body proved to be normal."


    I frowned deeply. "So the poison invaded her body from the wound?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Ferrill nodded, pushing his sses up the bridge of his nose. "Most likely from something that


    could be in close contact with the wound. Did Miss Todd interact with anyone else during this period


    of time?"


    "No, she''s been with me this whole time." From the time I rescued Sylvia in the forbidden forest to


    the poison that attacked her today, she had never left my sight, unless she had already been


    poisoned before she made it to the forbidden forest.


    "What are the side effects of being poisoned with aphrodisiac?" I suddenly asked.


    Ferrill nced at me in surprise. "There are only a few kinds of aphrodisiac. As long as it is relieved


    in time, there shouldn''t be any long term effects. Why do you ask? Has Miss Todd ever been


    poisoned with aphrodisiac?"


    Ignoring his question, I asked him to leave.


    Since the aphrodisiac wasn''t the culprit, she must have been poisoned even earlier. The only thing


    that could''vee in contact with her wound was her clothes.


    On the day Sylvia was rescued, she was wearing the school uniform. But she needed to change her


    clothes because they had gotten tattered. I recalled asking Maya to discard of them.


    Thinking about this, I sent for Maya. Fortunately, she hadn''t gotten rid of the clothes just yet.


    I immediately ordered her to have the clothes tested by the doctors.


    Sure enough, the test results confirmed my suspicion, which made my heart sink to my stomach.


    The clothes were indeed stained with chronic poison. If she had worn it every day, the poison


    would''ve prate into her body through the skin, causing her to weaken slowly, until her heart


    stopped beating. She could''ve died.


    After the poison invaded the body, even the most advanced medical equipment wouldn''t be able to


    detect it.


    If it weren''t for the fact that her wound hade into contact with her clothes, the poison would not


    have attacked ahead of time. In that case, everyone would''ve chalked her death up to natural


    causes. No one would''ve suspected that it was actually murder.


    What a smart and vicious means of killing.


    "The toxin is unknown and it dposed quickly. It can make the blood thicken, causing it to flow


    slowly, resulting in insufficient blood supply in the heart. Consequently, the functions of the organs


    would have gone out of control."


    The doctors discussed the results with me. I listened calmly and expressionlessly.


    "Her airway has already been severely convulsed. If things go on like this, I''m afraid there will be no


    way for her to recover¡ª"


    Hearing this, I kicked the chair away.


    It flew and crashed against the wall. A hush fell over the room as all the doctors lowered their


    heads, trembling with fear.


    I took a deep breath and smoothed my hair. "Give me the results in an hour."


    "It will take some time to develop the antidote," Ferrill said hesitantly. An old doctor had nudged him


    forward, urging him to say something. He adjusted his sses nervously and added, "We''ve never


    encountered such a poison before. Give us a little more time. We have no clue what''s going on right


    now."


    "No clue?" I echoed coldly. "Do you think she still has the time to wait for you to develop the


    antidote?" The temperature in the room dropped a hundred degrees and the doctors before me all


    shivered. They were all experts at the top of their respective medical professions, but now they


    were telling me that there was nothing they could do. What a joke!


    I didn''t have the patience to continue listening to their rambles, so I stormed out of the meeting


    room.


    "Rufus, where are you going?" Omar asked worriedly. "What should we do?"


    "Find out who''s behind this," I answered curtly, walking towards the ward.


    "Could it be Flora?" Omar spected. "After all, only those who live together can find the


    opportunity to use such a poison..."


    "I don''t want to suspect her." I cut him short. "Sylvia trusts Flora."


    "But what if it was really her?" Omar whispered anxiously.


    "That''s why I''m going to ask her myself," I answered in a low voice. "I''ve already sent for her."

 Chapter 192 Some Clues

    Chapter 192 Some Clues


    Flora''s POV:


    As soon as I walked out of the dormitory building, I saw a familiar figure standing under a tree from


    afar.


    Warren had changed into sportswear, looking very athletic and handsome. He was not as


    embarrassed and disheveled asst night.


    When he saw mee out, he jogged straight to me, carrying a delicate pink bag in his hand.


    "What do you want?" I pursed my lips and asked grumpily. The atmosphere grew awkward as soon


    as I saw him.


    "You weren''t in the canteen this morning, so I brought you some food," he said, shuffling from one


    foot to the other nervously.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I turned my head away. I didn''t want to talk to him. "I''m not hungry. Eat it yourself."


    "Just eat it when you do get hungry. Today''s ss will be long." After saying that, Warren shoved


    the bag into my hands and abruptly ran away.


    I watched him leave wordlessly, clutching the pink bag in my hands. Why did he run? Was I that


    scary?


    Brows furrowed, I opened the bag angrily.


    The bag was surprisingly big and there were all kinds of desserts in it. They each looked so delicate


    and lovely in their little stic boxes. It was as though each dessert was carefully and thoughtfully


    packed.


    As a she-wolf with a strong character, of course I wouldn''t allow myself to take his gift just like that. I


    put everything back inside the bag and reluctantly took it with me to the ssroom, intending to


    return it to Warren when I saw him.


    But little did I know that Harry would eat them all while I was in the bathroom.


    When I saw the empty stic boxes and Harry, who was burping loudly, I was too angry to say a


    word.


    "Thank you, Flora," he said, licking the cake crumb off his fingers. "I asked you to bring me


    breakfast yesterday, but I didn''t expect you''d actually bring me something to eat! Where did you buy


    these desserts anyway? They taste even better than those made by our family cook."


    "Damn you!" I pinched Harry''s cheek angrily. "I''m gonna kill you!"


    Just then, Warren entered the ssroom. When he passed by me, he nced at the empty boxes.


    Embarrassed, I buried my face in my hands. Before I could pluck up the courage to exin, Warren


    smiled and walked to his seat in the back of the ssroom.


    I pressed my fingers against my temple, feeling a little peeved.


    He definitely misunderstood me now. Although it was just food, I always believed that I shouldn''t


    take other people''s things, or else I would owe them. Moreover, our rtionship was in an awkward


    state right now.


    But I didn''t stew for too long. I soon realized that Sylvia was absent.


    "Why isn''t Sylvia here?" Harry leaned over and whispered.


    "I don''t know." I was confused, too.


    Yesterday, when we talked on the phone, Sylvia said that she would only skip the morning


    exercises, but she was going to attend ss.


    Just as I was pulling out my phone to call Sylvia, Maya came over and whispered that something


    had happened to Sylvia.


    My mind wentpletely nk. How could something have happened to her with Rufus by her


    side?


    I hurriedly followed Maya to the hospital. I couldn''t believe my eyes when I saw the unconscious


    Sylvia lying in bed. She looked weak and pale as a ghost.


    "What happened?" I cried, trembling. I reached for her hand and found that it was cold as ice. "She


    was fine yesterday..."


    "She was poisoned."


    A deep male voice sounded from behind me. When I turned around, I found Rufus by the doorway.


    His demeanor was cold, but the dark circles under his eyes betrayed his exhaustion.


    "But how?" I didn''t understand. How could anyone dare to hurt Sylvia when Rufus was with her?


    "We found that her school uniform wasced with a chronic poison."


    "School uniform?!" I was shocked. Suddenly, I remembered the affair between Lucy and her secret


    lover. So I ryed to Rufus that Sylvia and I had caught Lucy having sex with a man the other night.


    "Since Lucy and Prince Richard confirmed their rtionship, she had dropped out of school and


    moved into the royal pce," I exined. "That means she couldn''t have gotten close to Sylvia, so


    the only possible suspect left is Lucy''s secret lover." I pulled at my hair remorsefully. "But we didn''t


    see his face, nor did we know who he was. What should we do now? If we go to confront Lucy now,


    without any evidence, it will only make things worse..."


    While saying that, something dawned on me. "Wait a second. The school uniform Sylvia''s been


    wearing is new; she lost her button so she applied for a new set of uniformter. She hasn''t taken it


    off outside the school premises. How could Lucy or her lover have the chance to put poison on it?"


    Rufus sneered. "Then there is only one possibility: that this has something to do with the teaching


    affairs office."

 Chapter 193 Public Display Of Affection

    Chapter 193 Public Disy Of Affection


    Richard''s POV:


    Once a month, executives of the Royal Military School would hold a regr meeting.


    Although they always justtalked about nonsense, I had always listened to them carefully.


    Today, however, I was inexplicably upset and restless. I took a sip of coffee absentmindedly and


    watched them quarrel with each other over the construction of a new swimming pool.


    It was so petty and boring. I sneered internally.


    "Prince Richard, what do you think?" the dean turned to me and squinted.


    His vision was bad, but he forgot to wear sses today, so he inadvertently stared at the vase


    beside me.


    I coughed and answered with a polite smile. "It''s up to you."


    As soon as I said this, they continued to quarrel. In the end, they didn''t reach an agreement.


    As soon as the meeting was over, Lucy strode over in high heels. She was nked by two maids,


    looking very high-profile.


    "Honey, what brings you here?" I stood up in surprise and walked to the door to receive her.


    "Miss Stevens got up early and made lunch for you herself," a maid behind Lucy announced loudly.


    "Thank you so much, honey." I took her hand and nted a kiss on it. "Don''t do it again, though.


    What if you cut yourself or something?" Lucy lowered her head shyly. Her cheeks turned a bright


    crimson and she tittered. "It doesn''t matter. I like cooking for you."


    Hearing this, the others began to butter up to Lucy and me.


    "How nice of Lady Lucy!"


    "I envy your rtionship. It makes me want to get married."


    "Come on, stop breaking she-wolves''s hearts. You''ve already been married¡ªtwice, in fact!"


    "Prince Richard and Lady Lucy are the perfect match!"


    Holding Lucy''s hand, I put on a modest look. "I hope everyone can attend our wedding next month."


    "We''ll be there!" everyone echoed.


    In order to give us some space, everyone filed out of the room.


    As soon as the door was closed behind them, Lucy and I immediately pulled away from each other.


    Lucy sat opposite me, her expression as cold as ice. But I didn''t mind. I opened the lunch box in a


    good mood.


    "Why were you sote?" I asked as I rummaged through the lunch box''s contents.


    Lucy snorted. "It was you who suddenly asked me toe over and act like we''re in love. You


    should feel grateful that I came at all."


    I didn''t care about her attitude. I pierced a piece of beef with my fork and put it into my mouth. It


    tasted good. "You cooked this?"


    "Did you actually buy that act?" Lucy looked at her beautiful nails casually. "I just bought it in a


    restaurant outside."


    "Makes senses. I''d rather have the kitchen blown up than let you cook." I slowly chewed the meat in


    my mouth and felt that I would rather marry a vase than the woman sitting before me. Nheless,


    she was useful to me, and that was enough for me.


    Lucy nced at me coldly without responding to my insult.


    She had always been like this when we were alone. It seemed that she refused to get along with


    me. Sometimes, I really wondered why. I was a prince after all, so I could satisfy her in terms of both


    money and status. What else did she want?


    I lost my appetite after a few bites. I put down the fork and reached for the napkin. "Did anyone see


    you order this food?"


    "Don''t worry. It was a hole-in-the-wall. No one saw me." Lucy stood up gracefully and straightened


    her dress. "Alright. I''m leaving."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" I couldn''t help but feel a little unnerved. She didn''t even bother to


    hide her disgust with me.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, there was a heavy knock on the door, followed by a ruckus of noises.


    "Prince Richard!" somebody called. "Prince Rufus broke into the school with arge group of men


    and they''ve surrounded the teaching affairs office."

 Chapter 194 Surrounded

    Chapter 194 Surrounded


    Richard''s POV:


    Upon hearing this, I rushed to the window and sure enough, many armed guards swarmed the


    grounds. They were Rufus'' subordinates.


    Rufus emerged from the crowd with a stone cold face. Then, he looked up at my direction. "Besiege


    this ce. Don''t let even a fly escape."


    "Yes, sir!" the guards responded in a deafening roar.


    Those who were trapped in the teaching affairs office were so scared that they couldn''t even


    scream. They shrank back, not daring to move.


    Utterly aghast, I rushed downstairs and out of the building. "Rufus! What the hell are you doing?"


    He knew I was the one in charge of the school now. How could he bring his men here to embarrass


    me?


    Since he didn''t bother to show me some respect, I refused to be polite with him.


    "You crossed the line!" I roared, rushing over to him. "Exin yourself!"


    However, Rufus'' men stopped me before I could get close to him. "Prince Richard, calm down."


    I kicked them away angrily. "Fuck off. Go and calm down yourself."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus didn''t even look at me. Instead, he took a torn, blood-stained school uniform from a nearby


    maid and asked in an ice cold voice,


    "Who''s responsible for the new school uniforms?"


    Rufus had made such a big scene that everyone was scared out of their minds. They lowered their


    heads and didn''t dare to make a sound, lest they attract unnecessary attention.


    I sneered unhappily. "Rufus, since when did you get involved in the school''s affairs?"


    "I''ll ask you one more time," Rufus said in a dangerously low voice. "Who''s responsible for new


    school uniforms?"


    I couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. This was my first time to see Rufus so emotional.


    "What''s making you so angry?" I asked indifferently, crossing my hands over my chest.


    Rufus nced at me flippantly then looked around at the terrified faces in front of him. "What''s


    going on? You don''t even dare to answer me?"


    Everyone exchanged nervous nces before finally looking at Kyle, the director of teaching affairs


    office standing at the edge of the crowd.


    All the color drained from Kyle''s face. He stepped forward, his legs shaking like a leaf. "Why...


    what''s the matter?"


    "So, are you the one who''s responsible?" Rufus strode over to Kyle, holdingup the school uniform.


    A terrifyingly ominous aura emanated from his body.


    "Yes," Kyle squeaked. His short golden hair wasbed behind his ears, and his rose-scented


    perfume choked anyone who got close.


    I covered my nose in disgust. Why did I feel as though it smelled so familiar?


    Kyle slowly backed away, until he had hit the wall. There was no way out for him.


    Rufus closed in on him and threw the uniform at his face. "The fabric of this school uniform has


    been tainted with poison."


    Kyle''s face grew even paler. He took the school uniform with tremblinghands and asked, "What...


    How is this possible?"


    Rufus sneered. ''"How is this possible''? Are you asking really asking me that?"


    "I...Idon''tunderstand whatyou''re talking about." Kyle plucked up some semnce of courage and


    raised his voice.


    "Anyone who wears this school uniform will be eroded by a chronic poison until they die of heart


    failure. As the one in charge of the new school uniforms, don''t you know about this?" Rufus'' face


    was dangerously cold, and his eyes were filled with horrible cruelty.


    "I don''t know anything about that. It''s the factory''s fault!" Kyle retorted loudly, throwing the school


    uniform in the ground. "You can''t just frame anyone because you are a prince!"


    "He''s right, Rufus. Let''s have a nice talk." I watched this scene unfold with much delight. I walked


    over to Rufus and picked up the school uniform from the ground. "Whose is this? Why do you have


    to make a fuss?"


    When I saw the name on the uniform, I found that it was Sylvia''s.


    I sneered. "Rufus, if you don''t have any evidence, you can''t juste here and start a fight.


    Besides, Kyle and Sylvia have no enmity towards each other. There''s no reason for him to poison


    her." "There is a reason!"


    Just then, a beautiful she-wolf suddenly emerged from the crowd and pointed at Lucy, who was


    standing behind me. "They wanted to hurt Sylvia in such a vicious way because we witnessed their


    love affair!"

 Chapter 195 The Adulterer

    Chapter 195 The Adulterer


    Kyle''s POV:


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and broke out into a cold sweat. I did not expect this stupid she -


    wolf to have such a powerful backer.


    But when I saw that Prince Richard was also behind me, I was still able to calm down.


    As far as I knew, it was only Sylvia who had witnessed what happened that night. I thought that as


    long as I got rid of her somehow, no one would ever find out.


    However, this she-wolf named Flora, who imed to be Sylvia''s roommate, stood up and exposed


    the love affair between me and Lucy.


    Clenching my fists, my body was ovee by waves of coldness.


    This was the worst case scenario-- that Sylvia had told somebody else about our secret.


    I scolded her, "I have no idea what you''re talking about. That''s nder!"


    "No one told me anything. I saw it with my own eyes! I was there!" Flora raised her voice.


    My heart stopped.


    Before I could keep her from saying any more, Flora continued, "They were making love out in


    public, in the woods of the school! Lucy also said that Kyle was the only one she ever loved and


    that she didn''t want anyone else. Oh, and Kyle even boasted about kicking everyone out of school


    once he bes dean!"


    Not only were the teacher and senior executives present right now, but so was the dean of the


    school too. They all stared at me and Lucy in disbelief.


    My face paled. The colors began to fade in my vision.


    Hearing Flora say those things out loud made me feel dizzy and ashamed. I did say that myself.


    "How can you say that about me? I''ve never even seen Kyle before. It''s Richard I love with my


    whole heart. Don''t try to sow discord between me and him!" Lucy''s eyes were red as she pretended


    to be wronged.


    When I came back to my senses, I scolded Flora again, "Did you know ndering a teacher is


    enough to get you expelled from this school? I will not tolerate such behavior, even when Prince


    Rufus is here."


    Flora put her hands on her hips and raised an eyebrow. "What about you? You''re a teacher who


    hurts his own students. You don''t even deserve to be a teacher at all. If you still had any conscience


    left in you, you would have never done any of that. Not to mention how loudly you moaned that


    night. Even louder than Lucy! Oh! Lucy, mp me tighter! Why can''t I feel it? I''m already in!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora made a mocking face as she imitated the conversation between me and Lucy that night. She


    exaggerated her tone and facial expressions, causing the crowd to burst intoughter.


    "You!" I was so infuriated that I wanted to rush up and gag her, but Rufus stopped me.


    "Yeah, you really aren''t that skilled, I guess. You could only make some noise this way." Sticking out


    her tongue, Flora snorted in disgust. "I also saw a red mole on Lucy''s inner thigh. Don''t bother


    asking me how I saw it. The two of you were moving so much that it was actually harder to try not


    seeing! My only regret is that I couldn''t see your face sooner. But now I know. It was our famous


    director of teaching affairs, Kyle."


    As soon as Flora finished speaking, I was kicked to the ground. It was Richard. With shock and


    anger on his face, he then turned to Lucy and walked towards her.


    I felt a buzzing in my head and couldn''t say a word. I didn''t know that there was another person


    present that night.


    "No, it''s not true..." I tried to speak, but my voice was weak. Just when I was about to argue my


    case, a man in ck appeared.


    He held a familiar-looking kraft paper bag. When I realized what it was, I immediately got up from


    the ground in panic.


    "We followed your order to search the staff dormitory. This is what we found in Kyle''s room." The


    man in ck handed the paper bag to Rufus.


    I rushed over and reached out in attempt to grab the bag away, but Rufus snatched it quicker than


    me. To my horror, he took a look at what was inside and brought it out.


    Falling to the ground on my knees, I knew I was already doomed.


    It was the remaining poison that I had failed to throw away. At this point, no matter what defense I


    coulde up with, it would be no use.

 Chapter 196 No Antidote

    Chapter 196 No Antidote


    Rufus'' POV:


    When I opened the paper bag, I saw a bottle of green poison that was half empty. I then handed it


    to Perrill who was standing behind me.


    Carefully, Perrill observed its appearance and smelled it. "I am eighty percent sure it''s the same


    poison in Miss Todd''s body. We still need to test it to be sure."


    "No need to test it." Kyle shrugged, looking at the bottle of poison. "I was the one who poisoned


    her."


    "I knew it was you! But you were refusing to admit it!" Flora stomped her feet in anger. "You son of a


    bitch!"


    "I thought I would be able to hide it from everyone. Turned out I was wrong," Kyle retorted.


    While Flora was very aggressive, Kyle looked oddly rxed.


    "Shame on you! Do you not feel guilt at all?" Flora red at Kyle.


    "There''s no use regretting it now that it''s already been done. But I will say that this has nothing to do


    with Lucy. There was never a love affair between us." Kyle coldly smiled back at Flora. "Listen,


    bitch. You might as well just donate your eyes if you''re not going to use them well. Or maybe it was


    your mother''s fault for not giving you a brain. I am still a virgin. If you don''t believe me, then you can


    see for yourself."


    Flora''s eyes turned red in rage. "Screw you! Only viins like you would use such dirty tricks. You


    are such a jerk and a loser. No wonder you ejacted so quickly!"


    "Yeah, yeah. I hurt Sylvia. What are you going to do about it? I just hate her, that''s all. The prestige


    of the Royal Military School doesn''t deserve to be tainted by a mere ve. And you! What right do


    you have yelling at me?" Kyle provoked Flora.


    I kicked Kyle directly on his face and stepped on him with my foot.


    Two lines of blood flowed from both his nostrils. He was dizzy for a few seconds beforeing


    back to his senses, trembling in fear. "Please, I''m telling the truth... All I wanted was to kick Sylvia


    out of the school. It has nothing to do with anyone else."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Say that again!"


    Flora also wanted to have a go at him, but I stopped her. "Let him speak."


    I grabbed Kyle''s cor and lifted him up, staring into his eyes. "Just give me the antidote right now."


    Kyle averted my gaze. His thin sunken cheeks slightly trembled. "I..."


    "The antidote. Now." I tightened my grip on his cor, trying very hard to keep my rage at bay. "If


    you give me the antidote, you might still have a chance at survival."


    "There is no antidote." Kyle coughed. "I bought that poison at a very high price in the ck market.


    It''s expensive because there is no antidote for it."


    This finally set me off. I adjust my grip from his cor to his actual neck, lifting him so his feet did not


    touch the ground. "I''m going to give you one more chance. Where is the antidote?"


    Kyle''s feet dangled in the air, veins popping out of his forehead as he struggled. "I... I really don''t


    have it."


    At this point, I couldn''t hear anything anymore. I was about to go crazy. At the thought of Sylvia


    dying, all of my restraints hade loose.


    Kyle held on to my hands and tried to pry them off of his neck. "Please, let me go..."


    My brain was filled with nothing but thirst for blood. I could feel blood rushing to my hand, begging


    me to crush the neck I was holding. Sneering, I looked at Kyle who was still struggling in vain. "Oh,


    I''ll let you go. To hell."

 Chapter 197 A Slim Chance Of Survival

    Chapter 197 A Slim Chance Of Survival


    Rufus'' POV:


    Just as Kyle was about to be strangled to death, Flora stepped forward to stop me.


    "Prince Rufus, please calm down," she pleaded. "If you kill him, we''ll lose our only lead. I want him


    dead, too. But we need to find the antidote first. Maybe we can start with the ck market and look


    for the person who sold him the poison." "Yes, I... I''ll talk..." Kyle struggled to speak.


    Finally, I loosened my grip and let him go. He copsed to the ground and coughed, out of breath.


    "Lock him up and interrogate him," I ordered my men, massaging my wrist.


    While they took Kyle away, I also sent for someone to sniff around the ck market for clues.


    After all, I couldn''tpletely trust whatever Kyle said under interrogation. He could just be making


    excuses to buy time.


    By the time I got back to the hospital, it was already dusk. A day had passed, yet there was still no


    antidote.


    Sylvia was getting weaker and weaker by the minute, which made me want to jump off a cliff and


    into a pool of despair. I sat by her bed in silence, holding her cold hand tightly. I had never felt so


    useless in my life, being unable to protect the one person I loved.


    "Sylvia will be fine," Flora said softly, trying tofort me. "The doctors have been studying the


    poison. I''m sure they''ll develop an antidote soon."


    Without saying a word, I lowered my head and pressed my lips against the back of Sylvia''s cold


    hand.


    "Prince Rufus, stay strong. You''re the only one she can rely on now." Flora''s voice broke and she


    burst into tears. "Sylvia wasn''t able to celebrate your birthday with you. She felt really guilty about


    that, so she secretly learned how to bake. She wanted you to enjoy a birthday cake she made every


    year from now on. She loves you so much. How could she be willing to leave you alone in this


    world?"


    My hands trembled, and a heart-wrenching pain swept over every fiber of my being.


    Flora sobbed uncontrobly. In the end, she couldn''t help but run out of the ward in tears.


    Now, only the sound of the ECG monitor could be heard in the quiet ward.


    Sylvia couldn''t breathe on her own, so she had been hooked onto an oxygen machine. Her pale,


    sunken face was as white as the pillow underneath her.


    I touched her face gently and murmured, "You became my world the first time I saw you. Your name


    is engraved in my soul. So don''t you dare try to dump me. I''ll let you sleep for a little while, but only


    for a while."


    I hoped with all of my heart that her eyes would flutter open and that she wouldugh at me,


    iming that she had just pretended to sleep this whole time. But my words were only met with a


    cold, eerie silence.


    I buried my face in my hands, unable to take the pain in my heart. "I''m scared, Sylvia. I''m so scared.


    I can''t imagine a life without you. If you really want to take my world away, then take me with you."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Fuck!" Omar exploded in my mind. "I''m going to kill him! I''m going to kill Kyle!"


    "We can''t act rashly," I said glumly. "If Kyle dies, we might not find the antidote."


    "Well, aren''t you a calm werewolf." Omar sighed with disapproval. "You''ve changed. You trusted


    Flora and you let Kyle live instead of solving everything with violence."


    I pursed my lips bitterly. "Sylvia made me realize that I''m still part-human. If it weren''t for her, I don''t


    know what I would''ve be. Maybe I would sumb to the curse and be aplete


    beast."


    Just then, I heard amotion outside.


    A guard rushed in and reported breathlessly, "Prince Rufus, arge number of wild wolves suddenly


    surged out of the forbidden forest and have invaded the school."

 Chapter 198 Invasion Of Wild Wolves

    Chapter 198 Invasion Of Wild Wolves


    Richard''s POV:


    Grabbing Lucy''s wrist, I left and dragged her back to the pce. I was so angry that I almost wanted


    to kill her then and there.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let go of me! You''re hurting me!" Lucy broke away from my grip with a cold and distant look in her


    eyes.


    Iughed in an angry manner. "Let go of you? So you can go back to your lover? Wow, Lucy, you


    really are something!"


    Even though Kyle tried his best to exin, only a fool would believe thatme excuse he hade


    up with.


    Worse, I caught a glimpse of the guilty look in Lucy''s eyes. She even looked worried when Rufus


    almost strangled Kyle to death.


    If I hadn''t quickly grabbed onto her wrist and dragged her away, this bitch would have undoubtedly


    rushed over to that adulterer. This was the first time I agreed with what Rufus was wanting to do


    and hoped he went through with it.


    But Lucy ignored me and stomped off in the other direction with her high heels.


    "Lucy! Stop right there!" I roared. "If you take just one more step away, I will never allow you to


    leave the pce again. I''m going to put you in prison and let you rot there until you die!"


    Lucy paused, turned her head, and looked at me. She then smiled scornfully and continued to walk


    forward.


    "Good," she said. My anger was bubbling up inside of me. I tried taking deep breaths to calm myself


    down, but I could no longer hold back.


    As I watched Lucy get farther and farther away, I couldn''t help but punch the stone pir next to me.


    "Guards, bring her back to me. Don''t let her get out!"


    At this time, one of the guards from the school rushed over to me with panic on his face. "Prince


    Richard, we''ve got bad news. Our men had failed to guard the forbidden forest. Now arge group


    of wild wolves have gotten out and invaded the school!"


    "What? Why would they run out all of a sudden?" Shocked, I immediately followed the guard to the


    school. "Are there any casualties?"


    "No, it''s quite strange actually. The wild wolves just gathered and sniffed around the school. They


    didn''t attack. Instead, they seemed to be looking for something." Panic was reced with confusion


    on the guard''s face. "For now, the school''s been blocked off. The students are required to stay only


    in their dormitories and are not allowed toe out without permission."


    The school''s gate came into view. The square had beenpletely upied by wolves. Many


    guards were holding up their shields, refusing the wolves from taking another step.


    It was arge group of wild wolves that had entered the school premises. This had never happened


    before.


    "Why did they suddenlye out of the forbidden forest?" I was little anxious. If I wouldn''t be able


    to handle this situation well, I would definitely be the one to me.


    "Prince Richard, you must make a decision as soon as possible. I''m afraid the wolves will soon


    break into the dormitories if we dy action any longer." The chief guard, Johnson, came up to me.


    For a few moments, I kept silent and thought of what to do. I needed toe up with a way to get


    rid of the wild wolves. We would deal with any other lossester on.


    "The cannonballs," I said in a low voice. "Guns alone will not be enough. Using cannonballs will be


    much more efficient and powerful."


    "No! We can''t use the cannonballs." Rufus came running in from the outside, opposing my


    suggestion.


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud. It was as if Rufus made it his life''s purpose to oppose me


    everywhere. No matter what I wanted to do, he would always appear out of nowhere and interfere. I


    was the one in charge of this school, but here he was, trying to counter me.


    "Fine. If you have a better idea, then you deal with these wild wolves." I scoffed and ordered the


    guards of the school to stop whatever they were doing.


    Rufus was alone. I''d like to see his futile attempt to defeat these wolves on his own.


    With a mocking smile on my face, I cocked my head to the wolves, gesturing him to go ahead.


    Rufus stared at me with his usual expressionless eyes. He then walked out of the safe area and


    towards the wild wolves.


    I crossed my arms and watched him calmly, hoping that he would never make it back to me.


    But to my surprise, the moment Rufus approached the group of wild wolves, they all stopped what


    they were doing andy down on the ground. It was as if they were in awe of Rufus.


    What the hell? Were they on the same side?


    All the guards focused their attention on Rufus, their eyes full of admiration.


    Now I was just annoyed.

 Chapter 199 The Gray Wolf With Human Emotion

    Chapter 199 The Gray Wolf With Human Emotion


    Rufus'' POV:


    The uncontroble wild wolves began to quiet down and turned their eyes to me.


    "Go back," I coldly warned them.


    Howling in a low voice, the wolves sprang back into action again, but this time they had understood


    what I said.


    The wolves then retreated, making way for the gray wolf.


    With its neck still wrapped in a bandage that had already gotten very dirty, the gray wolf was also


    holding a nt in its mouth. It was a nt I had never seen before, with a purplish-red stalk and a


    pale yellow bud.


    Slowly, it walked towards me. The guards around me grew vignt and wanted to stop it and pointed


    their guns at it.


    "No, stand down!" I barked at them.


    "But, sir..." The guards hesitated, refusing to put their guns down. "What if it hurts you?"


    "Just stay back. It''s not going to hurt me."


    Reluctantly, they obeyed my order and retreated.


    The gray wolf approached me and dropped the nt in its mouth at my feet. It roared fretfully, as if it


    were panicking, and even tried to gently bite at my trousers.


    I crouched down to pick up the nt. I noticed this was the same way the wolf reacted with Sylvia''s


    wound on her arm that day.


    "Did you know that Sylvia has been poisoned?"


    I asked the question casually, not expecting a response, but the gray wolf nodded all of a sudden.


    "And this nt... Did you give it to me because it can detoxify Sylvia?" I aired out my hopes.


    Again, the gray wolf nodded and groaned. It then raised its front paw and patted my arm, as if


    asking to be taken to Sylvia.


    Having confirmed my assumption about the nt, I stood up excitedly and wanted to rush to the


    hospital. But when I saw that the wolves were still here, I had to calm down and deal with this first.


    "Can you please tell your wolves to go back to the forbidden forest?" I looked into the gray wolf''s


    eyes. "If they stay here, it will only cause more trouble."


    The gray wolf tilted its head to the side and stared at me for a couple of seconds. After that, it


    turned around and gave a loud howl. Immediately, the wolves responded by retreating.


    The school square was emptied instantly. Seeing that all the other wolves had gone, the grey wolf


    turned back to me, wagging its tail and howling lowly.


    "Thank you. Sylvia would be so happy to know that you are here. I''ll take you to her right now." The


    gray wolf wagged its tail even faster, seeming to be a little happier.


    Before I could leave, Richard came running over, followed closely by hisrge group of well-trained


    soldiers.


    "How did you do that?" There was disbelief in Richard''s eyes. He ced a firm hand on my


    shoulder and blocked my way, not allowing me to leave. "What did you to those wild wolves? Why


    are they obedient to you?"


    Without even looking at him, I shook off his hand. "Now get out of my way."


    "And where are you bringing the gray wolf to?" Richard asked again, really preventing me from


    leaving. "Guards, take this gray wolf! I will not allow anything like this to threaten the school ever


    again!"


    Baring its sharp teeth, the gray wolf growled at Richard. Its ws came out as it took one slow but


    intimidating step toward Richard.


    "How dare you take this dangerous creature away with you and let it run free? What are you even


    thinking, Rufus?" Richard shouted.


    Finally, I lost my patience and gave an order. "Johnson, please take Prince Richard back to the


    pce."


    "Yes, sir." Johnson gave me a salute and ordered the other soldiers to take Richard away.


    "So, you are on the same side as him! How dare you infiltrate my school with your men?!" Richard


    was visibly pissed off. He stomped his foot and pointed at Johnson, "Whether you like it or not, I am


    having you expelled from the army!" "Apologies, Prince Richard, but only the lycan king has the


    right to dismiss me from service," Johnson coldly replied.


    "Oh, just you wait and see!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 200 Rescue

    Chapter 200 Rescue


    Rufus'' POV:


    Together with the gray wolf, I rushed back to the hospital. Just when we were finally about to reach


    Sylvia''s ward, I turned around.


    "Awoo...?" The gray wolf sniffed the air in confusion, seeming to have picked up Sylvia''s scent. It


    rushed over to the ward and pawed the door, telling me to open it.


    "Just wait here for a while. I''ll have theboratory test this nt."


    I quickly then made my way to theb.


    Just in case, I thought it would be better to have the doctors check the nt first whether it was


    poisonous or not. I did not dare gamble on Sylvia''s life simply on an unknown nt.


    When I got back from theb, I spotted the gray wolf baring its teeth at the door of the ward. Its


    bodynguage told me that it was very anxious and tense, ready to bust down the door at any


    moment.


    I hurriedly opened the door for it and the wolf rushed it immediately.


    Sylvia was still lying in her bed with aa.


    I walked over and caress her smooth forehead. "When the results for the nt testes out,


    you''re going to wake up soon."


    The gray wolf growled at what I said. It seemed to be disdainful. It nudged me away from the side of


    Sylvia''s bed so that it could climb on top and lie down beside her.


    I didn''t bother stopping the wolf, thinking that Sylvia would be very happy to have its


    apaniment.


    Anxiously, I paced back and forth. I couldn''t just sit down and stay calm until the test results had


    come out.


    Never in my life had I felt like time was passing by so slowly.


    Even the gray wolf became anxious as well. It hopped off the bed and nipped at my trousers. It


    seemed to be telling me it wanted to go somewhere.


    At this time, the door creaked open and in came Ferrill with the results.


    "What''s the news?" Without waiting for him to respond, I took the clipboard and read it for myself.


    The gray wolf jumped onto the table beside me and ced a paw on my arm, wanting to read it too.


    Although I didn''t think it would even understand what was written, I still moved a little so that it could


    see.


    "Results show that the nt is harmless. They don''t know yet if it will produce any other adverse


    side effects. Unfortunately, the most important part of the results say that the nt doesn''t seem to


    have a detoxification effect." Ferrill pursed his lips awkwardly.


    The gray wolf got down from the table and roared at Ferrill, its eyes burning with anger. It looked


    like it was ready to attack Ferrill in the next second.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Frightened, Ferrill didn''t dare to move. "Can... Can it understand what we''re saying?"


    I got a little annoyed and stood in front of the gray wolf after folding up the results. "Be quiet." The


    gray wolf''s growling stopped and it stubbornly plopped onto the floor. At this point, its bandage had


    alsoe loose, exposing the deep wound on its neck.


    "Where''s the nt?" I turned to Ferrill.


    "Right here." Ferrill handed me a reseble bag and gave me a hesitant look. "Are you really


    considering it? What if it only makes the situation worse?"


    I then looked back at the nt and fell into a more painful dilemma. What was I supposed to do


    now?


    Suddenly, the ECG monitor let out a long, sharp sound. The line on the monitor was almost running


    straight.


    That was Sylvia''s heartbeat. It was about to stop.


    Scared out of my wits, I rushed to Sylvia''s bed. "Sylvia!"


    As several doctors came in for cardiac resuscitation, Ferrill had to pull me away from the bed.


    The noise of the different people and instruments filled my ears with pain. I tried to shake it off, but I


    could already feel lightheaded. "The patient''s main artery is untouchable."


    "The upper limb contraction pressure is less than 60mmHg." "Prepare for electric defibrition."


    Despair came over me like an avnche. All of a sudden, my surroundings had been deafened. I


    could not hear anything until I saw Ferrill approaching me and I saw his lips moving.


    I realized he was talking as I came back to my senses. "What were you saying?"


    "Miss Todd has been sessfully resuscitated." But Ferrill sighed. "However, she is still in critical


    condition."


    All the strength I had just regained dissipated again, and my knees buckled. Ferrill had to hold me


    up. I clumsily pushed his hands away and made my way to the gray wolf, who was also very


    anxious. I handed it the nt.


    "How should we use this?"

 Chapter 201 About To Wake Up

    Chapter 201 About To Wake Up


    Rufus'' POV:


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The gray wolf turned its head and scanned the room, pouncing onto Terrill all of a sudden.


    Terrill was so frightened that he fainted on the spot.


    "Owoo!" The gray wolf howled and patted Terrill''s mouth with its paw.


    It must have patted with enough strength to wake Terrill up again.


    But before Terrill could evenpletely open his eyes, he saw the gray wolf inches away from his


    face and gasped in horror. His eyelids twitched two times before losing consciousness yet again.


    "Owoo!"


    The gray wolf then turned to me. It pawed at Terrill''s mouth repeatedly.


    I was able to understand what it was trying to say. I plucked out a leaf from the nt and stuffed it


    into my mouth, spreading a bitter taste on my tongue.


    "Prince Rufus, no! We still don''t know what that nt can really do!" An old doctor on the side was


    horrified and tried to stop me. "If something bad happens to you, what are we going to tell the lycan


    king?"


    Ignoring him, I continued to chew the leaf and then bent down to transfer it into Sylvia''s mouth


    carefully.


    Sylvia''s lips were very pale now. Because she was still unconscious, she didn''t swallow it, but at


    least the chewed leaf managed to stay in her mouth.


    "Please, Sylvia. Swallow." I softly begged, but she didn''t move.


    I gently poured some water into her mouth. The water eventually spilled out, but I hoped it could


    help her swallow the leaf a little.


    By the time I had repeated this process several times, only a small root of the nt was left.


    After hesitating, I decided to chew on thest of the nt and apply it on Sylvia''s wound which had


    turned ck.


    I calmed down a little bit after that and held Sylvia''s hand, sitting on the side of her bed. I was so


    anxious that it felt like my heart was rising up to my throat, but Sylvia was still motionless on her


    bed.


    "Why hasn''t anything happened yet?" I red at the gray wolf, who was sat at the edge of the bed.


    However, it ignored me and justy on its stomach. It didn''t seem to want to talk to me anymore.


    "No medicine takes effect that quickly. Just wait a little longer. As long as it doesn''t cause any other


    side effects, it should be fine." The old doctor handed me a ss of water. "You haven''t slept all this


    time. Why don''t you get some rest first? We can keep an eye on Miss Todd for you." I gratefully took


    the ss of water. "No, thank you. I will stay with her."


    "You''re going to get sick."


    I pursed my lips stubbornly, not saying anything. Helplessly, the doctor sighed. "Fine. We''ll be


    around. If you need anything, feel free to call us." With that, the old doctor called for someone to


    move Ferrill to a safe ce until he coulde back to his senses.


    The gray wolf quickly nced at me and snorted, and then turned its big head away. This was the


    second time today it had shown disdain towards me.


    I didn''t really care much about it. I just held Sylvia''s hand and gently squeezed it, praying that she


    would wake up soon.


    Time passed, and slowly, her hand grew warm. When I felt the change in her temperature, I nudged


    the gray wolf who was just about to fall asleep. "She''s getting warm!"


    Instantly, the gray wolf jumped up, wide awake, and came closer.


    Sylvia''s face was no longer as pale as it was.


    I carefully rolled up her sleeved. The deathly ck color on her wound had begun to fade.


    Reaching up, I pushed the call button at the bed''s headboard.


    The old doctor came back in no time and checked on Sylvia, only to be pleasantly surprise. "How


    impressive. This unknown herb actually worked! Her pulse and heartbeat have normalized. Miss


    Todd is definitely getting better. She should wake up soon!"


    All of a sudden, Sylvia''s fingers and eyelids twitched slightly.


    Holding my breath, I stared at her.


    But just as Sylvia was about to open her eyes, the gray wolf jumped up and stood in front of her,


    giving me only a full view of its furry behind.

 Chapter 202 Awake

    Chapter 202 Awake


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My eyes fluttered open slowly, only to be greeted by the white ceiling and the wet nose of a wolf. I


    then heard an excited howl.


    I didn''t realize until I fully came to my senses that a gray wolf was nudging my shoulder with its


    snout.


    Grey? Why was it here?


    Shouldn''t it be in the forbidden forest?


    What about Rufus?


    I was both confused and surprised. When I was about to speak, I found that my throat was still too


    dry. No sound came out of my mouth.


    At this time, I felt a pair of hands help me sit up. It was Rufus.


    I turned to him in a daze. He must have not shaved for days. His clothes looked disheveled too.


    "Have some water."


    Rufus gave me a ss of water. After gulping the whole ss down, I felt much better.


    "What happened? I feel so weak..." I managed to croak out. Even just sitting up was still tiring, so I


    had to lean against Rufus'' chest.


    Rufus'' hand came up to my face and wiped my mouth. "You got poisoned and was in aa for a


    while. You just woke up."


    Even though it was just a few words, it was enough information. I knotted my eyebrows. "How did I


    get poisoned? I don''t remember eating anything bad."


    "Don''t move. Just stay in my arms for a while." Rufus pulled me into an embrace and sighed. "You


    scared me to death."


    Refusing to be outdone, the gray wolf craned its neck, trying to get me to pat its head. But Rufus


    immediately pushed it out of the bed with his one hand.


    "Hey, don''t be so mean to it." I looked at them, amused.


    Rufus frowned at the wolf and blocked my view of it with his hand. "Don''t even look at it."


    I pushed his hand away. "Well, anyway, are you going to tell me how I got poisoned?"


    "Your school uniform was found stained with poison. Since the wound on your arm was still open,


    the poison was able to directly infiltrate into your bloodstream, allowing it to attack you quicker."


    Rufus didn''t seem to enjoy recalling the events at all, his face darkening as he spoke. "We found the


    one who poisoned you. It was the director of the office of the teaching affairs, Kyle, who also turned


    out to be Lucy''s lover."


    "Lucy''s lover?" My eyes widened. "That means they figured out I was a witness to their affair? No


    wonder the new uniform had this faint but strange smell. I thought it was just the new fabric...


    Anyway, how was I detoxifiedter on? Did Kyle give the antidote?" "No." He then turned to the gray


    wolf. "It came and saved you."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Rufus finished speaking, the wolf let out an unfriendly growl at him.


    I did not expect the gray wolf to be the one to save me. To me, it felt like good karma. The universe


    must have returned my good deed back to me.


    I patted the edge of my bed, making room for the gray wolf. "Come here."


    At once, the gray wolf jumped up and rubbed its head against me affectionately. I gave its head


    some grateful pats. "Thank you very much for saving me."


    The gray wolf seemed to perfectly understand what I just said. It rubbed against me even more and


    its tail wagged happily.


    I couldn''t help but giggle as I changed the bandage around its neck.


    "I don''t think I can just keep calling you Grey. That''s not a proper name." After finishing up with its


    new bandage, I thought for a while. "Maybe I''ll call you Rin from now on. What do you think about


    that?"


    The gray wolf tilted its head to the side for a few moments. Soon, it pounced on me and excitedly


    licked my face.


    I held its paws and leaned backwards, slightly tickled by its tongue. "I guess that''s a yes, Rin."


    After a while, Rufus thought that it was about time he take Rin back to the forbidden forest.


    I gave Rin onest hug. "I''ll drop by more often to see you and your babies when theye out.


    Until then, please be more careful and take care of yourself."


    Rin whimpered softly and licked my hand.


    Without any hesitation, Rufus held Rin by the back of its neck and dragged it out. "Rest up, Sylvia.


    I''ll be right back."


    "Maybe I should also--" I was going to say something but shut my mouth at the sight of Rufus'' sour


    expression. "Never mind. Go ahead. I''ll try to get some more sleep."


    "Behave yourself." Rufus then left with Rin.


    But not long after that, just when I was about to fall asleep, I heard the vibrant voices of Harry and


    Flora. My sleepiness was washed away immediately.

 Chapter 203 Visiting The Patient

    Chapter 203 Visiting The Patient


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Flora and Harry fought the entire way here. Because Flora hadn''t informed Harry about my


    condition earlier, he was furious.


    Now that they were here, they refused to acknowledge each other''s existence. The two of them sat


    in front of my bed in silence.


    "Where''s Rufus?" Flora finally broke the silence and turned to me in confusion.


    "The forbidden forest." I reached for a slice of apple Harry carved for me and took a big bite before


    telling them about Rin.


    Flora cast a disdainful nce at the rabbitshaped apple slice in my hand and said, "You should


    have kept that wolf."


    "Are you kidding me? It''s a wild wolf, not a werewolf. It can''t live the way we do. It was the right


    decision to leave it be," Harry shouted, waving the fruit knife angrily.


    Flora pursed her lips impatiently and threw a pear to him. "Here. Why don''t you carve a tiger for


    me?"


    Although Harry shot her a hateful re, he proceeded to carve an angry-looking kitten out of the


    pear for her.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle with amusement. "Oh, by the way, how''s Warren?"


    Flora nibbled on the kitten''s ear and murmured cryptically, "He''s a rogue pretending to be a serious


    guy."


    "What?" I didn''t hear her clearly, so I asked again.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I know what happened!" I didn''t know why, but Harry suddenly grew excited at the mention of


    Warren''s name. He leaned close to me, with a smirk on his face. "That day, in the equipment room,


    he was with Flora and¡ª"


    Before Harry could finish his sentence, Flora''s hand flew to cover his mouth.


    "And ir was there, too. We went to the hospital together." Flora finished Harry''s sentence with an


    unnatural smile on her face.


    I squinted at her in suspicion. It sounded like something was being omitted. Just as I opened my


    mouth to interrogate her, Rufus came back.


    When Rufus came in, Flora breathed a sigh of relief and gobbled up the pear as quickly as she


    could. Then she grabbed Harry''s hand and started dragging him away. "We''ll leave you two in


    peace and go back to school."


    "What? No! Sylvia, when did you get together with Prince Rufus?" Seeing Rufus here, Harry


    seemed to just realize something and stared at us in shock.


    "Shut up, will you?" Flora covered Harry''s mouth in exasperation and dragged him away.


    With them gone, it was only Rufus and me left in the room. Suddenly, Rufus handed me a small


    wooden whistle.


    "What''s this? Did you make this yourself?" I held the whistle up and looked at it carefully.


    "Yeah. Blow this by the entrance to the forbidden forest and Rin wille running out to see you."


    "Woah! Really?" I raised my head to look at him in surprise.


    "I thought you''d want to see Rin again. With this, you can meet her any time you want without


    entering the dangerous forest," Rufus said softly, reaching out to tuck my hair behind my ear. "Don''t


    worry. We came to an agreement on it."


    Hearing this, I clutched the whistle tightly and my heart fluttered in my chest. The whistle couldn''t


    have been made on such short notice, so I doubted Rufus made it on a whim. It must''ve taken him


    considerable time to craft it.


    I couldn''t help but spread out my arms to him. "Hug me!"


    Without any hesitation, Rufus scooped me up and set me down on hisp. He nted a kiss on my


    forehead and whispered, "Don''t do that again." I nestled inside his arms and nodded obediently.


    Then, he cupped my chin and forced me to look into his deep eyes. "You should''ve told me earlier


    about Kyle and Lucy."


    I wrinkled my nose and felt a little frustrated. "I didn''t know this would happen. I wouldn''t have told


    anyone about their secret. Why couldn''t they just let me go?"


    "Not everyone is as innocent as you," Rufus said in a harsh tone, tightening his grip on my chin. "If


    you encounter something like that again, promise you''ll tell me first."


    "Okay, I promise." Rufus didn''t let me go until he was certain I was being sincere.


    Then, he hugged me tightly. "Don''t get me wrong, Sylvia. I''m not mad at you."


    "I know..." I kissed the stubble on Rufus'' chin and my expression softened. "So what happened to


    Kyle and Lucy after?"


    "I locked Kyle up and interrogated him. But he made no mention of Lucy, so I couldn''t call her out.


    Richard has taken her back." After saying that, Rufus pressed his lips against mine and I stopped


    asking questions. He reached under my hospital gown and started pinching my nipples, whispering


    in a husky voice, "Don''t think about them anymore. I''ll look into it. I''ll never let something like this


    happen to you ever again."


    My body began to heat up under his warm touch. Trembling, I asked softly, "Don''t you want to rest


    first? You''ve had a long day."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not tired." Rufus'' kiss grew even more passionate. "When I finally managed to


    send the grey wolf away, Harry and Flora showed up. Now, they''re gone, and we''re finally alone.


    Don''t try to drive me away."


    "I won''t." I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back fiercely.


    Just as we were about to get more intimate, the door swung open.


    Fortunately, Rufus reacted quickly and covered my half-naked upper body with the nket.

 Chapter 204 Lingering Outside The Hospital

    Chapter 204 Lingering Outside The Hospital


    Warren''s POV:


    There were so many werewolvesing and going at the gate of the Royal Hospital. A little boy


    who was ying with his friends identally ran into my leg. I quickly knelt down to help him up


    and patted the dust off his knees.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I asked with concern.


    Thankfully, the little boy nodded his head and smiled. "I''m fine."


    Just then, the little boy''s mother rushed over, apologized to me, and left with the little boy. I stood


    where I was, hesitant to go in.


    The sun had risen. I wondered if I should push through and visit Sylvia.


    I knew that my being here would be awkward, and I didn''t want to cause her any trouble or stress.


    Besides, Sylvia''s ward was strictly guarded by Rufus'' men. I was pretty sure Rufus would not let me


    in.


    I sighed. I walked inside a flower shop beside the hospital and bought arge bouquet of flowers. In


    the end, I reasoned that because we were ssmates, I should visit her out of courtesy.


    As soon as I strode out of the store, bouquet in tow, I saw Harry and Florae out of the hospital.


    I instinctively wanted to hide behind a pir, but it was toote. Harry spotted me instantly.


    "Warren!" he called enthusiastically. "You''re here, too?" I squinted at him suspiciously. I didn''t know


    why he was so excited to see me. We weren''t exactly friends.


    I cleared my throat and walked up to them halfway. "Hi."


    Harry threw his arm around my shoulder as though we were old friends. "Would you like to join us


    for lunch?"


    "No, thanks. I''m good." A little embarrassed, I was at a loss as to how to handle this awkward


    situation.


    Flora nced the flowers in my hands and raised one eyebrow. "Are you here to see Sylvia?"


    All of a sudden, I felt as though the bouquet was a ticking time bomb. I wanted to hide it behind me,


    but it was way too big.


    Flora suddenly burst intoughter. The two dimples at the corners of her mouth popped out, as cute


    as a child''s. My heart skipped a beat and I had to avert my gaze quickly.


    "What''s so funny?" I clenched the bouquet in my hands, cold beads of sweat forming on my palms.


    "After all, I''ve been in a simr situation. It''s only right that I visit her."


    "I suppose." Flora nodded. In a calm, rxed tone, she added, "She''s awake and she''s fine for now.


    Besides, we caught the culprit. It''s not rted to what you suffered. Don''t take it too seriously."


    "Well then, that''s good," I said dryly, unsure of what else to say.


    Now, it was Harry''s turn to burst intoughter.


    "Bro, why do you look so nervous?"


    "I''m not," I protested stiffly. With a straight face, I added, "Get your hand off my shoulder please."


    Harry snorted but he obliged me and withdrew his hand. He walked to Flora, grabbed her arm, and


    started dragging her away. "Let''s go. I''m starving."


    Before they left, Flora turned around and gave me a quick look. "Prince Rufus is still inside. You''d


    better not disturb them."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Why bother to stop him? He doesn''t want to have dinner with us. Let''s go already," Harry urged, a


    flicker of annoyance shing in his eyes. "Will you rx?" Flora retorted. "Did you starve to death in


    a past life?"


    "Oh, yeah? Look at how big your cheeks are. You must''ve eaten to death in your past life!"


    "Harry! Friendship over!"


    They bickered as they walked away. I had half a heart to catch up with them, but seeing Flora''s


    receding figure in the distance, I gave up.


    All of a sudden, dark clouds gathered in the sky and blotted out the sun. Passers-by ran like


    headless chickens, trying to find a ce of refuge before the storm came. I stood alone at the gate


    of the hospital. The noises surrounding me seemed to fade into the background.


    "Are you still going to visit Sylvia?" Salt asked quietly.


    I kept silent for a long time. Finally, I threw the bouquet of flowers into the trash can. "I''m going to


    look for Alina."

 Chapter 205 The Interrogation Result

    Chapter 205 The Interrogation Result


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I took a look at the door and found that it was ir.


    As soon as he opened the door, he instantly brought his hands up to his eyes and stepped back


    out. "Oh, I''m sorry! I''m sorry to disturb you!" ir''s tone sounded a little more exaggerated than his


    usual serious self in school.


    He closed the door shut. "Tell me when you''re done."


    My face turned red in embarrassment as I tidied up my clothes. Rufus also helped fix my hair with a


    long face.


    I gave him a gentle nudge. "Go open the door."


    "No."


    I nted a kiss on his chin. "Come on. Once ir leaves, you can do whatever you want with me."


    Rufus squinted his eyes at me before pecking me on the lips. "Don''t go back on your word."


    He then stood up and opened the door.


    "Oh, done so soon?" ir walked in, with a light snicker on his face. "Take it easy, Rufus. Sylvia just


    woke up."


    Rufus didn''t reply. Instead, he just sat down on the couch.


    "Mr. Joshua," I shyly greeted ir.


    He and I only ever saw each other in ss. It was so strange to see him in private, especially when


    he was now acting totally different from the serious teacher I knew.


    "We''re not at school. You don''t have to act that way around me here." ir shrugged, with a grin.


    Rufus lifted his leg and kicked ir''s shin impatiently. "Just get to the point. Have you gotten any


    results from the interrogation yet?"


    ir wiped the smile off his face and rubbed his nose. He sat on the couch opposite of Rufus. "Kyle


    still denies Lucy''s involvement and insists to take all the me."


    Rufus sneered. "What a Romeo."


    "What about the drug that Warren and I were given? Was Kyle also the one who drugged us that


    time?" I was confused. But I felt that something wasn''t right. Kyle just wanted to kill me. There was


    no point in giving me and Warren that drug if that was all he plotted for.


    "Yeah, that part confuses me too." ir frowned. "When I asked Kyle about it, he didn''t admit to it.


    He didn''t even seem to know anything about it." "I already got my new uniform way before Warren


    and I got drugged. In other words, Kyle''s n to poison me to death was already in action, so it


    wouldn''t make sense for him to drug me with an aphrodisiac with Warren. If anything, that would just


    spoil his n. Besides, there''s no bad blood between him and Warren as far as I know. He wouldn''t


    have a reason to do such thing to Warren." I spoke out my thoughts, trying to consolidate the


    information I had at hand. The more I heard myself speak, the more I realized this might not have


    been as simple as I thought.


    It was not just Kyle and Lucy who were out for me.


    "Right. And since he already admitted to putting poison on the school uniform, there''s no use for


    him to cover up another lie if he''s done anything else." Rufus chimed in.


    ir nodded in agreement. "Now, the problem is who would be so devious to drug you and Warren


    in broad daylight?"


    "Did Warren say anything?" I asked. "I haven''t seen Warren since that day. I never got the chance


    to talk to him about it."


    "All Warren said was that he was attacked, but he didn''t know who did it." ir seemed to be at a


    disbelief. "Even though Warren''s fighting skills aren''t perfect, he''s still a strong fighter. To hear that


    someone had sessfully attacked him is quite unexpected. I''d like to know who this person is."


    The person behind this seemed so hell-bent on getting me to sleep with Warren, which was very


    concerning. It was an outrageous n. Warren and I didn''t even have anything to do with each


    other. The most probable reason for this would be to frame me and use the situation against me.


    The only problem now was that we couldn''t figure out who would do such a thing to me.


    That culprit knew where we were at that time. They were also strong enough to catch Warren off


    guard and attack him. Obviously, this culprit knew of me and Warren.


    Somehow, Alina came to my mind. But as an Alpha''s daughter, she shouldn''t be doing such dirty


    things.


    But so far, I couldn''t think of anyone else suspicious besides her.

 Chapter 206 The Surveillance Video In Th...

    Chapter 206 The Surveince Video In Th...


    Alina''s POV:


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I still had no idea what happened in the equipment room that day.


    Although I was able to set up a pinhole camera in the equipment room, I didn''t think it would be wise


    to go there and get it right now. It would definitely alert the enemy.


    Something big seemed to be happening that day. Both Rufus and ir were there. They must have


    been investigating the whole thing now.


    So in order to avoid suspicion, I made sure to visit Queen Laura''s ce and chat with her during my


    free times. If not, I would simply stay at my residence and pretend to go on about my life.


    Then I heard from my men that Sylvia was in the hospital. This shocked me. I just used an ordinary


    aphrodisiac. How could that send her to the hospital?


    Later on, Rufus took his men to the office of teaching affairs. This man named Kyle was confronted


    and taken to prison. Apparently, he was used of poisoning a student.


    But as far as I knew, I was the one who technically got Sylvia in trouble. Why would someone else


    take the me? I did not know who this Kyle was at all. He just appeared out of nowhere.


    Did Rufus imprison the wrong werewolf? I guessed it wasn''t such a bad thing. Someone had now


    taken the me for drugging Sylvia instead of me. I had no more reason to fear getting exposed.


    What I was most concerned with now was whether or not Sylvia and Warren did have sex.


    Many questions ran through my mind, but as of now, I didn''t dare to ask Warren anything. He must


    be very sensitive now and might even suspect me.


    After all the fuss finally quieted down a bit, I just asked Coco to get the camera secretly instead.


    The entire morning had already passed, but Coco still hadn''te back yet.


    This made me a little anxious. If I had known this was going to happen, I would have just sent


    someone else. Coco could be so clumsy at times. If she got caught, it would be bad for me.


    Just when I was about so send someone to look for her, Coco finally came back.


    "I got it, Miss Quinn."


    I walked up to her, pleased. "Good. Let me have a look. Did anyone see you?"


    "No, but a group of werewolves did go to the equipment room this morning. They didn''t take


    anything, though. I''m not sure why. I waited until they were all gone before I got the camera." While


    reporting, Coco took out the memory card of the camera and inserted it into theputer. When


    she clicked on the video file, a window popped up, showing the scene in the equipment room.


    "Was the camera ced too low?" I frowned, looking at theputer screen. There was a shelf of


    equipment that seemed to block most of the camera''s view. All I could see vaguely was Sylvia''s


    figure and side profile. She was lying on the floor, but her face wasn''t clear enough to be seen.


    Frustrated, I pped Coco across the face. "How in the hell did you even install the camera?"


    Coco brought her hand up to her face as tears began to fall from her eyes. "I... I''m sorry, Miss


    Quinn. There was no other ce to hide it in the equipment room. That was the only spot that


    wasn''t going to be obvious. Otherwise, it would be easily spotted."


    "Well, you could have created a more suitable spot yourself! They''re drugged! They probably


    couldn''t even see a camera setting in front of them! Now I can''t see anything clearly! And how did


    Warren even wake up so soon? I told you to drug him heavily, didn''t I?" I angrily grabbed the mouse


    and fast forwarded the video.


    Soon enough, I heard the gasps of Sylvia and Warren from the video. Still, Warren didn''t do


    anything. It was as if he would rather hurt himself than touch Sylvia.


    The amount of self-control he showed was shocking. How was he able to restrain himself under


    such conditions? But not long after, Warren finally lost control under the drug''s influence and


    pounced on Sylvia.


    I stared at the screen and my heart sank at what I watched. The two were struggling for a while, but


    nothing happened. Sylvia was able to tie Warren up and jumped out of the window.


    I rewound back several times. "Did she actually escape?"


    It was definitely not the result I was expecting. But for some reason, knowing that Warren did not


    have sex with Sylvia made me feel an inexplicable relief.

 Chapter 207 Screenshots

    Chapter 207 Screenshots


    Alina''s POV:


    Since the camera wasn''t ced in a good position, I couldn''t take much good pictures from it either.


    When Sylvia jumped out through the window, she knocked over something which also happened to


    knock down the camera. After that point, the camera couldn''t capture anything visually at all, leaving


    only the sound to be heard. Warren sounded like he was very ufortable, as if he was seriously


    injured or something. His heavy gasps could be heard from the video.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    For some unknown reason, I felt irritated after hearing it for a while, so I just turned off the video. It


    was useless to listen to it anyway since Sylvia wasn''t even in the room anymore.


    "Miss Quinn... I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." Coco got down on her knees and begged for my


    forgiveness.


    Without looking at her, I just sneered and walked over to the wine cab, pouring myself a ss of


    red wine. The mellow and slightly astringent scent of wine calmed me down a bit.


    I honestly thought I would lose my temper when I saw Sylvia escape. But surprisingly, I realized I


    didn''t actually want Warren to have sex with Sylvia. In fact, I even felt a little relieved that Sylvia was


    able to escape.


    At this point, my head was in such a mess that I could no longer think straight. A sneer slowly-


    appeared on my lips.


    "Miss... Miss Quinn... Please give me one more chance!"


    Coco''s crying and whining jolted me back to reality. I lowered my eyes and nced at her. She was


    clearly on the verge of having a full breakdown, her face now dirty and snotty with tears.


    Disgusted, I put down my ss. "I didn''t even say anything yet. What are you so afraid of?"


    Coco sobbed. "It was all my fault, Miss Quinn... Please don''t be angry with me."


    I rolled my eyes to the back of my head. Exining myself to an idiot like her was useless. But if I


    didn''t say anything, she would never stop crying.


    I pulled out two sheets of tissue and tossed them to her. "Wipe your face."


    Frantically, Coco caught the tissues and wiped her nose and eyes. "You''re not angry with me, Miss


    Quinn?"


    "No, I''m not angry with you." I coldly replied, raising my chin. "Being angry will just give me wrinkles.


    It''s not worth it to be angry over such a thing."


    Coco''s face lit up. "Oh, you are the best, Miss Quinn. I knew you wouldn''t get angry with me so


    easily!"


    I plopped onto the couch and rubbed my temples. I didn''t really feel like talking to her anymore.


    Honestly, if she hadn''t followed me around since we were kids, I would have long thrown her out to


    feed the wild dogs.


    "Is this videopletely useless, Miss?" Coco carefully came up behind me and massaged my


    shoulders.


    "No, I think it could still be of some use." I closed my eyes and sighed. "Hand me theptop again."


    "Okay, Miss Quinn." Coco quickly went to fetch theptop.


    When the video still had a view of Warren pressing himself onto Sylvia, with their clothes in disarray,


    I took a few screenshots. "Although we weren''t able to get a clear shot of their faces, this could still


    be useful to us."


    Judging from the quality of the video, it was still hard to distinguish just from figures and side


    profiles that it was indeed Warren and Sylvia. But as long as I first influenced the public opinion, I


    could easily make this questionable news pass as truth.


    Besides, the people in the video was actually Sylvia and Warren to begin with.


    "With all due respect, Miss Quinn, I''m not sure the screenshots are convincing enough that it''s


    them..." Coco frowned.


    I impatiently poked her forehead. "You think I didn''t know that? You''re so stupid!"


    Coco rubbed her forehead and winced, looking at me but not daring to say anything more.


    I scrolled through the photos with my mouse. "You must understand. There will always be nosy


    people who will thirst for any kind of gossip in the world."


    "I don''t think I quite understand what you mean, Miss Quinn."


    I shut theptop and shoved it back to Coco. "It doesn''t matter. What matters now is that you need


    to post the screenshots on the school forum. Make sure to mention Sylvia''s name and that she had


    sex with a male ssmate in the equipment room during ss time. Everyone will definitely bite into


    that rumor."


    "Miss Quinn, you are brilliant!" Coco''s eyes twinkled as she clutched theptop in her chest and


    rushed out. "I''ll do it right now!" "Idiot." I mumbled to myself.

 Chapter 208 Warmth

    Chapter 208 Warmth


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The conversation stretched all the way until the evening.


    "You really should go," Rufus said to ir.


    ir nced at his watched. "Oh, would you look at the time? It is quitete already, which means


    it''s time for dinner. Why don''t we eat together?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rufus tried to kick ir, but he dodged.


    "What? Are you just going to desert your friend like this?" ir teased. "With that attitude, Sylvia


    would definitely abandon you sooner orter!"


    As I sat on the bed, I casuallyughed. "Well, sure, why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    As soon as those words left my mouth, Rufus turned to me with a look of disapproval.


    His stare sent a chill down my spine, making me pull up my quilt subconsciously.


    "Great!" ir seemed oblivious to the darkening face of Rufus, agreeing without any hesitation.


    Snorting, Rufus pulled ir up from the couch. "Aren''t you a busy man? You must have a lot of


    work to get back to."


    "No, I''m not busy at all actually-- Hey, don''t push me..." ir was almostpletely pushed out of


    the door, but he was able to hold onto the door frame. Cheekily winking at me, he said, "I guess


    we''ll just have dinner together next time."


    "Fuck off!"


    Rufus gave him onest push and mmed the door shut.


    I bundled myself into my quilt, snickering. I never expected that the ever serious ir could actually


    be mischievous sometimes.


    With big strides, Rufus came over and pulled my quilt off. He spoke in a helpless tone, "Quit


    laughing."


    I copsed onto the pillow and burst into a fit of giggles. "You are adorable, Rufus."


    With a straight face, Rufus pulled me into his arms and shut me up with a kiss, forcing myughter


    back into my chest. Rufus'' kiss was deep, but it also felt too anxious to let go. I almost couldn''t


    breathe and feel my lips.


    "You still haven''t learned to control your breath?" Rufus noticed my slightly swollen lips and pecked


    it. His voice was low and raspy. I stared into his eyes that were as vast as the universe.


    Snuggling into his arms, I retorted, "Give me a break. You just caught me off guard with that one."


    Rufus tightened his embrace. "Sylvia."


    "What?" I responded by hugging him tighter as well, rubbing my face into his chest.


    "Never scare me like that ever again."


    "Okay, I''ll try."


    "I''m serious. Promise me you''ll never do that again." Rufus lifted up my chin with a no-nonsense


    expression in his eyes. "You have no idea how painful it was to watch you lie on the bed lifeless for


    the past two days. I had never been so scared like that in my life."


    Rufus pursed his lips and his eyes expressed vulnerability this time.


    My heart ached at this sight. I squeezed his hand and kissed it. "I''m so sorry, Rufus. It won''t happen


    again."


    Grabbing my wrist, Rufus then said, "Since you feel sorry for me, you should make up for it by


    recovering as soon as possible."


    "I''m perfectly fine now." I swung myself upward so that my body now pressed on top of his. "The


    nt that Rin brought for me was very effective. I feel really strong right now."


    Rufus raised his eyebrow, his handsome face full of disbelief. "We''re going to get you checked up


    first to confirm that."


    Rufus lifted up my shirt and intently checked on my body.


    Instantly, warmth spread all throughout my body, even though I was practically half naked. I shrank


    back into the quilt. "Hey! There''s no need to check down there!"


    "No." Rufus pulled the quilt even more to reveal more of my body in all seriousness. "I need to, or


    else I will not be convinced."


    He didn''t stop until he checked out every inch of my body. My face at this point was red as a tomato.


    I ced a hand on his shoulder and said, "I told you, I''m fine."


    Rufus smiled a little and began to kiss me. "Sylvia, can I...?"


    I kissed down his neck and slipped my hand into his trousers. "I did say you could do anything you


    wanted to."


    The bulge in my hand grew harder from what I said. I gathered up my courage to slide my hand


    lower and gently squeeze its head. His huge penis jerked a little in my hand, and Rufus moaned


    softly into my ears.


    In the next second, he pounced on top of me and kissed me violently.


    Soon, I too was moaning with pleasure and my breath came in short gasps. I felt myself get wet


    down there as the sound of flesh thumping together reverberated throughout the room. We didn''t


    stop until the sky had gotten dark.

 Chapter 209 The Ring

    Chapter 209 The Ring


    Alina''s POV:


    As I took a sip of wine, I browsed through the school forum and was in a good mood. The news


    should appear on it in a while.


    Not only would this n of mine ruin Sylvia''s reputation, it would even make her notorious for the


    rest of her pathetic life! Ahead of time, I already hired a lot of people to nder her on the Inte.


    At that time, Rufus would definitely be disgusted with her.


    While I was focused on watching the news unfold, my door was suddenly burst open.


    The door swung open so hard that it hit the wall like a thunderp.


    I was startled by the sound. Cursing, I turned around and saw Warren walking in my direction.


    "What are you doing here?" I jumped up from the couch and looked at him warily.


    "Were you the one who did it?" Warren did not beat around the bush.


    "What... What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Oh, you don''t understand? Okay, well, let me backtrack a bit for you then. Did you know that Sylvia


    got drugged?" Warren gave me a cold re.


    I pretended to think about it and then replied to him in an even colder tone, "No, I didn''t know. Who


    would even pay attention to that bitch?"


    "No, of course you know about this!" Warren raised his voice at me, which was unusual. "Even the


    guards at your door are talking about how Sylvia got drugged. You are such a liar, Alina."


    My body trembled for a second, and I had to take a couple of steps back to regain bnce.


    "Warren, how could you to talk to me like that? I already said I don''t know anything. Are you actually


    using me? You have the wrong person."


    Warren let out a crooked smile, as if he had heard a big joke. "I saw you at school that day and


    chased after you. But I was lured right into a corner and fell victim to an ambush. How can you say


    this had nothing to do with you, Alina?" I didn''t dare look him in the eye. I continued to argue, "That


    wasn''t me. Someone must have disguised as me to deceive you!"


    I knew how powerful and guarded Warren was at all times, so I obviously couldn''t force him to do


    anything. That was why I nned to lure him instead into a trap. I wore clothes that Warren was


    familiar with, but I deliberately covered my face, thinking that I could get away with itter on.


    However, I didn''t expect Warren to be so sure that it was me.


    "Look, if you don''t believe me, you can even ask Queen Laura. I was with her that day," I added.


    "What makes you think I won''t actually do that?" Warren''s expression hardened, which put me at


    unease. I just made up that excuse right now. I was not actually at Laura''s ce that day.


    Until now, I always believed that Warren still had feelings for me. No matter what happened, I


    thought he would always show me some mercy.


    But with the way he was acting towards me now, I concluded that he might not care about me as


    much anymore.


    "Alina." Warren slowly raised his cold and indifferent eyes, an expression he had never shown me


    before. "We grew up together. I know you very well, down to your tiny movements. Most especially, I


    know when you lie. Yet here you are, trying to fool me with such ame excuse. Do you really think I


    could have mistaken someone else for you? Don''t be ridiculous."


    Heughed out loud. The irony in his voice made me feel ashamed.


    "Well, whatever you''re using me of, I didn''t do it." I pretended to be indifferent and pointed to the


    door. "You should just go, Warren. I don''t think this conversation is going anywhere."


    There was an expression on Warren''s face that I could not read. He then sighed and took out what


    looked like a ring from his pocket.


    I was shocked. It was my ring! I searched for that ring in every corner of my residence for the past


    few days, but I never found it. How was it in Warren''s hand right now?


    Immediately, I reached out and tried to wrestle the ring from his grasp.

 Chapter 210 Drawing A Clear Line

    Chapter 210 Drawing A Clear Line


    Warren''s POV:


    Alina pounced on my hand, but she was too slow.


    I raised the ring up high with one hand and shoved Alina away with the other.


    "I found it when I went back to the scene of the sneak attack," I exined calmly.


    Alina only came up to my shoulders in terms of height. As long as I held my hand up high, she


    couldn''t reach the ring, no matter how hard she tried.


    Irked, Alina red at me. "Warren!"


    I sneered. "Are you panicking now? Alpha Leonard gave you this ring as a gift. Your name is


    engraved on it, so you can''t deny it anymore."


    Alina couldn''t wrestle the ring from me and settled for throwing a punch at me angrily. Unfortunately


    for her, I dodged her attack and slipped the ring back into my pocket.


    "Just admit it, Alina. The evidence is conclusive and irrefutable. All your excuses are invalid," I


    added to drive the point home.


    Alina''s eyes turned red. She clenched her fists as helplessness overtook her. "So what if I did it? I


    didn''t do anything wrong!"


    "Don''t you feel guilty at all? Even if you don''t feel sorry for Sylvia, don''t you feel even just a little


    sorry for me?"


    I couldn''t hide my disappointment. She wasn''t the Alina I knew. It was as though she had


    completely changed into another person. Or maybe I never really knew her. The gentle and


    considerate princess of the past could''ve just been her pretense.


    "I did it because you like Sylvia! I''m doing this to help you!" Alina suddenly lost control of herself and


    started shouting at me. "You have feelings for her. But you''re so pathetic, you''ve never even tried to


    go after her. How would she know that you like her if you don''t show her? I helped you out of the


    goodness of my heart, yet you have the balls to me me! Or, do you never mean it when you talk


    about love? Have you been lying all this time? That was pathetic!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Apparently, Alina was implying something else. Before I could carefully think about what she said,


    my anger got the best of me. "You''ve gone too far, Alina! You don''t have a clue about me! I will fight


    for my love myself. I don''t need your help! You shouldn''t have resorted to such dirty means. A


    forced rtionship neversts, and..."


    My voice trailed off. I paused for a moment and Flora''s figure suddenly appeared in my mind.


    At this moment, my emotions were a mess. I couldn''t figure out how I felt about Sylvia. After what


    happened between me and Flora, I knew I didn''t deserve Sylvia anymore. And now, I felt very guilty


    towards Flora. If possible, I wanted to take responsibility for her and make things up to her.


    But it was clear that Flora had been avoiding me since that day. I couldn''t find a chance to talk to


    her.


    "You finally admitted it, Warren! So you''re saying that our rtionship isn''t as important as that lowly


    she-wolf?" Alina''s wrath interrupted my thoughts. Her eyes became redder and her expression


    darkened with rage. "I didn''t think you really liked Sylvia! Have you forgotten what my father expects


    of you? As the son of a Beta, how dare you stoop down to a ve''s level? What about the things


    you said to me before? What happened to your ambition? Where are your goals?"


    This was my first time to see her so riled up, which made me feel a little confused. "It''s my business


    whoever I like. It should have nothing to do with you, right? Even though we grew up together, you


    like someone else now. We all have our own lives to live. As for my identity, that''s not something I


    can change. But I will use it to my advantage and protect the people I care. My goals and ambition


    only give me a clear direction in life, not excuses to hurt others."


    "Warren!" Alina''s voice grew shrill and she pointed at me. "You''ve betrayed me!"

 Chapter 211 Alinas Compromise

    Chapter 211 Alina''s Compromise


    Warren''s POV:


    Alina''s sudden usation made me even more confused. When did I betray her?


    If she hadn''t kept crossing the line, we wouldn''t even be in this situation.


    "Alina, just leave here and go back to our pack." I gave her an ultimatum. At the same time, I felt


    exhausted, as though all my energy was drained. I never thought that our rtionship would fall


    apart one day.


    Alina raised her head and looked at me in disbelief. Without the heavy makeup she usually wore,


    she looked more delicate and beautiful. However, I knew better. Pure looking people were usually


    capable of doing something filthy.


    I looked away from her and made up my mind. "If you leave, I''ll pretend nothing happened.


    Otherwise, I''ll make it public and hand in the evidence."


    "How dare you?"


    Alina''s angry rebuke rang in my ears, but I didn''t care anymore. I looked out the window indifferently


    and murmured, "I gave you a passst time, but you never take my words seriously. Maybe you


    don''t take me seriously at all. But I guess you just proved that you''re a noble, pampered¡ªno,


    spoiled¡ªdaughter of an Alpha." "You can''t do this to me!" Alina shrieked. "Does our friendship


    mean nothing to you? How could you desert me for an outsider?" She yanked at my sleeve


    desperately. "Look at me, God damn it! You''ve never acted like this before! This is all because of


    that bitch, right? Did Sylvia tell you to do this to me?"


    Only then did I look at her. My gaze was cold and full of disdain. "I''m being merciful right now, for


    old time''s sake. But if you don''t leave, I won''t show you any mercy. I mean it," I said in a low voice.


    Alina loosened her grip on my clothes and staggered back a few steps before finally falling to the


    ground. "You''re heartless," she muttered under her breath.


    I didn''t respond. My heart wrenched in my chest, but I firmly believed that her leaving was the best


    choice. If Rufus found out what she had done, she would be doomed.


    Besides, I knew Alina. She wouldn''t stop until she reached her goal. I was afraid that she would slip


    and make more mistakes. I needed to take advantage of this chance to redeem her mistake and


    force her to return to the pack before any more damage was caused.


    Thinking about how ill Alpha Leonard was, I really didn''t have the heart to see him suffer anything


    more. He would die from heartbreak if he found out his precious daughter had been executed by the


    prince.


    "But if I leave here for no reason, I won''t be able to exin to Queen Laura. I need a proper reason


    to leave or else it will arouse suspicion." Alina lowered her head. In a small voice, she asked, "Can


    you give me one more month? The parade will be held early next month. My father will attend as a


    representative of our pack. After the ceremony, I will leave with him."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay. But you can''t stay a day longer than that. And you have to promise that you won''t do


    anything to hurt Sylvia while you''re still here. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless." I sighed


    and gave in. After all, it was not easy to make herpromise.


    "Oh, shit!" Alina suddenly raised her head and her expression fell. "We need to stop Coco now!" I


    frowned slightly. "What do you mean?"


    Alina hemmed and hawed, averting her gaze deliberately. "I did something before you came."


    "What did you do?" I asked in a low voice. I tried my best to hold back my anger, but my head


    started to pound. Howe I didn''t know she was such a troublemaker until now?


    "Well, I¡ª" Alina quickly stood up and started to walk away. "It''s not toote to stop her now!"


    As she spoke, she took out her phone to call her maid, Coco.


    "Don''t worry," Alina mouthed at me as she dialed her number. Alina didn''t dare to look at me. She


    agitatedly gripped her phone and tapped the speaker button. "Let''s both be on the call.


    I stood rooted to the spot, fuming. I could tell that she had done a really bad thing behind my back


    again.


    As expected, as soon as the phone was connected, Coco''s enthusiastic voice sounded from the


    other end of the line.


    "Miss Quinn! I did what you asked me to do!"

 Chapter 212 After Sex

    Chapter 212 After Sex


    Rufus'' POV:


    Clothes were scattered on the floor beside the bed. The air was thick with a strong and musky


    smell.


    I moved my armszily and wrapped them around the woman tightly.


    Sylvia let out a low moan and her red face popped out from under the nket. She cozied up


    against my chest and said sleepily, "I''m so tired. What time is it?"


    "Why don''t we sleep in a little longer? It''s still early after all." I gently rubbed her belly, lowered my


    head, and nibbled her earlobe gently. "Does it still hurt?"


    I wasn''t gentle enough earlier and was almost kicked out of bed.


    Sylvia closed her eyes and shook her head. Her drowsy voice was so soft and cute. "No. It doesn''t


    hurt anymore. Am I going to be discharged from the hospital yet?"


    "Yes," I answered softly. I pressed my lips against her bare skin, from her neck all the way to her


    lips, leaving a trail of red marks. "Stay with me a little longer. I don''t want you to leave."


    Sylviaughed and pushed me away gently. "Don''t kiss me there. It tickles."


    I raised my head to give her a cheeky look. Then, I lifted my leg and crossed it over her tummy. At


    the same time, I grabbed her hands and wrapped them around my back, so that we would be


    closely intertwined.


    "Move back in with me." I held her in my arms and nudged her slightly. My lower body was pressed


    against hers, making my cock a little restless.


    Sylvia hesitated. "But our rtionship is still a secret. Moving in together is too high-key, and gossip


    will inevitably follow us. It wouldn''t be good if your parents find out. I don''t want to cause a rift


    between you and them. It''ll be exhausting."


    I leaned my forehead against hers and pouted like a puppy. "Just the thought is giving me a


    headache. My father will be easy to deal with, but it''s my mother who will make things difficult for


    you."


    Sylvia stopped me from saying anything more by pressing her lips against mine. "Let''s put up with it


    a little while longer. Besides, we''re ready to send someone back to the ck Moon Pack to gather


    more evidence. As long as my mother''s innocence is proven, we can make our rtionship public.


    Then we can move in together."


    I twiddled my fingers gloomily. "That''s the only option we have now. But when the parade is over,


    you have to move in with me no matter what happens. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of my mother."


    "Okay, fine." Sylvia kissed the tip of my ear and whispered, "I''ll listen to you."


    After enjoying our alone time for a little while longer, we finally dragged ourselves out of bed and I


    went to help Sylvia pack her things. She needed to prepare to go back to school.


    The lights outside the hospital were dim. I wrapped a scarf around Sylvia''s neck, then took the key


    from the driver and asked him to go home for the day. I nned to send her to school myself today.


    I parked the car outside the back entrance of the school. There was no one around at this time. I


    unfastened the seat belt for Sylvia, kissed her cheek, and tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "Go on now. Call me when you arrive at the dormitory."


    "Thanks for driving me. Oh, and don''t skip a meal, okay? I''m worried you''ll forget, what with your


    busy schedule and all." Sylvia gave me onest smile before getting out of the car.


    "I won''t." I waved at her and sat in the car, watching her leave. The farther she walked away, the


    gloomier my mood became. It wasn''t until Sylvia disappeared from my view that I was about to start


    the car again.


    Just then, Maya ran towards me from the other end of road, panting and out of breath.


    "Bad news, Prince Rufus! Something bad happened!"


    "What''s the matter?" I frowned slightly and had a gut feeling that it had something to do with Sylvia,


    so I immediately got off the car.


    "Look at this post." As Maya spoke, she handed over her phone and cried, "It''s about Miss Todd!"


    I looked at the screen and my expression darkened. The post Maya was talking about was already


    the trending topic on the forum. The caption read, "Breaking News! A lonely and horny sex ve did


    something shameless in a public ce! She had sex with a male wolf in the equipment room in


    broad daylight! The photos are all real and they are not post-processed. I can swear on the lives of


    my whole family that this is 100% real!"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 213 Weirdness

    Chapter 213 Weirdness


    Sylvia''s POV:


    By the time I arrived at school, it was dinner time and many students were walking along the


    sidewalk. Most of them were in groups, talking andughing, but when I passed by them, they


    would suddenly fall silent and turn to whisper with theirpanions.


    Thest time I was here, things weren''t this weird. Today, it was clear that everyone was looking at


    me in a strange way.


    I couldn''t help but be self-conscious and nced down at the clothes I was wearing¡ªa


    fashionable coat and jeans that Rufus picked out for me. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    I touched my face carefully. My skin felt normal, so there should be nothing on it.


    Confused, I made my way back to my dormitory with my head down. Before I opened the door, I


    overheard Flora inside, talking on the phone agitatedly. It sounded like she was quarreling with


    someone. I distinctly heard her ask whoever was on the other end of the line to "delete the post".


    When I opened the door, I saw Flora hang up the phone in a hurry.


    "What happened? Did you fight with someone? It sounded intense," I asked lightheartedly.


    Flora walked over and greeted me with a wry smile. "No, it was nothing. I was just testing my


    volume." ''"Testing your volume''?" I was even more confused. I looked at her yfully and teased,


    "Girl, I could hear you talking on the phone inside this room from a mile away."


    "Wait, did you actually hear me?" Flora''s eyes widened anxiously. "How much did you hear?"


    I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "I was just kidding. I didn''t hear much. I just heard you say


    something like ''delete the post''. What post?" "It''s nothing." Flora put her hands together, rubbed her


    palms vigorously, and burst into dryughter. I knew Flora. Whenever she felt embarrassed, she


    wouldugh dryly.


    I squinted at her in suspicion. "What are you hiding from me?"


    "Nothing. What do I have to hide?" Flora''s eyes wandered. She walked to the table, picked up a


    piece of bread that was lying on it, and took a huge bite. "Would you like some? It''s good."


    I stared at her incredulously.


    She was acting weird. Not only were her words weird, but also her behavior.


    Flora''s hands trembled and she said feebly, "Quit staring at me and eat some of this bread."


    I nced at the table and saw a pink box sitting there. "Harry gave that to you? Only he would use


    such a pink lunch box."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Flora''s eyes suddenly went as wide as saucers and she choked on the bread she was eating. She


    coughed and spat out the crumbs as though they were poison.


    "Why are you so flustered?" I asked pointedly.


    She was acting too strangely. While waiting for an answer, I popped a piece of strawberry cake into


    my mouth. "Wow, it is good!"


    Flora mumbled something incoherently, but I didn''t pay much attention to her. I was busy picking up


    my phone to text Rufus that I made it to the dormitory.


    "No!" Flora suddenly shoved the entire slice of bread into her mouth and grabbed my phone. She


    had done it so fast that she started choking herself again.


    Worried, I quickly poured her a ss of water. "Slow down!"


    Flora held my phone in her hand. Her face turned red from all the choking. After gulping two


    mouthfuls of water, she finally calmed down and said, "Don''t look at your phone."


    "What? Why?"


    "The electricity will go out tonight. You need to save its battery." Flora faltered.


    Once again I felt that something was wrong. My expression became serious and I nted my hands


    on my hips. "Flora, what''re you hiding?"


    Before she could answer, there was a knock on the door. Flora made her escape and dashed to the


    door. "I''ll get it!"


    Within two seconds of opening the door, Flora''s shoulders drooped, her voice raised. "What are you


    doing here?"


    Confused, I walked over and found it was Davin a, the she-wolf who used to be close to Cherry. She


    was standing at the door with several other she -wolves.


    Upon seeing me, Davina''s hand flew to her mouth and her eyes widened in feigned surprise. "How


    dare youe back here? If I were you, I would''ve jumped off a building."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" I frowned at her coldly. What the hell was going on?


    "I heard that you didn''te back at night the past few days. Were you with a man?" Davin a


    suddenly covered her nose with her hand. "No wonder there''s always a strange smell around you.


    It''s the smell of after-sex."


    "You took your identity as a ''sex ve'' way too seriously," another she-wolf echoed with disdain.


    Before another word could be uttered, Flora suddenly leapt forward and pped Davina hard


    across the face. "I''m going to rip your mouth off!" Flora moved too quickly and she was too strong.


    There was nothing I could do to stop her.


    The rest she-wolves came to their senses and immediately tried to fight Flora. I kicked them away


    and said, "Get out! Don''t you darey a finger on her!"


    But we were outnumbered. Several of the she-wolves besieged me, separating me from Flora.


    Outraged, I attacked the she-wolves surrounding me.


    However, I wasn''t fast enough. One of the she-wolves grabbed Flora by the hair and yanked her


    across the floor. Just as Davina was about to p her, Warren showed up.

 Chapter 214 Melee

    Chapter 214 Melee


    Warren''s POV:


    By the time Alina called Coco, it was toote. The post had already gone viral and couldn''t be


    deleted.


    Fortunately, Alina didn''t seem to have finished watching the surveince footage, so she didn''t know


    how that story ended.


    I immediately confiscated the footage she was holding in her hand and destroyed it. Then, I rushed


    to the girls'' dormitory building as quickly as my legs could take me. I was really worried about what


    would happen to Sylvia after she saw the post.


    To my surprise, when I arrived at her room, a group of she-wolves where bullying her and Flora.


    I quickly leapt into action. I grabbed the fiercest bully by the arm and yanked her aside.


    I recognized her as Davina from ss D. She used to hang around Cherry a lot, so they were most


    likely friends. Because she and Cherry had often stirred up trouble for Sylvia together, I vaguely


    remembered her.


    Flora managed to free herself from her captor. Her hair was in a mess, but she kept shouting,


    "Come on! Didn''t you say you wanted to teach me a lesson? I hate you gossipy bitches the most.


    You always rush towards shit that has nothing to do with you!"


    "Why, you¡ª!" Davina pointed at Flora, her face contorted with rage. "Bitch, I''m gonna beat you to


    death!"


    "Who are you calling bitch, bitch?" As she retorted, Flora ran towards Davina and threw a few more


    punches.


    Seeing this chaotic scene unfold before me, I felt both angry yet amused. Before things got out of


    hand, I grabbed Flora firmly by her sleeve. "Calm down."


    Flora was still angry, so despite being held onto by me, she kicked Davina a few more times. "You''d


    better watch your mouth, bitch!"


    Davina''s makeup was all messed up, and there were ck footprints on her face. Obviously, Flora''s


    kicks were hard. She pointed at Flora and shouted at the other she-wolves, "Kill her!"


    "Stop!" I stood between Flora and Davina and shot thetter a serious look. "Have you forgotten the


    school rules? You''ll be expelled from school if you fight in private."


    Davina sneered. "This is none of your business, asshole. Who do you think you are?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m a member of the school''s supervisory team, so I''m qualified to report any student who breaks


    the rules." I looked around coldly. "Try me."


    Davina''spanions helped her up. She shot Sylvia onest re and snorted snootily. "You really


    are a slut. Wherever you go, a man will show up to save you."


    "You fucking¡ª!" Gritting her teeth, Flora was about to hit her again but Sylvia stopped her.


    She pulled Flora behind her calmly then proceeded to p Davina on the face. Davina was


    stunned, her eyes as wide as saucers. She didn''t expect that Sylvia would p her out of the blue.


    "Do you have nothing but a vile tongue?" Sylvia''s voice was cold and intimidating, like that of Rufus.


    Before Davin a could react, Sylvia pped her across the face again¡ªhard.


    "Do you actually think you can bully us just because you outnumber us?" Sylvia''s cold eyes swept


    across all the she-wolves present. "If you really want what happened to Cherry, I can fulfill your


    wish."


    Davina''s eyes were full of hatred. She gritted her teeth and opened her mouth to retort, but the she-


    wolves beside her pulled her back. They exchanged a few private words before Davina finally gave


    up.


    "Just you wait and see!" Davina shot us onest re before leaving with herpanions in a huff.


    Sylvia took Flora''s hand and looked her up and down to make sure that she was not hurt. Then she


    walked up to me and said, "Thanks for the help, Warren. Otherwise, they would''ve gotten us into


    more trouble."


    "You''re wee. As long as you and Flora are not hurt, I''m relieved."


    Subconsciously, I stole a nce at Flora. She was ring at me with pursed lips. When her eyes


    met mine, she quickly looked away.


    "So what on earth are you hiding from me?" Sylvia asked crossly. "You can''t hide it forever. I''ll find


    out sooner orter."


    "Well..."


    Flora and I spoke at the same time and exchanged nces.


    "Someone''s dragging your name through the mud on the Inte," Flora said softly, lowering her


    head guiltily.


    I coughed and added, "The day we were trapped in the equipment room, someone had nted a


    camera in it. Although nothing really happened between you and me, someone still posted


    suggestive screenshots on the Inte. In fact, our faces couldn''t be seen clearly in the pictures,


    but whoever posted it specially provided your name. Now everyone''s talking about you."


    Sylvia frowned. "On the school forum?"


    I nodded and took out my phone. "I''ve managed to delete the original post, but whoever posted it


    originally must''ve hired other people to spread the post. The post itself was forwarded countless


    times as soon as it was released. There are so many of them that we couldn''t delete them all. In


    order to delete all the forwarded posts, we would have to close the forum temporarily, but I don''t


    have the authority to do so."


    I sighed and felt helpless. At Alina''s request, I really couldn''t tell others that it was Alina who was


    behind all of this. But we had tried to stop it. Even Alina herself didn''t expect that the post would


    spread so fast. It was almost as though there was someone else who was deliberately adding fuel


    to the fire.

 Chapter 215 The Wrath Of Public Opinion

    Chapter 215 The Wrath Of Public Opinion


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I took Warren''s phone from him and browsed through the school forum. The whole page was about


    this matter. I clicked on a post with the mostments.


    There were several pictures attached to the post. The figures in the photo were blurry and their


    faces couldn''t be seen clearly, but theizens were relentless. They could determine it was me just


    by a few pixted pictures and some leading descriptions.


    "She looks like a dominatrix. I''m sure she''s like this in private."


    "Do you have her phone number? I want to ask her out."


    "I don''t know how many men she has slept with. Maybe she has all kinds of STDs!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Oh, my God! The Royal Military School''s name is stained by her!"


    "Disgusting! The filthy ve should be expelled from the school!"


    I scrolled all the way to the bottom of the post. There were endlessments filled with obscenities


    and hatred.


    There was nothing I could say to defend myself, because the she-wolf in the pictures was really me.


    Even if I tried to exin that I had been drugged and set up, no one would believe me.


    "Sylvia, are you okay?" Flora pulled at my sleeve cautiously. "Don''t read thements. They''re all


    bullshit."


    I didn''t answer her. Even I couldn''t describe how I felt. It was said that rumors were more vicious


    than a werewolf''s ws. Never in my wildest dreams would I have expected to get involved in some


    scandalous rumor and be the focus of public opinion. Their words were like sharp arrows,


    shooting at my chest without mercy.


    "What if we asked Rufus for help? He must have the power to close the forum," Warren suggested


    hesitantly.


    "We can''t let Rufus see this! Don''t you think things are bad enough?" Flora shook her head and


    clucked her tongue at Warren.


    Pursing my lips, I returned the phone to Warren with trembling hands. "Let''s just wait and see. My


    mind is in a mess right now, and I don''t want to act rashly."


    Warren took the phone back and browsed through the forum himself, looking quite distressed.


    "Sylvia, don''t mind them. They know nothing." Flora threw her arms around me and hugged me


    tightly.


    All of a sudden, Warren gasped in surprise. "The forum is closed!"


    "What?! Let me see!" Flora leaned over and pulled Warren''s hand to get a good look at his phone


    screen. "It really is closed!"


    I smiled bitterly. "It seems that Rufus already saw it."


    "Sylvia, maybe things aren''t that bad..." Flora seemed to want to say something more but then


    stopped on second thought. She looked like she didn''t know how tofort me.


    "Rufus is a reasonable man," Warren added feebly. Scratching his head awkwardly, he nced at


    Flora. "Right?"


    Flora simply rolled her eyes and ignored him.


    I forced a smile at them. "I want to be alone, okay? I need some space."


    "Say no more. We''ll go for a walk outside. Call me if you need anything!"


    As she spoke, Flora dragged Warren away.


    I closed the door behind them and fell into a daze. My mind was an absolute mess and I had no


    idea what to do.


    "My dear, don''t be sad. Theizens don''t know what they''re talking about," Yana said gently in an


    effort tofort me.


    I sighed. "Honestly, I don''t care what they think about me. I''ve been looked down upon ever since


    my mother was executed, so I''m used to this kind of thing. But I do care about what Rufus thinks.


    What if he hates me because of this rumor?"


    "Sylvia, if you think like that, you don''t understand Rufus'' love for you at all," Yana said in a serious


    tone. "He isn''t that kind of man. Haven''t you realized this after spending so much time with him the


    past few weeks? Rufus loves you wholeheartedly, but you don''t trust him enough."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust him. I''m just scared of losing him," I exined incoherently, throwing my


    hands in the air helplessly. "When you have something so wonderful, you can''t imagine what it''ll be


    like to lose it. I admit that I have an inferiorityplex. Whenever I encounter stuff like this, my first


    reaction is to fear. But it doesn''t matter if others try to hurt me. That I can endure. But now that I


    have Rufus, I can''t help but always worry that I''ll lose him someday."


    "I know how you feel, Sylvia. Now calm down and call Rufus," Yana suggested.


    "I..." I faltered.


    "What''s with the hesitation? Rufus always supports you."

 Chapter 216 The Courage To Fight Against The Wh...

    Chapter 216 The Courage To Fight Against The Wh...


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Finally, I plucked up the courage to take out my phone and tapped on the first number in the contact


    book. My heart started to race.


    The call connected after the first ring. Rufus '' pleasant voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    "Sylvia, have you made itback to your dormitory?"


    He still sounded so gentle, as though nothing had happened.


    Somehow, his soothing voice calmed me down. After some slight hesitation, I asked, "Did you close


    the forum?"


    Rufus sighed. "So you did see it. Sorry, I didn''t want you to know."


    I couldn''t help but grasp the phone tightly and asked in a slightly bitter voice, "Does it bother you?


    It''s true, the she-wolf in the pictures is me, but I promise nothing happened between me and


    Warren. I managed to escape through the sky light."


    I was met with silence.


    I became flustered. "Why aren''t you saying anything? What thoseizens said, it''s all false.


    I would never do such a thing¡ª"


    Rufus interrupted me. "Come outside. I''ll wait for you at our spot."


    Without waiting for a response, he hung up the phone. The busy tone echoed in my ear like a siren,


    but I was too shocked to put the phone down.


    Heart beating wildly, I immediately ran out of the dormitory. Thendscape by the side of the road


    was like a blur as I zipped past it.


    Finally, I arrived at our usual meeting spot. Rufus was already there, waiting for me. The dim yellow


    street light couldn''t hide his dignified aura.


    I suppressed my agitation and took a deep breath. Suddenly, I felt nervous, and my footsteps


    slowed down.


    "Rufus..." I walked slowly towards him.


    In the next second, I was pulled into his arms violently. I no longer suppressed my feelings. I threw


    my hands around his neck and a lump formed in my throat. "Why didn''t you leave¡ª?"


    Rufus immediately pulled away from me and flicked my forehead with his finger. "If I left, I was


    worried that some silly girl would overthink things again."


    I rubbed the spot he hit and pouted. "I wasn''t overthinking!" I argued defensively.


    Rufus cast a sidelong nce at me and said, "You didn''t now, did you? Then why did you sound so


    guilty when you called me just now? Don''t you trust me?"


    "Of course I do!" I grabbed his hand tightly. "I was just a little panicked at the time."


    Rufus pulled my hand and pressed his lips against it. "Sylvia, no matter what happens, I''ll always


    trust you. You''re the only one in my


    heart."


    Rufus'' words were like a zing sun on a dreary winter day, making a flower bloom in my heart. I


    lowered my head, unable to meet his gaze. Tears welled up in my eyes.


    "Well, to be honest, I''m scared..."


    "I understand." Rufus pulled me into his arms again. He stroked my hair and said in a calm and


    gentle voice, "Let''s make our rtionship public, Sylvia. I don''t want to see you get hurt anymore. I''ll


    take care of the things you''re afraid of. I love you so much that I can''t stand it anymore."


    I didn''t reply to him immediately. I buried my face in his chest for a long time before I finally said, "I


    love you just as deeply, Rufus. And because of that, I can''t bear to stain your name because of me.


    I don''t want you to fight against the whole world for me. I''ll be heartbroken. So give me some more


    time. Let me be stronger."


    "I don''t want you to be so tired all the time," Rufus whispered, breaking my heart.


    "I''m not tired at all," I said bravely. "I''m willing to do anything for you. We need to follow the original


    n and keep our mate bond a secret. As for the rumors, just let them be. I only care about how


    you feel about me. As long as you trust me, I don''t care what others say." I wriggled out of Rufus''


    arms and kissed his lips. "Because I love you, I have the courage to face all of this."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 217 A Heart To Heart Talk

    Chapter 217 A Heart To Heart Talk


    Warren''s POV:


    Wearing a straight face, I walked along the path in the garden with Flora. It was already our third


    lap. My palms started to sweat.


    Flora was scowling. She hadn''t said a word since we came downstairs. It was obvious she was


    worried about Sylvia.


    "Are you tired yet?" I asked in a measly attempt to break the silence.


    My voice brought Flora back to her senses and she blinked at me nkly. "You''re tired already? You


    can go ahead. I want to keep walking."


    I instantly regretted asking such a stupid question. Leaving Flora alone was thest thing on my


    mind.


    I pretended to think it over for a while before saying, "Forget it. I''ll apany you for a little longer. I


    can tell you''re in a bad mood."


    "It''s okay. You can go. I''m fine by myself," Flora said, ncing at me indifferently. Then, she raised


    her head and looked up at the starry sky.


    "I have nothing else to do anyway. Let''s talk," I said shyly, my cheeks burning. Fortunately, it was


    dark, so I hoped she wouldn''t notice how flustered I was. This was the first time I had ever been so


    thick-skinned. I was unustomed to the feeling.


    Flora snorted, "Whatever you say."


    I chuckled, trying to lighten up the atmosphere, but it seemed I made things even more awkward.


    Flora didn''t utter a single word to me.


    "It''s a beautiful night," I said feebly, trying to find something¡ªanything¡ªto say.


    "Mhm." Flora grunted indifferently. She looked a little bored. "Not as beautiful as you are."


    "What''re you talking about?" My ears turned red.


    "You heard me." Flora turned to look at me seriously. "Haven''t you ever looked into the mirror? Don''t


    you know how handsome you are? You''re the best looking man in our pack. At least, I haven''t seen


    anyone else more handsome than you."


    I wasn''t used to such a topic, so I was at aplete loss for words. "I don''t care about my


    appearance. What matters to me is my training."


    "And Alina, too." Flora smiled at me knowingly.


    I frowned. Her quip made me unhappy. "I don''t II


    "Now that I think about it, I just realized that I haven''t seen many men before," Flora interrupted,


    cutting me off mid-sentence. She propped her chin with her hand and was deep in thought. "When I


    came to the imperial pce, I saw a lot of handsome men, especially Prince Rufus. I think he''s


    more handsome than you. Oh, wait. I can''t say that. You two aren''t the same type¡ª"


    "Flora!" I couldn''t help but interrupt her. I really didn''t want to hear her talk about other men''s


    "handsomeness".


    Flora looked at me with big, innocent-looking eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    I felt guilty and quickly changed the subject. "Sylvia and Prince Rufus..."


    "They''re together. They love each other. So you better give up on whatever that is on your mind,


    because you can''t be with her!" Flora frowned and looked around to make sure that no one was


    nearby. Then she lowered her voice and said, "Their rtionship is still a secret, got it? You''d better


    not tell anyone, or Prince Rufus will kill you."


    After saying that, she pumped her fist in the air, simting an uppercut punch.


    I smiled bitterly. "I''m not that kind of werewolf." Despite my prior feelings for Sylvia, I was happy that


    she had found someone special.


    Flora lowered her fist and nodded. "I know. You were famous in the pack for being old-fashioned


    and refusing to gossip behind other people''s backs."


    Somehow, I felt pleasantly surprised. "Did you know about me?"


    Flora rolled her eyes and started to walk forward with her hands sped behind her back. "You


    were so famous that everyone knew you. You were the number one golden bachelor in our pack.


    Many she-wolves swooned over you."


    I felt a little embarrassed. I wasn''t that interested in knowing what the others in our pack thought


    about me. But looking at her, I found myself wanting to know what she thought.


    "And how about you?" I asked boldly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Flora tilted her head to the side and looked at me in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "You said that many she-wolves liked me. What about you?"

 Chapter 218 Responsible

    Chapter 218 Responsible


    Warren''s POV:


    Flora was stunned and fell silent for what seemed like an eternity. Then she rolled her eyes and


    turned her head away, muttering, "Why are you so narcissistic?"


    But I saw that her little face was flushed, which I found adorable.


    I too fell silent, pondering over how Flora just said that I was the best-looking man in the pack. Only


    then did it dawn on me that the girl in front of me actually liked me.


    Recalling what had happened in the equipment room, I felt even worse. Perhaps Flora had liked me


    for a long time. After all, when we were still with the pack, she had been watching me from the


    sidelines. That would''ve exined why she was willing to stay and help me back in the equipment


    room¡ªI was her first man, despite the situation.


    But... what about me? What had I done? Before that day, I didn''t even know her. When I made love


    to her, I had actually called out Sylvia''s name. I shook my head guiltily. I was really a jerk.


    It seemed Flora was also lost in thought. She was staring nkly at nothing in particr.


    I knew she was a shy girl, so I didn''t try to press her more. Instead, I tried to think of ways to make


    things up to this poor girl. Maybe I couldn''t reciprocate her feelings just yet, but I could at least take


    responsibility of her.


    Just then, Flora suddenly raised her head and looked at me seriously, as if she had made an


    important decision. "Warren."


    "Yes?" I asked as coolly as I could, despite the fact that I was nervous. Was she going to confess


    her love to me now?


    "You have to admit that what happened in the equipment room that day was all your fault. You know


    that, right?" Flora asked seriously, crossing her arms over her chest.


    I was stunned for a moment. Thinking of how absurd our first time was together, I grew serious as


    well. "Yes, it was all my fault. The responsibility lies with me. I''m sorry, Flora."


    "It''s useless to apologize. Just tell me if you are willing to take responsibility for it or not." Flora


    stared at me with a straight face. "It doesn''t matter if you''re unwilling. I can always find someone


    else¡ª"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I am! I mean, I''m more than willing. Even if you didn''t ask, I would''ve taken responsibility," I


    interrupted her. I couldn''t help but feel a little cross.


    I was the one who had sex with her. Who else did she want to take responsibility?


    Truth be told, I was relieved that this was what she wanted. I used to like Sylvia, but now that she


    already had Rufus, I needed to let go of her and wish her happiness.


    As for Flora, I wanted to be good to her and treat her well. She would be my only mate for life. Plus,


    it didn''t hurt that she was so kind and cute. I believed it was only a matter of time before I''d fall for


    her wholeheartedly.


    "Are you sure you want to take responsibility?" Flora asked again with caution.


    I looked into her eyes and nodded solemnly. "Yes, I''m willing to take responsibility, and without a


    time limit."


    "That''s good." Flora heaved a sigh of relief and suddenly broke into a sweet smile, revealing her


    cute canine teeth. Then, she gently patted me on the shoulder. "Your clothes are dusty. Let me help


    you with that."


    My body stiffened under her touch. This was the first time she had touched me since we had sex.


    Although there wereyers of thick clothes between her hand and my shoulder, I could inexplicably


    feel the warmth of her hand.


    So... we were together now, right? It should be the case. She had finally taken off her mask of


    indifference to me. Which could only mean that we were together.


    This was my first time to be in a rtionship, and my heartbeat was so fast that I felt dizzy. This was


    probably her first rtionship, too. I wondered if her heart was beating as fast as mine.


    I took a deep breath and plucked up the courage to stretch out my hand, trying to take Flora''s hand


    in mine.


    But before I could even get close, Flora started to run.


    "See you tomorrow! I''ll head back now!" she shouted as she ran. It didn''t take long before she


    disappeared from my line of sight.


    I was so stunned that I didn''t move until quite a whileter.

 Chapter 219 The Mysterious Flora

    Chapter 219 The Mysterious Flora


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Just as the gate to the school was about to be locked up for the night, Rufus took my hand and


    walked me back to the dormitory.


    "Go on now. Call me if anything happens." Rufus kissed me on the forehead and bade me goodbye.


    "Okay." I reluctantly let go of his hand and walked inside the building, looking back at him from time


    to time.


    Not long after I arrived, Flora rushed in.


    "Sylvia!" she shouted breathlessly. "I have an idea! I think I know how to stop the rumors from


    spreading on the Inte!"


    "What? How?" I was taken aback. What on earth could be going on in her mind?


    Flora''s eyes lit up. Then, she approached me and took my hand, patting it as though she was an


    elderly she-wolf talking to her granddaughter. "Sorry but I have to keep it a secret. You''ll find out


    tomorrow."


    I didn''t know whether to burst into tears orughter. "Tell me or else I won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    Flora shook her head. "Rx. You''ll know when it''s time. Everything will y out in due time."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just tell me!" My curiosity was killing me. The more she refused to tell me, the more I wanted to


    know.


    Flora covered her ears and dodged my advance. "No, no, no."


    I pestered her for a long time, but she was stubborn, so I gave up eventually.


    She retreated to take a shower and minutes after she locked the bathroom door, I heard passionate


    singinging from inside. I sighed, hoping her brilliant ns wouldn''t scare me tomorrow.


    Before dawn the next day, Flora suddenly dragged me out of bed. Having been rudely awakened, I


    looked at the clock on the bedside table and found that it was only half past three. What the¡ª?!


    Was she crazy?


    "I''m so sleepy. Let me sleep a little longer." I shoved her away and melted back into bed.


    "Get up! Let''s go to the morning exercise!" Flora pulled me out of bed once more and wiped my face


    with a wet towel. "Okay! Now your face is clean. Go change your clothes."


    I was sobered up by the wet towel and looked at Flora, who was in high spirits. Confused, I said,


    "The morning exercise isn''t until five o''clock. We usually get up at half past four and can totally


    manage it."


    "We have to get rid of that bad habit, starting today. Now, go get changed!" Flora pushed me


    towards the dressing room.


    I had no choice but to change into my school uniform and follow her to the yground to wait for the


    morning exercise tomence.


    I rubbed my eyes and leaned my head on Flora''s shoulder. Yawning loudly, I asked, "Why are you


    so excited today?"


    Flora ignored my question and adjusted her posture to make me feel morefortable. Then she


    started to hum a happy tune. It was clear that she was in a good mood.


    As the minutes ticked by, more and more werewolves showed up. Soon, the she-wolves who came


    to bully us yesterday arrived. They red at me viciously and spoke in loud, arrogant voices.


    "What the hell is a slut like you doing here? You don''t need to go to school. You''re better off learning


    more about how to seduce men."


    "No wonder I smelled your stench this morning."


    "I guess she went out with a man against night. Just look at her! She looks like she barely slept."


    "I don''t know why the school''s tolerating such a slutty she-wolf!"


    I simply ignored them. I didn''t want my mood to be influenced by good-for-nothing scumbags.


    "Stupid bitches," Flora cursed disdainfully and led me away from the crowd.


    I looked at Flora in surprise. Why was she suddenly so calm today? She definitely wasn''t as


    impulsive as yesterday.


    I couldn''t help but think about the mysterious look on Flora''s facest night. The curiosity in my


    heart bubbled up again.


    After the morning exercise, ir said a few words as usual and concluded the event.


    "Wait! There''s something I have to say!" Flora''s hand suddenly shot up and she nimbly ran to the


    tform.

 Chapter 220 Surprise

    Chapter 220 Surprise


    Warren''s POV:


    Last night, I couldn''t fall asleep because I was too excited. I was actually in a rtionship with Flora!


    I tossed and turned all night, unable to calm down. My mind kept thinking about Flora''s adorable


    face.


    At some point, I wanted to call my father to tell him that I had a girlfriend, but it was toote in the


    evening, so I gave up. I figured I could just tell him as soon as the morning exercise was over today.


    I didn''t know if he would support me or not, but even if he objected, I wouldn''t change my mind.


    Flora was my responsibility now.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Today, at the yground, I noticed that Flora was different from usual. Her smile was radiant, even


    more dazzling than the rising sun. Did being in a rtionship with me make her so happy?


    Her happiness was infectious. I soon found myself smiling, too.


    I kept stealing nces at her during the morning exercise. Although she never met my gaze, I


    figured it was probably because she was shy.


    Having a secret that only the two of us knew made me feel inexplicably satisfied. I didn''t know if


    Flora wanted to make our rtionship public or not, but I respected her choice, whatever it may be.


    Secret or not, as long as she was happy, I was happy.


    After ir concluded the morning exercise, I walked towards Flora and wanted to invite her for


    breakfast.


    But before I got close, she suddenly raised her hand and ran to the tform. "Wait! There''s


    something I have to say!"


    Confused, I watched her climb onto the tform. She seemed to be very excited. She snatched the


    microphone from ir''s hand and turned up the volume to its extreme.


    ir also looked confused. It was clear that he had no idea what Flora was going to do.


    I walked to Sylvia and whispered, "What''s Flora doing?"


    Sylvia frowned in distress. "I have no idea, but I have a bad feeling about this."


    "Me too..."


    A strong buzz sted from the loudspeaker boxes on either side of the tform.


    I pressed my hands against my ears subconsciously, while others on the yground also looked


    towards the tform curiously.


    "Everyone, keep quiet and listen to me! Also, all the other sses, pleasee here! I only want to


    say a few words. It won''t take up your breakfast time," Flora shouted into the microphone.


    The dispersed crowd suddenly began to gather in front of the tform. They were all very curious


    about what Flora was going to say.


    "I believe that everyone has already seen the post on the school forum yesterday," Flora began


    seriously.


    Sylvia and I exchanged nervous nces.


    Harry walked over and put his hand on my shoulder. Confused, he asked, "Hey, man. Do you know


    what Flora''s up to?"


    "No idea." Sylvia and I shook our heads in unison.


    "I guess we''re going to have to wait and see," Sylvia said with a sigh.


    At the mention of yesterday''s post, the crowd began to whisper amongst themselves.


    "Quiet!" Not unlike ir, Flora looked around the audience with one hand sped behind her back.


    "I hope you can listen to what I''m going to say next very carefully. I''ll only say it once."


    ir raised his eyebrows, crossed his arms over his chest and watched the show with interest.


    "Just say it already. Don''t waste our time."


    Flora cleared her throat. "Although the post imed that it was Sylvia, I want to tell you now that..."


    She paused and suddenly raised her voice, eyes shing fiercely. "You''re all wrong! You''re all


    absolutely wrong! You didn''t even know that you were fooled! The ones in the photos were actually


    Warren and me! You idiots!"


    My brain immediately went nk and I wondered if I was hallucinating.


    "You know Warren, don''t you? He''s the tall and handsome man over there." Flora pointed directly at


    me.


    All of a sudden, the werewolves around me all turned to fix their eyes on me. I was totally stunned.

 Chapter 221 The Mysterious Couple

    Chapter 221 The Mysterious Couple


    Flora''s POV:


    I stood on the stage and watched the students below burst into an uproar. I was very satisfied with


    the result.


    "Warren and I have been together for a long time. It just so happened that we couldn''t control


    ourselves that day." Of course, I added fuel to the fire. I winked at Warren and continued, "I''m not a


    chaste woman, and my boyfriend is so handsome. Of course, I also want to enjoy the joy of love."


    Everyone was in an uproar, and the scene became chaotic. A she-wolf even fainted on the spot.


    She must be one of Warren''s admirers.


    And this time, it seemed that ir had also lost hisposure. He obviously didn''t expect me to


    say something this shocking, so he grabbed the microphone angrily. "Give me the microphone!


    Don''t make trouble here."


    Taking advantage of my height, I slipped under his arm. Then I moved to the edge of the stage and


    raised the microphone. "I repeat, Warren and I are in a rtionship. We are deeply in love with each


    other now."


    My voice echoed in the spacious yground. But I felt that something was missing, so I fumbled for


    the remote control in my pocket.


    It was connected to the audio center console. I got it this morning when Sylvia didn''t notice. My only


    intention was to y a background notice. But unfortunately, ire was already chasing me right


    now. He wanted to take the microphone away from me.


    I immediately ran away, so I didn''t have time to y the music anymore. But as I ran, I screamed


    into the microphone, "The werewolves in the picture on the post are Warren and me. I hope you


    won''t mistake us for someone else."


    When I saw that everyone in the audience was stunned, I was satisfied, so I howled again, "We will


    be careful next time. We won''t do it in the academy again."


    "Flora, stop it!" ir was so furious that he grabbed my cor. "I said stop it!"


    I held the microphone tightly and once again get rid of his grip. Then I jumped off the stage agilely,


    ran to Warren at an unprecedented speed, and hugged him tightly. "Honey..."


    Warren''s expression was unusually dull.


    I felt that his whole body was as stiff as wood, and his temperature was frighteningly high. It was as


    if he was going to burn on the spot.


    The students around gathered curiously and surrounded us.


    "Warren, is what she said true? It doesn''t look like it."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "She''s lying! Maybe she only wants to take the me for Sylvia."


    "That''s right! Look, they don''t seem to have anything to do with each other at all." "I didn''t see any


    signs before that they were


    dating. They must only be acting now."


    Upon hearingthesements from the students, I froze and panicked for a second. How could


    these werewolves be so sensitive that they could see through me at a nce?


    But I didn''t let them affect me. I calmed myself down and wrapped my arms around Warren''s neck


    intimately. "Honey, are you happy now? I know that you''ve always wanted to make our rtionship


    public, so I prepared this surprise for you."


    "He''s actually more scared than surprised!" one student eximed. This made the crowd burst into


    laughter.


    Harry came out of the crowd with ir behind him. And they were both stunned as if they couldn''t


    understand what was going on yet.


    I immediately got off Warren''s body with a flushed face. I was a little annoyed that he was like an


    idiot, not saying anything. How could I continue acting if he was like this?


    "Honey, tell me if you are happy or not. I have summoned up all my courage just to do this for you."


    I pouted and shook his hand, pretending to be shy. Then I secretly pinched his waist, leaned closer


    to his ear, and said, "Didn''t you say yesterday that you would take responsibility?"


    "Yeah..." Warren seemed to have regained his senses this time. He nodded to everyone and said in


    a somewhat dry voice, "Flora and I are indeed together. Thewerewolvesintheequipmentroom... That


    was us."


    His words stirred up the crowd.


    "It''s actually true!"


    "Since when have you two been together? This is too dramatic!"


    "Indeed, he is a man who does great things in a low profile."


    "This is uneptable! Help me! I am going to faint. My prince charming has a girlfriend now. I can''t


    take it!"

 Chapter 222 True Or False

    Chapter 222 True Or False


    Flora''s POV:


    When Warren announced our rtionship, everyone burst into an uproar.


    I snickered. Everything was going ording to n.


    But before I could growcent, that bitch Davin a shouted in a shrill voice, "The post said that


    it was Sylvia! You''re just trying to cover for her!"


    My nostrils red angrily. I had been nning this for a while now, yet this she-wolf was hellbent on


    ruining everything. "You believe whatever a post says? What are you, a three-year-old child? Can''t


    you think for yourself?" "''Child''?" Davina''s eyes went wide with fury. She pointed at the crowd and


    barked, "Ask them if they believe it or not! Only a fool would fall for your tant lies!"


    "Who are you calling a fool? Stop belittling us," someone in the crowd shot back discontentedly.


    I ced one hand on my hip confidently. "See? They believe me. You''re the only one who doesn''t."


    "And why should I? How can you prove that it was in fact you and Warren in the photos? And how


    dare you im that you and Warren are a couple? Ridiculous! How could Warren fall in love with


    you? If it''s true, prove it!" Davina crossed her arms over her chest and shouted loudly, determined to


    fight me to the end.


    I rolled my eyes and turned to Warren, wrapped my arms around his neck, and kissed him


    passionately.


    Honestly, it felt good. His lips were soft and sweet.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When I finally pulled away, I felt a little reluctant.


    It seemed that Warren wasn''t expecting me to be so bold. He was so shocked that his pupils


    dted.


    Everyone around us fell silent. I took this as an opportunity to wrap my arms around Warren''s neck


    and jumped up. Warren instinctively caught me, scooping me up into his arms.


    With arms wrapped around Warren, I looked at Davina smugly. "Tell me, how else do you want me


    to prove it? You can''t ask for too much. After all, there are so many werewolves here. I''m not


    shameless after all."


    Davina''s face turned purple from rage. The onlookers around started nodding, convinced that


    Warren and I were a couple.


    "Did you see how he caught her? It''s obvious they''ve been together for a while since he''s so used


    to carrying her."


    "They look like a good match!"


    "Theyplement each other. One is cold and quiet, and the other is as noisy as a newborn chick."


    With a sweet smile on my face, I pretended to be shy and rested my head on Warren''s shoulder. "I


    hope everyone can bless our rtionship."


    Then everyone broke into big smiles and began to tease me and Warren. As a thick-skinned she -


    wolf, I didn''t feel any embarrassment. On the contrary, however, Warren seemed to be getting hotter


    and hotter.


    I touched his face with the back of my hand and said in surprise, "You''re warm!"


    "Enough! Stop it!" Warren hissed at me, putting me down stiffly.


    "Okay, fine." I pouted and stopped making fun of him. Then, I dismissed the crowd. "You can go


    now. I have nothing more to say."


    Davin a, however, was still unwilling to give up. She stood glued to her spot and pointed at me,


    seeming to want to say something more. However, someone next to her snorted. "Just drop it. It''s


    none of your business. Both parties involved have admitted to it. Just forget it."


    "That''s right. If you don''t believe them, check this out." Another man took out his phone and clicked


    on the photo album. He pointed at a photo and said, "Look at this figure. It has to be Warren."


    Davin a took the phone and looked at the photo. Then she looked at Warren and me. She was at a


    loss for words.


    With my hands on my hips, I assumed a rxed posture. Everyone got so excited over the two


    blurry figures on that man''s phone.


    The werewolves nearby gathered around the phone and looked at the photos carefully. The man


    looked very proud of himself. "Fortunately, I saved the photos."


    Just then, ir emerged from behind him like a ghost and confiscated his mobile phone.

 Chapter 223 The Farce Was Over

    Chapter 223 The Farce Was Over


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Flora and Warren were surrounded by a dense crowd of werewolves. I couldn''t squeeze past the


    crowd at all. There was nothing I could do but stand at the sidelines anxiously.


    Hearing Flora''s nonsense, I was so angry that my eyes twitched. So this was the idea she was


    talking aboutst night. No wonder she had been acting weird. It turned out that she was keeping


    her bad idea a secret from me and didn''t dare to let me know until it was toote.


    Finally, I couldn''t take it anymore and squeezed through the crowd. I pulled the chattering Flora


    away from Warren and hissed, "Come with me. Now."


    As soon as Flora saw that it was me, she immediately quieted down and with her hands in front of


    her like an obedient child.


    "Are you insane?!" I exploded, feeling both angry at and sorry for her.


    How could she casually lie about a rtionship with Warren? Although she was doing this for me, I


    didn''t understand why she was willing to dirty her own name.


    At this time, ir, with a ck phone in his hand, wove through the crowd and walked to Flora.


    "Return the microphone!"


    Flora pursed her lips. "I''m not insane. What I said is true. Mr. Joshua caught us that day. If you don''t


    believe me, you can ask him!"


    After taking a few steps towards ir, she suddenly ran past him and towards the control room


    beside the tform, microphone in tow.


    ir pulled a long face and avoided making eye contact with me. Through gritted teeth, he briskly


    dismissed the students.


    All the irrelevant students dispersed in an instant, except Harry.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension because of what Flora said. The eerie silence wasn''t broken


    until Flora came back from the central control room.


    With a rxed smile on her face, Flora asked, "So are you guys done talking?"


    There were only five of us left in the yground. ir, Harry, and Warren stood in front of me in a


    row, silent as mice.


    With a cold expression, I yanked Flora towards me and demanded, "Tell me! What the hell


    happened that day?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Flora''s lips parted slightly in surprise. "Didn''t ir tell you?"


    "It''s none of my business." ir shrugged and stood to the side.


    "I... I''m too embarrassed to say it out loud. Harry saw it, too! Let him tell you!" Flora nudged Harry


    forward and winked at him.


    Harry pretended not to see her and looked up at the sky and whistled, with his hands deep in his


    pockets.


    I looked at Flora seriously, in no mood for any more games. "Just tell me. Why are you so


    embarrassed now? There were so many students earlier but you were so excited to b then!"


    Finally, Flora averted her gaze guiltily and mumbled, "What I said is true. I''m really in a rtionship


    with Warren."


    "What? Are you serious?" I was so shocked that I had to ask again.


    Flushed bright red, Flora didn''t dare to say anything but nodded weakly.


    I looked to Warren and hoped to hear a different answer, but Warren nodded, too.


    "It''s true," he whispered. After saying that, Warren lowered his head like Flora.


    With a long face, I turned to look at ir and Harry, who both nodded awkwardly.


    "You¡ª!" I was so angry I nearly ripped my hair out of my head.


    Flora and Warren had never interacted with each other before! Such a huge change could only


    have been caused by something uncontroble. Which meant that something had really happened


    between them in the equipment room that day...


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down. "So what on earth happened exactly?" "Well, I


    went to the equipment room looking for you, but then I found out that you had escaped. Then I saw


    Warren, who had been drugged. Later, we ended up having sex..." Flora whispered, her eyes fixed


    on the floor.


    All of a sudden, I lost control of myself. I was so angry that I suddenly grabbed Warren by the cor


    and punched him on the chin. "How dared you force her?!"

 Chapter 224 The Promise

    Chapter 224 The Promise


    Warren''s POV:


    Sylvia was so angry that she beat me until I was on my knees. "Warren! I thought you were a


    gentleman! How could you do this?!"


    I covered my face helplessly, not daring to fight back or speak a word. After all, it was true. I had


    slept with Flora. I was guilty.


    "Say something, you scumbag! Exin to me right now!" Sylvia was so angry that her face turned


    purple.


    "I have nothing to say. I''m guilty. Hit me." I sat on the ground and smiled bitterly. "I will be


    responsible for Flora."


    "You¡ª!"


    Sylvia couldn''t control her anger. Just as she was about to strike me again, Flora stopped her. "It''s


    not his fault! I was the one who forced him!"


    Flora''s words made everyone fall silent, save for a few crows nearby that pped their wings and


    flew away, scared off by her loud voice.


    Sylvia''s fist froze in the air. She blinked nkly, as though she was still digesting Flora''s words.


    ir cleared his throat awkwardly. "Indeed, Warren was the one who looked more miserable that


    day, wasn''t it, Harry?"


    ir then kicked Harry behind the knee. "Yes," Harry said quickly, forcing a smile. "He''s right." "Is


    that so?" Sylvia withdrew her fist and turned to look at Flora expectantly.


    Sitting on the ground, I looked up at Flora''s back. She had stepped forward to stand in between me


    and Sylvia''s fist. It was the first time someone had stood in front of me like this to protect me.


    Thinking of this, my heart skipped a beat and I instinctively reached out to hold Flora''s hand.


    However, she stepped aside and seemed to have realized the gravity of what she had just said. Her


    pretty face flushed a bright red. She stammered and changed her testimony. "Uh, to be exact, it


    wasn''t that I forced him. I mean, I did it with voluntarily. I had sex with Warren, and he didn''t force


    me. End of story."


    "You say you did it voluntarily... But you''ve never interacted with Warren before. Since when did you


    fall for him?" Sylvia asked, squinting at her suspiciously.


    "Well, ever since we were in the pack, I always imagined he''d be my prince charming. But when we


    entered school, I didn''t want to bother him, so I never exposed my feelings for him." Flora''s face


    turned even redder and her eyes wandered.


    I stood up from the ground and said in a serious tone, "Sylvia, please trust me. I promise to treat


    Flora well."


    "Yes, Warren is very good to me. He brings me food every day, food he even makes himself. Harry


    has even eaten some!" Flora patted Harry''s shoulder. "Right, Harry? You enjoyed those desserts


    that day, didn''t you?"


    Harry covered his mouth in horror. "Did Warren make those? I thought you bought them!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora chuckled then reached for my hand. "It''s rare for a man to cook these days."


    ir couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "It''s true. A man who cooks is a rare thing. It''s clear that


    they love each other very much. Just let them be."


    Sylvia looked at Flora then at me, speechless. "I''m not trying to stop you from being together. It''s


    just that you got together so fast that I was shocked! But since you''re really together and both of you


    are serious about the rtionship, then I suppose there''s no harm done. I hope you two will be


    happy."


    "We will, Sylvia. Flora will be my mate for the rest of my life," I promised sincerely.


    "Okay, good!" Sylvia nodded and finally resigned herself to the fact that Flora and I were really


    together.


    "Okay, go ahead with your business. Warren and I want to be alone now!" Flora took my hand and


    shooed them away.


    "Remember toe to sster. Don''t get too carried away," ir said slowly, shooting us a


    meaningful look. Then, he dragged Harry away, mumbling, "You''reing with me. I need help


    carrying all the equipment."


    "Can I not? They''re too heavy!" Harry whined with a gloomy face.


    "No."


    Before leaving, Sylvia shot me a murderous look and said ferociously, "Remember what you said


    today. If you dare hurt Flora, I will never spare you!"

 Chapter 225 Pretend To Be A Couple

    Chapter 225 Pretend To Be A Couple


    Warren''s POV:


    As soon as the others left, Flora immediately breathed a sigh of relief. "Whew! That was close.


    Sylvia almost found out the truth."


    I didn''t understand what Flora was saying. She seemed very disturbed.


    She looked around, took my hand, and hinted at me to leave.


    It was actually the first time that a she-wolf held my hand. I felt a little strange, but I didn''t hate it. My


    heartbeat even went abnormally fast.


    Her hand was so small and soft. It was like the marshmallows I ate when I was a child.


    When I moved my fingers to also grip Flora''s hand, she had already let go of me.


    I regretfully withdrew my hand and rubbed my fingertips. It seemed that her warmth was still there.


    The sunlight was blocked by the trees, and a flock of white pigeons flew over my head. I was in a


    trance for a while. And when I came back to my senses, I realized Flora had already pulled me to a


    secluded ce.


    I looked at her helplessly, feeling a little funny. Although I knew that our rtionship would be made


    public sooner orter, I didn''t expect that it would be in this way. When I thought of the gossip I had


    to face in the future, my head suddenly ached.


    But this was the only way to protect Sylvia for the time being. And since it was all my fault, I had to


    take the responsibility, so it should be fine.


    I sighed and gently rubbed Flora''s fluffy head. "Next time, before you do anything, at least discuss it


    with me first, okay?"


    "I know what I did was wrong. I''m sorry, Warren. But everything will be fine soon," Flora said and


    sighed. She looked helpless. But the way she beat her chest made me feel like she was a liar


    selling fake drugs on the street.


    I walked forward and held her shoulders. "Forget about it already. Somehow, it was a good idea."


    Flora looked at me. This time, with tears in her eyes. "Thank you for being so understanding and


    considerate. Please be patient and continue to pretend as my boyfriend for the time being. Because


    if we break up too soon, it will only arouse everyone''s suspicion. Especially Sylvia, she is not that


    easy to fool. But don''t worry, I won''t pester you because of this. As soon as people stop talking


    about it, we''ll immediately break up."


    I didn''t react at once. My brain seemed to be struck by one hundred thousand volts of electricity.


    "What did you say? Pretend to be a couple? Break up soon?"


    "Yes. After this matter subsides, we will find an excuse to break up peacefully. I''ll think of a valid


    reasonter. We have toe up with a convincing one. How about I cheat on you because I fall in


    love with Harry?" As she spoke, Flora rubbed her chin, lost in thought. "Oh, no, it''s not possible.


    Harry is just an idiot. No one will believe I dump you for him."


    "Flora, are you kidding?" I asked in disbelief.


    She raised her head and looked at me in surprise. "Of course, I''m serious! Didn''t you agree with me


    last night? Anyway, we have to fool the public for a while. And to avoid Sylvia from ming herself,


    we also have to deceive even my friends. I just need you to cooperate with me. But don''t worry, I


    will repay you in the future." Flora talked without giving me a chance to interrupt. Then she ran away


    without giving me a chance to refute.


    Not only me but also Salt was struck dumb by her.


    "Are we being prostituted for nothing? Damn! What''s the difference between her and a scumbag


    who just left after having sex with a woman? Oh wait, she''s worse! She still want to take advantage


    of us!"


    My mind went nk, and strange emotions surged up in my chest. I wasn''t sure if it was anger or


    unwillingness. I thought that Flora and I were really together and even started nning our future.


    But she just told me that we were just pretending. Did I tter myself too much?


    I gritted my teeth and rushed forward, trying to catch up with her. I wanted to ask for an exnation.


    But at this time, my phone rang. It was my father, so I had to answer it first.


    Before I could say anything, my father''s angry voice on the other end of the line erupted like a


    volcano.


    "You disgraceful brat! Shame on you! Do you know that your sex scandal in the equipment room of


    the school has reached our home?" "Father, I..."


    "You shut up! Just answer my questions. Who is that she-wolf? Is she your mate?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Maybe she is..." As soon as I opened my mouth, I suddenly remembered what Flora had said just


    now. I felt frustrated, and my tone became erratic. "Or maybe not..."


    "Damn you, bastard! What the hell are you talking about?" My father got even more furious, and his


    tone was terribly grumpy. If I were in front of him right now, he would have already pped me to


    death. He made me feel like I was the most immoral and unfilial son in the world.


    "I''ll go to the imperial pce with Alpha Leonard for the parade this time. I''ll definitely teach you a


    lesson when I see you there." After saying this, my father hung up the phone.


    I stood rooted to the spot, holding my phone gloomily. The anger in my mind eventually turned into a


    bitter smile.

 Chapter 226 The Manipulator

    Chapter 226 The Maniptor


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Not long after I returned to my room, Rufus called me.


    I sat down on the edge of the bed and answered the phone. "Flora and Warren are together," I


    blurted.


    Rufus didn''t sound surprised.


    "Did you already know?" I asked curiously with one brow raised.


    "I just heard, but the news should spread soon," Rufus said nonchntly.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. "Never in my wildest dreams would I have expected those two to get


    together. They''re pr opposites!"


    "I knew they''d get together," Rufus countered. Aside from his voice, I could hear ttering tableware


    from the other end of the line.


    Only then did it ur to me that it was still breakfast time. "Are you eating? You can call me when


    you''re finished with breakfast."


    "No need. I just finished." As he spoke, I heard the sound of a chair moving across the floor. After a


    few seconds, the noisepletely disappeared, leaving only the sound of his breathing. "I''m in the


    study now. I''ll talk to you first. Where were we just now?" "How did you know that Warren and Flora


    would get together?" I asked in confusion, returning to the previous topic.


    "That day, we went to the equipment room looking for you, but found Warren and Flora instead.


    They were disheveled, flushed and panting. And the look on their faces; there was just something


    more than shame and awkwardness. In fact, I was surprised that they didn''t announce it sooner. I


    suppose ir helped them cover it up," Rufus exined patiently.


    "Am I the only one who didn''t see iting? They were so weird today. Flora and Warren might


    truly love each other, but I still feel bad. After all, it was my fault." I sighed, voicing out my


    uneasiness. "I''m worried that Flora''s just doing it for me."


    "I know how you feel. But no one can exactly exin love. Perhaps Flora and Warren secretly


    harbored feelings for each other even before that day. If so, then this was a good opportunity for


    them." Rufusforted me gently. "Now that things havee to this, the best you can do for Flora


    is thank her."


    I sank into the bed dejectedly. "I just hope that this matter dies down soon. I don''t want to involve


    anyone else."


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''m sure everyone''s attention will shift soon enough. Plus, I''ve already deleted


    all the posts regarding this matter. They will never be able to look back and check." Rufus'' tone was


    so calm and confident that I felt inexplicably relieved.


    "But who could be behind all this? Whoever drugged us and whoever posted it online should be one


    and the same." I just couldn''t figure it out.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Actually, I was going to ask Warren about it this morning. But because of Flora, I didn''t get the


    chance yet."


    Rufus fell silent for a while. "We didn''t have a clue back then, but this time, whoever posted first on


    the forum was too careless and forgot to hide their IP address. We managed to trace them to the


    imperial pce."


    "The imperial pce?!" I practically shouted in shock. Sitting bolt upright, a thought suddenly


    urred to me.


    "Yes, the imperial pce. Also, the photos were obviously taken from inside the equipment room.


    But there''s no surveince system in the equipment room, so it''s obvious that someone nted a


    camera beforehand. So you''re right. Whoever posted is the one behind it all." Rufus analyzed the


    facts and came to a rudimentary conclusion.


    "Rufus, I have a theory." But I wasn''t too sure. Although the answer in my mind hadn''t been


    confirmed yet, I had a strong feeling about this.


    "What is it?"


    "Could it be Alina who''s behind all this?"


    Rufus chuckled. "I think so, too. But we have no proof yet. I''ve already instructed my men to


    investigate the matter, so the truth wille to light soon enough."

 Chapter 227 The Annoying Richard

    Chapter 227 The Annoying Richard


    Rufus'' POV:


    We chatted for a little while longer. Then Sylvia needed to go to ss, so we reluctantly got off the


    phone.


    I headed out of the study to attend a meeting. Just then, Maya approached me to report thetest


    finding.


    "Miss Quinn is in the queen''s ce right now."


    As she spoke, I took my suit jacket from an attendant. "I suppose now''s a good opportunity to show


    my mother just what kind of she-wolf the girl she likes is."


    "Prince Rufus, please bear in mind that you have a meetingter," the attendant reminded me.


    "Postpone it," I said tly.


    "Okay."


    On the way to my mother''s ce, I ran into my father and Richard.


    "Father!" I greeted him. I was nning to leave after saying hello, but to my surprise, Richard


    stopped me.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry, dear brother?" Richard asked, smiling warmly at me.


    He always pretended that we were close whenever my father was present.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "To Mother''s. Care to join me?" I asked dryly.


    Richard''s expression changed subtly. "No, it''s okay. I have something to deal with at school. I''ll visit


    Mother some other day."


    I sneered and didn''t say anything more. He had always been at odds with Laura, so I knew he


    wouldn''t go see her. At most, he would simply pretend to be a dutiful son in front of our father. "But


    Rufus, your favorite ve is really something. I wonder if Mother knows that. You went out of your


    way to send her to the school for training, but your effort was in vain. She hooked up with another


    man there," Richard added snidely. And he emphasized the word "ve" on purpose.


    "She has a name, you know? And Sylvia is not a ve. She was admitted into the school because


    she passed the exam on her own. You should use your brain first before you speak, unless you


    don''t have one," I said coldly, restraining my raging anger.


    Richard was like a pest that kept testing my patience over and over again.


    Richard gasped exaggeratedly. "Oh, so, her name is Sylvia! I never knew you had such high


    expectations for her."


    My father gave me a meaningful look and coughed. "I''ve heard about her, too. She''s an excellent


    girl, but she should be more careful with her private life."


    Richard pretended to look remorseful. "If you like her so much, Rufus, there''s nothing we can do


    about it. I could only say that such a character as hers must have something to do with one''s


    upbringing."


    "Nonsense!" All of a sudden, Maya exploded in anger. "Prince Richard, how can you say that when


    you don''t know the truth?"


    "Oh, isn''t this the truth? Or do you have any other exnation for her raunchy behavior?" Richard


    feigned a smile.


    Since our father was here, he didn''t dare to act too aggressively.


    "Things have changed now, Prince Richard." Maya looked at Richard with disdain. "And anyway,


    Miss Todd isn''t like that. She was the victim of nder."


    An attendant beside my father stepped forward and exined thetest development. Now that he


    knew the whole story, his expression softened. "Oh, so it was all just a misunderstanding."


    Richard''s smile stiffened. "Well, I suppose it''s better that it''s a misunderstanding."


    "Oh, please, Prince Richard." Maya exposed Richard''s hypocrisy. "It''s you who should pay more


    attention to those around you. Your fiancee¡ª"


    "Enough!" I interrupted her, shooting her a meaningful look. She took the hint and immediately shut


    up.


    I didn''t expect that Maya would talk about Lucy''s affair.


    I knew she was simply defending me, but it was a royal scandal after all. It was too reckless for her


    to talk about it in front of the king and all these guards present.

 Chapter 228 Confrontation

    Chapter 228 Confrontation


    Rufus'' POV:


    My father''s expression darkened and he cast a sidelong nce at Maya. Finally, he turned and


    snorted at Richard. "Take care of your own mate. Quit making a fool of yourself."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, my father didn''t me Maya.


    Richard''s face instantly fell. He retorted, "Those are all rumors. They''re not true at all!"


    My father didn''t want to listen to his excuses. He wavedhis hand dismissively." You canleave now."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He was always a man who had the final say. Richard had no choice but to leave with his attendants.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go to Mother''s ce first." I turned to leave after saying goodbye to my


    father.


    But he stopped me. He leaned towards me and whispered in my ear in a voice so low that only the


    two of us could hear. "Don''t forget our agreement. If Sylvia''s identity as a traitor''s daughter can''t be


    redeemed, no matter how many achievements she attains, she will always be a ve."


    I didn''t say anything. I simply nodded to him then left with Maya.


    As soon as I arrived at the gate of the queen''s residence, I heard peals ofughter from inside.


    The guard at the gate saw me approach and showed a look of surprise. He immediately rushed


    inside to announce my visit.


    I didn''t wait for the guard toe back and invite me in. Instead, I entered the pce and went


    straight to the hall.


    There, I found Alina and my mother chattering about. My mother looked amused.


    "Rufus, what brings you here?" When she saw me, my mother stood up in surprise and walked over


    to receive me. "You rarely visit me. Aren''t you busy with work?"


    "Not right now. I came to see how you''re doing." We walked to the sofa and sat down. An attendant


    handed me a cup of coffee, which I epted gratefully.


    "Nothing''s changed. I''m still the same as before. But thanks to Alina, I feel much better these days."


    She winked at Alina and pushed her towards me. "You two should talk!"


    Alina stood in front of me obediently and smiled at me softly.


    "Long time no see, Prince Rufus," she said meekly.


    I ignored her and continued to sip from my coffee.


    Embarrassed, Alina smiled awkwardly then nced at my mother for help.


    "You two should spend more time with each other, or else you''ll never get to know each other on a


    deeper level." My mother tried to smooth things over for Alina. She smoothed the creases on Alina''s


    clothes as though she was her mother. "You don''t have to visit me so often. Go see Rufus whenever


    you have time."


    Alina lowered her head shyly. "I''m worried I''ll disturb him at work."


    "You''re so considerate and honest," my mother praised approvingly. "You can have dinner with him


    sometime. He''s always so busy that he often forgets to eat. You have to watch over him for me."


    "I wonder if Prince Rufus would be open to that idea..." Alina parted her mouth slightly and looked at


    me hesitantly. Her tentative and cautious tone was very convincing. She was such a great actress.


    "Of course he would. Who could refuse such a good girl like you?" My mother didn''t even bother to


    consult me and made the decision for me.


    I couldn''t help but sneer. "She drugged two students from the military school with an aphrodisiac,


    took a video, spread fake news on the forum, and caused cyber and physical bullying. Is this what a


    good girl would do?"


    A trace of panic shed in Alina''s eyes but she quickly recovered. "Prince Rufus, I don''t know what


    you''re talking about."


    "I traced the IP address through the post on the forum. Guess what I found?" I asked slowly. Alina''s


    panic was obvious now.


    She didn''t dare to say anything. She simply sat down next to my mother, her face as pale as a


    ghost.


    "I traced the IP address to your maid''s phone. What a coincidence, am I right?" I sneered


    indifferently.


    "How can that be..." Alina waspletely flustered, her lips trembling, unable to finish her


    sentence.


    My mother, on the other hand, was pissed. "What the hell is going on? Exin to me right this


    instant!"


    Tears started to stream down Alina''s face. "Coco was the one who did it. I... I have nothing to do


    with it!"

 Chapter 229 Execution

    Chapter 229 Execution


    Alina''s POV:


    At the mention of the aphrodisiac, I instantly suspected that Warren had ratted me out. I was


    flustered and angry.


    My n was perfect! Rufus couldn''t have traced it back to me unless someone told him.


    It wasn''t until Rufus showed me the evidence that I realized it was that stupid Coco who messed up


    this whole operation.


    Laura was ring at me, demanding an exnation. I had never seen her so angry with me.


    Panic-stricken, I was worried she would kick me out of the imperial capital, so I put all the me on


    Coco.


    "Why on earth would your maid do such a thing without your permission?" Laura squinted at me


    suspiciously, nting her hands on her hips domineeringly.


    "She..." My mind was aplete mess and I couldn''t think logically. "She has a crush on Prince


    Rufus. I tried to dissuade her, but she didn''t listen to me!"


    Coco, who was standing in the corner, whipped up her head in shock. "What? No¡ª"


    "Now that you''ve been caught, you have to suffer the consequences. Both Queen Laura and Prince


    Rufus are reasonable. Maybe their punishment will be light." I stepped forward to block Laura''s


    vision and winked at Coco meaningfully.


    Coco couldn''t help but burst into sobs. She buried her face in her hands and begged, "Please


    forgive me, Queen Laura and Prince Rufus. I was the one who did it. Miss Quinn is innocent."


    I turned around. I couldn''t bear to see how miserable Coco looked.


    After all, she had worked for me since she was a child. I couldn''t help but feel bad for her.


    "Did you know about this?" Laura nced at me and asked in a razor sharp tone.


    Despite my guilty conscience, I clenched my sweating palms and shook my head. "I only knew that


    she had been acting strangetely and often went missing. I never thought she would hurt others. If


    I had, I would have stopped her."


    Laura snorted and said nothing.


    I was so nervous that I broke into a cold sweat. I couldn''t tell if she believed me or not.


    "Now that you''ve found the culprit, what are you going to do?" Laura turned to Rufus and asked


    pointedly.


    From the moment Coco admitted her guilt to when she pleaded for mercy, Rufus didn''t say


    anything. He just looked at us coldly, his expressionpletely unreadable.


    "It''s up to you, Mother," Rufus finally said.


    I instantly felt relieved. Laura was way more easygoingpared to her son. If everything went


    well, I would be able to protect Coco. I secretly looked at Coco reassuringly.


    "Okay. It''ll be simpler if you let me deal with it,"


    Laura said with a cryptic smile.


    It was a relief to hear that. Laura was probably going to let Coco off lightly.


    "Execute her." Laura coldly ordered her men to drag Coco out of the hall without hesitation.


    Coco immediately burst into sobs, her face a deathly pale. "Miss Quinn, help me! Please! I don''t


    want to die!"


    I was standing next to Laura,pletely stunned.


    I felt so numb that I didn''t dare to speak. How could Queen Laura be so cruel?


    "Miss Quinn! Please! Say something!" Coco was still begging for mercy, her eyes filled with


    desperation. Suddenly, her expression turned fierce and she shouted, "I wasn''t¡ª"


    "Gag this bitch and get her out of here!" Laura interrupted Coco aggressively. "How dare a maid


    covet a prince?"


    With her mouth blocked, Coco could do nothing but cry uncontrobly. She red at me with


    resentment.


    I avoided her burning gaze, feeling as though I would reach my breaking point any second now. My


    mind was aplete mess.


    After Coco was dragged away, Rufus didn''t stay any longer. Before he left, he nced at me for the


    first time.


    "Please have Alina sent away as soon as possible, Mother,"


    Rufus said to Laura indifferntly. Then he left.


    Despite his cold words, I still felt relieved. As long as Laura was on my side, there would still be


    room to maneuver.


    But to my surprise, Laura''s attitude changedpletely the second Rufus left. She looked at me


    with cold disdain and said, "I thought you were a smart girl. Turns out that you''re also an idiot."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 230 The Queens Advice

    Chapter 230 The Queen''s Advice


    Alina''s POV:


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I froze on the spot, speechless. I wondered if Laura saw through me.


    "What? Have you already lost your tongue? It was just a small thing, but you couldn''t even do it


    well. What are you if you are not a fool?" Laura sneered. Then she turned around, walked to the


    sofa, and sat down. "Do you think Rufus won''t find out that Coco is simply taking the me for


    you?"


    "I don''t understand what you mean," I said in a low voice, wanting to keep ying dumb.


    Laura looked at me coldly and said, "Stop pretending. I''ve been in this position for so many years.


    I''ve already seen all kinds of people and their tricks, brilliant or not. You are still too naive. If you are


    really so innocent and pure, then I don''t think you are suitable for this position."


    I got so flustered at once. I didn''t expect that Laura would see through me so easily.


    "When did you find out?" I asked haltingly.


    "I knew it from the first time I saw you," Laura snorted coldly. Then she picked up her fan and


    pped it gracefully. "People can''t hide their ambition in their eyes."


    I touched my eyes subconsciously, feeling a little confused. "But you still chose me."


    "I need someone who has the desire, ambition, and even ruthlessness. Only such a she-wolf can


    truly defend her power." After saying this, Laura looked at me up and down and shook her head.


    She added, "You have the desire and the ambition. But you are not ruthless enough. You have to


    understand that in the imperial capital, the cheapest thing ispassion."


    "But Coco is..." I wanted to stand up for Coco, but Laura interrupted me impatiently.


    "I know you don''t want to give her up. But this time, you don''t have a choice. You have to. How can


    you not sacrifice anything in doing something great? Which is more important to you, your life or


    your humble servant''s?"


    I couldn''t answer her question. No matter whose life was more important was not under my control.


    "I suppose no one else knows about this," Laura said when I remained silent.


    I hesitated for a moment, thinking of Warren. Should I tell Laura the truth or not?


    "You must tell me everything. Otherwise, how can I help you? Do you think Rufus will let you go just


    like that next time?" Laura threw away her fan and said angrily, "Come on, be straightforward. I hate


    indecisive people the most."


    "Okay, I''ll tell you. The son of the Beta of our pack also knows. His name is Warren, and he''s my


    childhood friend," I hurriedly said. "He knows everything I did, and he has evidence. He even


    threatened me with it. He said that if I don''t leave the imperial capital after the military parade, he


    will expose my crimes."


    "Now I can say that you are really stupid. How can you let him walk around with that big of a


    secret?" Laura rebuked me loudly since I didn''t live up to her expectations. "Just now, I asked you to


    tell me the truth, but you still wanted to protect him, right? You won''t even know why you''re doomed


    one day."


    "So, what shall I do now?" I couldn''t help but shiver. Laura''s angry look scared me, reminding me of


    my father.


    "Since things have already reached this point, we don''t have a choice but to kill him," she said


    indifferently.


    My eyes widened in shock. I regretted telling her the truth. "Warren is the son of a Beta. He''s not an


    ordinary werewolf that can be killed casually." Laura snorted coldly and said contemptuously, "So


    what? Do you expect me to consider that?" Her words sent a chill down my spine. For the first time,


    I felt so insignificant in front of supreme power. Even though Warren and I had fallen out, I never


    thought of killing him.


    "Go back and think it through. Come back to me when you figure it out. I will help you by then. But if


    you can''t really make up your mind, it doesn''t matter." Laura paused and gave me a kind smile.


    "You can go back to your pack anytime. Many she-wolves want to be the future queen anyway."

 Chapter 231 The Disappearing Witch

    Chapter 231 The Disappearing Witch


    Rufus'' POV:


    After leaving my mother''s pce, I went directly to a meeting.


    But at noon, I made time to go to the army to see ir. He had no sses in the afternoon, so he


    nned to lead the soldiers in their afternoon training.


    "Looking at your unhappy face, I can say that things didn''t go well. Am I right?" ir hit the nail on


    the head. He then walked to the fridge, took out two cans of beer, and handed one to me. "Tell me


    what happened."


    I pinched my be wearily and said, "Someone has served as scapegoat."


    ir clicked his tongue. "Tsk. I knew it. Her maid, right?"


    "Yeah." As I answered, I opened the can of beer and clinked cans with him. "That maid has been


    with her since she was a child. And my mother executed that maid."


    "It must be hard on Alina." ir sighed, took a sip of his beer, and added, "Didn''t she plead for


    mercy?"


    "Of course, she wouldn''t dare!" I said sarcastically. "She even yed along with my mother." "Your


    mother is so clever. Didn''t she see through Alina''s trick?" ir seemed a little shocked. "I thought


    Alina and her maid would be punished together."


    "I don''t know if my mother saw through her or not." I put down the beer, took out a cigarette, and


    yed with my lighter. "But I have to find a reason to send Alina out of the pce. Judging from my


    mother''s attitude, I think she intends to keep Alina here."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know what? I''m really curious. What has your mother seen in Alina that she likes Alina so


    much? The first time I saw Alina, I already felt that she was a scheming she-wolf. Is it because she


    is so obedient to your mother that your mother likes her? But she''s just pretending." ir looked


    puzzled.


    I sneered coldly, "No matter how much my mother likes Alina, she can''t stay."


    "But if you kick Alina out of the pce for no reason, your mother will be angry. How about you wait


    and see what happens next? Just be more cautious during this time. Now that her maid was


    executed, I think Alina will restrain herself. She won''t y any trick for the time being," ir said.


    "Okay," I said with a nod and lit the cigarette. "I''ll figure something out."


    "By the way, there is one more thing I want to tell you," ir said in a serious tone, pulling a long


    face. "I sent my men to look for that witch, but I haven''t got any news yet. The witch race is


    mysterious. They usually disguise themselves as ordinary people and hide in different ces.


    Looking for that witch is tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack."


    ir was one of the few werewolves who knew my secret. He had never given up on helping me


    find a way to remove my curse. But after so many years, we hadn''t found any clues yet. We didn''t


    even know if that witch was still alive or dead now.


    I smiled nonchntly. "It doesn''t matter anymore. I now have the most important person in my life. I


    don''t care whether the curse can be removed or not. All I want to do now is to protect my beloved


    well."


    ir patted me on the shoulder and said, "Thank goodness you finally admit it. Didn''t you say you


    just admire her? Actually, you were so serious at that time when you said it that I almost wanted to


    give you a punch to sober you up."


    "Well, I didn''t expect it either. Maybe it''s fate." I took a drag on my cigarette and exhaled the smoke


    slowly. "Fortunately, I met Sylvia. Otherwise, I don''t know how I will end up."


    Thinking of Sylvia made my heart skip a beat.


    "It''s a pity that Sylvia doesn''t have a sister." ir shook his head regretfully. "If only she does, it


    would be great."


    "And what do you mean by that?" I kicked him angrily. "Don''t you dare try to covet Sylvia.


    Otherwise, I won''t let you go even though we are friends."

 Chapter 232 The Secret Mission

    Chapter 232 The Secret Mission


    ir''s POV:


    I moved sideways, deftly avoiding Rufus'' kick. "Hey, I''m not that kind of werewolf, okay?" "I think


    you are," Rufus snorted coldly.


    "Where''s your trust in me now?" I asked with a smile. Knowing that Rufus was only joking, I started


    acting.


    He red at me coldly and stubbed out his cigarette. "The fact that you can still act like this now


    means I still trust you enough."


    I feigned an aggrieved look. "You can forget our friendship just because you have a mate now?"


    Rufus ignored me and finished his beer before throwing the empty tin into the trash can.


    "But then again, don'' t you really want the throne?" When it came to this topic, I became serious


    and stopped joking. "Richard is not qualified in that position at all. He can''t do well."


    Rufus didn''t say anything. He seemed lost in thought.


    I knew that he didn''t want to leave the werewolf race behind. He didn''t want to leave the future of


    the werewolf race in Richard''s hands. But the deadliest problem was the bloodline. Rufus couldn''t


    have children, which worried the lycan king the most.


    "But even if you don''t fight for it, Richard will still take you as a rival. He will only do more things to


    harm you and secure his position," I said to him again. I was anxious for him. The lycan king was


    getting more and more fond of Richard now. It was as if he was training Richard to be his heir.


    Rufus frowned and still didn''t answer.


    "The future of the werewolf race must not fall into the hands of a sinister viin. We can''t just watch


    the empire being destroyed by Richard without doing anything," I said in an unprecedentedly


    solemn tone, looking at him seriously. "So, Rufus, you have to fight with him." Rufus pressed his lips


    tightly. With a determined expression on his face, he said firmly, "I know, ir. And I know what I''m


    doing. I have the same beliefs as you."


    Upon hearing Rufus say this, I breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he wouldn''t give up fighting


    for the throne.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s another important thing I need to ask you for help. It''s about the case of Sylvia''s mother,"


    Rufus added.


    "Are there any new clues?"


    "Yes. The evidence we need might be in the room of the Gamma of Sylvia''s pack. I want you to


    sneak into Sylvia''s pack and help me find the evidence." After saying this, Rufus took out a map


    and gave it to me. "Here is the exactyout of the room and where you can find the evidence."


    I took the map and looked at it carefully. "When will I set out?"


    "In a day or two. The parade will be next week, and the members of Sylvia''s pack should be about


    to set out. I have to participate in the military parade, and it''s not possible for me to do this myself.


    So that''s why I''m asking you. You can find an excuse and leave the capital during this time. I will


    temporarily take over your sses in the academy." Rufus patted me on the shoulder and added,


    "Be careful."


    "Yes. I will fulfill this mission." I gave him a solemn military salute and took the task.


    Then Rufus left.


    At this time, someone from the academic affairs office called and asked for a copy of the physical


    test data of sses A and B.


    I clicked on the photo album, browsed through it, and sent two photos they needed.


    Then I started tidying up the photo album. My fingers paused on Sylvia''s photo.


    In the photo, Sylvia was smiling brightly. It was taken by chance during the cement test. When


    she had just entered the academy, she rarely smiled. And there was always unconcealed sadness


    in her eyes. For some reason, I couldn''t help but secretly take a photo of her when I saw her smiling


    for the first time. I kept it all the time.


    At first, I was really attracted to her, and I couldn''t take my eyes off her. I admired her toughness. I


    had never seen such a contradictory woman, brave yet tolerant.


    But when I found out about the rtionship between Sylvia and Rufus, I had to stifle my rising


    feelings for her. But I still couldn''t control my heart until what Rufus had said just now woke me up.


    "It''s time for you to wake up, ir," I said to myself and sighed.


    I took ast look at the photo, moved my fingers, and pressed the delete button.

 Chapter 233 Being Abandoned

    Chapter 233 Being Abandoned


    Richard''s POV:


    I stormed back to the pce angrily. I felt as though my chest was about to explode. Damn it! I


    couldn''t believe that my father actually scolded me in front of Rufus. How humiliating!


    Rufus must''ve felt so smug now. He probably viewed me as some circus monkey that could be


    toyed with. How could I have be theughing stock of the family?


    This was all because of that bitch, Lucy! If she hadn''t cheated on me, I wouldn''t have been in this


    situation.


    "Prince Richard, please have some fried pork chop. Lady Lucy cooked it herself." Just then, a


    servant approached me with a te.


    I was so angry that I yanked the te out of his hands and dumped its contents on his head. "I had


    Lucy locked up. Who allowed you to let her out?"


    The servant was shocked. ck sauce dripped from his head and onto the expensive carpet we


    were standing on. Trembling, he didn''t dare to clean himself up. "It... it was Lady Lucy who ordered


    us to open the door."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "So you just obeyed her? Are you her ve?!" I cursed and kicked him to the floor. "Where is she?"


    "She... she''s in the kitchen." I left him in the dust and stomped towards the kitchen. There, I found


    Lucy standing to the side, instructing a maid who was cooking some food in a pot.


    Thinking about the pork chop, I gritted my teeth angrily. That bitch had the audacity to lie that she


    had cooked it herself.


    "Lucy! Who the hell allowed you toe out of the confinement room?" I grabbed her by the wrist


    and started dragging her away.


    Fearful for their lives, the servants didn''t dare to utter a word and simply scurried out like mice.


    Lucy stumbled as I yanked her. "Let go of me!"


    I red at her and continued to drag her towards the confinement room.


    "Richard!" Lucy opened her mouth wide and bit down on my hand¡ªhard.


    Enraged, I pped her across the face and threw her on the floor. "You shameless bitch! Touching


    you could only make my hands dirty!"


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to bite you just now. It''s just, I was about to fall..." Lucy said meekly, holding


    her hand up to her swollen cheek.


    What the hell?! Lucy was an arrogant she-wolf. Did it take a beating for her to actually apologize to


    me? It took me a while before it dawned on me that she was up to something.


    "Are you hurt?" Lucy stood up and approached me, concern written all over her face.


    "I''m fine." With a cold face, I didn''t stop her, because I wanted to see what exactly she was up to.


    "Oh, that''s good." Lucy smiled and looked at me cautiously. "Kyle¡ª"


    At the mention of that damned name, I instantly flew into a rage. "How dare you say that name?!"


    But Lucy was stubborn. "How is he? I''m sorry for what I did to you, but please tell me how Kyle''s


    doing. Can you take me to see him?"


    I was so angry that I actually felt dizzy. I kicked her away and roared, "He''s a dead man! He was


    sentenced to death. Didn''t you know that? Do you still want to see your lover? You''ll have to die


    first. You can see him in hell!"


    "What?! No! Please have mercy on him!" Lucy burst into tears and knelt at my feet, begging like


    mad. Her slim body looked particrly thin, probably from being tortured the past few days.


    I felt sick to my stomach, as though I had just been force fed a fly. I used to treat her somewhat


    decently, but now, decency seemedpletely unnecessary.


    I shoved her away coldly. "You should think about how to atone for your sins. You humiliated me in


    front of so many werewolves! How dare you beg me now?"


    "I''ll do whatever you want, just let Kyle go. Please!" Lucy sobbed and pleaded, stripped of any


    semnce of dignity.


    "In that case... I can arrange a script for you. You will sacrifice your life in exchange for your mate." I


    smiled sardonically and whispered in her ear, "Then at least you can die a somewhat honorable


    death."


    "You''re insane!" Lucy pushed me away with all her strength. Eyes wide, she asked in disbelief, "You


    want to kill me? Aren''t you afraid of falling out with my father?"


    Iughed and my eyes twinkled with amusement. "It was your father who proposed this script."

 Chapter 234 Pregnant

    Chapter 234 Pregnant


    Lucy''s POV:


    Richard''s words sent a chill up my spine. I looked at him stiffly and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Don''t you get it?" Richard had a sarcastic smile on his face. "Your father has abandoned you."


    "No, that''s not true!" I shook my head subconsciously and kept stepping back. "You are lying to me.


    My father can''t give up on me. I''m his only daughter."


    "You must be dreaming. Your father has so many bastard children, boys and girls. Any of them can


    take over your position at any time." Richard relentlessly broke my fantasy. He looked at me


    contemptuously and said, "When you die, your sister can y the romantic story of continuing your


    love by bing my second mate."


    "That''s enough! I don''t want to hear anything you say anymore." I covered my ears, not wanting to


    hear another word from him. I was overwhelmed by extreme sadness.


    Even though I initially resisted when my father gave me to Richard, I had already learned to ept


    my fate. I thought this was the worst result, spending the rest of my life with a man I didn''t even


    care. I just didn''t expect that my father would really let me die someday.


    He was so disgusting! They were all so disgusting. How could they decide for my life at will?


    And Kyle... My poor Kyle... We were so in love with each other. But in the end, we were just


    separated by these people. It was not worth living in this world anymore.


    "When you die, I will put your and Kyle''s ashes together." Richard forcibly pulled down my hands


    that were covering my ears. With a terrible gloom all over his body, his lips curled into a wicked


    smile. "Then I will flush it down the toilet. You are only qualified to be in the sewer. I wish you two to


    be together forever down there. After all, you''re a perfect match."


    "Fuck off, you idiot!" I shook his hands off and kicked him in the crotch.


    But he dodged sideways. His muscles swelled up all over his body as he red at me with his


    bloodshot eyes. "I dare you to say it again!"


    I sneered and totally went crazy. "I don''t want to talk to someone who is sexually impotent. What?


    Do you think you are something? Richard, the only thing big you have is your ego. There''s nothing


    you can be proud of. Aside from looking like a man, what else do you have? Every time I have sex


    with you, I feel like I''d rather use my own hands instead."


    I didn''t hesitate to curse him at will. I was going to die anyway.


    "If you are really capable, why do you have to be so afraid of Rufus? You are nothing but a coward.


    You don''t have any ability at all. You''re just a viin pretending to be a virtuous gentleman. Shame


    on you! You are not only shameless but also disgusting."


    Richard was stunned. It took him a while to realize what he had heard. He was so angry that he


    mmed me to the floor.


    "Fuck you! I will kill you today."


    I subconsciously covered my belly and dodged Richard''s punches and kicks. I wanted to fight back,


    but he was too strong. I was no match for him at all.


    He raised his foot and was about to kick my lower body, but I tried my best to protect my belly from


    him.


    Richard looked at me suspiciously. He pulled my hair and asked, "Why are you so afraid that I will


    kick your belly?"


    "No." I panicked for a moment and reflexively covered my belly.


    Richard pinned me to the floor and tore my clothes with his bare hands, revealing my bulging belly.


    I was really scared at this moment. I had never seen him look this gloomy before.


    "How long has it been?" Richard asked coldly, grabbing my neck.


    He squeezed my neck so tightly that I couldn''t speak well, so I could only squeeze a few words


    through clenched teeth, "Before I became your mate."


    I knew that my baby and I could not survive today, so I let it be. I sneered, "I wanted to find a father


    for my child, but I didn''t expect that you would discover it like this."

 Chapter 235 The Royal Bloodline

    Chapter 235 The Royal Bloodline


    Lucy''s POV:


    Richard let go of me and asked gloomily, "And who''s the father of this child?"


    I sneered, "Who do you think? You''re impotent. It only took Kyle days to get me pregnant. What


    about you? Not only is your dick small, but it also shoots nks."


    In fact, even when I was still in the pack, Richard often had secret meetings with my father in


    private. At that time, I had already had sex with Richard more than once, but I never got pregnant. I


    had long suspected that he could be infertile.


    "You fucking bitch!" Richard was so angry that he pulled a sword out of a guard''s scabbard and


    pressed it against my neck.


    Seeing that my goal had been achieved, I burst into crazedughter and leaned into the de


    dangerously. "Come on, kill me. That way, your shame will be gone!"


    I provoked him deliberately. After all, what reason did I have to keep on living? I didn''t want to follow


    his so-called script wherein I had to sacrifice my life for my love for Richard.


    "Just kill me and let me die with Kyle, so that our family can be together." I touched my belly gently.


    My heart ached. I felt sorry for my poor child. But the world was dangerous. Maybe it wouldn''t be


    such a bad thing if it died in my belly. Unexpectedly, Richard pulled the sword away.


    "You... you don''t want to kill me?" I looked at him with cold, lifeless eyes.


    "No, I won''t," Richard smiled at me viciously and said in a low voice. "I''ve changed my mind."


    "If you don''t kill me now, you''ll regret it." Despite saying this, I felt a little uneasy.


    Richard bent over and reached out his hand to help me up from the floor. He looked eerily calm and


    collected. "It doesn''t matter."


    I swatted his hand away as though his touch was poisonous. When I got on my feet, I quickly


    retreated a few steps back. I would rather be killed by him right now.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I won''t let you die at my hands. After all, you''re pregnant with a member of the royal family,"


    Richard said slyly.


    I looked at him in shock. "Are you crazy? This isn''t your child! Kyle''s the father! This child has


    nothing to do with you!"


    All of a sudden, Richard''s expression darkened and his eyes shed crazily. "As long as this child


    hasn''t been born yet, there will never be a way to prove that he isn''t mine. And I hereby dere that


    he is. The child will be useful. If you want to live, you''d better wake up. Otherwise... Well, let''s just


    say there''s countless ways to make you and your baby suffer, even if it''s still a fetus."


    "Go to hell, you bastard!" Before I knew what I was doing, I had grabbed the guard''s sword and


    swung it towards Richard.


    Unfortunately, the guards were quick to act and surrounded me before I could even get close.


    Richard stood just a few feet away from me,pletely unharmed. Sneering at me, he said


    scathingly, "Do you know what you look like right now? Like an abandoned dog. I almost feel sorry


    for you!"


    I stood there in a daze, at a loss for words.


    "Since you''re so pitiful, I might as well tell you the truth. Kyle''s still alive. If you do as I say, I might


    be able to save his life."


    Then, he turned around to leave. Before he left, however, I heard him order his men, "Take care of


    Lady Lucy and the ''Prince'' in her belly."


    My knees buckled from underneath me and I copsed to the floor. Everything was spiraling out of


    control. I didn''t know what ns Richard had for my baby, but now that he was threatening me with


    Kyle''s life, there was nothing I could do.


    I cried out in desperation. My father had abandoned me, too. No one could help me. What should I


    do?

 Chapter 236 The Elite Team

    Chapter 236 The Elite Team


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Today''s morning exercises were canceled, so Flora and I didn''t go out until it was almost eight


    o''clock. We nned to have breakfast before going to our ss.


    Before we reached the cafeteria, we saw Warren standing under a tree with a big bag in his hand.


    He must be waiting for Flora.


    I pushed Flora teasingly. "He''s here too early in the morning to wait for you. What a considerate


    boyfriend!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Flora blushed in embarrassment. "I told him not to wait for me anymore."


    "Hurry! Go to him now." I stopped teasing her and chased her away. Then I went to look for Harry to


    have breakfast with him instead.


    The cafeteria was already full of students. Harry bought a lot of food, but he ate slowly today.


    I stretched out my hand speechlessly and took his small binocrs away. "Hey, what are you


    looking at? Eat!"


    "I''m just curious." Harry retracted his head sulkily. "Flora looks weird when in love. She is totally


    different from what her usual self. Look at her. She eats the noodles so slowly, almost like ady."


    I didn''t know whether tough or to cry. "If Flora and Warren find out that you are spying on them,


    you''re definitely done for."


    Harry shrank his head reluctantly, but he didn''t give up. He slowly looked in the direction of Flora


    again. This time, Flora discovered what he was doing and gave him a warning re.


    We finished our breakfast right in time for our ss.


    As soon as we got into the ssroom, I squatted down to tie my shoces. I suddenly heard


    Harry''s excited voice. "It''s Prince Rufus! Finally, our teacher today is not that devil."


    I couldn''t help but look up, totally forgetting about my shoces. Indeed, it was Rufus. But I was not


    surprised anymore. He had already told me that ir was going to sneak into my pack to get the


    evidence for me. It was just that I didn''t expect ir to leave so soon.


    "Mr. Joshua is out on a mission to support the border packs, so I''ll be taking over his sses this


    week," Rufus exined to everyone aloud.


    Everyone was excited. After all, they were all tired of seeing ir every single day.


    "The military parade, which is held every four years, will be at the beginning of next month. After the


    parade, an elite team will be selected to serve as an army reserve in front of all the Alphas. The


    members of this team will join the Royal Army in advance for a year''s training. Those who perform


    well will have the chance to be regr members of the army and get a military rank. This


    selection is voluntary. Those who are interested can start preparing for it now," Rufus added.


    Everyone got even more excited upon hearing this news, especially Harry, who mored to join the


    army and fight against the vampires. Rufus


    '' voice was muffled by his.


    Flora tugged at my sleeve and asked, "Are you going to participate in the selection too?"


    "Yes," I replied with a nod.


    This was my only way to get closer to Rufus. My selfish motive made me want to see him every day.


    Flora frowned and said, "I''m actually not interested in it. But since you and Harry will both go, I don''t


    want to be left alone. I don''t want to die from loneliness here."


    "Go and give it a try too. I don''t want us to separate either," I whispered.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you." Flora made up her mind and became passionate again, clenching her fists


    excitedly. "Yes, let''s kill those vampires together!"


    When Harry heard this, he turned to Flora andined, "You''re so naive. What are you


    thinking? I really don''t know how you managed to enter ss A in the first ce. Do you still want


    to join the elite team? Dream on!"


    Flora pulled his ear at once. "What did you say?" "I said you''re so naive." I didn''t know where Harry


    got the courage to argue with Flora today. This rarely happened. He even added, "Why don''t you


    admit it? I''m helping you see yourself clearly."


    "All right, you two, stop arguing already," I said to them in a low voice. "Rufus is looking at you."


    When she heard Rufus'' name, Flora immediately let go of Harry. But her face was full of


    dissatisfaction. She pressed her mouth tightly. After a while, she said, "I''m not naive!"

 Chapter 237 Intense Training

    Chapter 237 Intense Training


    Flora''s POV:


    "Every physical test, you''re always ranked at the bottom," Harry mocked, sticking his tongue out at


    me.


    I was so angry that I gnashed my teeth. "Don''t expect me to bring you breakfast ever again."


    ir often gave Harry tasks after the morning exercises, so Sylvia and I took turns bringing him


    breakfast from time to time. But ever since Sylvia and Rufus got together, I was the one who had


    bringing Harry breakfast these days.


    "Okay, okay! I''m sorry! Please forgive me. I was wrong." Harry instantly started begging. With a


    shrug, he sat down obediently.


    Still angry, I simply snorted and ignored him.


    "Oh, don''t be so mad. Even you know that what I said is true." Harry stole a nce at me.


    "How dare you bring it up again?!" I roared.


    "Alright, alright. Stop arguing, you two." Sylvia yanked Harry away from me.


    The corner of my mouth twitched and my anger was reced with grievance. "Even though I got


    into ss A because someone else was expelled, I''m still strong, okay? After all, I was ranked at


    the top of ss B."


    "I know, Flora. Harry was just talking nonsense. Don''t take him seriously," Sylvia said gently, putting


    her hand on my shoulder.


    Harry snorted with contempt. "I heard that in thest part of the cement examination, the other


    members of her group were eliminated because they targeted one another and no one actually paid


    any attention to her. She only got first ce in ss B by standing aside and doing nothing."


    "Oh, how lucky!" Sylvia couldn''t help but exim softly.


    "That''s right. It was pure luck. Why don''t you take the examination for me next time?" Harry


    whispered to me with an envious look on his face.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pped Harry''s hand away and raised my chin proudly. "So what if it was luck? Luck is also a kind


    of strength."


    "You can''t join the elite team with just luck. Take it from me, Flora. I think you need to practice


    more." Harry butted his head between Sylvia and me again.


    Finally, I moved aside to make room for him. "But what if we do make it?"


    "Luck can only get you so far, Flora," Harry spat ruthlessly.


    "And ever since you were epted into the school, you''ve beenpletelyx. You haven''t made


    any progress, and you always eat!" Sylvia scolded me too. She looked at me with a trace of


    disappointment in her eyes. "Everyone else had made at least some progress."


    My shoulders slumped dejectedly. "I should''ve worked harder. If only I had known earlier. Sylvia,


    you''ll definitely make it into the elite team.


    And when you do, you''ll have to stay in the army for a year. If Harry goes with you, I''ll be all alone.


    I''m so weak. No one will want to hang out with me."


    The more I spoke, the sadder I became. I buried my face in my palms and whispered, "Maybe


    they''ll evenugh at me. No one will stand up for me if someone tries to bully me."


    "Why don''t you ask your boyfriend to help you? He can give you intense training during this critical


    period of time," Harry suggested.


    "What?" I raised my head and wiped away my non-existent tears.


    "Your boyfriend is so strong. It''d be stupid of you not to use his strength to your advantage. Plus, he


    might also take part in the selection test." Harry eyed me as though he was looking at an idiot.


    I coughed awkwardly. Warren and I weren''t really a couple. How could he be willing to teach me?


    Especially when his image as an aloof prince charming had beenpletely ruined thanks to me.


    And now that the news that we had sex in the equipment room had spread to the other packs, I


    figured Warren must''ve hated me even more.


    "I think that''s a good idea, Harry," Sylvia said seriously, scratching her chin.


    "No, I don''t want to inconvenience him," I murmured feebly.


    "He''s your boyfriend. How''s that an inconvenience?" Harry tilted his head to the side in confusion.


    "Ah! It doesn''t matter. He''s very busy after all." After giving a flimsy excuse, I quickly changed the


    subject. "Anyway, Harry, you''re strong, too. Why don''t you train me?"


    "I can train you." Harry scratched the back of his head and smiled sheepishly. "But I must warn you


    that I''m very strict."


    I rolled my eyes. Just as I was about to agree, Warren stepped in front of us.


    I looked up in surprise. "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll train you," Warren said in a low voice.

 Chapter 238 Extra Training

    Chapter 238 Extra Training


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I thought that I could train with Flora, but then Warren showed up out of the blue.


    Harry and I scooched over to make room for him to sit.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sit here, buddy. You''re finally here! Please do help your weak wife," Harry teased.


    I didn''t know if it was because of the heat or because of Harry''s words, but Flora''s face turned even


    redder than Harry''s hair.


    "What wife?" Flora retorted in a low voice.


    But it was time for us to practice on our own. Flora''s words were soon drowned in the noise around


    her.


    Warren nced at her and repeated himself firmly. "I can train you."


    A hint of embarrassment appeared on Flora''s face. Blushing, she whispered shyly, "Thanks. I''m


    sorry to trouble you."


    Something was off. Why were they so formal and polite with each other? Were young couples so


    awkward and reserved in their rtionship these days?


    "It''s no trouble at all." Warren stood up and held out his hand to her. "Let''s start now."


    "Already?" Flora was still in a daze.


    I elbowed her slightly and hissed, "Hurry up. There aren''t that many days before the parade.


    Take advantage of this period of time to train."


    Flora hesitated, as if her butt was glued to the chair. "Okay then..."


    "Go on now." I nearly shoved her off the bench.


    After Flora was led away by Warren, I was left alone with Harry. Then Rufus walked towards us.


    Since we were in public, I didn''t dare to act rashly. I wanted to wait until Rufus came a little closer.


    Unexpectedly, Harry rushed up to meet him halfway, rambling about how he wanted to pick his brain


    on some fighting styles.


    As a teacher, Rufus couldn''t refuse a student''s reasonable request. He had no choice but to be


    dragged away with a long face.


    I was left behind, alone with the punching bags on the yground.


    After ss, Rufus finally got rid of Harry. He strode straight to me, grabbed my wrist, and started to


    walk away.


    I followed Rufus in a daze, with Harry at our heels.


    "Mr. Duncan! I have one more question! Do I really have to shave my hair?"


    I was a little surprised to hear Harry''s words. Grabbing Rufus'' hand, I asked worriedly, "Did you ask


    him to shave his hair?"


    Rufus'' jaw tensed up and he said in an unfriendly tone, "Naturally. Colorful hair is not allowed in the


    army."


    I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "He doesn''t need to shave it all off. He just needs to dye his


    hair back to its original color."


    Rufus snorted and turned around, intending to keep walking away whilst holding my hand. "It''s a


    matter of self-discipline. If an army man wants a bird to nest on his unruly hair, then I have no


    choice but to ask him to shave it."


    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Harry. It seemed that if he wanted to join the army, he would need to


    shave off his hair.


    Soon, Rufus led me to an open and bright ce. There was a whole wall with floor-to-ceiling


    windows facing the south. The light of the setting sun prated through the ss windows,


    illuminating the majestic oak floors.


    "This used to be a martial arts gym, deserted for years though. I have asked someone to clean it


    up," Rufus turned to me and exined, seeming to notice my confused expression.


    "What?" Despite his brief exnation, I was even more confused.


    "Silly girl, I''m going to train you here. Do you understand?" Rufus pulled me into his arms with a


    helpless expression. "Aren''t you going to take part in the selection? So let me practice with you."


    I was so moved that I hugged him back tightly. This was great. Now I didn''t need to train with Harry,


    the big fool who liked to fight in his own messy style.


    Rufus was the best boyfriend, so I imagined he would hug or kiss me whenever I got tired. I couldn''t


    help but smile at the thought.


    But I was naive. Little did I know that Rufus was a harsh trainer. He didn''t show me any mercy, and


    he treated me even more ruthlessly than the other students in his ss. Kissing and hugging? I


    reasoned that it''d be better to delete that daydream. I should focus on finishing the tenps first.

 Chapter 239 Clingy

    Chapter 239 Clingy


    Sylvia''s POV:


    In the following days, part of me felt happy to be in Rufus''pany, but a bigger part of me was in


    pain thanks to the grueling training. While I saw Rufus in ss every day, every night my dreams


    were filled with nightmares of me being tortured by Rufus in training.


    Days passed by in the blink of an eye. Only two days were left before the parade.


    That evening, Rufus and I practiced as usual in the martial arts gym.


    After a few rounds, Rufus loosened his grip on me and pulled me up from the ground. "Not bad.


    You''ve made a lot of progress. After this period of training, I think you''ll have a ce in the finals."


    Hearing Rufus'' words of affirmation, I felt a surge of happiness. "Thank you."


    "There''s no need to thank me. You did this by your own efforts. I just happened to guide you and


    give you some direction." Rufus gently dabbed the sweat on my forehead with a clean handkerchief.


    "I hope you win thepetition. That way, I''ll get to see you more often."


    My face was flushed. I felt the same way as Rufus. I also wanted to see him more often, so I spared


    no effort to train these days.


    I rubbed by cheek against the palm of his hand, murmuring, "Rufus, I love you so much."


    Rufus paused and a hint of excitement flickered across his eyes. Then he scooped me up and


    demanded, "What did you just say? Say it again."


    I wrapped my hands on his shoulders and lowered my head, leaning my forehead against his.


    "Rufus, I love you so much."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Rufus pressed his lips against mine. His kiss was very gentle, and


    his tongue slipped into my mouth and intertwined with mine.


    I closed my eyes to feel his warmth and savor the moment, until my hands and feet began to feel


    weak.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Breathe," Rufus whispered, pulling away slightly.


    I took a deep breath but before I could say anything, he kissed me again. This time, he kissed me


    passionately. He held me tightly, as if he wanted our bodies to be one.


    I couldn''t control myself anymore let out a low moan, grabbing at his clothes, as if this was the only


    way I could relieve the suffocation.


    The romantic kiss made our bodies hot. Only when Rufus'' hand reached under my clothes was I


    jolted back to reality.


    "No." I gasped. "Not here."


    Rufus saw that I was being serious and had to give up. He gave me onest kiss before finally


    letting go of me.


    I blushed and nestled in his arms, enjoying our alone time.


    "By the way, I''m noting to school tomorrow," Rufus said suddenly.


    I looked at him in surprise. "Really?" Suddenly, I felt a sense of loss. During this period of time, I had


    gotten used to seeing him every day.


    "Yes." Rufus pecked me on the forehead and exined, "As the eldest prince, I have to attend a


    parade with the soldiers in the city over the course of the next two days to prepare for the ceremony.


    Children will present flowers and gifts and there will be other traditions. I''m going to the army today


    to make the necessary preparations for tomorrow."


    "Oh, I see..." I couldn''t help but pout, reluctant to see him leave. "Are you leaving now?"


    "A few minutes from now. Why? What''s wrong? You don''t want me to leave?" Rufus asked with a


    knowing smile.


    I didn''t try to deny it and simply nodded. "Yes."


    Rufus sighed and hugged me tightly. "Wait for me at school. Members from various packs wille


    to the city these days, one after another. If you see your enemies, don''t act rashly. You have to wait


    for me toe back first."


    "Fine." I still pouted, but my heart was warm. With him, it was as though I could face the world.


    After a long time, Rufus finally sent me back to my dormitory and prepared to leave. As I watched


    him leave, my heart began to feel uneasy inexplicably. I wanted to call out his name, but I found


    myself unable to utter a sound, so I had to let him go.


    "Honey, you are head over heels in love. You can''t even be separated from him for a moment,"


    Yana teased me.


    Looking at his receding figure, Iughed helplessly. "Am I too clingy?"


    Maybe I was overthinking. I patted my own shoulder and shook my head wryly.

 Chapter 240 Like A Caged Bird

    Chapter 240 Like A Caged Bird


    Lucy''s POV:


    In the dimly lit room, the stale air circted the room, now mixed with the choking smell of tobo.


    I knew that smoking wasn''t good for the baby, but it was also my only escape from this hell.


    Richard had confined me to this room twenty-four-seven. No one was allowed to even get close to


    this room, other than the person who would bring food to me daily.


    Several guards stood watch by the door at all times, all of whom were Richard''s trusted men. I


    couldn''t even make it to the door before a guard would bark at me to stay in the room.


    It seemed that Richard was really pissed off with me this time. In the past, no matter how I provoked


    him, he would simply turn a blind eye to it. Even after knowing what happened between me and


    Kyle, he just called a few ordinary guards to keep a close watch on me.


    I couldn''t help but touch my slightly bulging belly, feeling restless.


    Over the past few days, Richard had been making sure I was in good health by making me take all


    kinds of tonics and medicines. Despite this facade of kindness, I knew that I was doomed.


    But I didn''t want to ept my fate. For the sake of my unborn child, I had to fight to live.


    Staring at the food on the table, a lightbulb went on in my head.


    The sun was shining outside, but inside the room, it was freezing cold.


    I flung my thick coat to the side and went to the bathroom to take a cold shower. It wasn''t until I was


    shivering that I sat down at the table. Then I picked up a fork to eat a few mouthfuls of food.


    I suddenly threw the fork on the table with a bang and I staggered to the door, trembling all over.


    Knocking weakly at the door, I cried urgently. "Help! Somebody, anybody! My stomach hurts. Call


    the doctor!"


    A guard soon came in and inquired about my condition.


    My face a deathly pale, I held my belly with both hands, teeth chattering in my mouth. "My belly


    hurts badly. Call the doctor please!"


    The guard was very cautious. He first nced at the half-eaten food on the table and then asked


    me what had happened in detail.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but I just had a few mouthfuls of soup and my stomach began


    to ache." As I spoke, I began to cry. I even pinched my thigh secretly, digging my nails into my skin,


    to squeeze out a few tears.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the tears rolled down my cheeks, the guard was finally convinced and immediately ran out to call


    the doctor for me.


    I snorted and stood up as if nothing had happened. I wrapped the thick coat around me and sat on


    the edge of the bed, expectantly waiting for the doctor.


    It didn''t take long before a she-wolf came in. It was Susan, the doctor Richard had sent to make


    sure I wouldn''t have a miscarriage.


    He didn''t want to expose my pregnancy ahead of time, so he specifically assigned me a doctor with


    simple background who had juste to the city.


    Susan was a she-wolf in her early twenties. She had blonde hair, blue eyes, fair skin and a


    prominent nose¡ªa typical northerner appearance. She was also withdrawn and silent. Every time


    she came here, she would just do her business and never deviate from her work. Richard made


    sure that I couldn''tmunicate with outsiders. So every time I had a check-up, there would be


    guards present.


    She touched my cold belly slightly and frowned. "You need to take off your pants to let me conduct a


    detailed examination. Close the door."


    Thest sentence was addressed to the guards. They exchanged uneasy nces and asked,


    "Does she have to take off her pants?"


    "Who''s the doctor here, you or me?" Susan shot back seriously.


    The guards were still hesitating. "But..."


    "What? Do you want to see the private parts of Prince Richard''s mate?" I sneered as I began to


    undress.


    The guards were so frightened that they shut their eyes immediately. "No, no. We''re going out now!"


    With a bang, the guards closed the door behind them.


    As soon as the door was closed, my facade fell and I grabbed Susan''s hand anxiously. "Well?


    Have you found anything?"

 Chapter 241 Richards Plan

    Chapter 241 Richard''s n


    Lucy''s POV:


    The usual indifference on Susan''s face changed. She nodded andforted me. "Have a seat first.


    Let me check your belly."


    "My belly''s just fine. I had to lie. Otherwise, they wouldn''t let me see you." Sitting down, I hated


    Richard even more.


    "No. That baby is my nephew. I will not rest until I check up on you." Susan smiled. She sighed. "It


    must be really hard for you and my brother."


    I lowered my head, caressing my belly as bitterness filled my heart. If Kyle hadn''t sent Susan over


    to my side, I honestly wouldn''t know what to do.


    Originally, Susan''s name was Ashley. She was also Kyle''s biological younger sister. The two


    siblings had always had a good rtionship since their childhood. But ever since their parents


    separated, so were the kids. Susan left the imperial capital with her mother, while Kyle stayed with


    his father. It wasn''t only until recently that Susan returned to the capital and found Kyle again.


    Fortunately, Richard didn''t know yet about her identity. The first time that Richard sent me Susan,


    she secretly delivered message for me.


    Before that, I had just resigned to waiting for death. But with Susan, my hope for life was rekindled


    again.


    After giving me a checkup, Susan then started to talk business. "I was able to hook up with one of


    Prince Richard''s confidants."


    "Really? Were you able to get anything?" I couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Only some rumors. Prince Richard apparently ns to deal with Prince Rufus tomorrow. He''s going


    to use some drug that will make Prince Rufus act crazy. And then, he''s nning to lure the crazy


    Prince Rufus to..." Susan''s voice trailed off and she looked at me with pity.


    "To what? To kill me?" My eyes widened.


    Susan nodded sadly. "But I still don''t know how and where the n will take ce."


    "Maybe I should just run away now. I''m going to die anyway." I grabbed Susan''s hand. "I''m almost


    certain Richard will really create a stunt tomorrow. I refuse to be used by him, even if it means I''m


    going to die. It''s horrible!"


    "Okay, calm down. Let''s figure something out. There are so many guards stationed outside. You


    won''t be able to escape sessfully," said Susan.


    I stared at the closed window in a daze. "Even if I jump through the window?"


    "Are you crazy? You''re on the fourth floor. What''s going to happen to the baby after you jump?"


    Susan scolded me in a hushed tone. She was trying to snap me out of my daze.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I closed my eyes. "But what else could I do? If I don''t die today, I''ll die tomorrow anyway."


    Susan sighed. "I''m really sorry."


    "It''s not your fault, Susan. You actually helped me a lot," I murmured.


    "Perhaps Prince Rufus won''t fall into his trap tomorrow," Susanforted me.


    "Wait. You''re right." An idea came to mind. "As long as Rufus doesn''t fall into the trap, Richard''s


    n won''t work. Why don''t we just warn Rufus about it? That way, I might have a chance at


    survival. If Richard''s big n fails tomorrow, he certainly won''t be taking any action immediately


    after. That should give me enough time to n my escape."


    "But Lucy..." Susan seemed hesitant. "If I try and warn Prince Rufus, how are we going to be sure


    that he''ll even believe me? More importantly, he''s already on his way to the army. There''s no way I''ll


    run into him."


    We were once again at a stalemate. I clenched my fists as I racked my brains, trying to connect


    something in my head. But I couldn''t figure out a way to get to Rufus.


    "Doesn''t Prince Rufus have any lover?" Susan asked in confusion.


    Susan''s words brought Sylvia to my mind. That ve stayed by Rufus'' side for a long time. She was


    probably important to him. Unlike us, she could get in touch with Rufus at any time.


    "Yes. Her name''s Sylvia. You must go to the school immediately and tell her the news."


    As soon as I finished speaking, we heard Richard''s voicee from the outside.

 Chapter 242 Each Has Their Own Motives

    Chapter 242 Each Has Their Own Motives


    Richard''s POV:


    "Send some men downstairs, and tell them to guard the area heavily," I said to the guards. Then I


    went straight to Lucy''s room.


    The big room was dark and gloomy. It was full of the smell of smoke.


    I subconsciously frowned when I saw Lucy lying sickly on the bed. Her eyes were half-closed, and I


    sensed that she was indifferent to my arrival. Susan was next to her, checking on her.


    I walked to the window and drew the heavy curtains, letting the sunlighte in instantly.


    Lucy squinted her eyes. It seemed that she was afraid of seeing the light. She groaned and


    immediately turned her back to the light.


    I snorted coldly, "You''re going to die soon. Why are you still making trouble?"


    Since I locked Lucy up, she had been making trouble every now and then, asking for a doctor. I


    knew she was just looking for an opportunity to escape. But I had already sent my men to guard the


    building heavily. Even a fly couldn''t get out, let alone her, a living she-wolf.


    But today, she was a little sensible. She didn''t mor for Kyle as soon as she saw me.


    When I saw the cigarette butts on the floor, I felt a little amused. "It seems that you don''t care about


    your baby that much."


    Lucy still ignored me. She looked lifeless.


    When I approached her bed, Susan stood up, bowed to me, and was about to leave.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But I held her wrist to stop her. I wanted to ask her if Lucy was really ill or not. But before I could say


    anything, she trembled, and her face instantly turned pale.


    Her reaction surprised me. Why was she so afraid of me? But after thinking about it, I realized that it


    was only normal for a civilian doctor to be afraid since she rarely saw a real aristocrat.


    That was why I chose a doctor with a simple background to help Lucy with her pregnancy. People


    like her often knew better what to say and what not to. After all, keeping her own life was more


    important to her than earning money.


    I let go of Susan''s wrist, smiled, and asked, "How is Lucy? And the baby in her belly?"


    "Your Highness, the baby in Lady Lucy''s belly is very healthy. She just needs to pay more attention


    to her diet. It''s best that she avoids eating seafood. She just had a few mouthfuls of crab roe soup


    today, but she already had a stomachache," Susan said with her head down. She didn''t even dare


    to look at me.


    I nodded. After making sure that Lucy wasn''t ying any tricks on me, I waved Susan away.


    Lucy sat up from the bed, and the cor of her robe slid down, revealing her wless and thin


    shoulder. The big robe could no longer cover her thin body.


    But when I thought that she had slept with another man, I felt sick and didn''t want to look at her


    anymore. I picked up the clothes on the floor and threw them on her. "Put them on."


    Lucy smiled mockingly and said, "It''s really kind of you toe and see the ''prince'' in my belly


    every day."


    "Of course, I''m looking forward to seeing Rufus personally get the baby out of your belly," I


    immediately retorted. "I hope he can do it urately. I don''t want to see this hard-earned baby lose


    an arm or a leg."


    Lucy''s face turned pale at once. She red at me fiercely as if she wanted to kill me.


    I was very satisfied with her reaction. I couldn''t help but feel at ease every time I saw her angry.


    This was the only way I could vent my anger.


    I stopped talking nonsense with her and waved to the two guards behind me, beckoning them to


    come over. One of them approached Lucy with a syringe in his hand.


    I could see from Lucy''s eyes that she was terrified. She climbed down from the other side of the bed


    and fell to the floor in a panic. "Richard! What are you doing? God will punish you!"


    I sneered, "Meetingyou is already my retribution." Lucy tried to escape, but she was restrained by


    the other guard. She kept screaming and struggling, but her strength was no match for the two


    werewolves. The guard with the syringe injected the liquid into her body. In a few seconds, she


    fainted.


    "Go take her away," I ordered coldly.

 Chapter 243 Furtive

    Chapter 243 Furtive


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Many werewolves came in and out of the tennis stadium.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I sat myself on a bench and watched as Harry and Flora yed tennis.


    Today, it was just a free training day for ss A. We were allowed to choose whatever sport we


    wanted to practice as training. Tennis had always been my go-to sport ever since I got here. It was


    also the sport I was best at. However, for some reason, I was very absent-minded and couldn''t


    cheer myself up. After losing three consecutive rounds to Harry, I asked Flora to take my ce.


    Staring at the tennis ball, flying back and forth, I began to get lost in my thoughts.


    "Sylvia, watch out!"


    Harry''s voice jolted me back to reality and I saw a green ball flying towards me a lightning speed.


    Bang! The tennis hit me right smack in the middle of my forehead. It was so painful that I had to


    cover my head with my hands as I snapped out of it.


    "Sylvia, are you okay?" Flora ran to me with her racket still in hand and looked at my forehead. "Oh


    my god. It''s so red."


    "I''m okay. It''s not a big deal. I''ll be fine." I tried to smile, but wasn''t sure if it looked more like a


    grimace.


    "It was my fault. It was my bad serve." Flora looked guilty.


    Harry snatched Flora''s racket out of her hand. "Let''s just stop ying. Both of you are


    absentminded today."


    "I wasn''t absent-minded," Flora muttered, still in guilt.


    Harry sat down next to me, scolding Flora, "It''s not that you''re absent-minded. But you seem to


    have lost your soul. Your eyes have just been glued to your boyfriend Warren ever since he


    entered."


    Rolling his eyes, Harry gulped down some of his water.


    "Keep your voice down! Do you want him to hear us?" Flora covered Harry''s mouth without


    hesitation


    But Flora''s timing couldn''t be worse, as Harry was just about to swallow the water in his mouth. As


    a result, he began to choke and turn red.


    At this time, Warren came over. He simply nodded at me and then stopped in front of Flora.


    When Flora saw that he wasing this way, she stood up straight instantly. Before she could say


    anything, Warren had already whisked her away. "Let''s train."


    Flora groaned. "Can''t I have just one day of rest? My body''s sore all over."


    "Ridiculous. I just saw you acting very energetic now."


    "You are unbelievable! Ugh!"


    Harry pped his hands in mockery. "Yes, well done!"


    Flora turned back and red at him. I couldn''t help butugh at this scene. My bad mood was gone.


    During the whole period, Flora was stuck with Warren, but she made impressive progress with him.


    I wondered how Warren did it.


    The way Flora and Warren acted together made me miss Rufus. I wanted to call him so bad, but on


    second thought, I decided against it. He must be very busy at this time.


    "Sylvia, what about you? What''s on your mind? You''ve been very out of it today," Harry suddenly


    said.


    "It''s probably because I wasn''t able to sleep wellst night." I didn''t tell Harry that I had also been


    feeling very distressed. I was never one to suffer from insomnia before, butst night, I was filled


    with an inexplicable uneasiness. All night, I tossed and turned in my bed.


    After talking for a while more with Harry, the teacher of another ss came by to ask him to help


    carry some equipment.


    With both Flora and Harry now gone, I saw no reason to stay here anymore. Instead, I just decided


    to go back to my dorm room and see if I could catch up on some sleep.


    But as soon as I arrived at the hallway, I spotted a furtive-looking she-wolf in front of my door. I


    walked over and tapped her on the shoulder.


    "Excuse me, can I help you?"


    Frightened, the she-wolf covered her face and hurriedly ran off.


    I took a few steps to chase after her, but felt that something was wrong. When I turned back around,


    I found a letter slipped under my door.


    The letter was not signed by anyone. I assumed the she-wolf was the one who left it there.


    With the letter in my hand, I walked into my room. When I opened the envelope and read the


    content of the letter, I was shocked.

 Chapter 244 A Dangerous Plan

    Chapter 244 A Dangerous n


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The letter stated that Richard was nning to give Rufus a drug that would make him go crazy and


    then lure him to kill someone during the parade.


    I held the thin paper in my shaking hands. My first thought was to wonder whether someone else


    knew about the curse and wanted to use it to set Rufus up.


    But after a few moments of thinking, I noticed the word "drug." I remembered what Lena said about


    Gamma Mateo also using a drug to make my mother go crazy so that he use her of killing the


    Alpha and Luna of our pack.


    Was Richard about to do the same thing?


    While looking for Lena, Rufus did mention once that there were also two other groups of


    werewolvesing after her. Undoubtedly, one of them was sent by Gamma Mateo. I guessed the


    other one was now sent by Richard.


    Because on the day that we met Lena, we were also hunted down.


    Only Richard would know Rufus'' whereabouts so easily. Additionally, when Richard met with Rufus


    that night, he was also probing about my own whereabouts. He seemed surprised to see that I was


    not with Rufus.


    There was only one exnation for this. He had been secretly spying on us. That was the only way


    he would know that Rufus left the imperial pce with me.


    Putting all the clues together, it now seemed very likely that Richard and Mateo could be working


    together. If my assumptions were true, then I would not wonder anymore how Richard acquired the


    same drug that Mateo used.


    I went over the letter several more times. It didn''t say where or how Richard would execute this


    ce. I just guessed that whoever sent this letter didn''t know the details either.


    Still, a part of me was unsure whether this letter was telling the truth, or why this person who sent it


    would tell me about it. But if this was true, then the consequences of such a n would be


    unimaginable.


    I dialed Rufus on my phone, my heart beating out of my chest. The thought of Rufus being in


    danger made me extremely nervous.


    I prayed and prayed for Rufus to answer his phone, but to no avail.


    Looking at the time, I saw that it was already ten o''clock. The parade had already begun.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    If I tried going to the city center now, it would be toote. Rufus might have already fallen into the


    trap by the time I arrived.


    Damn it! What was I supposed to do now?


    "Calm down Sylvia. You know Rufus will always be on high alert. It''s not likely of him to fall into a


    trap so easily." Yana tried tofort me.


    "I''m more afraid of Richard. He might pull something unexpected. It doesn''t help that Rufus '' every


    move is being watched, while Richard gets to hide in the dark. I don''t even know where to begin."


    My anxiety was beginning to take over me, and so was my anger. I refused to lose another loved


    one to this kind of evil scheme.


    "But there will be so many werewolves at the parade. Richard wouldn''t be that crazy!" Yana was


    also getting anxious. "That bastard!"


    "The fact that there will be many werewolves is exactly the reason Richard will take action now. If


    the crown prince goes berserk in public, Rufus willpletely lose all their support. That way,


    Richard will be the only viable heir to the throne." I growled.


    "Richard, that son of a bitch!" Yana cursed. "Will he actually put the lives of all the werewolves in the


    city at risk for his personal gain? Oh, a horrible death will be waiting for him, alright!"


    It then urred to me that a part of the parade''s program would have a flower child present a


    bouquet to Rufus. What if Richard put the drug in those flowers? If a child was presenting a flower


    to Rufus in front of all people, would he dare act cold and vignt to it?


    Even though I knew Rufus could protect himself, I still wasn''t going to let myself sit and do nothing.


    The thought of him in danger made me uneasy. I gave up on calling his phone and ran out of my


    dorm room.


    "Where are you going, Sylvia?" Yana asked.


    "To the city center."


    "Won''t it be toote?"


    "I was hoping you could help me, Yana."


    In a second, I transformed into a wolf and dashed out of the school gate at the fastest speed I could


    muster, heading straight to the city center.

 Chapter 245 The Parade

    Chapter 245 The Parade


    Maya''s POV:


    At the center of the city stood a gigantic statue. It didn''t only serve as thendmark of the empire,


    but it had also witnessed the ups and downs of the empire and the sessions of countless kings


    to the throne.


    The soldiers'' parade, held every four years, was the prelude to tomorrow''s military parade. It was


    also a celebration for the entire nation. The whole street was already jam-packed with werewolves.


    Everyone was dressed in all kinds of grand costumes and hats of various colors to celebrate the


    event.


    I stood in the crowd, looking at Prince Rufus on the high tform. I felt very proud.


    In my eyes, he deserved all the glory and praises in the world. Although there were rumors that he


    was cruel and cold-blooded, I knew very well that he was actually a warm-hearted lycan. In fact, I


    owed my life to him. If it weren''t for him, I might have been dead long ago.


    When I first entered the pce as a maid, I was often alienated and isted because of my inferior


    position. Once, I was framed and used of stealing and was almost beaten to death by an older


    maid. That time, Prince Rufus identally passed by and rescued me.


    Since then, I had been loyal to Prince Rufus. And I was one of the few people who knew about his


    curse.


    At this moment, a melodious bell suddenly rang. Then a long float filled with fragrant flowers


    stopped in front of the high tform, and a six-year-old boy jumped out of the float.


    He picked up a flower bouquet that was almost double his size and held it with his chubby hands.


    His round face was almost buried in the flowers.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After taking a few steps, it seemed that the boy got tired. He suddenly put down the bouquet, which


    frightened the staff beside him. They rushed over to him and coaxed him.


    The boy was so happy to get some candies from them. His mood lightened up at once, and he


    picked up the bouquet again. This time, his pace was much faster, and even ran up the high


    tform.


    He looked so cute that everyone couldn''t helpughing with good intentions.


    Prince Rufus took the bouquet from him and smiled, which was a rare sight. All the reporters


    present quickly pressed the shutter of their cameras, trying to capture such a rare beautiful scene.


    I took out a tissue to wipe the tears at the corners of my eyes. I felt extremely relieved. Finally, I saw


    the human affection in Prince Rufus. He was no longer gloomy all year round. It was as if the sun


    finally began to favor the trapped beast in the dark corner. And all this was because of Sylvia.


    "Oh, why are you crying? I have some tissue here. Do you need them?" said a she-wolf beside me


    in confusion. She wore a pass card, and she had a camera in her hands. It seemed that she was a


    reporter.


    "No, thank you. I''m just moved by the scene just now. Our Prince Rufus is so great." After saying


    this, I sniffed and sobbed. Then I looked at the camera in her hands. "Can you take more photos


    from every angle? Prince Rufus looks very perfect today. He''s wless."


    "I''m actually taking photos of him now." The she -wolf raised her camera and aimed it at Prince


    Rufus again. While taking photos, she sighed and said, "Sure enough, he is wless."


    "By the way, were you able to capture it when Prince Rufus smiled just now?" I turned around and


    asked her.


    The she-wolf patted her precious camera and said proudly, "Yes, of course!"


    "Is it okay if you send me a copy? I just want to share it with a friend."


    The friend I was talking about was Sylvia. I knew she would be very happy to see it. It was a pity


    that she had sses today and couldn''te here.


    "No problem. Here''s my ount. Add me." After giving me her contact information, the she-wolf


    went to the back to take more photos of other scenes.


    At this moment, Prince Rufus was already delivering his speech. The audience fell silent, all fixing


    their eyes on the handsome and extraordinary lycan, Prince Rufus.

 Chapter 246 The Strange Floral Fragrance

    Chapter 246 The Strange Floral Fragrance


    Maya''s POV:


    After the ceremony, Prince Rufus walked down the high tform, escorted by some people.


    I immediately ran back and waited for his orders. He still had the bunch of flowers in his hands, so I


    followed him and said in a low voice, "Prince Rufus, you can give the flowers to me. It''s


    inconvenient for you to hold them all the time." He nodded at me, but his face was expressionless.


    After handing over the flowers to me, he walked away to talk with the elders beside him.


    The flowers were ordinary white ca lilies, but I found them unusually fragrant. After carrying them


    in my hands for a while, the fragrance made me feel a little dizzy.


    Ordinary white ca lilies should have a light fragrance, right? Was this a different variety? I looked


    at the bouquet in my hands suspiciously. It was beautiful. But for some reason, I didn''t want to hold


    it anymore.


    "I love this smell! It clears up my senses," Opal, my wolf, excitedly eximed in my head.


    "How can that be?" I was a little surprised. I smelled the flowers again, and the pungent fragrance


    rushed straight to my forehead. "Oh, it stinks! Opal, is there something wrong with your sense of


    smell?"


    "But when I smell it, I feel like it''s full of power. You might get used to it when you smell it more."


    Opal was inexplicably excited. She kept urging me to smell the flowers again.


    But the dizziness I felt only got worse. I even had the urge to throw up now.


    "Maya, did you overeat in the morning? Why do you react so strongly?" Opal asked. She was


    obviously confused by my reaction.


    "Maybe so." I pinched my forehead listlessly. "If I knew, I shouldn''t have eaten so much earlier."


    I got up at four o''clock in the morning to prepare for the soldiers'' parade. I was afraid that I wouldn''t


    have time to eat anything until the end of the day, so I ate a heavy breakfast. After all, starving was


    what I feared the most in my life.


    I shook my head. "Maybe it''s better that I throw up now."


    At this time, a man wearing a guard''s uniform came over. He also worked for Prince Rufus. His


    name was Calum.


    "Maya, do you want to give the flowers to me? I''ll help you get rid of them. It''s not convenient for


    you to hold them all the time," Calum said.


    I was about to say something when Opal crazily stopped me in my head. "No, don''t take them


    away! I like the smell of these flowers so much. Maya, just hold them for a while more."


    "But I really feel so dizzy now," I said to Opal. I was in a dilemma.


    Opal didn''t respond anymore. I knew she was upset.


    "Maya? Are you okay?" Calum asked in confusion.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice made mee back to my senses.


    "Well..." I held the flowers in my arms and hesitated for a moment. Finally, I couldn''t take the feeling


    of dizziness anymore, so I handed the flowers to him.


    Calum took the flowers and looked at me worriedly. "Are you sure you''re okay? You look very pale."


    "I''m alright. I''ll be fine in a minute," I said weakly, waving my hand.


    Calum was about to leave with the bouquet when I suddenly remembered that Prince Rufus had


    been holding it all the time just now. It seemed that he cherished it very much. Disposing of the


    bouquet without his consent was not something a good maid should do.


    "Wait!" I stopped Calum at once.


    Calum turned to me and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Take the flowers back to Prince Rufus'' pce.


    Leave them there," I answered.


    I saw that Calum froze for a moment. But then he nodded and said, "Okay."


    I felt much better after the flowers were taken away from me. Was it really because I had eaten too


    much breakfast? I felt strange.


    I called Opal several times, but she just ignored me. She must be angry.

 Chapter 247 Manic

    Chapter 247 Manic


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was surrounded by a group of elders who wanted to discuss important government affairs with me.


    But I felt that I was getting more and more distracted and a little hot. My mind seemed to be


    burning, and I wanted to give vent to my emotions.


    A light shed quickly on my face. When I raised my eyes, I saw that a reporter was taking photos


    of me.


    Inexplicably, I got even more annoyed.


    Not only was the outside world very noisy, but also inside my head. Omar had been very agitated.


    "Rufus, go to Maya and get the bouquet back. I really love it," he kept shouting at me.


    But I just ignored him and tried to concentrate on listening to the elders in front of me.


    "Rufus, it won''t take that long to take the bouquet back. You can continue your discussion with them


    afterward. The fragrance of that bouquet is the best I have ever smelled so far. It''s so refreshing! I


    feel like I am full of energy right now. Maybe you can consider nting that kind of flower in front of


    the pce. But for now, the top priority is to get the bouquet back from Maya," Omar said again.


    I felt like I couldn''t bear it anymore. But I tried my best to suppress the uneasiness in my heart and


    said, "Will you shut up!"


    It was rare for Omar to be disobedient. He said anxiously, "I''m just asking you to take the bouquet


    back. It''s not a big deal. Why are you so upset? I think Maya is just somewhere around here. Go get


    it now, so it won''t dy your business."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop it, Omar! There are so many elders here. Can''t you wait until I''m done?" I tried to talk to Omar


    calmly, but he didn''t listen to me at all.


    My head hurt so much. It was as if countless hammers were knocking on it. This kind of pain and


    feeling was very familiar. But there was still some time before the next full moon. My curse wouldn''t


    attack so soon.


    "I just love those flowers! Go get the bouquet back right now!"


    "I said shut up!"


    The conversation around me disappeared at once. The elder in front of me was so scared that he


    covered his mouth and looked at me in horror.


    It was only then that I realized that I had lost control of myself. I unintentionally spoke out loud what


    I said to Omar.


    I irritably took a deep breath. "Sorry, I wasn''t talking to you."


    I didn''t want to exin further. But I remembered that Sylvia told me that I shouldmunicate


    more with others to show my friendly side.


    The elder shivered and put down his hand that was covering his mouth. "You..." "Don''t be afraid.


    Continue what you were saying just now." I tried my best to be patient andfort him in the


    gentlest tone possible.


    However, I saw from the expression on his face that he got even more scared. His body shook more


    and more violently.


    I swallowed and wanted to say something. But a sudden mania rushed inside my body, and I could


    no longer maintain my gentleness on the surface.


    My face turned cold, and I realized that I couldn''t control my emotions anymore. I had an


    inexplicable urge to destroy everything.


    Omar also became more agitated inside my head. "Rufus, let me out! If you don''t want to take the


    flowers back for me, I''ll do it myself."


    "Prince Rufus, your... Your eyes..." the elder stammered. He took a few steps back as if he saw


    something terrifying.


    "Why? What''s wrong with my eyes?" I asked coldly. I took two steps forward, and the bloodthirsty


    feeling suddenly surged up in my body. I looked at the werewolves around, and I saw that they were


    all frightened. They stepped back, stuttering with fear.


    My mind was gradually getting out of control, and I felt like I was about to lose my sanity. I gently


    pulled the tie around my neck and showed them a terrifying smile. "Why are you so scared?"


    No one dared to speak. But an elder pointed his shaking finger at the ss door beside me.


    I slowly turned my head to look. Then I saw my lifeless face and bloodshot eyes clearly reflected in


    the bright ss. I was like a monster in human skin mixed into a noisy crowd.

 Chapter 248 A Storm Was Coming

    Chapter 248 A Storm Was Coming


    Maya''s POV:


    A special interview was to be held after the soldiers'' parade.


    ncing at my watch, I realized it was time for me to prepare Prince Rufus'' clothes.


    Only then did it ur to me that I still had his phone, so I fished it out of my pocket, intending to


    give it to him first.


    The screen lit up and I inadvertently nced at it. There were a lot of missed calls¡ªall from Miss


    Todd. The phone had been muted, so I didn''t even realize she had been calling.


    Just then, the phone started to buzz again. I looked at Prince Rufus, who was surrounded by a


    bunch of werewolves¡ªfrom senior officials to elders of the empire. I knew I couldn''t disturb him


    now.


    But the phone kept ringing incessantly. Miss Todd probably had something important to tell him.


    Why else would she have kept calling him despite knowing he was busy?


    After thinking it over for a while, I finally answered the phone. "Hello, Miss Todd. I''m sorry but Prince


    Rufus can''te to the phone right now. This is Maya. How can I help?"


    Miss Todd sounded pleasantly surprised to hear my voice. "Oh, hello, Maya! Are you with him right


    now?"


    "Yes, I am. If you want me to pass a message to him, just tell me. I''ll share it with Prince Rufus once


    he''s done with his work," I offered.


    "I''m d you''re with him. Now, listen to me carefully. Don''t let Rufus take flowers from the flower


    child," Miss Todd said anxiously. There was a whistling sound from the other end of the line, as


    though she was running and the wind was whipping against her.


    Stunned, I didn''t understand what she meant at first. "But he already epted the flowers, Miss


    Todd."


    "Damn it!" she cursed suddenly.


    In that moment, I realized that something was wrong. "Miss Todd, what happened?"


    "Tell me where you are right now," Miss Todd said briskly, ignoring my question.


    "We''re standing near the statue in the center of the city." I broke into a cold sweat. "Are youing


    here?"


    "Yes, I''m on my way. I''ll be there soon. Keep an eye on Rufus while waiting for me. Don''t let him out


    of your sight, understand?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without waiting for a response, Miss Todd hung up the phone hurriedly.


    My heart began to race. I had a feeling something bad was going to happen. Miss Todd had


    mentioned flowers¡ªcould there be something wrong with the flowers? Indeed, I felt its fragrance


    was strange.


    Prince Rufus had been holding those flowers in his hands for a while now.


    I looked at him, still surrounded by a crowd of werewolves, and walked over there without


    hesitation. But before I could get close, I heard a sudden shriek from the crowd.


    "Ah! What the¡ª?!"


    "Run! Prince Rufus has gone crazy!"


    Shell-shocked, I stood glued to my spot. Crazy? What was that supposed to mean? We weren''t


    about to have a full moon, nor was it even night time right now.


    I was anxious to know what exactly had happened, but there were too many werewolves blocking


    my sight.


    I tried to squeeze into the crowd, but chaos had already broken loose. Everyone tried to run away in


    a panic, causing a violent stampede. It wasn''t long before I was suddenly shoved to the ground and


    countless pairs of feet trampled on me. I had no choice but to curl into a ball and protect my head


    with all my strength. I had to stay where I was, not daring to move.


    "You''re going to die down there! Get up and run!" A werewolf in his thirties helped me to my feet.


    I grabbed his hand and managed to stand up. Having no time to say thanks to him, I continued to


    push against the crowd to reach Prince Rufus.


    "What the¡ª? Where are you going? Prince Rufus is crazy!" the werewolf shouted in disbelief from


    behind me.


    I knew he meant well, but I didn''t care about anything else in the heat of the moment. I couldn''t


    believe my ears. Everything had been going well until just now. How could Prince Rufus go crazy in


    public at this time? No, it was simply impossible!


    Finally, I managed to squeeze past the inner circle and saw what everyone was panicking about.


    Papers littered the ground, pping with the wind.


    The elders who were always dressed formally in suits and ties were no longer as calm and collected


    as they usually were. They ally prone on the ground, trembling, and their eyes were filled with


    horror, as if they had encountered some terrifying monster.


    Following their gaze, I found Prince Rufus standing in the center, emitting a dangerously violent


    aura. And he was holding up a werewolf by his neck, strangling him, nearly crushing him into pieces


    on the spot.

 Chapter 249 Go Berserk In Public

    Chapter 249 Go Berserk In Public


    Maya''s POV:


    Soon, a group of soldiers rushed over and surrounded Prince Rufus, pointing all their weapons at


    him.


    This had obviously rmed Prince Rufus. He threw the man to the ground fiercely, and his cold


    eyes swept across the soldiers around.


    "Are you going to stay and wait to die here?" Someone behind me rudely pulled my clothes as if


    trying to pull me away. Perhaps because I stood too close to Prince Rufus, which was very


    dangerous in others'' eyes.


    But I just ignored it. Instead, I plucked up the courage and took a big step forward.


    "Prince Rufus..." I called out tentatively.


    At this moment, Prince Rufus'' eyes were bloodshot, and wolf ws started to show up on his


    hands. Sharp teeth were faintly visible through his lips, and his body was emitting a beastlike aura.


    But he seemed to respond to my call. His ears flickered slightly, and his eyes turned in my direction.


    Thank goodness he was at least still a little sober. He hadn''t totally lost his mind. With this


    realization, I felt ecstatic and had the urge to continue to move forward. But two guards suddenly


    stood in front of me, blocking my way. They obviously didn''t want me to get close to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Prince Rufus.


    "Let me go. I''m Prince Rufus'' maid, and I can help him calm down," I said anxiously.


    But one of the guards replied sternly, "No. For your own safety, we can''t allow you to get close to


    him."


    "You can''t stop me!" What were these people doing? I clenched my fists, wanting to rush over.


    Prince Rufus had led them to win many battles and guarded the safety of so many werewolves.


    How could everyone treat him as an enemy now? Suddenly, a bright sword shed. It turned out


    that one soldier raised his sword and was about to stab Prince Rufus, even if there was no order.


    I was so scared that I immediately shouted, "Watch out!"


    I saw Prince Rufus raise his arm to block the sword. The de cut through his arm, causing it to


    bleed. The smell of blood seemed to make him more manic. The killing intent in his eyes burned


    even fiercely.


    My legs started shaking involuntarily. I saw Prince Rufus had gone berserk a long time ago, but I


    still panicked when I experienced it again now. Such a panic came from my body''s selfprotection


    consciousness. At the moment, Prince Rufus was too dangerous.


    Before anyone could react, he pped the soldier who attacked him, and the soldier fell to the floor,


    motionless. I didn''t know if he was dead or alive.


    The other soldiers got so scared that they were about to attack Prince Rufus with their weapons


    together.


    I didn''t have time to think too much. While the guards were still in a daze, I broke away from them


    and rushed into the encirclement of the soldiers.


    There was only one thing in my mind. That was to protect Prince Rufus.


    The soldiers didn''t seem to expect that someone would dare to rush in, so they were all caught off


    guard and failed to stop me.


    "Hey, are you out of your mind?" shouted one of the soldiers in disbelief. "Don''t go there!"


    I didn''t listen to him and slowly walked toward Prince Rufus. So what if he killed someone? For me,


    he was always the heroic and brave prince with a heart of gold.


    It was not that he wanted to be cursed or go berserk today. Everything that happened was not his


    own intention.


    So no one had the right to stand on moral high ground judge or me him, let alone hurt him with


    weapons.


    The crowd burst into screams and cries as if they were afraid that I would be killed on the spot.


    But I didn''t care at all. I stood in front of Prince Rufus carefully and devoutly said in a trembling


    voice, "Prince Rufus, I''m Maya..."

 Chapter 250 A Ferocious Attack

    Chapter 250 A Ferocious Attack


    Maya''s POV:


    I tried my best to be courageous, but I still couldn''t control my instinctive fear. My legs kept shaking.


    I was about to say something when Prince Rufus suddenly grabbed my neck with his sharp ws.


    His face clouded over, and his eyes were bloodshot. Then a low roar with dangerous killing intent


    came out of his throat.


    "Prince Rufus, please hold on for a while. Miss Todd will be here soon." I didn''t dare to struggle so


    as not to irritate him. I said with difficulty, "Miss Todd will definitely be heartbroken when she sees


    you like this. Please calm down."


    This time, Prince Rufus seemed to recognize me. He didn''t continue strangling me, and his grip on


    my neck loosened.


    I was surprised, but I couldn''t help heaving a sigh of relief. I knew that he was still rational. He was


    not crazy. He might regain his reasoning, and he would return to normal when Sylvia arrived.


    Right! Sylvia was the only person who could calm Prince Rufus down. When I mentioned her name,


    I saw a trace of hesitation in his ferocious eyes, and the cruelty his body exuded dispelled a little.


    But at this time, a bad egg suddenly hit Prince Rufus in the face. The smelly, sticky liquid slid down


    his chin and dripped on his dark suit.


    Everyone fell into silence.


    I slowly turned my head and looked in the direction where the egg came from. It turned out to be the


    innocent little boy who presented the bouquet of flowers at the ceremony. While eating the candy in


    his hand, his other hand pointed at Prince Rufus and cursed in a childish voice, "Monster!"


    Upon hearing this, the soldiers around suddenly became nervous. They all raised their weapons


    and aimed at Prince Rufus. I felt like a fierce fight was about to break out.


    "Run, kid! He''s a monster!" shouted someone in the crowd.


    The little boy burst into tears. I wasn''t sure if he was frightened by the sudden shout or by the word


    "monster."


    His cry seemed to stir up the crowd. Everyone began to panic again. Some of them even followed


    what the boy did. They started throwing whatever was in their hands at Prince Rufus.


    I was so anxious that I immediately stood in front of Prince Rufus to shield him. Then I shouted.


    "Everyone, please calm down! Prince Rufus is not crazy. Don''t attack him."


    "You''re telling us that he''s not crazy after him hurting so many people? You must be kidding!"


    "Look at his eyes. They''re bloodshot! He must be a monster!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh my God! The future heir to the throne is actually a terrifying monster."


    "This is the guidance from the Moon Goddess. We finally know that he is a monster. He doesn''t


    deserve to be our prince."


    Everyone was discussing and cursing Prince Rufus with the most vicious words.


    I was so angry that I was going crazy. "Shut up! Have you all forgotten who led the werewolf army to


    win countless battles? Who stood up to protect all of us when we were in danger? If you have


    forgotten, then you are nothing but a bunch of ungrateful bastards! You''re the real monsters here!"


    There was a moment of silence in the crowd. It was as if they were shocked by my words. I could


    see the trace of indecision and shame on their faces.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Then I continued to persuade them in a soft tone, "Prince Rufus must


    have been framed up, so he bes like this. Please, don''t..."


    "Don''t listen to her! She connives with Prince Rufus." Someone in the crowd interrupted me. Then


    one of the soldiers suddenly shouted, "Protect the civilians! Let''s take Prince Rufus down!"


    This sentence was like a bomb that instantly broke the short tranquility.


    Almost at the same time, all the soldiers raised their weapons and attacked Prince Rufus


    aggressively.

 Chapter 251 Too Late

    Chapter 251 Too Late


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The second I found out their exact location, I rushed to that ce without daring to stop.


    But I was toote. I arrived at the scene and it was already chaotic. All the soldiers were writhing on


    the ground and wailing in agony. The giant statue that had stood proudly for over hundreds of years


    had fallen down. The guardrails that were supposed to maintain order were bent out of shape and


    deformed. To my horror, the grass was covered in pools of blood.


    Seeing this chaos, my heart skipped a beat. I ran to the crowd to inquire about the situation.


    Fortunately, we didn''t suffer any casualties. However, it wasn''t just soldiers that got injured from the


    stampede. Many civilians were trampled on as well.


    But from what I could see, there was no damage or injury that was irreparable.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and proceeded to look for Rufus. However, no matter how hard I looked, I


    couldn''t find him¡ªnot even Maya.


    "Was Rufus arrested? If he gets caught, he''s doomed. Richard won''t let this opportunity to torture


    Rufus slide!" Yana voiced out her anxieties in my head, pacing back in forth restlessly.


    "I don''t think he was captured. Rufus is strong; I doubt ordinary soldiers would be able to defeat


    him. Besides, look at all those people on the ground. I think Rufus took advantage of the chaos and


    got away."


    "But he''s outnumbered! What if they all worked together to hurt him badly?"


    "Don''t say that. I know he''s going to be fine. Yana, you have to calm down or else I won''t be able to


    think straight. I''m already scared enough as it is."


    Yana sighed but didn''t say anything more. She seemed to realize that I was in a bad mood, so she


    just quietly apanied me in my search for Rufus.


    In a fit of panic, I helped up a soldier who still seemed to be aware of the situation. "What


    happened? Where is Prince Rufus?"


    To my horror, the soldier''s arm was broken. He cradled his injured arm, wincing in pain, and said in


    a frightened tone, "Prince Rufus attacked us all of a sudden. It was terrible!"


    "Where is he now?" I asked again, feeling more and more uneasy as the seconds ticked by.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "He''s a monster! An absolute monster possessed by the devil himself! You... You can''t imagine how


    horrible he was! He killed so many people!" The soldier ignored my question and just babbled away,


    too stunned and shell-shocked to think straight.


    My heart sank to the bottom of my stomach. Rufus had been cursed and suffered for years. He had


    kept this a secret from the world and carried the burden by himself. In the end, he was drugged and


    lost control of himself, exposing his ugly side to the people he loved the most. Richard''s ploy was


    truly vicious.


    "Just tell me where Prince Rufus is! At the very least, can you tell me if he''s okay?" I lost my


    patience and tried to knock some sense into him.


    All the color had drained from the soldier''s face and he shook his head like a madman. "I don''t


    know. I don''t know! He ran away. We couldn''t stop him..."


    Hearing that Rufus was fine, I felt a little relieved. When I asked which direction Rufus went, the


    soldier didn''t answer me anymore. He stared nkly into space, begging the skies for mercy.


    Seeing that I wouldn''t be able to get anything more out of him, I left him alone and continued looking


    for Maya. Maybe she knew where Rufus was.


    I ran past the chaotic road and crossed over to the main square. Just then, the church bells started


    to ring loudly, jolting the white doves in the square. Amidst the flurry of feathers, I finally found the


    person I was looking for.


    But the sight in front of me broke my heart.


    Maya, who had always been elegant and well-dressed, was now crawling on the ground with


    disheveled hair and dirt on her face.


    Her red and swollen fingers wed at the ground as she used every ounce of her strength to crawl.


    Her nails had been torn, bleeding and staining the ground with her blood. The shoes on her feet


    were nowhere to be found. Her originally slender and beautiful right leg had been twisted badly,


    barely supporting her body. She seemed to be crawling aimlessly like a madwoman.

 Chapter 252 Heartbroken

    Chapter 252 Heartbroken


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I rushed over to Maya and hugged her, but she didn''t seem to recognize me. She struggled


    violently, mumbling something in a very hoarse voice.


    "Maya, I''m Sylvia. Look at me!" I tried everything I could to calm her down.


    But Maya just ignored me. She still struggled desperately. She wanted to get away from me and


    continue crawling forward.


    My heart ached so bad seeing her like this. I held her tightly in my arms and said, "I''m sorry, Maya.


    I''mte. I''m so sorry."


    Then I felt that Maya had stopped struggling. It seemed that she had regained her sanity. "Miss


    Todd?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Maya, sorry that I''mte," I said guiltily. I couldn''t help ming myself. I should have


    run a little faster.


    Maya suddenly burst into tears. She clutched my sleeve tightly and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Todd. I lost


    Prince Rufus. I let him out of my sight. I failed you. Many people wanted to hurt him. They all


    pointed their swords at him. I tried my best to stop them, but it didn''t work. I was alone, and there


    was nothing I could do. No one was willing to help him. No one stood up for him. He was in so much


    pain." "It''s okay, Maya. Stop ming yourself. You''ve done a great job. At least you stood up for him


    and spoke for him in front of everyone." I coaxed Maya softly, trying my best to hold back my tears. I


    gently brushed away the hair covering her face. Her cheekbones were bruised, and she looked


    rather pitiful.


    Maya shook her head with tears streaming down her face. "No! They are all murderers. Everyone is


    a murderer. Prince Rufus is not crazy. He is not a monster. It''s them who drove him crazy. They all


    forced him!"


    "I know. I know..." This time, I couldn''t hold back my tears any longer. They streamed down my face


    profusely. At that time, Rufus must have been lonely and helpless. He was such a powerful and


    arrogant man, but he was pushed to the opposite side of the world. All his bloody wounds were


    shown in front of everyone, and no one sympathized with him. They pinned him hard into a corner


    and even attacked him ruthlessly until he was severely hurt.


    I hated Richard so much and even myself. If I had arrived a little earlier, Rufus wouldn''t have


    suffered so much.


    "Miss Todd, please go. Prince Rufus is waiting for you." As she spoke, Maya wiped her tears. She


    seemed to have regained herposure.


    "Which direction did he go?" I asked anxiously.


    Maya raised her hand weakly and pointed to where she was crawling just now. "Prince Rufus turned


    into a wolf and went in that direction. I was too powerless to catch up with him. Miss Todd, please


    find Prince Rufus and bring him back." "Thank you, Maya. You''ve done enough. Leave the rest to


    me. I will definitely bring Rufus back. Even if I have to sacrifice my life, I will protect him." I held


    Maya''s hand, trying to give her strength.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I saw the relieved expression on her face. She smiled at me and closed her eyes.


    I was startled at once. "Maya, what''s wrong with you?"


    Maya''s eyes were tightly shut, and she didn''t respond anymore. She seemedpletely


    unconscious.


    I put my finger before her nose. And I heaved a sigh of relief when I felt that her breathing was


    stable.


    At this time, a group of soldiers and doctors arrived. They were probably here to rescue.


    I waved at them. "Here! I need help here! Someone has fainted. Please help us!"


    A doctor immediately approached us. He put Maya on the floor and checked her up. "She''s fine.


    She just passed out. But her leg is seriously injured. We need to take her to the hospital for


    treatment."


    "Okay, doctor. Thank you." I hurriedly stood up.


    "I''ll leave her to you."


    "Wait! What''s the patient''s name?"


    "Her name is Maya."


    After saying this, I turned around and immediately ran in the direction Maya pointed to me.

 Chapter 253 Ruthlessness

    Chapter 253 Ruthlessness


    Richard''s POV:


    Diego, my subordinate, reported the turmoil in the city to me. I was so ted when I heard


    everything he said. My n had worked.


    Before that little boy presented the bouquet to Rufus, I paid his father in advance to put some drugs


    on the flowers. Rufus was very sensitive and vignt. This was the only way I could think that he


    wouldn''t get suspicious.


    But actually, I wasn''t sure at first if it would work. I didn''t expect it to be sessful. For the first time,


    I seeded in setting Rufus up. It was very likely that this time, he would never be able to turn the


    tables.


    "Go give the father of that boy a reward. Tell him to keep his mouth shut or I''ll shut him up," I


    ordered Diego. "Then find an opportunity to get rid of him after this matter is over."


    Only the dead could shut up forever. The father of that boy had to bring my secret to his grave.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "But ording to our men there, there were no major casualties in that turmoil," Diego said.


    I frowned. I was not satisfied with this news. Only when there were casualties could this matter be


    escted. Then Rufus would bepletely overthrown. Fortunately, I was prepared for this


    situation.


    I took a drag on my cigar. I was in a good mood when I asked about Lucy.


    "Lady Lucy has been given a muscle rxant shot as nned," Diego answered truthfully.


    I frowned again. "Why do you still call her ''Lady Lucy''? She is now a mere dying prisoner."


    "I understand. I''m sorry, Prince Richard," Diego answered timidly.


    I didn''t make a fuss about it anymore. I put down my cigar, stood up, and walked to the parrot''s


    cage. While ying with the bird, I asked, "Is Lucy in the manor in the suburb?"


    "Yes, everything has been arranged. And the moon grass that can attract werewolves has been


    nted along the road to the manor. When the drug takes effect, Prince Rufus will go crazy. His


    animal instinct will definitely lead him to the manor to kill Lucy ruthlessly," Diego answered.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Well done."


    Lucy and that bastard in her belly would be my sacrifices to bring Rufus down.


    I deliberately used muscle rxants on Lucy instead of ether because I wanted to take revenge on


    her. I wanted her to be torn apart by Rufus when she was still in a good state of mind. By then, she


    would be too powerless to resist no matter how much she tried to struggle. I swore to make her life


    a living hell.


    Lucy was currently pregnant with "my child". If Rufus killed her, I was pretty sure that he would be


    sentenced to death this time. Even if he was the eldest prince, the throne would still be mine in the


    end.


    After being oppressed by him for so many years, I could finally fight back. I had never been this


    happy before.


    I was so excited that I unconsciously tightened my grip on the parrot. It let out a cry, pped its


    wings, and flew up.


    "Fuck you! Fuck you!" it said.


    "Shut up!" I snapped back. I shook the cage vigorously, trying to calm it down.


    "Bastard! Bastard!" the parrot cried again.


    This time, Diego couldn''t hold it any longer. He burst intoughter.


    I pulled a long face and put down the wooden stick. This damn little parrot had obviously learned


    how I usually cursed Rufus.


    I turned and red at Diego. "What''s so funny?"


    Diego shivered. "Nothing. I''m sorry, nothing''s funny."


    I snorted coldly. When Rufus really went to jail, I would send this damn parrot to apany him.


    Since I can''t scold him in person, I''ll let this parrot do it for me. I would do everything to piss him off.


    "What if Prince Rufus sobers up?" Diego suddenly asked worriedly.


    I squinted at him and said disapprovingly, "Do you seriously think I didn''t think of that? Unless there


    is an antidote, the drug''s effect will stay in his body for twelve hours."


    "It seems that your n will definitely seed this time," Diego said and gave me a ttering smile.


    I tried my best to hold back thecency in my heart, but the corners of my mouth couldn''t help


    rising. "Go and keep an eye on our subordinates. Make sure that the moon grass along the way will


    be cleared as soon as Rufus enters the manor. Whether our n seeds or not, remember to


    destroy the evidence first. Also, send someone to dy the soldiers in the pce. If they arrest


    Rufus before he can do something to Lucy, our n will be ruined."


    After exining everything to Diego, I sent him away to make the arrangements.


    I was only one step away from achieving my goal now. I was already looking forward to the results. I


    was lucky that ir wasn''t here. Otherwise, my ns wouldn''t have gone so well.

 Chapter 254 Put On An Act

    Chapter 254 Put On An Act


    Richard''s POV:


    It didn''t take long for Diego to return and tell me that Rufus had gone to the manor.


    It was time for me to put on an act, so I walked to the dressing room excitedly. "I want to wear the


    most gorgeous clothes to celebrate my victory."


    "Why don''t you wear Prince Rufus'' favorite color today? You can also piss him off by doing that."


    Indeed, no one knew me better than Diego. I looked at him approvingly and said, "Great idea. Bring


    me that red cloak here."


    "Red... Red cloak?" Diego wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Then he said


    hesitantly, "Price Rufus doesn''t seem to like such a color."


    I snorted coldly, "If I say he likes that color, he likes it, okay? Who the hell are you to tell me what to


    do?"


    "I''m sorry, Prince Richard. I''ll get it for you right now," Diego quickly said.


    After getting dressed, I rushed to the council hall to look for my father.


    This was where he usually gathered his ministers. At this moment, many elders were walking out of


    the hall. They should have just finished the meeting.


    I hurried into the hall and randomly grabbed a white-bearded elder. "Where is my father?"


    The elder was obviously surprised by my sudden appearance and question. He patted his chest in a


    bid to calm himself down before he answered, "Prince Richard, why are you in a hurry?"


    "Something terrible happened. Is he on the second floor?" I said, pretending to be anxious.


    Although I already knew where my father was, I had to pretend I didn''t know to deceive everyone.


    "Yes, he''s still in the meeting room," the elder said, pushing up his eyesses.


    "Okay, thank you."


    My n went smoothly. I was sure that everyone saw the anxiety on my face.


    In a while, I would also use this anxious look to persuade my father to send out troops to look for


    Rufus. In this way, I could lead him to the manor and let him see how Rufus tore Lucy apart.


    When I arrived at the door of the meeting room, I heard my father and his confidant, Fitch, talking


    about Rufus. I quickly stepped back and hid behind the wall.


    "The crowd has been dispersed, and the backupmand post is set up. The mess is being


    cleaned now." I heard Fitch''s solemn voice from the inside.


    My father coughed a few times before he asked in a hoarse voice, "Where is Rufus?"


    "Prince Rufus..." Fitch hesitated for a moment. Then he said, "He attacked the guards guarding the


    city and ran out. No one dared to chase after him."


    This time, my father coughed even harder. Then I heard the tter of porcin bowls. He must be


    drinking some potion.


    Thinking that my father was getting weaker and weaker made my heart tighten. I didn''t have much


    time left. Whether my n seeded or not, I would make sure that my father would bepletely


    disappointed in Rufus this time.


    "Are you going to send someone to find Prince Rufus and take him back?" Fitch asked again.


    "Let''s check the situation first. If I take him back now, he will face the public''s wrath. It may not be a


    good thing. So I''m thinking, it will be better to send someone to protect him secretly while waiting for


    the situation to calm down here. However, in this way, he willpletely lose the right to inherit the


    throne." My father heaved a long sigh and said in a sad tone, "I didn''t expect this day woulde.


    Rufus'' curse can''t really be hidden forever."


    I was surprised to hear what he said. The word "curse" piqued my curiosity, so I leaned forward to


    listen more clearly.


    "Actually, I feel that something is strange this time. It''s said that the curse only attacks during the full


    moon, right? It''s not full moon yet, but why did he suddenly lose control today?" Fitch had been


    working for my father for a long time, and he had always been reliable. This time, he pointed out the


    key problem immediately.


    "Maybe his body can no longer bear the curse." My father seemed to be in a bad mood. He said in


    a low voice, "For more than twenty years, he would always go crazy every full moon, every month.


    No matter how strong he is, he can''t stand such mania that repeatedly goes beyond his physical


    limit. What I fear the most is that he will die because of this."


    The more I listened to their conversation, the more excited I became. I didn''t expect that I had used


    the right drug by ident. Rufus was indeed suffering from mania. God was really on my side. Now,


    everyone would believe that he was a monster.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 255 Eavesdrop

    Chapter 255 Eavesdrop


    Richard''s POV:


    I could sense from my father''s tone that he was very sad. And he also kept sighing. He said, "As a


    father, my only wish is for my children to live peacefully, healthily, and happily. Even if he is


    mediocre, it doesn''t matter as long as he can live afortable life. It''s all my fault. I failed to


    handle my rtionship well back then."


    "Don''t be too sad. Remember, you still have Prince Richard. He''s getting more and more motivated


    nowadays," Fitch said tofort him.


    I was very happy to hear Pitch''spliment on me.


    He was my father''s confidant. And being praised by him was quite useful.


    But when my father spoke again, there was a hint of hesitation in his tone. "Richard? Indeed, he''s


    been really active recently."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I didn''t understand what my father meant. Was he alsoplimenting me?


    Then he continued, "But it''s good that he is motivated. He is making some progress. So although he


    is not as good as Rufus, I brought him back just in case. If the curse on Rufus won''t be dispelled, I


    have no other choice. I can only pass the throne to Richard."


    As I continued to hide outside the door and listened, I was so angry with my father''s words that I


    almost wanted to explode. He obviously meant that he only took me as Rufus'' substitute. So up to


    now, he still never gave up the idea of letting Rufus inherit the throne. No matter how well I


    performed and how many things I did for him, I would never beparable to Rufus in his eyes.


    I clenched my fists tightly, feeling like my heart was extremely twisted by anger. But soon, I calmed


    down. No matter how powerful Rufus was, he would never have the chance to inherit the throne as


    long as he couldn''t get rid of his curse.


    "I think it''s time for you to give up on that. Until now, we still haven''t found any clue about that


    witch," Fitch said again. "For more than twenty years, you have been looking for a way to remove


    the curse. But you still haven''t found anything. I think this is fate. Maybe Prince Rufus is destined to


    be like this for the rest of his life."


    I couldn''t agree more with Fitch. This was fate, and even God was helping me. Rufus was doomed


    to fail.


    My father was silent for a long time.


    "Maybe it''s time for you to let go of the obsessions. Now that Prince Rufus'' mania has been


    exposed to the public, the citizens can no longer ept him," Fitch added.


    I couldn''t help but apud Fitch. Every word he said was what I wanted to hear, but I didn''t know


    what my father was thinking.


    "Actually, being manic doesn''t matter that much in inheriting the throne," my father said slowly.


    I got flustered at once. How could it not matter? If Rufus became the lycan king and went berserk


    every now and then, I would be the first person he''d kill.


    I really wanted to rush in and wake my father up. I wanted to tell him that I was the best heir. But I


    couldn''t do that. Once he found out that I was eavesdropping, he would definitely be angry. My


    father was more terrifying than the vampires when he was angry.


    "You can consider dering Prince Richard as your heir. I''ve been observing him these days, and I


    could say that he is a qualified heir except for his bad temper," Fitch advised.


    Wait! I had a bad temper? And what did he mean by that? I greeted him with a big smile every day.


    What made him think that I was bad-tempered? When I heard that Fitch discredited me in front of


    my father, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes.


    "You''ve noticed that too?" My father gave a shortugh and then said in an anxious tone, "But


    Richard still has no descendant either, even though he has had a lot of affairs outside since he


    became an adult and even has a mate now. Could it be that he is also affected by the curse? After


    all, the witch cursed not only me but also my children. Although the witch didn''t know Richard''s


    existence when she put a curse on me, Richard is also my child."


    Fitch sighed helplessly. "Yes. If Prince Richard has a child, you can dere him as your heir."


    Upon hearing this, my eyes widened. The baby in Lucy''s belly suddenly came to my mind.

 Chapter 256 Leading The Army In Person

    Chapter 256 Leading The Army In Person


    Ethan''s POV:


    "But in my opinion, Prince Richard actually looks quite healthy. Has he been sexually active for a


    long time?" Fitch analyzed with a frown.


    I coughed awkwardly and said, "Maybe."


    Richard did like to y with she-wolves ever since he became an adult. Of course, he was always


    smart enough to keep a low profile whenever he would do so and would sneak out of the imperial


    pce.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of rustling clothes at the door and my alerts were put back on high.


    "Who''s there?"


    No one answered.


    I exchanged a nce with Fitch, stood up, and walked out.


    "Who''s there?"


    I then caught sight of Richard, who was standing behind the wall. My heart became filled with anger.


    "Richard! What are you doing here? What did you hear?"


    Waving his hands, Richard looked aggrieved and said, "Father, I was wronged. I just got here and


    happened to hear you say that I had no child." "Why were you walking so quietly? That is not like a


    valiant man at all," I scolded him.


    Richard had always been a sissy since he was a child. No son of mine should act like that. I had


    spent a lot of time and energy just to correct him. I even sent him to the military school at an earlierAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    age, but he learned nothing but how to curse.


    "I will look into it next time." Richard lowered his head. "But I wasn''t eavesdropping. Please trust


    me, Father."


    Seeing that his apology seemed sincere, I felt a little ashamed. Maybe I was a little too harsh just


    now.


    "Forget it. It''s not your fault. Come in." I took a look at him and then went back to the room.


    Richard was wearing a dazzling red cloak. Paired with his rather feminine appearance and tall


    figure, he looked a bit like a disproportionate Little Red Riding Hood with big muscles.


    "Father, Lucy is pregnant with my child."


    As I was about to sip water from my cup, I heard Richard''s words and spat it out.


    Hurrying forward, Richard patted me on the back. "Are you okay, Father?"


    I coughed for a while, wiping my mouth after. "What did you just say? Say it again."


    "Lucy is pregnant with my child, but I haven''t reported it yet," Richard repeated himself.


    I felt overjoyed. "Well, why didn''t you tell me such an important thing sooner?"


    "The doctor just found it out. I came to tell you as soon as I knew it," Richard exined.


    "Where is Lucy, then? We must bring her here to make sure she''s always well rested. You and Lucy


    must also n the wedding ahead of schedule." I smiled.


    After many years, the royal family was finally going to have a new addition, my grandchild. This was


    very important to me.


    "Lucy is currently resting at the royal manor in the suburbs," Richard replied.


    Before I could ask anything more, Fitch chimed in, "Oh, I heard that Prince Rufus wasst seen


    heading to the manor."


    Astonished, I eximed, "Stop him right now! Dispatch some troops! We must protect Lucy and the


    baby!"


    "Yes, sir!" Fitch immediately took the order.


    "Wait!" I stood up. "I''lle along too, just to be safe."

 Chapter 257 The Royal Manor

    Chapter 257 The Royal Manor


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Maya pointed in the direction of the suburb.


    At this time, there was almost no one along the road. And everywhere I went, there were mess and


    bloodstains. I followed these traces and quickly arrived at the gate of the city. The soldiers guarding


    the gate had disappeared.


    So I was even more certain that Rufus went out of the city.


    I no longer hesitated. I turned into a wolf and rushed to the suburb at the fastest speed.


    Yana suddenly eximed excitedly, "Moon grass! Oh, I love it the most!" Yana was excited, but she


    didn''t slow down.


    "We''lle back to get you some moon grass after finding Rufus."


    The forest in the suburb was vast. We passed by here when Rufus took me to see Lenast time.


    But now that I was here again, my mood was totally different.


    Yana quickly passed through the forest, then there was a fork in the road, each leading to a different


    ce. One of them would lead us straight out of the imperial capital.


    She stopped, wanting to find some clues before making a choice.


    "Choose the road with moon grass. Trust me, Yana. I have a gut feeling that''s the one," I said to


    Yana with certainty.


    "Okay, if you say so."


    Yana ran directly into the road with moon grass. But as she ran, I felt that something was wrong.


    "Howe there is so much moon grass here?" Yana also noticed it.


    She slowed down and carefully observed the row of moon grass nted on the roadside. Although


    moon grass was not something precious, one could rarely see it in daily life.


    However, this road had inexplicably grown so much of it conspicuously. Logically speaking, this road


    was not a sparsely popted trail. And since werewolves liked moon grass so much, they should


    have uprooted the nts here.


    "This is definitely not a coincidence," I said to Yana.


    Everything seemed to be carefully arranged. Was it to deliberately guide Rufus in this direction?


    "Sylvia, I know what you''re thinking. I also think that Rufus took this path because he was attracted


    to the moon grass. If I lose my mind and only rely on my instinct, I might also be lured in this


    direction by the smell of the moon grass. After all, it''s normal for werewolves to be attracted to moon


    grass." Yana was rarely serious. Then she changed her tone and shouted angrily, "It must be that


    bastard Richard who yed this trick! What the hell does he want to do?"


    I thought for a while and finally realized what was going on. "It''s Lucy! It was written on the note that


    Richard wanted Rufus to kill Lucy personally. This road must lead to where Lucy is. Hurry! We need


    to find Rufus as soon as possible." "Yes! We can''t let that bastard seed. Let''s go!" This time,


    Yana quickened her pace. And to have evidence, she picked a moon grass and brought it with her.


    She also used my phone to record the scene along the way until she passed through a dense forest


    and arrived at the gate of a magnificent manor.


    I became extremely vignt, observing the surroundings.


    I remembered that Rufus mentioned to me one time that there was a manor in the suburb for the


    royal members as their summer retreat. He even said that he would take me there in the summer. I


    guessed this was the manor he was talking about.


    Logically speaking, there should be guards and servants guarding and cleaning the royal manor all


    year round.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But at this moment, the gate was locked, and no one was around, not even a guard. This was very


    unusual.

 Chapter 258 One More Challenge

    Chapter 258 One More Challenge


    Sylvia''s POV:


    A gust of strong wind blew, carrying with it a faint smell of blood mixed with the cold smell of licorice


    came¡ªRufus'' scent.


    This proved that Rufus was inside the manor. The situation was bad. I grew even more anxious and


    shook the gate hard in an attempt to get in, but the gate was securely locked from the outside.


    Obviously, someone wanted to make sure Rufus wouldn''t get out.


    "Damn it! I can tell that Omar''s totally lost control of himself." Yana paced back and forth anxiously.


    Finally, a fierce look of determination shed in her eyes and she picked up a rock from the ground.


    In one swift motion, she smashed the rock against the lock, deforming it slightly. Unfortunately, this


    wasn''t enough to break the lock.


    "What should I do... I think Omar''s been injured. I can tangibly feel that he''s in pain!" Out of sheer


    desperation, Yana threw away the stone and thrashed at the chains with her bare ws. But it was


    futile. Soon her paws were red and swollen.


    Yana broke down into sobs. "Sylvia, my paws hurt. We need to find another way to get in!" "I


    scanned the perimeter and we can only get in through the gate," I said as calmly as possible. I


    couldn''t make Yana more agitated than she already was. "Rufus is waiting for me. I have to get in.


    Yana, please stay strong!"


    Atst, Yana raised her head to the sky and howled, thrashing at the lock with all her strength. The


    chain finally fell to the ground in pieces.


    "Finally!" Yana cried excitedly.


    I transformed back into my human form and hurriedly pushed the gate open. But just as I was about


    to enter, a group of armed werewolves suddenly surrounded me.


    "Get out of my way," I said in a low, bone-chillingly cold voice. If my guess was right, these were


    Richard''s men.


    Ignoring mymand, they charged at me. I kicked the man in the lead away, but worry consumed


    my heart. I was severely outnumbered and I was running out of time.


    "Sylvia, you have to find a way to get out of here. Omar is dying!" Yana cried anxiously.


    I nced at the sky. It was getting dark. I couldn''t spare the time to fight all these men. The longer


    we dyed, the more dangerous Rufus would be.


    "I''m thinking," I said through gritted teeth, dodging an iing punch. I grabbed the weapon in that


    werewolf''s hand and knocked him away.


    "Oh, my God! Omar!" Yana suddenly shrieked in my mind. Then, all of a sudden, she fell silent.


    "Yana? Tell me, what''s wrong? What happened with Omar? Did something bad happen?"


    I asked Yana nervously, but she didn''t respond. I couldn''t help but think that my worst nightmare


    had be a reality.


    "You can''t defeat us. You''re severely outnumbered. Surrender!" the man in the lead snorted


    viciously.


    I clenched my fists, helplessly angry. Rage surged through my veins. It felt as though gas was


    expanding in my stomach and that I was about to explode.


    Suddenly, a terrifyingly powerful force burst forth. A gust of strong wind blew and I wielded the


    weapon I had snatched earlier and ruthlessly shed through everyone in my path.


    "Whoever tries to stop me will die." I took deliberate steps towards the man in the lead.


    He looked utterly horrified and retreated a few steps back with hispanions. "Isn''t she just a


    ve? How the hell is she so powerful? Why didn''t we bring guns? The intel we received was


    wrong!"


    "I don''t know. Maybe she isn''t the ve they told us about..."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At this time, a sharp whistle pierced the air. The leader immediately turned pale and said, "The army


    ising. Retreat."


    In the blink of an eye, the group of men vanished.


    With them gone, I couldn''t help but fall to my knees. My clothes were sopping wet, and my wounds


    were bleeding badly.


    Through gritted teeth, I took a deep breath and got back on my feet. I threw away the bloody


    weapon in my hand and rushed into the manor.

 Chapter 259 Waiting For Death

    Chapter 259 Waiting For Death


    Lucy''s POV:


    There was only a bed in the empty room and nothing else. I was lying on the bed, unable to move.


    But my mind was iparably awake. I knew Richard must have injected muscle rxants into my


    body. What a bastard! He wouldn''t even give me a quick death.


    I felt so hopeless. The only thing I could move all over my body was my eyeballs.


    There was no one around. And it was so quiet that I could hear a pin drop.


    But I was pretty sure that there was someone else in this manor. It could even be a monster.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Because just ten minutes ago, the guards who were supposed to be guarding me retreated in a


    hurry. I guessed that Rufus had already entered the manor, and it was only a matter of time before


    he found me.


    Richard said Rufus would tear me apart. And I knew he wasn''t lying.


    Richard always meant what he said. Rufus must have turned into a terrible monster after the drug


    took effect on him.


    Thinking of this made me break out in a cold sweat. I tried to move my fingers, but I didn''t have any


    strength.


    Richard had also put moon grass all over me on my bed. This was something all the werewolves


    liked. Some of them could even go crazy for moon grass, let alone the berserk Rufus.


    I was like a dish now, waiting to be ripped apart. The more I thought about it, the more scared I


    became. This feeling of waiting for death was too unbearable. Tears flowed from my eyes


    involuntarily. I thought of Kyle. If I had met him sooner, I wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    I even regretted being tough on Richard. I knew that he was a soft-hearted person. He couldn''t be


    cowed by force, but he could be persuaded by reason. If I had said a few more sweet words at that


    time, maybe I didn''t have to die. Maybe I was still a gloriousdy now.


    And my father? I didn''t expect him to be so cruel to me. He should have had affection for a pet he


    raised for many years, let alone his own daughter. But in his heart, I was not even as good as a pet.


    I remembered the time when I was still in our pack. Although I had to bear a lot of pressure, at least


    I could still be alive. I didn''t know what kind of daughter my father would give to Richard next. She


    might also be a poor pawn like me.


    What hurt me the most was the poor baby in my belly. Before he could even see this world, he


    would be cruelly killed.


    I wanted to give birth to him and pamper him. But it was toote.


    Thinking of these things made the hatred in my heart grow bigger and bigger.


    If I still had a chance to survive, I must let all those who betrayed me die.


    Tears welled up in my eyes and streamed down my face profusely. I only gradually calmed down


    after I vented all my resentments and grievances.


    Fortunately, Susan was with me.


    Since she hooked up with Richard''s confidant, she became Richard''s private doctor.


    Richard''s man took Susan to me today to inject the muscle rxant into my body. When the man


    was not paying attention, she stuffed something into my mouth. It was a colorless and tasteless pill,


    and it didn''t seem to dissolve easily. Now, it was sitting perfectly under the base of my tongue.


    I guessed it could remove the effect of the muscle rxant in my body. But I couldn''t even move my


    tongue now, so I couldn''t eat it at all.


    The only thing I could do now was prayed that the effect of the muscle rxant immediately wore


    off, and Rufus didn''t find me sooner.


    At this time, I heard a loud noiseing from the next room.


    I felt like my heart rose to my throat at once. Sweat trickled down my forehead. How could Rufus


    find me so soon? I wasn''t ready to die yet. The next thing I heard was the sound of sses being


    smashed.


    I was so scared that my scalp tingled. And I felt like the hair all over my body stood up. I wanted to


    escape, but I couldn''t even move. The monster wasing, and I was about to die.

 Chapter 260 The Terrible Monster

    Chapter 260 The Terrible Monster


    Lucy''s POV:


    Noises of smashing seemed toe from next door, growing louder and louder as whatever it was


    destroyed everything in its path. This wall, thick as it may have been, would just copse like paper.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but break down, my body trembled all over. I was going to die. I was really about to


    die. But I couldn''t just wait for my death like this.


    I tried to move my tongue even as I cried, but nothing worked. I didn''t have any strength to exert.


    The noises became louder by the second as low and intimidating howls resounded throughout the


    whole building. The chandelier that was hanging from the ceiling began to shake violently and dust


    particles fell through the creaks that formed.


    I could feel that the voice was close, because my ears were now ringing for it. My mind went nk.


    Facing death in the face inspired an inexplicable strength in my body. I closed my eyes and tried to


    summon it. Although my fingers struggled to grasp the sheet, I was able to finally bite the thing in


    my mouth.


    My teeth chomped on the outer wall of the pill and immediately a bitter taste filled my mouth. It only


    took a few seconds for me to feel the effects of the medicine. My strength began toe back.


    I felt that I couldn''t wait any more until all of my strength came back. So, I tried to sit up.


    Once I got on my feet, I ran to the window, thinking I could jump out. But then I realized I was on the


    sixth floor. If I jumped down from here, the baby might not be able to survive. But if I didn''t jump


    down, I would surely die. Hesitant, I bit my lip.


    All of the sudden, the noises next door stopped. The whole building was in deathly silence again.


    I hurried to the door. Just when I was about to open it, my knees buckled. I staggered and fell to the


    ground. The fear had now caused me to lose all the courage I had left. I didn''t want to go out.


    I didn''t even want to think about what could be waiting for me outside. My mind was in a mess. I


    loathed myself at this moment for being so helpless. I brought my hand up to my mouth and sobbed


    again.


    This was terrible. Who woulde to save me?


    I then heard footsteps and instantly stopped my crying, holding my breath as I locked the door as


    quietly as I could.


    Slow but intimidating, the footsteps sounded like a predator walking carefully around its prey.


    It got closer and closer. I covered my mouth, not daring to make a sound. In my heart, I kept praying


    that Rufus would just pass me by.


    The footsteps passed by my door, and then I heard it move further away.


    Pleasantly surprised, I quietly leaned against the door and listened for any other sounds. It was


    already quiet outside. Did Rufus really leave? However, a part of me felt uneasy with how quiet it


    was.


    I had a sudden urge to open the door and bolt out of the building, but then I hesitated. What if Rufus


    heard me and came back?


    But I would never know unless I tried. It was a fifty-fifty chance. How unlucky must I be to run into


    Rufus outside, right?


    I carefully put my hand on the doorknob. But just as I was about to turn it, I suddenly noticed a crack


    under the door.


    I got down on the floor to peek through the space between, trying to see what might be outside.


    As soon as I looked outside, I saw a pair of huge werewolf feet right in front of my face. He had just


    been standing in front of the door this whole time.


    I held my breath again. But before I could think of what to do next, a wolf w suddenly pierced


    through the thick wooden door right above my head.


    My heart stopped as I nkly stared at the wolf w. If I hadn''ty down on the floor, the w


    would have gone right through my head.


    At this point, I couldn''t think anymore. Fear had built up inside of me, and I let out a scream.

 Chapter 261 Confrontation

    Chapter 261 Confrontation


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The manor were grand and huge, and there were countless simr galleries. I gradually lost my


    direction until I couldn''t tell anymore if I had been going round in circles or not.


    I quickly jumped over a fountain square and reached a small castle. I wanted to leave a mark there.


    At this time, I heard a shrill scream. It sounded like Lucy''s voice.


    I ran in the direction where the scream came from at my fastest speed.


    I prayed that she could hold on and nothing bad happened to her. Otherwise, it would be impossible


    to prove Rufus'' innocence.


    Finally, I came to a vi where the sound came from. I broke through the door and rushed to the top


    floor in one breath.


    Then I searched every room, following the direction of the voice. By the time I found Lucy, she was


    already disheveled. Half of her face was dripping with blood, and her shoulder was torn open. At


    this moment, she was struggling desperately under a giant wolf.


    I immediately recognized the wolf. It was Omar, Rufus'' wolf.


    "Help... me..." Lucy shouted at me in a hoarse voice. When she saw me, a strong desire to survive


    filled her eyes.


    I rushed in, kicked Omar away, and stood in front of Lucy.


    But Omar''s strong limbs steadied him. He turned his head and looked at me fiercely. It was as if he


    was dissatisfied that I took his prey away from him.


    "Omar..." I called out softly. I wanted tofort him. But the next moment, he pounced on me.


    I pressed against his sharp teeth, dodging his bite. Then I rolled away from under his body. I


    nced at Lucy and saw that she just stood there in a daze. So I shouted anxiously, "What are you


    still waiting for? Run! Get out of here. Now!"


    It was only then that Lucy came back to her senses and dragged herself out of the room


    desperately. But unfortunately, Omar noticed her movements. He gave up attacking me and turned


    to Lucy instead.


    With a loud bang, Omar stepped on the bed, which instantly copsed.


    When I saw that Omar was about to catch Lucy, I pounced on his back and bit the soft flesh on his


    neck.


    Omar leaned backward, groaned in pain, and breathed heavily. I sessfully distracted him. He


    thenunched a fierce attack on me.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked in Lucy''s direction and found that she had already crawled out of the room. I breathed a


    sigh of relief. This time, I could focus on dealing with Omar.


    Rufus'' manic right now was totally different from thest full moon. I had never felt this kind of


    pressure before. It must be the drug that made himpletely lose his mind. I called out Rufus''


    name, but it didn''t help bring back his sanity.


    I had no choice but to use force to subdue him first.


    Yana was no match for Omar. Besides, she was already tired from running all the way here.


    So I decided to deal with Omar by myself. I threw myself on his back and wrapped my arms around


    his neck. He seemed to sense my intention, and he got so angry that he wanted to throw me away.


    Iy on his back crookedly and wrapped my arms around his neck more tightly.


    Omar started howling in pain and kept hitting the wall, trying to knock me off.


    With a bang, the wall directly cracked. Omar and I rolled into the next room.


    Before I could get up, his front paws pressed hard against my stomach, pinning me to the floor.


    I couldn''t get rid of him. When I felt so distressed, I suddenly remembered that Rufus was ticklish.


    But I wasn''t sure if he was still ticklish now that he was now a wolf. With this in mind, I gently


    scratched his forelimb. Omar immediately jumped up and roared angrily.


    Great! He was still ticklish.


    I got up from the floorcently and ran towards him.


    Omar stomped his feet angrily. He wanted to fight with me head-on, but I didn''t let him. I just wanted


    to tickle him.

 Chapter 262 Achilles Heel

    Chapter 262 Achilles Heel


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The room was a mess. Everything was shattered and scattered on the floor.


    Omar and Iy diagonally across the two corners of the room, facing each other.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He howled angrily. It was as if he was warning me.


    But I didn''t budge. He stood up angrily, but he didn''t dare to approach me. Perhaps he was afraid


    that I would tickle him again.


    If the situation between us right now was not tense, I would haveughed out loud. I thought Rufus


    was already ticklish enough. I didn''t expect his wolf to be even worse.


    I noticed that Omar''s gaze lingered at the door of the room behind me several times. It seemed that


    he wanted to leave. I immediately took a few steps back, closed the door, and locked it. I couldn''t


    give him any chance to escape when I was not noticing. I couldn''t let him catch up with Lucy.


    When he saw what I did, Omar flew into a rage and pounced on me.


    I didn''t show mercy on him anymore. Every time his ws left the floor, I would try to tickle him.


    "Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!" Omar''s anger reached its peak, and his howl shook the entire vi.


    I covered my ears, but I felt a little amused. I thought he would have bit me to death if only he could.


    After all, what I did sessfully infuriated him. And every move he made next was full of killing


    intent.


    But since I was in the human form, I could only dodge. What I was afraid of was that Richard would


    bring his men here. I tried to figure out how to sober Rufus up while dodging.


    After a while, I felt that Omar''s movements slowed down. He must have fought with many


    werewolves earlier and exhausted too much energy.


    I felt sorry for him, but there was nothing I could do. I felt helpless.


    Gradually, Omar''s attack got weaker and slower. I took advantage of this opportunity. I rolled over


    forcefully and pressed him on the cluttered floor.


    I grabbed a broken chair leg and stuck it into Omar''s mouth, forcing him to open his mouth wide. I


    tried to spare one of my hands, so I could bite my wrist and drip blood into his mouth.


    Omar kept struggling with so much strength that he nearly knocked me off a few times. I was forced


    to use up all my strength to suppress him. I couldn''t get my hand free anymore.


    "Good boy, please be patient, okay? You will be fine after drinking my blood," I coaxed him softly,


    hoping he could calm down for a while.


    I didn''t know if it really worked, but I felt that Omar actually calmed down a little. He stared at me


    with a pair of round eyes. There seemed to be a trace of confusion in his eyes.


    To my delight, I wanted to continue coaxing him more. But at this moment, I heard some footsteps


    outside, and the sound was getting closer and closer to me.


    It was only then that I remembered what those group of men who attacked me earlier said before


    they retreated. They said the army wasing. Since those men were Richard''s subordinates, the


    only ones who could make them retreat in fear were the lycan king''s men.


    Damn! I was so focused on fighting with Omar that I didn''t notice when the army had entered the


    manor.


    Knowing Richard, he must want to let the lycan king see Rufus killing someone crazily after he had


    taken so much effort to set Rufus up. He definitely wanted the lycan king to be totally disappointed


    in Rufus.


    So it must be the lycan king who led the army to the break-in at the moment.


    I couldn''t just wait for them toe here. I couldn''t let the lycan king take Rufus back in this


    condition. This would only prove that Rufus was really mad, and it would only make things worse.


    Besides, I also couldn''t feed Rufus blood in front of others. It would definitely bring myself some


    trouble.


    When I heard that the footsteps had reached the door, my heart sank. I quickly made up my mind


    and turned into a wolf. Then I picked Omar up and broke out of the window.

 Chapter 263 The Effect Of The Drug

    Chapter 263 The Effect Of The Drug


    Richard''s POV:


    As I followed my father into the manor, it was already quiet, as if the whole ce was empty.


    I felt my chest tighten. Did Rufus already kill Lucy and leave?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I continued to walk up the stairs with my father, but my heart was already heavy. Ever since I heard


    of Rufus'' secret, I had changed my mind. All I could hope now was for the baby in Lucy''s womb to


    be born safely and be my father''s first grandchild. That would give me more chances of taking


    the throne. However, if Lucy were still alive, she would definitely tell on what I had done to her. After


    all, we had fallen out with each otherpletely.


    The whole journey, I had also been thinking of this problem. By the time my father and I had arrived


    at Lucy''s room, I still hadn''te up with a solution in my head. I decided to just y by ear. To my


    surprise, the room was empty. No dead body of Lucy''s.


    "Look, next door!" my father shouted, seeing the half copsed wall, and immediately ran toward it.


    I followed closely behind. As soon as we passed through the broken wall, we saw two wolves


    escaping through the window. Instantly, I recognized those to be the wolves of Sylvia and Rufus.


    I rushed to the window and was able to see Sylvia''s wolf as it fell with its back still facing the


    ground, holding tightly Rufus'' wolf in her arms. When we locked eyes with each other, she did not


    hesitate to re coldly at me.


    Damn it! How dared she, a ve, re at me? In my anger, I kicked at the broken chair near my


    feet. Pieces of the chair flew out and almost hit my father''s leg.


    Slightly embarrassed, I calmed down and focused on the task at hand, putting on an anxious


    expression. "I didn''t see Lucy with them. I''m worried about her."


    My father snorted without even looking at me. He then ordered his men to chase after Sylvia and


    Rufus, following downstairs himself.


    When he was far enough, I kicked the chair again. Damn it!


    I felt like I was about to explode. I needed to do whatever it took to kill Sylvia and Rufus today.


    Diego entered and reported, "We didn''t find Lucy anywhere."


    "Keep searching. Expand the scope and search outside the vi. Don''t let every corner go


    unsearched."


    "Yes, sir."


    While we were going upstairs a while ago, I had some observations about the surroundings. All the


    way from the room to the stairs, there were blood stains on the walls.


    When I saw Sylvia just now, she looked intact and unhurt. It seemed unlikely she was the one who


    was bleeding. It could only mean that the blood was Lucy''s. I was d enough that Lucy was able


    to escape the scene on her own, despite being severely injured. If my father found her first, then I


    would be in great danger.


    No matter what, I had to find Lucy first before my father''s men did. I would still have the chance to


    keep Lucy from telling the truth.


    "Wait." I stopped Diego. I ordered him in a low voice, "As soon as you find her, take her back and


    don''t let anyone else know. Wait for me. And also... Try your best to keep her alive."


    "What if she doesn''t cooperate?" Diego asked.


    "Then kill her," I sneered. It was just a baby. I could have another one sooner orter anyway.


    Besides, the baby in her belly was fathered by another bastard anyway.


    Without hesitating about mymand, I headed down the stairs.


    When I arrived downstairs, I saw the soldiers surrounding something in thewn. It was Sylvia,


    holding Rufus in her arms. What was most surprising to me was that Rufus had seemed to return to


    his human form and was sound asleep.


    I headed over to my father, looking quietly at Rufus. Aside from some bruises, he lookedpletely


    normal. There was no sign of madness on him.


    How could this be? Hadn''t I used enough of the drug? How could he recover so soon? Mateo even


    said the drug''s effects couldst for one day and one night. There was no antidote for it either.


    But here Rufus was, perfectly normal again. Our father didn''t witness Rufus killing anyone. Lucy


    probably even survived. My fail-proof n had almostpletely failed. All because of this damned


    ve.


    I gave Sylvia a cold look. At first I thought I didn''t mind sparing her life, but now I thought differently.

 Chapter 264 Protect Him

    Chapter 264 Protect Him


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Every bone in my back was in severe pain. Although there was thewn that served as a buffer, the


    impact of the collision was still too strong when Inded, causing a fracture on my back.


    But I didn''t have time to care about the pain. I held Rufus tightly in my arms and looked around


    vigntly.


    "Girl, don''t be afraid. Just give Rufus to us," Ethan gently said as he stepped forward.


    I pursed my lips and shook my head in refusal.


    I had already fed Rufus with my blood as soon as Inded on the ground just now. Although he had


    returned to his human form, he immediately fell into aa. He must really be exhausted.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rufus had no power to resist now. He could only be at the mercy of others. Even if I had to die, I


    would never hand him over to anyone unless he regained consciousness.


    Richard walked up to me and said with a sneer, "Hurry up! Our time is too precious for you to just


    waste it here."


    I red at him ferociously. How dare he speak to me that way here! If Rufus was not in aa, I


    would definitely teach Richard a lesson now.


    "How dare you stare at me like that! The lycan king is still here. How dare you ignore the majesty of


    the royal family! If I were you, I would behave myself and just hand over Rufus."


    "Enough! Richard, stop talking,"


    Ethan interrupted Richard harshly. He then turned around, called a doctor over, and looked at me


    again.


    "Girl, it seems that your hand is still bleeding. Give Rufus to us first and let the doctor bandage your


    wound."


    Upon hearing this, I subconsciously hid my wounded hand. I actually bit it deliberately so I could


    feed Rufus with my blood just now.


    I shook my head, still refusing Ethan.


    "I won''t hand over Prince Rufus to anyone until he wakes up and can make his own decision," I said


    hoarsely, looking at Ethan. "Not even to you." "Who are you to decide for Rufus? You have nothing


    to do with him. Unlike us, we are his family. We won''t do anything to hurt him. Why are you being so


    overprotective? You must have your own purpose," Richard rebuked me impatiently.


    I looked at him coldly and said, "Don''t you have any idea why Prince Rufus became like this?"


    "What was that supposed to mean? Rufus went manic by himself, right?" Richard''s face darkened,


    making the red birthmark at the corner of his eyes even more frightening. He added, "Be careful.


    When Rufus wakes up and goes mad again, the first one he will bite is you. Remember, no one can


    stop a lunatic. If I were you, I would stay away from him. After all, no one knows if mania is


    contagious or not."


    When I heard him call Rufus a lunatic, my umted anger exploded at once. I couldn''t care less


    about the lycan king''s presence anymore. I scolded Richard, "If he is a lunatic, then what are you?


    An idiot? Or an ungrateful bastard who drugged his own brother? It took you so much effort to make


    such a n, right? Considering your poor IQ, you must have thought about it for a long time. No


    wonder your head is getting balder and balder. It''s just a pity your n is doomed to fail."


    "Shut up! You''re just a ve. How dare you nder a prince!" Richard scolded me with a livid face.


    I curled my lips sarcastically. "I don''t respect someone who doesn''t deserve it."


    "You..." Richard was obviously exasperated. He turned to the men behind him and ordered, "Kill this


    bitch! She disrespects the royal family!"


    "That''s enough!"


    Ethan roared angrily, which quieted everyone down.


    I also calmed down. I looked at Ethan and said earnestly, "Your Majesty, Prince Rufus didn''t go


    manic for no reason. He was set up by Prince Richard. Lucy was also part of Prince Richard''s evil


    n. He personally put her in the manor, so when Prince Rufus goes manic, he wille to her


    and kill her."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Richard flew into a rage upon hearing my words. He stomped his feet


    and snapped, "Father, don''t listen to her nonsense. She is as crazy as Rufus!"


    Ethan''s expression became stern. He looked at me with his sharp eyes and asked, "Why are you


    saying that? Are you aware that ndering anyone from the royal family is a capital crime?"

 Chapter 265 The Accusation

    Chapter 265 The usation


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "I have proof." I looked at Ethan with calm confidence.


    "Lies!" Richard exploded, turning purple from rage.


    Ethan turned to face him with a stern look. "Be quiet and let her finish," he scolded in a low voice.


    Then, he turned to me and nodded, indicating I should keep talking.


    "Before the parade, somebody handed me a note. It said that Prince Richard was going to drug


    Prince Rufus so that he will go crazy and kill someone in public," I exined.


    "And where is this supposed note?" Ethan asked cautiously.


    I looked around. Good. Many werewolves were present. If Richard refused to admit to his crimes


    right now, the public would gossip and crucify himter.


    I pulled out the note from my pocket and handed it to Ethan solemnly.


    Of course, Richard didn''t dare to snatch it. He could do nothing but watch gloomily as Ethan read


    the note.


    Ethan''s noble expression immediately darkened. "Richard, you''d better have a good exnation for


    this."


    Richard immediately put on the look of a filial son and said softly, "Father, don''t you trust me? How


    could I do such a thing to hurt my own brother? Besides, Lucy is pregnant with my child. I would


    never do anything that would hurt her. I''ve been looking forward to having a child for the longest


    time. You can''t just believe some random ve''s ims! If you convict me on the grounds of some


    scribbled note, you''ll be making a big mistake."


    I couldn''t help but sneer viciously. "Prince Richard, you''re such a good actor!"


    Richard shot me a murderous re. "I''m not acting. I''m telling the truth and nothing but the truth.


    Plus, I''ve barely even talked to you before. Why the hell would you forge a note to frame me? Did


    Rufus order you to do this? Or are you colluding with Rufus to cause conflict between me and the


    lycan king?"


    "Enough! Richard, shut up!" Ethan exploded impatiently.


    Richard''s mouth mmed shut immediately, but he continued to re at me sulkily.


    Not to be outdone, I subtly stuck my tongue out at him. What a creep!


    Ethan held up the note and read it again carefully. Finally, he sighed and turned to me. "A note isn''t


    enough to prove that it was Richard who did it. Do you have any other evidence for your ims?"


    I thought for a while then nodded resolutely. "How did youe here? Did you happen to see any


    moon grass on your way here?"


    Ethan hesitated. "No. Moon grass usually grows in the depths of the mountains. It''s rare to see


    them in everyday life." "What kind of bullshit are you going on about? Why would you even mention


    moon grass?" Richard burst into weirdughter, deliberately interrupting my conversation with


    Ethan. A panic look shed in his eyes. Although it passed quickly, I still noticed it.


    I snorted, "What''s the matter, Prince Richard? Is the guilt getting to you? How could you im not


    know about the moon grass?"


    As I spoke, I took my phone out of my pocket and handed it to Ethan. "I took this video on my way


    to the manor. As you can see, there was a lot of moon grass that led to the manor. If you didn''t see


    them on your way here, then they must''ve been cleared beforehand. There could only be one


    reason why someone would go through such an effort¡ªthat was, to lead Prince Rufus to the manor


    with the moon grass. I swear on my life that every word I say is true."


    Smiling faintly, I turned to look at Richard, who was fumbling, flustered. "Prince Richard must''ve


    thought that his n was perfect. I doubt he expected that someone would pass that road and take


    a video before the moon grass was cleared away."


    After studying the footage with a gloomy expression, Ethan looked up to glower at Richard.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just as I was about to taste victory, Ethan turned to me. His eyes shed with emotions that I


    couldn''t understand. "The evidence does prove that Rufus was set up, but none of it proves that


    Richard was the perpetrator. If you don''t have any other evidence, you will be charged with


    ndering a member of the royal family."

 Chapter 266 A Key Witness

    Chapter 266 A Key Witness


    Richard''s POV:


    When Sylvia brought up the moon grass, I secretly let out a sigh of relief since I had already had my


    men uprooted the moon grass before Ethan came here. But the damned bitch had apparently taken


    a video.


    I nearly had a panic-stricken meltdown. Fortunately, my father chose to side with me.


    I looked at Sylvia smugly. "The king is right. How can you use me with just a video? Do you have


    any other proof?"


    "These clearly prove your guilt. How dare you still deny it?" Sylvia was seething with fury. If she


    wasn''t busy guarding Rufus, she would''ve attacked me on the spot.


    With my back to the king, I sneered at her triumphantly. I faked being hurt and whined, "I didn''t know


    anything about this, I swear! Someone must be framing me!"


    I deliberately tried to piss Sylvia off, hoping she''d lose her temper and attack me. Then she''d be


    charged with assault and would have to be imprisoned with Rufus.


    But contrary to my expectations, Sylvia suddenly calmed down and didn''t say anything more. She


    simply stared at me intently, as though she was thinking about something. After a while, she asked


    softly, "So where was Lucy? I didn''t see her."


    At the mention of Lucy''s name, my heart got caught in my throat.


    As expected, thanks to Sylvia''s reminder, my father looked at my sharply. "Didn''t you say that Lucy


    was in the manor? Where was she?"


    I quickly averted my gaze, not daring to look into his eyes. My mind wentpletely nk and I


    had no idea what to say.


    Sylvia sneered smugly. "The mastermind behind all of this wanted to use Prince Rufus to kill Lady


    Lucy. Thankfully, I got here just in time to save her. As long as we can find Lady Lucy talk to her, the


    truth will be revealed."


    As she spoke, Sylvia looked at me meaningfully, which made me break into a cold sweat.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Anger surged through my veins. For the first time in my life, I was trumped by a mere ve. "What


    the hell are you talking about? I already said I didn''t do it. What can''t you understand about that?"


    "I didn''t say you were the mastermind, Prince Richard. Why are you so agitated? Is the guilt getting


    to you?" Sylviaughed cynically. The disdain on her face could bepared to that of Rufus.


    "You''re nothing but a ve! So learn your ce and shut your mouth!" I was so angry that I nearly


    pounced on her and beat the crap out of her. But my father was here, so I had to behave.


    "Okay, I''ll shut up now." Sylvia raised her hand and made a motion as though she was zipping her


    mouth shut, but the mockery in her eyes was painfully obvious.


    But my father didn''t seem to notice. He was busy narrowing his eyes at me in suspicion. He didn''t


    say anything more. Instead, he quietly ordered his attendants to look for Lucy.


    I hurriedly volunteered my service. "Father, please let me look for Lucy too. I don''t know what


    might''ve happened, but I think Lucy must be in a state of panic. She must want to see me."


    My father smiled unnaturally and ced his hand on my shoulder. Squeezing my shoulder tightly,


    he said in a domineering tone, "No need. I''ll exin everything to her when we find her." "Okay," I


    said in a trembling voice. I nearly lost control of myself.


    The way he was behaving led me to believe he didn''t believe a word I was saying. Maybe he had


    seen through all my little tricks. s, I was too naive! The only thing I could do now was pray that


    my men would find Lucy first and kill her to keep her mouth shut. I didn''t feel an ounce of guilt


    towards Lucy''s baby. Without that bastard, I still had a chance at the throne. But if my crimes were


    exposed, I''d be known as that man who attempted to murder my own sibling. Then the best case


    scenario was prison.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure we''ll find Lucy safe and sound with the baby in her belly." My father patted me


    on the shoulder meaningfully.


    I forced a smile. "Yes, Father. Lucy is a blessed she-wolf. I just know she''ll be fine."


    Hearing what I said, Sylvia audibly sneered again. But this time, she didn''t say anything more.


    Instead, she took out a handkerchief and started to wipe the blood on Rufus'' face.


    I looked away irritably. I wasn''t in the mood to fight with her any further. I just hoped that Lucy would


    not be found.


    But as fate would have it, all of a sudden, a bloody figure emerged in the distance.


    "It''s Lady Lucy!" a guard shouted in shock.

 Chapter 267 The Disfigured Lucy

    Chapter 267 The Disfigured Lucy


    Richard''s POV:


    Lucy looked terrible. Her hair was disheveled, caked blood clinging to it in clumps. Half of her face


    looked as though it was mauled by a wild beast. She was badly mutted and bleeding.


    Such a sorry sight walked towards us barefoot. Despite her mutted face, her eyes shed fiercely


    and were fixed on me the whole time, and there was a crazy smile at the corners of her mouth. She


    looked like a ferocious ghost who was determined to kill me.


    I was so scared that I took a step backward subconsciously.


    When she was but a few meters away from my father, Lucy suddenly stopped and saluted, despite


    her body trembling from exhaustion and her injuries.


    Shell-shocked, my father finally snapped out of his trance and ran to help her. "Lucy, what


    happened?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though werewolves had a strong self-healing ability, Lucy''s face was too badly mauled. Even if


    it did heal, it would never be the same. She would live the rest of her dayspletely disfigured.


    Lucy shook her head slightly without saying anything.


    "Have the baby checked first!" My father whirled around and barked an order. It was obvious that he


    was very concerned about his grandchild.


    Doctors immediately surrounded Lucy.


    Lucy looked surprised, but I quickly spoke up before she could. "Father knows you''re pregnant. I


    told him that you were resting in the manor, so he came to visit you."


    Lucy quickly realized what was going on. She gently touched her belly and looked at me with a


    gloomy smile. "Of course the baby''s safe. Why do you care?"


    I immediately stiffened. Her pointed words made me sweat all over my back. Her eyes were fixed on


    me, burning with hatred. It was as though she wanted to devour me alive. Somehow, I managed to


    suppress my panic and forced a concerned smile. "Of course I care! I''m the father, aren''t I?"


    I specially stressed the word "father", hoping that Lucy would catch on and cooperate. After all, if it


    was revealed that the child was a bastard, she would be doomed as well.


    When the doctors were done checking on Lucy, they nodded at my father, indicating that she was


    fine for the time being.


    My father let out a sigh of relief and rxed a little. Then he turned to Lucy and asked gently, "Good


    girl, can you tell me exactly what happened today?"


    Lucy fell silent for a while. Then she nced at Sylvia searchingly.


    Sylvia gave her a kind smile and said, "It''s okay. Be brave and tell us the truth. Don''t worry. No one


    will hurt you this time."


    I shot her a murderous re. Damn it! This bitch always ruined everything! If she hadn''t intervened,


    Lucy would have been torn apart by the crazed Rufus and wouldn''t have had the chance to stand


    here.


    Lucy didn''t say anything for a while. Finally, she nodded slowly.


    I knew I was doomed, so I rushed over in an attempt to kill her before she could reveal the truth.


    But my father stopped me with a stern look. Then, he looked at Lucy and his expression softened.


    "Be brave. Tell me. I promise I''ll help you no matter what."


    I clenched my fists, wishing lightning would strike me and Lucy and kill us on the spot so that no


    one would know the truth.


    Just when I thought that I was doomed, Lucy''s expression changed dramatically and she burst into


    tears.


    "This is all Prince Rufus'' fault! I was sleeping in my room peacefully when Prince Rufus suddenly


    rushed in and attacked me in his wolf form. The baby''s safety was my priority, so I struggled against


    him desperately, but I was no match. He was like a monster. It was so horrible. Fortunately, I


    managed to escape."


    "Nonsense!" Sylvia pointed a finger at Lucy angrily. "This was clearly Richard''s doing. You know


    everything. Why aren''t you telling the truth? You almost died for Christ''s sake!"


    Lucy trembled and looked at the angry Sylvia with fear. But she continued to cry pitifully. "I''m not


    talking nonsense! Prince Richard sent me to the manor to rest quietly for the sake of the baby.


    No one could''ve expected such a thing to happen. Fortunately, my child was not hurt. But my face...


    I''m afraid I''ll be disfigured for life."


    Tears streamed down her mangled face.


    At this moment, I felt as though my soul had returned to my body. I was so shocked that I nearly


    burst into crazedughter. In the end, Lucy took my side.


    It didn''t matter whatever her ulterior motive was. As long as she took my side in a moment as critical


    as this, I was willing to help her fulfill her wish to keep on living.

 Chapter 268 A Shameless Couple

    Chapter 268 A Shameless Couple


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I couldn''t believe my ears. Lucy had actually lied in Richard''s favor. I really thought that she would


    have a conscience, especially after surviving the jaws of death. But it turned out that I had thought


    too highly of her.


    "Prince Richard has always respected Prince Rufus as his older brother. I simply can''t understand


    why he would attempt to hurt Prince Richard''s child." Lucy touched her belly and said in a pitiful


    tone, "Prince Richard has been looking forward to having a child for the longest child. Now, his wish


    is about toe true. Does Prince Rufus really hate us that much?"


    "You''re insane!" I was so angry that I burst into cynicalughter. Pointing at Richard, I spat at Lucy,


    "This jerk wanted to have you killed, yet you still help him! Is he threatening you somehow?"


    Lucy didn''t respond. She just wiped her tears and looked at us piteously.


    Richard sneered and his eyes were full of smug joy. "Come on, Sylvia. Drop the act. It''s okay if you


    want to nder me, but to nder Lucy too? The note and the video were all faked by you, and


    then you framed me. You just wanted to drag my name across the mud, didn''t you? What a vicious


    she-wolf you are!" "Aren''t you afraid that this is all going to bite you in the back?" I scolded him


    harshly, grief and indignation surging in my heart.


    I couldn''t understand what Lucy was up to. If I hadn''t showed up in time, she would''ve died. She


    had to know the truth, right? Why did she refuse to reveal the truth? Why did she still side with


    Richard?


    Richard smiled smugly. "We''re innocent. You should worry about yourself."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Richard rushed over to hold Lucy in his arms like a loving fiance. He started to


    comfort her gently, "I''m sorry for beingte, Lucy. I''m sorry you had to go through that. Thank you


    for protecting our beautiful child. Don''t worry. Father will give us justice."


    Tears streamed down Lucy''s face. She buried her head into Richard''s arms and said dramatically,


    "Thank God you''re here. You don''t know how scared I was!"


    "I''m sorry, honey." Richard nted a kiss on the top of Lucy''s head. "It''s my fault for not protecting


    you well."


    I couldn''t stand to watch such a hypocritical couple anymore, so I turned to Ethan desperately.


    Ethan was looking at Richard and Lucy with an unreadable expression on his face. I had no idea


    what was on his mind.


    "Please investigate the whole thing thoroughly. You know that Rufus would never do such a thing.


    His madness was too out of the blue. Someone must have set him up," I pleaded to Ethan sincerely.


    He was myst hope.


    Ethan''s expression softened. "Of course I''ll investigate it further. Rufus is my son after all." That was


    good. I let out a sigh of relief. As for what would happen next, there was nothing I could do but wait


    and see.


    Just then, a soldier in a crisp green uniform came running towards us.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "What happened?" Ethan asked in a low voice.


    The soldier''s face was covered with sweat. Panting, he looked anxious and breathless. "We found


    severed limbs in the forest. They seemed to belong to a child. It seemed it had been ripped to


    shreds by a wild beast."


    My heart sank to my stomach. I had a bad feeling about this.


    The soldier seemed to want to say something more but hesitated. Finally, he said, "The child''s


    family and some other werewolves think that it was Prince Rufus who did it. They''re gathering in


    front of the pce gate to protest. They''re demanding an exnation, and...


    They''re asking you to execute Prince Rufus."

 Chapter 269 An Explanation To The Public

    Chapter 269 An Exnation To The Public


    Ethan''s POV:


    When I heard the soldier''s report, my heart sank. I really didn''t think that this issue would escte


    beyond my control.


    As Sylvia had said, I believed that although Rufus was aloof, he would never allow himself to go


    crazy in front of others, let alone kill an innocent child.


    Besides, there was still a week left before the next full moon. The curse had never taken effect so


    early before... Normally, there would be some signs before the curse attacked, and Rufus would


    lock himself before the attack to prevent harming anyone.


    So Rufus'' sudden outburst was very strange.


    And truth be told, I was quite suspicious of Richard. His exnation was nowhere near convincing.


    He was my son after all. I could tell at a nce whether he was lying or not. And right now, he was


    too fidgety and nervous. The more anxious he was to hide something, the more guilty he seemed.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As for Lucy, I couldn''t see her through as easily. Her tears might be real, but I didn''t know how true


    her words were.


    I had nned to go over the whole thing after I went back to the pce, but now that a child''s


    corpse had turned up, the public was aggravated.


    It could''ve been easier to deal with private family affairs, but when the public was involved, things


    would be difficult and uncontroble. One wrong move and I would be used of covering up the


    crimes of my family.


    In this particr case, if I couldn''t prove that the child wasn''t killed by Rufus, even if I managed to


    spare Rufus'' life, I would have to imprison him for the rest of his life to appease the public.


    "The child wasn''t killed by Prince Rufus!" Sylvia was so anxious that she tried to stand up, but her


    legs buckled and she immediately fell. "Your Majesty, please find out the truth! I followed Prince


    Rufus'' footprints all the way here, but I didn''te across any signs of the child''s corpse."


    "How convincing," Richard spat sarcastically, holding his chin up arrogantly. He had let go of Lucy


    and walked towards Sylvia, chest puffed out like a fighting cock. "Do you really think you can protect


    Rufus? A life for a life. Even though Rufus is a prince, he''s no exception to that rule. Evenathree-


    year-oldchildknowsthis.Don''tyou?" Richard''s arrogance was uneptable. I shot him a re in the


    hopes of shutting him up, but he didn''t seem to notice and continued to berate Sylvia.


    "Just who do you think you are? You''re just Rufus'' sex ve. It was thanks to him that you even


    entered the Royal Military School in the first ce. Do you think you have the right to interfere in the


    lycan king''s decision?" Hearing Richard''s elitist sentiments, my frown deepened. I stepped forward


    to stop him, but then Sylvia spoke first.


    "Did you see Prince Rufus kill that child with your own eyes? If not, just shut your loud mouth."


    Sylvia looked at Richard seriously. "Do you have the evidence to back up your im? You''re a


    prince too, remember? You have to set an example for the public instead of ndering your own


    brother. I might be a mere ve, but I know this. Don''t you, Prince Richard?"


    I sighed silently, knowing that Rufus had found a good mate who was willing to protect him to the


    end.


    But as his father, it looked as though I wouldn''t be able to protect my own son. A sense of sadness


    began to creep into my heart.


    "Your Majesty, what should we do about the angry mob?" the soldier asked furtively.


    Only then did Ie to my senses. Looking at the unconscious Rufus, I made up my mind and


    ordered coldly, "Arrest Prince Rufus. Anyone who resists my decision will also be arrested."


    Sylvia looked at me silently but didn''t say anything. She seemed ready to submit.


    Unexpectedly, just as we dropped our guard, Sylvia suddenly transformed into a wolf and leapt past


    the crowd with Rufus on her back, disappearing in the forest.

 Chapter 270 Unexpected Reinforcements

    Chapter 270 Unexpected Reinforcements


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I struggled to bnce Rufus on my back as I ran into the forest desperately, with pursuers close


    behind me.


    The sun was dipping in the horizon, and it started to drizzle, which only made it more difficult to run


    along the perilous mountain road.


    I was soaked to my bones. The rain fell relentlessly on the wound on my back, like tiny bullets,


    causing more severe pain.


    Gritting my teeth, I did my best to ignore the pain and concentrated on finding a way out. Just then,


    a strong gust of wind started blowing against me, bringing with it dead leaves and dirt. Something


    went in my eye, distracting me from an obstacle in front of me. I tripped and stumbled, rolling down


    the mountain slope.


    I held Rufus tightly in my arms and didn''t stop until I rammed into a big tree, knocking the wind out


    of my lungs.


    I gasped for air desperately. Lying on the ground, I found I couldn''t get up. The pain in my back was


    so intense that it felt as though my bones were broken and reshuffled.


    I could hear the pursuers getting closer and closer. I braced myself and tried to get on my feet, but I


    fell back on the ground. I couldn''t even stand straight.


    I wanted to run, but Yana waspletely exhausted. I had no choice but to return to my human


    form.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The pursuers made it to the hillside above me. If they just looked down, they would''ve seen Rufus


    and me.


    Just as I was about to lose hope, a deafening wolf howl pierced the sky. Then, a giant grey wolf with


    mixed fur showed up, closely followed by its subordinate wolves.


    It was Rin!


    I cried out in pleasant surprise. Rin nced at me, wagged its tail and greeted me briefly. Then it led


    the group of wolves to block the pursuers.


    The pursuers seemed to be stunned and chaos broke loose.


    "Where the hell did these wild wolvese from? Damn it! It''s biting my leg! Help me get rid of this


    wolf!"


    "Help! We''re outnumbered! We don''t stand a chance!"


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    "But what about Prince Rufus?"


    "We won''t be able to bring him back if we''re dead! Retreat!"


    The pursuers started running in panic while the wild wolves chased them away.


    When they were gone, I heaved a sigh of relief. Then I struggled to sit up and checked Rufus '' body


    for injuries. Although I had carefully protected Rufus in my arms when I rolled down the slope just


    now, I couldn''t rest easy until I made sure he was okay.


    At this time, Rin walked over gracefully. I spared a hand and touched its head gently. "Thank you,


    Rin. If it weren''t for you, Rufus and I would have been taken away by those bad guys."


    I smiled warmly. I didn''t expect that Rin would suddenly show up and save us. ncing around at


    my surroundings, only then did I notice that we were somewhat near the forbidden forest. No


    wonder Rin was in the area.


    Rin pressed its big wet nose against my cheek like a spoiled child.


    I smiled and relented, scratching its chin. "It''s been a while, Rin. You still look the same. So, how''s


    your baby?"


    Rin seemed to understand me. It suddenlyy down on its back and exposed its belly, as if inviting


    me to touch it.


    It was so adorable that I couldn''t wait to touch its plump belly gently. The baby in its belly was much


    bigger thanst time, and from the looks of it, seemed very healthy.


    After I gently touched its belly, Rin got back on all fours and nudged me again, asking me to pet it.


    When I finally did, its tail waved like a tornado. Then, Rin bit my sleeve and whimpered, as if it


    wanted to take me somewhere.


    "Do you know a ce we can hide?" I asked softly.


    Although the pursuers had fled, it was only a matter of time before they came back with


    reinforcements.


    Rin nodded in a reserved manner. But then it nced at Rufus with disgust and snorted. It turned


    around and swept at Rufus'' face with its big tail, as though it was sweeping away some pesky dust.


    Then Rin looked up at me meaningfully.


    I seemed to understand what Rin was trying to tell me. It saw Rufus as a burden and wanted me to


    abandon him.

 Chapter 271 Settle Down

    Chapter 271 Settle Down


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Amused, I didn''t know whether to burst into tears orughter. Rin and Rufus had never liked each


    other, ever since the first time they met. It seemed the two still hadn''t reconciled.


    "Rufus looks mean, but you''ll know how good a man he is as time goes by," I said gently, rubbing


    Rin''s headfortingly.


    Rin whined and withdrew its head, as if it begged to differ.


    Thinking for a while, I pulled out the whistle Rufus had given to me from under my cor. "Look.


    Rufus made this whistle for me so that I could meet you whenever I wanted."


    Rin''s beady eyes nced at the carefully carved whistle in my hand. Without saying anything, it


    swung its big tail to the ground. I knew it was its way of telling me that its attitude was softening


    towards Rufus, so I added, "Rin, Rufus is my mate. If you can''t ept him, I''ll be very, very sad." I


    pretended to be sad and wiped imaginary tears from my eyes. "Just look at him! He looks so pitiful.


    If I just leave him here, he''ll be eaten by a wild beast. And If he dies, I can''t keep on living in this


    world."


    Rin lowered its head and whined anxiously, as though to reassure me that it understood where I


    wasing from.


    "So let''s take Rufus with us, okay? Don''t make me leave him here." I buried my face in my hands,


    pretending to be sad, peeking at Rin from between my fingers.


    Rin tilted its head to look at Rufus, as though it was weighing pros and cons. Finally, it rubbed its


    nose against the back of my hand, as if to say that it had agreed to my request.


    "Thank you so much, Rin. But I still need to ask a little favor of you." I smiled at it sheepishly. "You


    see, Yana is exhausted. I can''t carry Rufus anymore. Can you do it?"


    Rin let out a high-pitched whine and stomped its big paw indignantly. Then, it took a step forward


    and approached Rufus pensively.


    Seeing this, I thought it had agreed to my request. Just as I was helping Rufus up, Rin raised its


    front paw and stepped on Rufus'' limp hand. Then it raised its head and howled. A brown wild wolf


    suddenly ran towards us.


    The two wolves lowered their heads and whispered for a long time before finally, the brown wolf


    walked to me and knelt.


    Rin cast Rufus a sideway nce then raised its head proudly.


    Well, it turned out that Rin was still stubborn.


    I shook my head with a wry smile as I hoisted Rufus onto the back of the brown wolf. When he was


    secure, Rin led us through the forest until we reached the mouth of a hidden cave.


    There was a smallke near the cave. After I pulled Rufus off the brown wolf''s back, I hurried to turn


    off my phone to prevent being tracked. Then I went to theke and gathered some water on a lotus


    leaf to clean Rufus'' dirty and bloodied body.


    When I returned, he was still in aa. I carefully made him drink some water first. Then I pulled


    his shirt off and ripped it into small shreds to use as rags to wipe his face. His chin had been


    scratched. There was blood caked around the wounds. Additionally, there was a swelling purple


    bruise on his forehead, as well as other wounds scattered all over his body.


    Rin squatted down next to me and snorted. I turned to look at it questioningly. But Rin just covered


    its eyes with its forepaws, as if it couldn''t bear to look at Rufus.


    With a gentle smile, I touched its head then continued to deal with Rufus'' wounds. A little whileter,


    Rin stood up to leave, as though it had grown bored.


    I carefully cleaned the blood off Rufus'' body, my expression darkening. Although most of the


    wounds had stopped bleeding, it was clear that they were infected.


    My heart ached for poor Rufus.


    After a while, Rufus felt worryingly warm. He had a fever. I tried to lower his temperature by


    pressing wet cloth to his forehead. Fortunately, it didn''t take long before his temperature finally


    dropped. But he still refused to wake up.


    At a loss, I leaned over and kissed his forehead, tears welling up in my eyes.


    Rin suddenly appeared with a pile of berries just then.


    "Why, thank you, Rin." I rubbed its head gratefully.


    Rin sat next to me obediently and seemed to see how down I felt. It patted my hand with its paw to


    comfort me.


    I looked into its eyes and smiled. "I need to get him some medicine. Can you take care of him while


    I''m gone?"


    This time, Rin agreed readily. It nodded its head adamantly and even nudged me out of the cave,


    telling me to leave as soon as possible.


    "Okay, okay, I''m leaving!"


    I cast onest nce at Rufus before standing up to leave. I nned not to just get medicine but


    also inquire about what had really happened. The death of that child was just too odd. I suspected


    that it was another one of Richard''s evil ploys.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 272 The Forced Kiss

    Chapter 272 The Forced Kiss


    Lucy''s POV:


    As Sylvia ran off with Rufus, Ethan dispatched arge number of men to chase after them.


    In the meantime, I was sent to the hospital for my wounds to be treated. The doctors there


    conducted a thorough physical examination.


    As soon as I walked out of the examination room, I found Ethan and Richard waiting for me by the


    door.


    "How do you feel?" Ethan asked, his forehead creased with concern.


    Stunned, I nced at Richard subconsciously. He winked at me meaningfully. I knew that he


    wanted me to continue with the pitiful act.


    "What''s the matter? You must tell the doctors if you feel anything off," Ethan added quickly when I


    didn''t respond fast enough.


    "No, no. I''m fine, and so is the baby," I lowered my head and answered respectfully, twiddling my


    thumbs nervously.


    If I wanted the baby to be born without a hitch, then he needed to be born as a prince. I needed to


    completely conceal the fact that the baby''s father was Kyle, not Richard.


    Ethan sighed with relief. "That''s good. I''ll have the best doctors treat the wounds on your face. Don''t


    lose hope, my dear girl. Just take good care of yourself and the baby for the time being."


    I nodded, not daring to say anything more. I felt extremely bad. Never in my wildest dreams would I


    have imagined that my face would be permanently disfigured one day. I was thankful to be alive,


    but...


    ncing at Richard once more, that damned hypocrite, I knew that there was still a tough hill to


    climb.


    Richard reached out his hand and slipped it around my waist. In an overly affectionate tone, he said,


    "Even if your face scars, I''ll still love you. After all, I love you for who you are, not your appearance."


    Because Ethan was here, I had no choice but to hide the disgust in my heart. I let Richard hold me


    and forced a smile.


    "Good. Mates should love each other, and now that you two have epted each other as mates,


    you''ll be together for the rest of your lives. Richard, take good care of Lucy. Don''t let me catch you


    treating her poorly," Ethan said to Richard in a low, ominous voice.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course I''ll take care of her, Father. I''m willing to protect her with my life!" As he spoke, Richard


    looked at me tenderly.


    This sent a shiver down my spine and it took all of my willpower not to gag on the spot. This bastard


    was even better at acting than me.


    "Alright. If there''s nothing else, help Lucy back home and let her rest," Ethan said wearily. He looked


    exhausted. Waving his hand dismissively, he asked Richard and me to leave.


    As we turned to walk away, I wanted so desperately to swat Richard''s hand away, but he seemed


    addicted to this ruse. He kept his arm wrapped around my waist, nting kisses on my forehead


    from time to time, all the way until we made it back to the pce.


    The whole time, I tried my best to endure the nausea and forced a smile until we were inside my


    room. As soon as I closed the door behind us, I shook off Richard''s hand with disgust.


    Richard dropped the act, too. He grabbed my cor violently and hissed, "Where do you think you''re


    going?"


    I pushed his hand away and kicked his shin. "Stay away from me, you bastard."


    Richard sneered and hugged me forcibly. "Why so cold, my dear? You should thank me for saving


    your life."


    My eyes went as wide as saucers. "How dare you? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been


    disfigured for the rest of my life!"


    "You were the one who betrayed me first, remember? Huh?" Richard whispered in my ear, his voice


    as cold and vile as a snake''s.


    "Fuck off! Get your filthy hands away from me!" I twisted my body and struggled to break away from


    his embrace.


    Richard held me firmly in ce and said coldly, "You let someone else vite you, but not me?"


    "I will never let you touch me." I red at him with disgust. "You make me sick."


    Richardughed angrily. "Okay, you''ve brought this upon yourself. I guess I have to touch you


    today."


    As he spoke, he began to rip my clothes off. His cold hand brushed against my bare skin, which


    sent shivers down my spine. How the hell could he still be in the mood to have sex with me?


    "You fucking bastard! Let go of me right this instant!"


    Thinking about what he had done to me, I couldn''t help but tremble and feel sick to my stomach.


    How dare he touch me again?


    Richard ignored my demands and stripped me naked. As he leaned over to kiss me, I craned my


    neck and turned away. Sadly, my efforts were futile and he managed to press his lips against mine. I


    couldn''t control myself any longer and vomited directly into his mouth.

 Chapter 273 Negotiation

    Chapter 273 Negotiation


    Lucy''s POV:


    I hadn''t eaten anything the whole day, so my stomach could only release some gastric fluid when I


    vomited.


    Richard reacted quick, but not quick enough. The stinky liquid sprayed on his suit, making him


    furious on the spot. He hurriedly took off his coat and threw it away while cursing me.


    "What have you done? You really fucking puke up in front of me? You are so disgusting, you ugly


    disfigured bitch!"


    He was making so much noise, so I covered my ears with my hands. But I could still hear his voice.


    "Do you really think you''re pure and innocent? You''re a slut! You''re as disgusting as that bastard in


    your belly."


    I wasn''t in the mood to argue with him, but he was too aggressive. So my anger also red up. I


    stood up still naked and sneered at him, "So what if I vomited at you? You are more disgusting than


    me. Just being in the same room with you is so unbearable."


    Richard raised his hand and was about to p me. "Do you really think I won''t dare kill you?"


    I leaned my face closer to him and said, "Come on, p me here. You''d better p my face until it


    swells so that the lycan king will know how you treat me."


    "You... You''re such a shameless bitch!"


    No p fell on my face. Richard was furious, but he couldn''t dare hit me as long as I used the lycan


    king as my shield.


    I continued to provoke him. "Since I dare toe back, it means that I''m not afraid of death. If you


    want to kill me, just do it. Anyway, I have recorded a video confessing everything you did." Richard


    was so angry that his eyes widened, and his hands trembled. He pointed at me and said, "You


    fucking..."


    "Are you mad now? Don''t worry. I''ll make you even angrier." I pursed my lips, smiled, and walked


    over to him. I straightened his cor and whispered in his ear, "I''ve collected a lot of evidence about


    how you set up Rufus. Remember, I was by your side during those times. I''ve handed over those


    evidence to one of my friends in the imperial capital. If something happens to me, my friend will


    immediately give those evidence to the lycan king. I think he will be very interested in them."


    Richard looked shocked and angry at the same time. He pushed me away and said, "I don''t believe


    you. You don''t have any friends in the imperial capital. You are just bluffing, you liar!"


    I clicked my tongue and looked at him mockingly. "Then where do you think Sylvia got that letter?


    Remember, people who are blindly confident are doomed to fail. Do you really think your ns are


    wless?"


    "So, it was you who ruined my ns!" Richard directly grabbed my neck and said coldly, "Believe it


    or not, I will kill you."


    He was totally irritated by me. The killing intent in his eyes at this moment made my hair stand on


    end.


    But I did my best to suppress my fear. I pretended to act normal and even smiled at him casually. "I


    don''t believe you. If so, you should have killed me when you saw me just now. But I''m still alive.


    Especially now that the king knows that I''m pregnant, you just can''t touch me, Richard."


    Richard didn''t say a word, and his grip on my neck loosened a bit.


    "Why don''t we just work together? After all, you need this baby in my belly, right?" I said in a soft


    tone of voice.


    From what the lycan king had said earlier, I could tell that he cared about the child so much. Richard


    must know something and want to grab this opportunity to take a chance.


    Richard''s POV:


    "What do you really want?" I asked Lucy coldly as I let go of her neck.


    "Very simple. We both get what we respectively want. I''ll pretend to be your mate and give birth to


    this child. In exchange, you will keep Kyle alive." As she spoke, Lucy touched her neck and returned


    to her indifferent look.


    I snorted coldly, "How sure are you that I need your child?"


    "Having a child with royal blood will do no harm but only good to someone like you who wants the


    throne, right?" Lucy smiled slightly, and the disfigured half of her face twitched with difficulty. She


    looked more terrifying.


    I didn''t expect her to be too smart to guess what I wanted. But since she took the initiative to


    propose cooperation, we could get what we respectively wanted just as she said.


    Her request to keep Kyle alive was simple. But it would all depend on her sincerity.


    "And one more thing. You are not allowed to ever touch me again from now on," Lucy added coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in an ugly bitch at all." I looked at her disgustedly.


    Did she really think I wanted to have sex with her? She was just a rotten she-wolf who had had sex


    with another man. And her arrogant attitude annoyed me to the core.


    But anyway, it didn''t matter. What was more important was the throne. As long as I could take over


    the throne, I didn''t mind tolerating her for a while. At worst, I could kill her after her child was born.


    After leaving Lucy, I called Diego.


    "I want you to find out who is secretly helping Lucy in the imperial capital. Whoever they are, kill


    them." "Yes, Prince Richard."

 Chapter 274 Inquiries

    Chapter 274 Inquiries


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Before heading to town, I went to a shop in the suburb and bought a cloak with a hood. I wanted to


    hide myself as much as possible.


    There were many soldiers at the gate of the city, and everyone who entered the city had to undergo


    an interrogation.


    If I went straight to the gate, I might be caught on the spot. I tightened my hood and looked around


    vigntly.


    Today was market day, so most werewolves who entered the city were pushing a cart.


    I observed for a while before I chose the most inconspicuous cart and hid in it.


    I wasn''t surprised to know that the soldiers were searching for Rufus and me everywhere in the city.


    I hid in a bucket full of hay and heard the loud noises of the soldiers outside.


    When the cart I was in was stopped, I quietly moved the bucket lid a little bit. After making sure that


    no one noticed me, I jumped out and quickly ran into an alley.


    I deftly avoided the patrolling soldiers and managed to sneak into a pharmacy.


    Fortunately, no one else was in the pharmacy except an old doctor who was reorganizing the herb


    cabs. The smell of various kinds of herbs were mixed together, creating a strange herbal


    fragrance.


    "Doctor, if a patient is in aa, what medicine can he take?" I immediately asked when I stepped


    forward.


    The old doctor pushed his sses and said, "I guess he has lost too much blood. I''ll find you some


    medicine that can replenish blood. But if he still doesn''t wake up, you have to take him to the


    hospital as soon as possible."


    "Okay, doctor. Thank you." I deliberately lowered my voice and looked at the door, making sure that


    no one was there. Then I pretended to ask casually, "By the way, why are there so many soldiers in


    the city?"


    While taking out a few boxes of medicine from the cab behind him, the old doctor sighed and


    said, "There was a murder."


    "Who was killed? Have they found the murderer?" I asked, pretending to be surprised.


    The old doctor sighed again. "A child died, and the murderer was the famous Prince Rufus. Did you


    went to the parade?"


    "I had something to do at home, so I didn''t get the chance to see the parade." I also sighed. "But on


    my way here, I heard some rumors. I wasn''t sure whether they were just gossiping or telling the


    truth though."


    "Oh my God! It was actually a very tragic scene. It was a good thing you didn''t go there." The old


    doctor shook his head, took out a bag, and slowly packed the medicine on the table. "That child was


    too little, but he was torn alive." "How did it happen? Was it during the parade?" I continued to ask.


    If it had happened at the military parade, the lycan king should have immediately known it. The


    soldiers wouldn''t possibly waste time. They would report to him as soon as possible.


    "No. The boy''s dead body was found in the dense forest in the suburb, near the swamp. It was too


    awful. The boy''s body seemed to be torn apart by a beast. Nothing was left intact. It''s said that even


    the bones of his hand were broken into pieces," the old doctor said indignantly. "Prince Rufus wasProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    too cruel. That boy was the one who offered him flowers earlier. The boy''s only mistake was


    throwing a rotten egg at him. But he killed the poor little boy so brutally."


    Everything the old doctor said made me more and more suspicious.


    If the boy''s body was found near the swamp, it shouldn''t be Rufus. He had absolutely no reason to


    be there. As far as I could remember, I didn''t see any moon grass along the way leading to the


    swamp. Rufus was actually attracted by the moon grass all the way to the manor in the suburb. It


    was impossible for him to pass by the swamp.


    "At the moment, the boy''s family is crying and protesting at the gate of the pce. If they don''t get


    an exnation, they will all hang themselves at the gate of the city." The old doctor seemed to have


    never heard of such a thing before. He sighed again. "What on earth is going on with Prince Rufus?


    Has he really be a monster?" "How can you be so sure that it was Prince Rufus who killed the


    boy?" I asked him, pretending to be curious.


    "Of course, there are witnesses."

 Chapter 275 The Witness

    Chapter 275 The Witness


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "There are witnesses? It''s such a remote ce. How can there be witnesses?" I said, feeling


    surprised.


    The old doctor handed the medicine to me and said, "Yes there are. One werewolf even swore that


    he saw Prince Rufus in his wolf form kill the boy."


    If there were really witnesses, then everything would be a lot moreplicated.


    On my way looking for Rufus that night, I had passed by the crime scene near the swamp. But at


    that time, I didn''t see any dead bodies. So whoever that witness was, his testimony was very


    suspicious.


    "What was that witness doing? Why was he in such a remote ce?" I continued asking the old


    doctor about the witness, trying to get more information about his identity.


    "Many hunters live in the suburb, so it''s not surprising that someone happened to pass by there


    when Prince Rufus killed the boy," said the old doctor.


    "Well, that makes sense. Spring ising, so it''s a good season for hunting," I said with a smile. I


    had to agree with him so as not to arouse his suspicion. Then I asked casually, "But it was such a


    coincidence, wasn''t it? Do you know where he lives?"


    "That''s what I don''t know. All I only know is that he has been taken away by the soldiers of the


    pce for investigation. I heard that he was left scared silly and kept talking nonsense."


    I pondered for a while before I asked, "Where is the child''s body now? I want to go there and offer


    my condolences to the bereaved family."


    Since I couldn''t get any information about the identity of the witness, I had to find the body of the


    boy and see if there were any other clues. If he was really torn into pieces by a beast, there must be


    traces on his wounds.


    The old doctor shook his head and said in an extremely regretful tone, "The death of that child was


    too tragic. He will be cremated at three o''clock in the afternoon."


    I looked at the time and was shocked to know that it was already two o''clock. I didn''t have much


    time left.


    "Do you know which crematorium?" I hurriedly asked.


    "That one in the west of the city."


    "Okay, thank you."


    I took the medicine and paid for it. Then I immediately left the pharmacy.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    More and more soldiers gathered and patrolled the city, so I didn''t dare to take the main road. I


    hurriedly walked through alleys one after another until I finally arrived at the west of the city.


    As soon as I walked out of thest alley I had to pass through, I saw a group of soldiers passing by.


    I wanted to turn around, but it was toote. They already noticed me.


    "Hey, where are you going? Remove your hood and show your face to us," shouted one of the


    soldiers at me.


    I was flustered, and I panicked for a moment. Then I lowered my head, coughed violently, and said


    hoarsely, "I have a flu, so I have to cover my body, in case it gets worse."


    After saying this, I coughed in the direction of the soldiers several times. As expected, they all


    subconsciously stepped back.


    "What are you holding in your hands?"


    "Medicine for my flu."


    Upon saying this, I took the initiative to hand the medicine to them for inspection while I kept


    coughing. They just nced at it quickly and threw it back to me.


    "Go! Get out of here now."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I tightened my grip on my cloak and hurried away. But after taking just a


    few steps, I was stopped by someone.


    "Wait! Sylvia? Is that you?"


    It was a mboyant male voice, sounding strange yet familiar.


    I didn''t dare to look back. I just lowered my head and walked forward, trying to recall in my mind


    who the owner of the voice was.


    "Sylvia, wait! I know it''s you. Don''t run away."


    His voice then reminded me of a disgusting face.


    I didn''t want to believe it at first.


    But when I abruptly turned my head, I found that it was really Shawn, the idiot. Damn! I was so


    unfortunate that I met him here.


    I didn''t respond to him. Instead, I quickened my pace.

 Chapter 276 A Misunderstanding

    Chapter 276 A Misunderstanding


    Shawn''s POV:


    The military parade was only held once every four years, so I didn''t want to miss it. My people and I


    even went to the imperial capital one day earlier.


    As soon as we arrived at the pce that the lycan king had arranged for us, I heard from my men


    that Sylvia and Prince Rufus were being hunted down.


    This piece of news made me snicker gloatingly.


    Sylvia was a bitch. Anyone who got involved with her would be in trouble. It didn''t even take long for


    her to turn the superior Prince Rufus into a wanted criminal. Sylvia''s bad luck was contagious.


    I was in a good mood, so I asked two of my men to go out with me to experience the hospitality of


    the imperial capital and have some fun by the way.


    But I didn''t expect that today would be my lucky day. As soon as we passed an alley, I saw a


    suspicious figure wrapped in a hooded cloak. Although she had her back on me, I felt a very strong


    sense of familiarity.


    I couldn''t see her face, but my intuition told me that she was Sylvia.


    However, I wasn''t one hundred percent sure. After all, there were too many werewolves on the


    street and the figure was so far away that I couldn''t smell her clearly.


    I tried calling out Sylvia''s name. I saw the figure slightly turned her head and looked in my direction.


    But she immediately tightened the hood of her cloak and hurriedly ran away.


    This made me even more certain that she was Sylvia. Although I just vaguely saw her side face, her


    temperament was too special not to be recognized. Sylvia''s movements were especially charming,


    even just a simple turn of her head.


    "Hey, the she-wolf you are looking for is right in front of you. Hurry! Follow her!" I immediately


    shouted and signaled the patrolling soldiers to chase after Sylvia.


    I got so excited at once. It had been a while since thest time I found something this interesting. I


    must humiliate her when I caught up with herter.


    It seemed that Sylvia didn''t look well. If she was willing to give up her dignity and beg me, maybe I


    could consider making her my mistress.


    Sylvia ran very fast, nimbly scurrying in the crowd.


    I tried my best to catch up with her, but it was very difficult to keep up with her speed. Even the


    brigade of soldiers chasing her had already been left far behind.


    Damn! She had only been staying in the imperial capital for a few months. How could her speed


    dramatically improve? When Sylvia''s figure suddenly disappeared at a corner, I frantically sped up


    to catch up with her.


    When I turned at the corner, I saw a dead end.


    Sylvia was struggling to climb the wall with her back to me.


    God was really on my side.


    I rushed over and grabbed her cloak to pull her off the wall. Then I threw her to the ground. "You''re


    trying to run away, huh! Sylvia, you won''t get away this time."


    "Ouch! You''re crazy!"


    It was an unfamiliar voice that answered me.


    I thought I heard it wrong, so I hesitated for a moment. Then I pulled off her hood.


    Under the hood was not Sylvia but a she-wolf I had never seen before.


    The she-wolf stood up from the ground angrily and yelled at me. "Who the hell are you? And why


    did you attack me, jerk?!"


    I was dumbfounded. Who was this she-wolf? Where was Sylvia? I saw her turn to this corner just


    now.


    I wasn''t convinced. I stretched out my hand and pulled the she-wolf s face, suspecting that it was


    fake.


    The she-wolf cried out in pain and pped my hand away. "Let go of me! If you don''t stop, I''ll


    definitely teach you a good lesson, one that you''ll never forget. You''re a lunatic!"


    Could a mask be so realistic nowadays? I reached out again and pulled her hair, trying to see if she


    was wearing a wig.


    "What are you trying to do to my mate?"


    At this moment, a tall man suddenly appeared. With a cold expression on his face, he grabbed my


    hand and pressed me against the wall.


    "Warren! Thank God you are here," eximed the she-wolf.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The man named Warren let go of my hand and kicked me aside. When he turned to look at the she-


    wolf, his expression softened at once. "Flora,e to me."


    The she-wolf immediately threw herself into the man''s arms andined aggrievedly, "That


    bastard is a pervert. Hetouchedmybuttjustnow." "You''re lying! When did I touch your butt?" I shouted


    frantically.


    Although I liked group sex, I was not interested in a shriveled she-wolf like her. She couldn''t arouse


    my sexual desire at all.

 Chapter 277 Argument

    Chapter 277 Argument


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Iy prone on the roof, holding my breath as I peeped at the scene below.


    Shawn could see me if he looked up. But he was entangled with Flora now and didn''t even have the


    time to raise his head.


    "Warren, help me teach him a lesson. He not only touched my butt but also said that my boobs are


    small!" Flora cried out loud in Warren''s arms.


    I had never seen Shawn look this helpless before. He was trying to exin something, but Flora''s


    voice muffled his words.


    "You want to die?" Warren asked coldly. He red at Shawn as if he was going to burn him down


    with his gaze.


    Shawn looked flustered. "I never touched you. I''m not even attracted to your body."


    "See? He is still insulting me!" Flora mped her face and howled, "He touched my face with such


    ferocity. He blocked me here and tried touching me as if he had never seen a she-wolf in his life. I


    was frightened witless."


    Flora was an exceptional actor. No one could stop her when she was in the mood to deliver one of


    her performances.


    I tried my best to hold back myughter. The corners of Warren''s mouth twitched. It was amusing to


    watch him beaten.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, Flora and Warren showed up in time. Otherwise, I would be doomed if Shawn caught me.


    As soon as I turned around the corner just now, someone pulled me aside. Just as I thought


    someone was nning to start a fight with me, I realized it was Flora. In order to get rid of Shawn


    for me, Flora put on my cloak and let me hide on the roof. That was the reason for the current


    scenario.


    "Nonsense! I just mistook you for someone else!" Shawn barked.


    "Stop quibbling. If you mistook me for someone else, why did you touch my face?" Flora countered.


    "I think you just want to take advantage of me. Shame on you!"


    Shawn was so angry that he punched the wall. "Shut up! I didn''t touch you! Why did you run away?"


    "What? He is yelling at me again!" Flora flinched back and hid behind Warren, pretending to look


    weak and innocent. "Why can''t I run away when an ugly man chases after me? What''s your logic?"


    She burst into tears. "I wouldn''t have reacted this way if he only chased me. But he touched me and


    pulled my hair as well. I take good care of my hair. Losing even a strand would break my heart. He


    grabbed me so hard and plucked a fistful of my hair. Warren, you should help me teach him a


    lesson for plucking my hair."


    "Honey, it''s going to be thest day of his life." Warren stood in front of Flora and looked at Shawn --


    his eyes zing with anger. "Tell me, which hand did you use to touch her?"


    Shawn didn''t bother exining. "Both my hands. So what?"


    "Then, I''ll cut both your hands!" Warren growled menacingly.


    Shawn quickly put his hands behind his back and retreated behind the soldiers. "Do you know who I


    am? I''m the Alpha of the ck Moon pack! You''llbe doomed even ifyou think of hurtingme." I rolled


    my eyes at his remark. ''What a coward!'' "Is the Alpha of the ck Moon pack really powerful? I


    have never heard of such a pack." Flora raised her voice on purpose as if she wanted Shawn to


    hear her.


    Shawn''s face turned beet red. "Which pack are you from? How dare you be so arrogant? Be


    careful. I will tell your Alpha to drive you out of the pack."


    Warren scowled at Shawn. "I''m the son of the Beta of Silver Moon Pack. You know our Alpha?


    Looks like we can get together some other day." "You mean Alpha Leonard Quinn ¡ª that legendary


    God of War?!" Shawn eximed.


    "It seems that he doesn''t know our Alpha personally," Flora said in a hushed tone.


    Shawn''s face turned pale. Heughed bitterly and said, "What happened today was just a


    misunderstanding."


    Several soldiers gathered around and watched the quarrel between Shawn and Flora. The head of


    the soldiers couldn''t take it anymore. He rushed forward and apologized on behalf of Shawn. "We''re


    sorry. We got the wrong she-wolf." Since the soldiers apologized, Shawn had no choice but to


    apologize and leave the ce in despair.

 Chapter 278 The Crematorium

    Chapter 278 The Crematorium


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Once everyone had gone, Flora and Warren headed up to the roof to meet me.


    "Sylvia, what''s going on? What happened to you and Prince Rufus?" Flora looked anxious. "The


    soldiers are searching all over the imperial city for you."


    "Rufus is still in aa. He''s temporarily ced in a safe ce somewhere outside the city." With a


    heavy heart, I bit my lip. "I know all the werewolves are talking about how crazy Rufus was and his


    murder. If the lycan king finds us, we''ll be doomed."


    "We did hear about the news and assumed the situation was serious. When we couldn''t get in touch


    with you, we took to the streets to try our luck. I did not expect to hear your namee out of that


    stupid man''s mouth when we arrived. Thankfully, we found you and followed you all the way here."


    Flora''s face was dead serious. "Don''t worry, Sylvia. We''ll help you figure out the mastermind behind


    all of this."


    We then heard sudden noisese from the other end of the alley. Immediately, the three of us


    became vignt again and crouched down to hide ourselves.


    Fortunately, it was just a random drunk woman. Relieved, I sighed and turned back to Flora and


    Warren. I briefly told them about the anonymous letter and what happened in the manor.


    "Damn it! He is really a bastard!"


    The anger on Flora''s face became more evident as she cursed.


    "Shh, keep your voice down." Warren shushed her. "We can''t afford to attract any attention right


    now."


    Flora''s eyes widened in guilt as her hand shot up to her mouth. Still, she continued toin,


    "That Richard. He''s so inhumane!"


    Heaving a deep sigh, I replied, "No matter how sure I am that Richard plotted all of it, I still don''t


    have any conclusive evidence. For now, it would be foolish of me to use him of anything. I didn''t


    even expect that Lucy woulde to Richard''s defense either."


    "Now that Lucy can''t be our witness, we''ll just find another one," Warren suggested. "I don''t think


    Richard''s n is perfect. There has to be some loophole somewhere."


    "That''s right." I nodded in agreement. "I was actually nning to start with the boy''s corpse. Why


    was his family so anxious to cremate him? It seems fishy to me."


    Warren was silent for a while and then replied, "Well, what if the boy really was a victim of Prince


    Rufus?"


    "I don''t believe it. I heard somewhere that the child died miserably and the bones in his legs all


    broke. Even if Rufus did lose control and kill someone, he would have never done it in such a cruel


    way." I looked at Flora and Warren with firmness. "If our investigation proves that Rufus really did kill


    the boy, then I will stand with


    Rufus and take responsibility for his action with him."


    "Okay!" Flora eximed, getting more excited. She then rolled up her sleeves, ready to work. "To


    the crematorium, shall we?"


    "Okay,"


    Warren and I said in unison. After nodding at each other, we hopped off the roof and headed


    straight for the crematorium.


    "Wait! I''ll call Harry first and tell him to meet us at the crematorium. He might be still looking for you


    on the street." Flora climbed down the roof a little too slow for a girl her age. She then took out her


    phone and dialed Harry. "Change of n. Meet us at the crematorium."


    "Roger. Over." A strong voice could be heard from the other end of the call. It was hard to tell


    whether it was because of Flora''s clunky old phone or that Harry''s voice was just really that loud.


    "It''s time for Flora to get a new phone," Warren muttered.


    Not long after, we met up with Harry at the gate of the crematorium.


    But before we could even set foot inside, the security guard had already stopped us.


    "What are you doing here? No one but rtives is allowed inside."


    "Well, what else could we be here for?" Harry snorted. His hair, though it was dark green, beamed


    particrly bright in the sunlight. With a flip of his hair, he answered sarcastically, "Obviously, we


    here to cremate a corpse."


    "Which family? Please provide your information." The security guard looked Harry up and down,


    refusing to believe a word he just said.


    All of a sudden, a wail was heard from behind. We turned around and saw Flora not far away, crying


    beside a corpse.


    Immediately, Harry understood what she was trying to do. His handsome face distorted into an


    exaggerated sad expression and staggered toward her. He draped his strong body over the corpse,


    breaking the thin stretcher on which the corpse was ced. It snapped in half under the weight of


    Harry''s body.


    Harry got up in disbelief and cried even louder than Flora. "The stretcher''s been broken! I can hear


    his soul crying. He must be cremated immediately!"


    "That''s right! The stretcher''s been broken. This is an ominous sign. The corpse must be cremated at


    once!" Flora echoed, implying to cut the line of people at the gate.


    The scene had grown chaotic. The other werewolves who were waiting for their turn were clearly


    dissatisfied. They were already in a bad mood, and they got even more irritated because of Flora


    and Harry. A fight was about to brew. The security guard hurried to appease the crowd, not caring


    about me and Warren anymore.


    This was our opportunity. Warren and I then snuck into the crematorium.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 279 Abnormal

    Chapter 279 Abnormal


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The crematorium was veryrge inside. In order not to attract attention, Warren and I snuck into the


    employee''s area and stole two uniforms, pretending to be staff.


    We put on masks and sprayed disinfectant along the way to make it seem like we were working.


    Finally, we found the crematory building.


    The building was built with its back toward the sun. As soon as we entered it, it instantly felt gloomy.


    The entire first floor was just a waiting area. We went up to the second floor. The second floor was


    the ce where the corpses were actually being processed. Countless iron beds were pushed into


    the crematory by the staff.


    "You two are just in time. Come and help me for a bit!"


    A man wearing the same uniform waved one hand at us, clutching his stomach.


    Warren and I exchanged nces before walking over.


    "What do you need?" Warren asked coldly.


    "I ate something bad. I need to go to the rest room. Please help me with these corpses." Without


    waiting for a response, the man took off in a hurry.


    Uncovering my face, I took a deep breath. "We got lucky. Let''s hurry up to see if the boy is among


    the corpses here. It''s not yet three o''clock. The child shouldn''t have been cremated yet."


    "Okay," Warren replied, moving on to check on the corpses.


    Most of these corpses came directly from hospitals, so the smell was not pungent anymore. While


    looking back at the door every now and then, we searched for the boy''s body. I finally found it near


    the door.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Here!" I called Warren in a hushed tone.


    Warren immediately came over to check the boy''s dead body with me. The boy''s body was stained


    with blood and his limbs were broken. The body was no longer in one piece. Bite marks were


    everywhere, and on it was some brown wolf fur.


    "The corpse isn''tpletely stiff yet. That means the boy had died only less than three hours ago,"


    I said to Warren in a low voice. "But Rufus was already in the manor at that time. It would have been


    impossible for him to kill the boy."


    "And the wolf fur on the wounds are not Prince Rufus''." Warren picked up a piece of the corpse and


    analyzed in a low voice. "This was no simple death. It must have something to do with his family."


    "I think so too. They even refused an autopsy and directly sent the corpse here for cremation."


    After some discussion, Warren and I decided to steal the corpse first. Warren would have an


    autopsy conducted on it.


    "Careful." Warren put his mask back on and wheeled the corpse away.


    I looked around, picked up some sandbags from a corner, and formed them into the shape of a


    corpse beforeying a white nket on top.


    After that, I wheeled the fake corpse into the crematory. Just when I was about to cremate the fake


    corpse, a shrill cry filled the room.


    "Oh, my poor child!" A she-wolf in her early thirties stumbled into the crematory, followed by a dark-


    skinned man.


    "Stop that. Just let our child leave quietly." The man tugged on the woman''s clothes.


    He seemed to be the father of the child, but he looked too calm-- almost cold, in fact.


    "Can I please have another look at him?" The poor mother turned to me.


    I didn''t say anything. My hands tightened around the iron rails of the bed, my palms sweating.


    "Oh, give it a rest!" The man pulled the she-wolf behind him. "This whole situation is already a


    mess. Why do you have to make it messier?"


    The she-wolf held a tissue to her face and kept crying, but she did not ask to see the corpse again. I


    was relieved.


    The man then said anxiously, "Hurry up with the cremation. Do not dy this."


    I nodded, looking silently at the man. As a father who had just lost his child, he seemed to be


    behaving abnormally.

 Chapter 280 Put On A Good Act

    Chapter 280 Put On A Good Act


    Flora''s POV:


    It was aplete mess at the entrance of the crematory, and there was constant scolding and


    cursing in the crowd.


    Iy on the corpse, secretly took out a sliced onion from my pocket, and wiped my eyes. Tears


    immediately flowed down my cheeks profusely. Harry stood next to me. He seemed tired, and his


    voice gradually weakened. I pinched his thigh hard, and he immediately shrieked with a


    ughtering cry.


    "Oh, God! Why did you leave us? Damn!"


    His mournful wailing was iparably moving. He shed tears pitifully, and his hair had lost its


    previous radiance at this moment. His strong arms shook the corpse fiercely and he appeared


    heartbroken.


    While weeping, I feigned a cough, hinting at him that he was exaggerating. But he didn''t get it at all.


    He continued crying heartily.


    The group of people standing on the other side of the corpse was stunned. They seemed to be the


    real rtives of the corpse because they looked at Harry and me in confusion.


    "Are they Grandpa''s long-lost grandson and granddaughter?" The little girl''s voice sounded so


    innocent when she asked. Standing next to the adults, she blinked and looked at us curiously.


    "Well..." The adult beside her was also dumbfounded, unable to say a word for a long time.


    The security guard at the door got so anxious that he rushed over and pulled Harry and me away.


    "Don''t make trouble here."


    I shook off the security guard''s hand and looked at the door while sobbing. At this moment, Sylvia


    came out and winked at me.


    I immediately stopped crying and regained myposure. I bowed to the rtives of the corpse to


    express my apology. "I''m sorry, but it seems we mistook him for someone else."


    Then I calmly held Harry''s hand and took him away.


    The security guards behind us were furious. "You''re just here to make trouble!"


    Harry and I hurriedly left the crematory and went to a secluded ce to meet Sylvia.


    "Where''s Warren?" I asked when I looked behind Sylvia and didn''t see him.


    "He took the boy''s body for an autopsy," Sylvia replied.


    "Did you find anything?" Harry hupped and asked. He hadn''t recovered from the crying yet, and


    his eyes were red and swollen.


    I took out a tissue and handed it to him. "Stop crying."


    "I don''t want to cry either, but I just can''t stop it." Harry whimpered and quickly held his breath,


    forcibly holding back the hups that were about toe out.


    Sylvia pursed her lips and chuckled. "Guys, thank you for your help today. There is indeed


    something wrong with the boy''s corpse. But we can only make a conclusion when the autopsy


    reportes out."


    I looked at her worriedly. "What''s your next n?" Sylvia shook her head helplessly and said, "I can


    only hide for the time being. I can''t let Rufus be taken back in this current situation. They will


    definitely convict him."


    I suddenly punched Harry''s arm and eximed, "I''m so pissed off!"


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Harry asked in confusion.


    "That Richard is really a bastard! If not because of him, all of these won''t happen. Things won''t turn


    up this way." I was furious. We used to have wonderful days. Prince Rufus and Sylvia were so in


    love and in a happy rtionship. They were such a beautiful couple. But now, Prince Rufus was in a


    coma, while Sylvia was forced to run away and hide.


    Sylvia smiled wryly. "Even without Richard, there will be someone else. Rufus is destined to


    experience more than anyone else in that position.


    As soon as she finished her words, Harry burst into tears again. "How miserable!"


    Once people were caught in a certain emotion, it was difficult to extricate themselves. Harry was a


    good example of it at this moment. He cried so much that his big eyes were swollen now.


    Although we were in a heavy situation, I couldn''t help but be amused by his expression.


    I couldn''t helpughing and patting his head. "You poor little one, don''t cry now, okay? If you keep


    crying, you will attract the pursuers."


    Harry abruptly stopped crying, feeling aggrieved.


    I ignored him and turned to look at Sylvia. "Aren''t youing to the selectionpetition after the


    military parade tomorrow?"


    Sylvia sighed and said in a low voice, "I have no choice but to give it up."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    What she said made me even angrier. With hatred in my heart, I wished I could beat Richard to


    death.


    Who would have thought that my small wish woulde true so soon?


    When Harry and I sent Sylvia out of the city, Richard and his men surrounded us.


    What a coincidence!


    I sneered, pulled Harry and Sylvia, and ran away.


    Damn! We were totally outnumbered. It would be too foolish not to run for our lives.

 Chapter 281 A Shameless Man

    Chapter 281 A Shameless Man


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Flora dragged Harry and me away. But it didn''t take long for Richard''s men to catch up with us.


    They surrounded us tightly.


    Then Richard walked up to us slowly. He looked gentle and noble in his gold-rimmed sses. But it


    was a pity that the words he said were disgusting.


    "Just tell me where Rufus is, and I can make you die painlessly."


    I looked at him but didn''t say anything. Then I nced around and found that his men were just


    ordinary guards. If we forcibly broke through their siege, we would have a good chance of escaping.


    "Why don''t you say anything? Have you lost your tongue? Or you''re just afraid?" Richard snorted


    coldly and crossed his arms over his chest. "If you are afraid, get down on your knees and beg me.


    Then bark like a dog."


    "Why don''t you show us how to bark first?" Harry straightened up and said provocatively, "You are


    such an arrogant man!"


    Richard''s face darkened at once. "You have nothing to do with this. Get out of here now!"


    But Harry didn''t waver. Instead, he sneered and walked towards Richard in an imposing manner.


    Then he stretched out his hand and pushed Richard hard. "You have no right to boss me around


    here. I''m not a man you can trifle with."


    Richard was caught off guard and staggered a few steps before steadying himself. He pointed at


    Harry''s nose and said furiously, "Do you seriously think that I won''t dare hurt you just because your


    father is an Alpha?"


    "Why don''t you give it a try? Don''t just talk nonsense there." Harry squinted his swollen eyes, not


    taking Richard seriously at all. "So what if you are a prince? I will still beat you up today."


    "Me too!" Flora rolled up her sleeves and picked up a stick from the ground excitedly. "Do you know


    why I need a stick? This is what people use to beat a dog."


    "Believe it or not, I can arrest all of you now and expel you from school," Richard said, couldn''t


    contain his anger anymore.


    I stepped forward, stood in front of Harry and Flora, and said coldly, "They have nothing to do with


    this. Let them go."


    "Sylvia, what are you talking about? We''re all in this together," Flora said stubbornly.


    "Flora is right, Sylvia. They are just a bunch of losers. We have nothing to be afraid of."


    Harry''s words had sessfully irritated Richard.


    "Go catch them all!" As soon as he gave the order, the guards quickly surrounded the three of us.


    Flora swung the bamboo stick fiercely and knocked down several guards. Harry was merciless, and


    his moves were unpredictable. He attacked their lower extremities, making them instantly wail in


    agony.


    Seeing this overwhelming scene, I felt relieved. We were in an advantageous position. But I still


    ordered cautiously, "Don''t cause any casualties. Just teach them a lesson today. Or we will find it


    difficult to exinter."


    After saying this, I raised my hand and knocked out the guards who rushed over to me one after


    another.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I didn''t know if it was because of my words, but Flora and Harry began to fight passively and didn''t


    dare to attack boldly. More and more of Richard''s people were rushing over to us. We were


    outnumbered and gradually fell at a disadvantage.


    Flora''s stick was snatched away, so she had to fight with her bare hands now. However, she was


    not good at fighting at such a close distance. She was being chased, so she jumped up and down


    to avoid being hit.


    "If only Warren is here. He is stronger and more powerful. Hisbat effectiveness is excellent,"


    Flora shouted angrily.


    "Sylvia, run!" Harry knocked out the guards near me and pushed me out of the encirclement.


    But when I was about to run away, I saw that Richard had caught Flora. I panicked and rushed to


    them, intending to save Flora.


    "If you dare to take another step forward, she will immediately die!" Richard roared angrily. He


    pressed the de in his hand against Flora''s neck.


    Flora''s face turned pale, and she didn''t dare to move. "Sylvia, don''t listen to him. Just run! I didn''t


    commit a serious crime, so don''t worry about me. I will be locked up for a few days at most for


    obstructing official business."


    Richard sneered. His eyes were filled with viciousness. "Don''t be so naive, little girl. Except for your


    friends, the rest here are my subordinates. No one will know even if I kill you and pin the me on


    Rufus."


    As he spoke, the de in his hand shed through Flora''s neck, causing the blood to ooze out.

 Chapter 282 Show Up

    Chapter 282 Show Up


    Sylvia''s POV:


    An anxious look appeared on Harry''s face as he gritted his teeth. "Bastard! You are absolutely


    despicable! Your father will hear of what you''ve done!"


    Richard chuckled as if he were amused by this. "Really? And who would ever believe you? Who the


    hell do you think you are?"


    "Just let go of Flora. I''ll go with you," I said coldly. A fight had already broken out, so I was certain


    Richard would not let the three of us go unscathed. For Flora''s sake, I was left with no choice but to


    compromise for now.


    "Huh. You should''ve just said that earlier." Snorting, Richard put the knife away from Flora''s neck.


    He then ordered his guards to seize me and Harry.


    As the guards approached us with handcuffs, we suddenly heard the cold and familiar voice of a


    man.


    "I''ll go with you. This has nothing to do with any of them. Let them go."


    It was Rufus.


    I quickly looked up and saw Rufus, walking in our direction. As usual, there was no expression on


    his handsome face. But when he looked at me, I saw his eyes soften.


    Without hesitation, I ran to him with conflicting feelings. Of course, I was happy he had finally woken


    up, but I was also angry that he showed up here recklessly.


    "You... You shouldn''t have..." My voice trailed off.


    It was my eyes thatmunicated instead and my heart melted as I looked at him. In that instance,


    I no longer had the heart to me him anymore. As long as he was safe, it was fine.


    Rufus seemed to see my worries through my eyes. He took my hand and gently squeezed it. "It''s


    okay. Don''t worry."


    "You have no idea what had happened. A child is dead, and so the public is--"


    "I know." Rufus interrupted me although gently. He looked at me with intent. "I did not do any of


    those things. One day, I believe that the truth wille to light, but running away from the problem


    will never solve it."


    Still, I was afraid and no longer trusted his father.


    The support of the public was more important to Ethan than anything. But to me, Rufus meant


    everything. I would not stand for Rufus getting hurt again, not even a bit.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    On top of all that, Richard was also too cunning of a man. Somehow, he was always pestering us. It


    was difficult to get rid of him no matter how hard we tried. And every time he was around, he would


    y dirty tricks.


    With one look, Rufus understood what was running through my mind and sighed. "I still have you. If


    nothing else, then I believe you can save me, just like today."


    This made me feel angry but also helpless. I squeezed his hand. "Are you really that confident in


    me?" "Yes, I am," Rufus replied affectionately. "Please, just trust me this time. Okay?"


    "Enough!" Impatient, Richard interrupted our conversation and kicked the tree nearby. "Even before


    your death, you are still showing off that stupid love!"


    "What do you mean? Only jealous people with no mates get upset over people showing off their


    love." Harry''s tone was cold and of mockery.


    He was aware of what happened between Richard and Lucy. He was simply adding salt to the


    wound.


    "Exactly." With her hands protecting her neck, Flora darted over to Harry. "If you''re so jealous, then


    you can try again with Lucy. But I guess she would still prefer Kyle over you."


    Lucy''s little affair was basically general knowledge to everyone. Richard''s face turned dark and


    sour. This was all obviously pissing him off.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before ordering in a low voice, "Guards, seize Rufus and


    take him away."


    Immediately, I stood in front of Rufus. "How dare you?"


    "What? There''s nothing wrong with what I''m doing! In fact, I worried about Rufus. What if he goes


    crazy again? If he''s not properly contained, he could hurt more people." Richard chuckled to himself


    and then ordered his men to hand him the handcuffs instead. "Look, I''ll even put these on him


    myself. I''m going to take my dear brother back to the pce, but I''ll also parade him on the streets


    of the city first. I''m sure the civilians would love to see that Prince Rufus is back again." My blood


    boiled all over my body. I took a courageous step forward and snatched up Richard''s wrist. "Do not


    touch Rufus."

 Chapter 283 Return To The Palace

    Chapter 283 Return To The Pce


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Richard shook away from my grip and raised his hand to p me, but Rufus stopped him.


    He firmly grabbed Richard''s shoulder and with an ice-cold expression, he warned, "If you eveny a


    finger on her, I will make sure you do not leave this ce unharmed."


    For a brief moment, Richard winced and paled beneath the strength of Rufus'' grip. "Let go of me.


    I''m not going to hurt her."


    Rufus huffed. The air fell still around them.


    Richard''s knees buckled a little as he broke into a cold sweat. Seeing this, his guards raised their


    weapons and pointed them at Rufus.


    Instantly, the atmosphere grew tense.


    My body tensed up as well and prepared to fight.


    But at this moment, Rufus simply let go of Richard''s shoulder and shoved him away.


    Holding his sore shoulder, Richard stumbled a few steps back and his guards had to hold him up to


    keep him from falling.


    Richard spitefully shook off the guards'' hands and red at Rufus. "Cuff Prince Rufus now."


    I balled my fist and wanted to punch him again, but Rufus took my hand and said in aforting


    voice, "It doesn''t matter. That arrogance of his won''tst long."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "No, but those guards are still loyal to Richard. Once you''re handcuffed, you won''t be able to resist


    anymore. You would be at the mercy of Richard and his minions." Frowning, I looked at Rufus with


    concern. "What if he ys even more dirty tricks on you?"


    As we talked, the guards came forward with handcuffs.


    I reached out my hands to keep the guards at a distance, Flora and Harry following suit and pulling


    away one guard each.


    "What''s this now? Rufus himself said he wanted toe with me!" Richard raised his voice and


    motioned for more guards to hold us off.


    I stood my ground in front of Rufus and dered, "But we still haven''t confirmed the truth yet. Rufus


    is not a convicted sinner. Why do you have to put him in handcuffs?"


    "And what a big disrespect to Prince Rufus!" Flora cursed at him. "You might be a prince too, but


    you act like nothing of the sort with your dirty tricks!"


    Richard''s chest heaved in anger and finally, he snapped. "Get them all! Don''t let any of them go!"


    Chaos had ensued. Just when the fight was about to begin, all of a sudden, many soldiers


    appeared. They seemed to be from the army.


    Rufus and I looked at each other in confusion. Before we could figure it out, the soldiers parted in


    the middle and made way for Ethan.


    He walked straight to Richard and looked at him sharply. "Who allowed you to make these


    decisions?"


    As soon as Ethan appeared, Richard visibly shrank and his confidence faltered. "I... I..."


    "I''ll deal with you when I get back." Ethan used his authority to rebuke him.


    Richard was now too scared to even raise his head.


    Flora, who was behind me, snickered.


    Ethan then turned to us and approached. There was aplicated expression on his face when he


    looked at Rufus. Finally, he sighed. "You''ve been through a lot. Let''s go back."


    Rufus didn''t respond and only pursed his lips. With an indifferent nce, he simply nodded at


    Ethan.


    Shortly after, Rufus, Flora, Harry, and I got in Ethan''s car and was driven back to the pce quietly.


    But as soon as we stepped out of the car, Ethan ordered that Rufus should be imprisoned.


    I red at Ethan and tightly held Rufus'' hand, refusing to let anyone take him away.


    "Don''t worry. Rufus will be perfectly safe here. No one is allowed to get close to Rufus without my


    permission. Not until everything is made clear," Ethan promised.


    As he said this, Ethan shot Richard a look of warning.


    Hearing Ethan''s word, I felt a little more relieved.


    I let go of Rufus'' hand, although reluctantly.


    "Wait for me," Rufus whispered.


    He then gave me onest affectionate look before allowing the soldiers to take him away.


    Dejected, I was rooted to my spot and didn''t know what to do next.


    Flora gently embraced me and said, "He''s going to be fine."


    "The two of you may return to your school," Ethan said, but he seemed to only be looking at Harry


    and Flora.


    "But what about Sylvia?" Flora asked in confusion.


    Harry also looked at Ethan in confusion.


    With his hands sped behind his back, Ethan replied curtly, "Sylvia is a wanted criminal who


    interfered with official affairs. She will be interrogated in court for her actions."

 Chapter 284 Interrogation

    Chapter 284 Interrogation


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Guards, take Sylvia away as well." Two soldiers immediately came up to my side and seized me.


    Flora and Harry anxiously tried to stop them, but other soldiers had driven them away.


    "Go! Go back to school. You are not allowed to stay here any longer!" Even pointing their weapons


    at them, the soldiers threatened to drive Harry and Flora out.


    Harry tried his best to stand his ground, but he ended up with ripped clothes from getting dragged


    away by some soldiers. Stubbornly, Harry tried harder. "I also interfere official affairs by assaulting


    the guards. Take me as well!"


    But Ethan didn''t say anything. In fact, he didn''t even look back at Harry. Instead, he waved his hand


    in dismissal with impatience.


    The guards ignored Harry and Flora and continued to drag them out.


    Flora crouched down like a spoiled brat and weighed down the guard. "No! I won''t go!"


    The guards didn''t know what to do, since they were not allowed to use violence in the king''s


    presence. Harry and Flora had gotten the guards in a stalemate.


    "If you keep making any more trouble like this, you will just implicate Sylvia all the more!" Ethan


    bellowed.


    "You can''t do this!" Flora protested.


    Ethan sharply looked at her, which was enough to frighten Flora and shut her up.


    "Flora, Harry, just go back to school." Without Ethan seeing, I winked at them. The face of the lycan


    king was already getting gloomier by the second. If he got even more pissed off, I was afraid that no


    one would end up leaving safely.


    Flora frowned. She didn''t say anything, but I could see the unwillingness in her eyes still.


    Harry also looked like a defeated rooster. Slumping his shoulders, he removed himself from the


    guard''s grip and stood up obediently. "Okay, Flora and I will wait for you in school."


    "Good. I''ll be fine; don''t worry." I tried tofort them.


    Flora and Harry walked away, looking back a few times. The guards then took me to the meeting


    hall.


    Inside, the hall was filled with werewolves, some even looked to be the leaders of packs. When I


    entered, they all looked at me as if they were ready to skin me alive.


    The most obvious ones were Shawn and Gamma Mateo. They didn''t even bother to disguise their


    gloating smiles.


    I simply paid them a small nce and didn''t bother to give them any more attention. Right now, they


    were insignificant to me.


    The guards walked me all the way to the center of the hall.


    Ethan walked over to the main chair. He looked dignified as he scanned the crowed with his eyes.


    Everyone stood up in respect and waited for the lycan king to speak.


    I lowered my head, repeating to myself that I should not be afraid. This was the first time I would


    ever be interrogated in public, but I could not afford to panic.


    "Sylvia Todd, do you realize why you are here? Are you aware of what you have done?" With every


    word of Ethan''s, I felt like a pound of weight was being put on my shoulders.


    No one dared to make any other sound. Countless eyes fell on me, making me nervous.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I took a deep breath to calm down and replied as loud as I could, "I don''t understand what you''re


    talking about. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Several gasps erupted in the air. The atmosphere became even tenser, and I could hear my voice


    faintly echo throughout the hall.


    A chuckle suddenly broke the ice. It was Ethan. He proceeded to use me of several crimes. "You


    disturbed public order, prevented the army from fulfilling their duty, and even hid the criminal. Just


    for thatst one alone, I could already sentence you to death."


    I looked Ethan in the eyes and my mind was filled with rity. "I do not admit to any of the charges


    you press against me. Prince Rufus is not guilty, so I did not hide a criminal."


    "He lost control in public and even killed an innocent child! He injured several of my men! How could


    you say he is not guilty?" Richard retorted.


    I retorted angrily, "Because Prince Rufus was framed. I think you would know something about this,


    Prince Richard. Prince Rufus and I were only acting out of self-defense. In fact, we didn''t even inflict


    severe injuries on your guards. You, Prince Richard. Not only did you threaten the lives of students,


    but you also plotted to hurt us." "That is nder!" Richard gritted his teeth and red at me.


    "It''s not nder!"


    At this time, Flora came rushing in from the outside. She pulled down her cor and pointed at the


    wound on her neck. "This wound was caused by Prince Richard himself. I was terrified. Richard is


    evil. If Sylvia hadn''t saved me then, I would have already died."

 Chapter 285 Confrontation In The Hall

    Chapter 285 Confrontation In The Hall


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was shocked to see Flora rush in. Didn''t she go back to the academy? Why was she still here?


    She looked so confident when she showed everyone her wounded neck and leaned over in front of


    Richard. "Look where you have injured me. This is a fatal point. Good thing I have good self-


    healingability. Otherwise, I''m also deadnow." By the look of Richard, it seemed that it was his first


    time to encounter such a shameless she-wolf. He was so angry that his lips quivered, and he


    couldn''t say a word. He just red at Flora fiercely.


    I was afraid that he would suddenly lose control of himself and hit Flora, so I quickly pulled Flora to


    my side.


    "Hey, it''s alright now," I whispered to Flora tofort her. I was still a little speechless. Then I


    added, "Didn''t I tell you to go back to the academy? Why are you still here?"


    Flora curled her lips but didn''t dare look at me. She muttered awkwardly, "I''m just worried about


    you."


    I was about to say something when a ttering male voice suddenly sounded, interrupting my


    thoughts.


    "My King, don''t believe Sylvia''s words. She''s nothing but a lowly ve from our pack. She''s always


    lazy and good at telling lies. Worse is, she''s the daughter of a traitor. Actually, she deliberately


    seduced Prince Rufus. That''s why he took her here."


    The voice belonged to Shawn. He had already changed into a clean white suit, which made him


    look elegant and decent.


    As he spoke, he nced at me from time to time. And although he looked modest, his eyes were


    full of malice.


    "I think Sylvia has contributed a lot to Prince Rufus'' current condition." That was Shawn''sst


    remark.


    Ethan coughed a few times. Then he silently looked at everyone in the hall with an unreadable


    expression on his face.


    Flora was pissed off by Shawn''s words. She was so angry that she was about to explode like a


    balloon. "Sylvia is not that kind of she-wolf! We are together every day, day and night. So if there''s


    someone who knows her best, it should be me."


    Upon hearing this, Shawn turned his head, looked at Flora coldly, and said in an inexplicable tone,


    "So you''re on Sylvia''s side."


    He seemed to have recognized Flora, so I subconsciously pulled Flora back behind me.


    Shawn smiled ambiguously and continued, "Now that you really have the guts to defend Sylvia, I''m


    curious about your identity. I wonder who you are. But do you know that Sylvia is a jinx? Whoever


    gets involved with her won''t have a good ending."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Flora stuck her head out behind me and stammered, "I''m the Omega of Silver Moon Pack. What''s it


    to you? Sylvia is a jinx? That''s nonsense! She is the best in my heart."


    Shawn sneered disdainfully. "So, you''re just an Omega. Whatever people like you say is


    meaningless. Why don''t we ask others to see if Sylvia is really a liar or not?"


    After saying this, he looked around and finally fixed his eyes in one direction.


    I followed his gaze and saw Alina there, standing next to a tall man. It seemed that the man was in


    his early forties. His temples were slightly grey, and he was full of awe-inspiring righteousness. He


    must be Leonard, Alina''s father. He was a legendary werewolf who was strong and fierce.


    Standing beside him was a very dignified man who had the same serious look as Warren. Even his


    posture when he stood was simr to Warren''s. I guessed he was Warren''s father.


    Shawn walked up to Alina''s side and nodded to greet her like a gentleman. "Miss, may I ask about


    your impression of Sylvia?"

 Chapter 286 The Parents Meet

    Chapter 286 The Parents Meet


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Alina didn''t reply immediately. She seemed in deep thought for a while, looking hesitant.


    "It''s okay, just say it. You have nothing to be afraid of. I just want to confirm something." Shawn


    looked extremely hypocritical in his smile. Alina bit her lower lip, then said affectionately, "I don''t


    know Sylvia that much. But since she came here, several riots that happened here seemed to have


    something to do with her."


    "That''s bullshit!" Flora murmured indignantly.


    "I don''t know the exact reason why. But everyone around me wants me to stay away from her. I also


    don''t know why everyone shies away from talking about her," Alina said softly, putting on an


    innocent look. There was a trace of panic in her eyes too.


    I fixed my eyes on Alina coldly. Her words undoubtedly pushed me over the edge. Although she


    didn''t directly point out my fault, her specious words were more likely to cause everyone to


    specte.


    Shawn smiled smugly and said, "Now that Miss Quinn said so, then it must be true."


    Then he turned to the lycan king and said sincerely, "My King, please forgive me for not educating


    this ve well and letting her make trouble in the imperial capital. Please allow me to bring her back


    to our pack to discipline her."


    I sneered coldly, "I''ve already left the pack long ago. Who do you think you are to decide for me?"


    But Shawn just ignored me and continued talking to the lycan king, "Sylvia is a ve, so she is not


    qualified to enter the military academy at all. Please expel her from the academy to bring back the


    peace there."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The lycan king turned to look at me and asked, "Do you have any exnation for these


    allegations?"


    "As I''ve said, I won''t admit anything I haven''t done," I said indifferently, raising my eyes.


    Shawn shook his head, pretending to be helpless. "You are still the same as before. You''re not only


    good at lying but also impenitent. Even the distinguished Miss Quinn has already testify against


    you. What else do you have to defend yourself?"


    "That''s nonsense!"


    An extremely irritable voice rang out outside the hall.


    Then Harry rushed in with his mboyant hair. "I''m the son of the Alpha of Sunset Pack. Can my


    words count?"


    Then from the crowd, there came a more irritable voice than Harry''s. "Damn! What are you doing


    here? Do you think this is a ce you can break into?"


    The voice came from a burly man. He almost took off his shoe and threw it at Harry. But he was


    stopped by the person next to him.


    Harry stood beside me, slightly trembling. He looked so anxious as he tugged at my sleeve. "That''s


    my father..."


    "I''ve figured it out," I whispered to him. Not only their hairstyle but also their temper were the same.


    It was only that Harry was a little softer than his father.


    "Your father is a little fierce," Flora said in a low voice, shrinking her head in fear. "Fortunately, you


    only inherit one-third of his hot temper."


    "Come over here!" Harry''s father shouted.


    "Control your temper. The lycan king is looking at you," whispered the man next to him. These


    words forced Harry''s father to fall silent.


    Harry didn''t dare to look at his father the whole time. He plucked up his courage and shifted his


    steps towards the lycan king. He then said, "Your Majesty, please know the truth first. Sylvia is an


    excellent student, and that''s enough for her to be qualified for the military academy. She is also very


    sincere and friendly to everyone in private. She is not what the rumors say about her at all. You


    can''t convict her just because some viins nder her with made-up stories. I also firmly believe


    that Sylvia is innocent. What''s wrong with listening to her own heart?"

 Chapter 287 Heated Argument

    Chapter 287 Heated Argument


    Leonard''s POV:


    I eyed the ve warily.


    Once upon a time, I was betrayed by a ve in my pack. It was in the middle of a war. My pack had


    spent days preparing for this battle. But on the night before we set out, a ve had snuck out and


    leaked our strategy to the enemy. They then trapped us in a valley and started a fire. The fire


    ravaged for a whole day, and the smell of scorched flesh never left my nose. I was lucky enough to


    survive that horrific night, but I didn''te out unscathed.


    Ever since then, the condition of my body had just kept deteriorating. I could do nothing but watch


    as my strength and power slowly degraded.


    This was why I hated traitorous ves.


    Unfortunately for this Sylvia, she wasn''t only the daughter of a traitor, but also a ve. The fierce


    stubbornness on her face irritated me even more.


    But what I couldn''t understand was why the two kids insisted on protecting this ve¡ªone of which


    was even the sole son of the Sunset Pack''s Alpha Martin.


    Just then, Martin''s voice sounded. He was cursing at his son angrily.


    "Fuck it! I''m teaching him a lesson when I get back!" The more he spoke, the angrier he became.


    He began to pull at his hair madly.


    I couldn''t bear to watch this since the hair on his head was scarce enough as it was. If he continued


    to pull at the remaining strands, he would probably go bald sooner thanter.


    I had half a mind to stop him, but on second thought, I figured it wouldn''t be a good idea. After all,


    Martin was a hot-tempered werewolf. If I didn''t let him vent his anger here and now, it would only be


    a matter of time before he exploded in the future.


    I had known Martin ever since we were young. He hadn''t changed at all over the years. It turned out


    his son grew up to be as imprudent as him.


    After Harry broke into the hall, Beta Owen, who was standing next to me, dropped his poker face


    and smiled smugly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I could tell that he was gloating. He was usually expressionless, unbothered by most things. Martin


    was one of the few people who could affect his mood.


    The two had been at odds since as far as I could remember. When they went to the military school


    together, they often got into fights.


    Owen, who had always been cold and arrogant, couldn''t ever seem to stay calm whenever Martin


    was around. Thankfully, whenever Martin would find himself losing against Owen, he would initiate a


    compromise between them. But this only bought him time. The two would always resume fighting


    another day.


    So this was the history between Alpha Martin and Beta Owen. Rarely could they ever hold a decent


    conversation without exploding at each other.


    Sure enough, now that Martin was at a loss, Owen couldn''t help but sneer after keeping silent for a


    long time.


    "What an amazing son you have. Not only is he brash, he''s also prone to making mistakes," Owen


    said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. He didn''t sound like a serious and authoritative superior at all.


    "Watch your mouth!" Martin shot Owen a murderous re. "Do you seriously think that I won''t hit


    you just because there are so many people around?"


    "It''s no wonder your son behaves like that. His father is so impulsive. He must''ve learned it from


    you," Owen snorted arrogantly.


    Back then, Owen always beat Martin. Fighting wasn''t Martin''s strong suit.


    Martin was speechless. Seething with rage, he stomped his foot and turned his head away from the


    infuriating Owen.


    Truth be told, I felt relieved to see Martin respond like this. He finally knew his own strength. When


    he was young, he would charge into a fight stubbornly despite knowing he couldn''t win. In the end,


    he would be beaten to a pulp, crying and in need offort.


    "Like father, like son. You should feel ashamed that your son sided with a ve. Warren would


    never do such a thing." Owen added even though he had already gained the upper hand.


    However, just as soon as he finished speaking, Warren burst into the hall and shouted, "I, the son of


    the Silver Moon Pack''s Beta, also want to prove Sylvia''s innocence!

 Chapter 288 A Sense Of Familiarity

    Chapter 288 A Sense Of Familiarity


    Leonard''s POV:


    Martin couldn''t help but burst into giggles. Then he raised his eyebrows at Owen, his eyes shing


    viciously. "What an excellent child you have. He would never do such a thing, you say?" Owen''s


    face immediately darkened. "Warren! What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    "He''s doing something excellent of course!" Martin cried, trying hard to stifle hisughter. But his


    body betrayed him, trembling like a leaf in silent giggles. "Compared to my child, your son is


    absolutely amazing."


    The hall was in such chaotic noise that my head started to pound. I pressed my fingers against my


    temples helplessly. How could these two grown -up male wolves be more noisy than teenaged she-


    wolves?


    "Warren,e here right this instant!" Owen growled at his son.


    But Warren, who had always been respectful and obedient towards his father, didn''t listen to him


    this time.


    Well, well, well. I raised my eyebrows curiously. The scene unfolding before me just kept getting


    more and more interesting.


    "Warren!" Owen was so anxious that his face turned as red as a tomato.


    Warren paused for a moment, as though he had finally heard his father''s voice calling him. But he


    didn''t turn his head to look at Owen. Instead, he walked resolutely towards Sylvia.


    "I can guarantee that Sylvia is not the kind of person you''ve painted her to be. She''s not frivolous,


    nor is she evil. Her kindness and sense of justice are obvious to all. If you have any prejudice


    against her background, you should know that no one can choose where he or she came from. The


    only thing we can do is to strive hard to take the right path."


    Warren''s solemn and clear voice resounded throughout the hall.


    Owen, at aplete loss for words, was expressionless once again. However, his straight face was


    purple from anger. Martin was delighted at this, pping his hands gloatingly.


    But I was more concerned with the scene in front of me. Why did these excellent children all speak


    on behalf of a ve? Even Warren chimed in.


    I had watched that boy grow up and I knew him very well. He was a proud man by nature. In his


    eyes, ranking in society should be strictly divided and observed.


    But at this moment, not only did he speak for a ve, but it seemed he was also very close to an


    Omega she-wolf. I even observed him reach out his hand tofort the she-wolf when she was


    emotional. That kind of tacit understanding hinted that the two were in fact intimate.


    "Oh, my God! Your son has a girlfriend? Congrattions! You''re going to be a grandfather soon."


    Martin added with glee, rubbing salt into Owen''s wounds. "I never would''ve thought your son''s type


    was cute and lively girls."


    "What the hell are you talking about? My son is a picky man. He would never settle for an Omega."


    Owen red at him. "Even so, he''s way better than your son. Harry has never had a girlfriend. And


    the reason is as in as day. He''s imprudent and immature; it''s no wonder no she -wolf likes him!"


    Seeing them quarreling like children again, I was both amused and annoyed. They made such


    mountains out of molehills.


    "That bitch has blinded Warren!" Alina, who was standing next to me, suddenly spat angrily.


    I frowned subconsciously, suspecting that I had misheard her. How could Alina, who had always


    been a dignified youngdy, say such vulgar words?


    "Alina, mind your manners," I scolded her in a low voice.


    At my reproach, Alina immediately calmed down and returned to being a gentle, elegantdy. "Oh,


    I''m just angry for Owen..."


    "Mind your own business," I hissed with a straight face.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Okay."


    Alina didn''t say anything more. She just stood beside me and behaved like an angel.


    Seeing this, I nodded with satisfaction and turned my attention back to the center of the hall.


    Just then, the ve named Sylvia looked straight at me. When our eyes met, my heart skipped a


    beat.


    I had never seen her before, but somehow, I felt a sense of familiarity from her.


    In a trance, I faintly heard my name being called by a she-wolf who looked simr to Sylvia in the


    depths of my mind.

 Chapter 289 At Risk

    Chapter 289 At Risk


    Leonard''s POV:


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The she-wolf''s face in my mind was blurry, as though a wall of flowing water separated us. I tried to


    focus on her face, but the image copsed in an instant and my head started to ache severely.


    I couldn''t help but stagger backwards. Thankfully, Owen hurried to support me.


    "Are you okay?" Owen looked at me seriously, although there was a hint of nervousness in his tone.


    "Dad, you should get some rest." Alina also looked at me worriedly.


    I took a deep breath and shook my head. "I''m fine. It''ll look bad if I suddenly leave now."


    These days, my health was deteriorating quicker than ever. I feared that my days were numbered.


    What worried me more was the fact that my pack had a lot of enemies. Once I fell sick, we would


    definitely face chaos. Luckily, only a few people knew about my current physical condition. The


    outside world didn''t know anything about it.


    Other packs were jealous of the Silver Moon Pack, but little did they know that we were facing a


    crucial problem.


    I still didn''t know who the next Alpha should be. Originally, I wanted to train my only child, Alina, to


    be the new Alpha. However, I soon realized that she was too weak to carry the entire pack on


    her shoulders.


    Fortunately, I had another option: Warren. I had watched the young man grow up. He was brave,


    resourceful, and righteous. He kind of reminded me of myself back when I was at my prime.


    The only thing I was worried about was his stubbornness. Once he had made up his mind about


    something, he would never give up, even if it meant sacrificing a lot. It was often difficult to mold this


    kind of person.


    But it wasn''t too big a problem. Nobody was perfect, and young people always had their own edges.


    I held onto the hope that, with time, he would be shaped by his experiences and life.


    That was why I sent him to the Royal Military School. While I originally wanted to train him, as an


    elder of our pack, I knew that he could do better.


    As for Alina, although I had a lot of expectations for her, I couldn''t help but feel helpless and


    powerless.


    Now I wanted to see her live a happy life and be free from the chaos of this world. After all, if one


    became ambitious but didn''t have the ways and means to achieve their goal, their life would


    be a living hell.


    I knew what was on my daughter''s mind, but if she could marry into the royal family, the safety of


    our pack would be guaranteed. That was why I had allowed Alina to get close to Queen Laura.


    But ever since she left to live in the pce, I found myself worrying about her day and night. Had I


    made the right choice or not? This question gued me endlessly. Obviously, given Alina''s


    character, she wasn''t a good fit for the pce. That ce was a nesting ground for intrigues.


    Maybe, if she found someone who could love and protect her for the rest of her life... Maybe I


    should just let her live her own life.


    But as of right now, it seemed Alina''s n was failing.


    Before I even came here, I had heard that Prince Rufus had gotten close to that ve. This meant


    that Prince Rufus would most likely have a fallout with the royal family.


    Prince Richard had a higher chance of ascending to the throne. But he already had a mate, who


    was pregnant even.


    I would never allow my daughter to destroy another person''s family.


    So her ploy to rise to power was doomed to fail from the looks of things.


    I sighed and stole a nce at my daughter, who was standing quietly beside me. Mixed feelings


    gued my heart.


    "Come back home with me after the parade," I whispered to her gently.


    If she stayed here any longer, I was worried that she would cause more trouble. Whether it was


    Prince Rufus or Prince Richard, she couldn''t afford to offend any of the princes right now.


    Alina looked at me with wide, doe-like eyes and was speechless for a while. She seemed to want to


    say something, but on second thought, she kept silent. Finally, she lowered her head in silent


    resignation, albeit reluctant.


    I felt helpless, but I had no choice. For the sake of the pack, I needed to hold on until Warren


    became strong enough.

 Chapter 290 Give Her A Chance

    Chapter 290 Give Her A Chance


    Ethan''s POV:


    The hall was in aplete and utter mess. Everyone discussed heatedly, contributing to the chaotic


    noise. It was hard to determine who exactly was speaking. The endless noise made my head ache


    and I pursed my lips unhappily.


    "Enough!" I exploded. "What kind of ce do you think this is? How dare youe in here one


    after another? This inexcusable behavior will go on your record and I will be issuing demerits!"


    Finally, the hall fell quiet.


    The three students surrounding Sylvia all looked at me, terrified. In particr, the little guy with the


    shaggy hair finally shut up. That kid was just like his father¡ªthey both had voices loud enough to


    pierce through one''s eardrums.


    I pressed my fingers against my temple, feeling helpless. I was getting old. Exhaustion had


    overtaken me already, and it had only been a short while.


    I didn''t speak up immediately. Instead, I stared back at the four pairs of eyes that were looking


    straight at me. I could tell what they were thinking from the expressions on their faces.


    Seeing this, my heart couldn''t help but soften a little. They were just innocent kids after all. How


    could I pin the me on them?


    But I couldn''t just let them go so easily, or else they wouldn''t take me seriously and would even


    think they could make a scene in the pce whenever they pleased.


    Atst, I snorted coldly, breaking the silence. The four kids standing in a row at the center of the hall


    all trembled and lowered their heads.


    Out of the four, Sylvia was the most calm and collected. She even patted the Omega she-wolf''s


    shoulderfortingly.


    I eyed them all warily, finding it difficult to solve this tricky problem.


    It would''ve been simpler if it was only the Omega who stood out to speak for Sylvia. But even the


    son of an Alpha and the son of a Beta stood firmly by her side. And among the four, it seemed that


    Sylvia was the leader.


    The first time Rufus brought up Sylvia, I didn''t take him seriously. Even if the Moon Goddess herself


    designated them as mates, there was no possible way they could break through the barriers of


    social rank¡ªRufus was a prince and Sylvia was a ve. I firmly believed that the rtionship would


    be cut short.


    But now it seemed that Rufus actually had good taste and had chosen a good mate.


    No matter what happened, Rufus was my son and I wanted to keep him alive. However, now that an


    innocent civilian was dead, a little boy even, the public demanded justice and I couldn''t just


    intervene. I couldn''t let Richard handle this matter either, who obviously wanted Rufus dead.


    So Sylvia just might be the turning point I need to save Rufus.


    "Sylvia," I finally said.


    Now, all eyes were trained on her.


    She looked up at me with a respectful yet determined look.


    "Are you sure that Rufus was framed?" I asked carefully.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Please give me a chance to prove it. Prince Rufus is not that kind of person.


    This whole thing is too odd," Sylvia said straightforwardly, sounding neither humble nor pushy. She


    was standing up straight with her chin high, looking extremely dignified. Even though everyone was


    against her, she never seemed the shrink back.


    Seeing the fierce determination in her eyes, I made up my mind. Turning towards the crowd, I said


    loudly, "But Sylvia, you can''t convince everyone here, what with your current identity." As soon as I


    said this, everyone began to whisper and nod in agreement.


    Sylvia frowned slightly and seemed to want to say something, but I quickly continued. "You already


    know that the selection ceremony for the elite team will be held after the parade tomorrow. The


    chosen students will be the reserve unit of the royal army. They will serve in the army in


    advance for a year''s training, and will even have the chance to be directly inducted into the army


    and assigned a rank."


    After a pause, I looked back at Sylvia and said, "If you can get first ce and be the leader of


    the elite team, I will give you the responsibility of leading the investigation."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Sylvia was pleasantly surprised. "I won''t let you down!"


    "Father, please don''t do this!" Richard objected immediately, puffing out his chest indignantly.


    Shawn, who was standing next to him, also seemed to want to object. But when I cast them a cold


    nce, they sulkily shut their mouths and retreated.


    "Well, that''s it then. I''m tired. You''re dismissed now."

 Chapter 291 Fear Of Being Dominated

    Chapter 291 Fear Of Being Dominated


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I almost couldn''t believe my ears when Ethan said he''d give me a chance to investigate the matter


    of Rufus being framed. Stuck in a trance, it wasn''t until Flora gently tugged at my sleeve that I


    realized that Ethan had already left the hall.


    "Come on, Sylvia. Let''s get out of here."


    "Okay."


    I quickly headed towards the exit along with Flora and the others. However, as soon as we reached


    the door, Warren''s father stopped us.


    "Warren,e here right now!" the middle-aged werewolf barked, his voice trembling with rage.


    Warren stopped abruptly in his tracks. His eyes swept towards the angry-looking werewolf and a


    trace of fear shed on his face. ncing at us briefly, he turned around promptly and walked


    towards his father.


    "Oh, my God! His dad''s terrifying!" Flora murmured anxiously, hiding behind me.


    Eyeing the middle-aged werewolf with a long face, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Warren. His


    father looked incredibly strict and must''ve been very difficult to deal with.


    On the other hand, Harry was smiling brightly. He trotted over to us yfully and said, "Poor


    Warren. Unlike my dear father, his has a stick up his ass. Like father, like son, I suppose. My dad


    always spoils me."


    Flora rolled her eyes and snorted impatiently. Just as she opened her mouth to give Harry an earful,


    a burly middle-aged werewolf approached us. Flora''s expression immediately changed and she


    forced a fake smile. "Yes, Harry! Your father''s amazing. No wonder you grew up to be such an


    excellent young man!"


    Harry, who was standing in front of us with his back to the approaching werewolf, was blissfully


    unaware of what wasing. He yammered on endlessly, his voice echoing across the hall.


    Helpless, I winked at Harry meaningfully. But he didn''t seem to catch my drift. He shook his head


    proudly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Just wait and see. My father will show just how caring he ister. He may seem fierce in public just


    now, but that was all an act. In private, he spoils me to no end!"


    This time, I coughed loudly in the hopes that he would look behind him, but it was toote.


    The burly, middle-aged werewolf grabbed Harry by his shoulder and yanked him backward. Harry


    lost his footing immediately and fell on his butt.


    "What the hell?! How dare you¡ª" Just as Harry looked up at the perpetrator to threaten him, all the


    color drained from his face. "I''m doomed..."


    "What are you doing? Get up!" Harry''s father roared, ring at him fiercely. Frightened like a child,


    Harry jumped to his feet and walked towards his father like a puppy with its tail between its legs.


    Flora''s body trembled violently as she tried so hard to stifle herughter.


    I too was at a loss whether to burst into tears or giggles, wondering if I should stop the father-son


    duo from quarreling. However, before I could do anything, Harry''s father suddenly smiled brightly


    and patted Harry on the shoulder.


    "Well done, my son!" Chuckling, he pointed at Warren''s father who was standing in the distance


    with a long face.


    Not only Harry, but also Flora and I were stunned speechless.


    "Dad, let''s just get this over with. Scold me already!" Harry''s eyes were filled with panic, as if he was


    scared that his father would p him in the next second.


    "What? Why should I scold you?" Harry''s father ruffled Harry''s hair lovingly. "You did well today. Go


    and take your friends somewhere nice. Oh, if you don''t have enough money, just call and I can


    transfer more to you."


    "Okay..."


    Harry''s father left in high spirits, leaving Harry ¡ªand me and Flora¡ªat a loss.


    Just then, Shawn came over from the other side and we heard his grating voice from afar.


    "Oh, I finally found you! Where do you think you''re going, little ve? Don''t you know that you''re


    supposed to greet your master when you see him?"


    I didn''t want to waste even a second on him, so I quickly grabbed Flora''s and Harry''s hands and


    started walking away. However, Shawn blocked our path.


    "Fuck off!" I spat at Shawn coldly.


    Now that I was looking at him, I noticed how chubby he was getting. It seemed that he was enjoying


    himself these days. ''I wonder if his fat can shield him from a beating,'' I found myself thinking.


    Shawn sneered contemptuously and grabbed me by the wrist.


    I didn''t waste time talking nonsense with him. I just grabbed his wrist and threw him over my


    shoulder to the ground, trampling him hard under my feet.

 Chapter 292 Embarrassed In Public

    Chapter 292 Embarrassed In Public


    Shawn''s POV:


    The pain in my chest made me realize that the scene in front of me was real.


    I thought my words were enough to make Sylvia sumb as before. But I didn''t expect that she


    would take the initiative to fight back and trample on me.


    How could it be? Sylvia had only been in the pce for less than three months. Even a genius


    couldn''t make such rapid progress. Was I hallucinating?


    I tried to struggle out of it, but she still stepped on my chest steadily. The expression on her face


    remained unchanged. My struggle seemed powerless in her eyes.


    The eyes of the passers-by looking at me were full of surprise and ridicule. This made me feel


    embarrassed and annoyed. However, the she-wolf named Flora evenughed exaggeratedly, which


    attracted more people''s attention.


    "Let me go," I said through clenched teeth.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sylvia lowered her eyes to look at me and withdrew her foot gracefully.


    I got up from the ground awkwardly with a footprint on my chest. I red at her fiercely and


    shouted, "You... You must be courting death!" "No, I don''t want to die," Sylvia retorted coldly.


    There seemed to be a twinge of coldness in her delicate eyes. "How about you? Do you want to


    die? If you do, I can actually fulfill your wish."


    She looked at me with her eyes as sharp as a sword and filled with killing intent. I swallowed back


    the rest of the words I wanted to say. My legs involuntarily trembled, and I felt a chill down my spine.


    I finally realized that Sylvia was no longer the lowly and powerless ve I used to control in my


    hands.


    "Get out of here! Otherwise, I will kick your ass out," the werewolf named Harry, standing next to


    Sylvia, shouted at me.


    I red at Sylvia and thought, ''She is such a siren! Wherever she goes, many werewolves offer to


    help her.''


    But I didn''t dare to say anything more. I just hurried away with the guards.


    I didn''t stop until I was sure that I was far away from Sylvia. I couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    Sylvia almost took my life. I didn''t expect her to progress this much.


    I hated her to the core but in my heart, I also feared her. I couldn''t deny the fact that she still


    tantalized me. I even thought that if I didn''t refuse her and sent her to Prince Rufus'' bed, she would


    still be my mate. This brave and beautiful she-wolf could have been my exclusive ve.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt regretful. "Go keep a close watch on Sylvia," I ordered


    my subordinates.


    When I returned to my temporary residence, I saw Gamma Mateoing out of the room, looking


    very unhappy.


    I tried my best to suppress the disgust in my heart and greeted him politely.


    He gave me a hard look and said, "Shame on you! Everyone in the pce now is talking about how


    you were beaten by a ve and begged for mercy like a coward."


    "It isn''t that serious," I retorted. But Mateo red at me.


    "You are the Alpha of our pack. Isn''t it a serious matter to be trampled on by a ve in public? You


    disgraced our pack." The more Metro spoke, the angrier he became. He then kicked me hard.


    I endured the grievance and forced a smile. "Please don''t be angry. I was just careless this time. I


    didn''t expect Sylvia to be this powerful now."


    I clenched my fists tightly, allowing the hatred in my heart to becloud my remaining sense of reason.


    Sylvia was the daughter of the criminal who killed my parents. How could she live such a good life


    as if nothing had happened?


    "Don''t you know that she is livingfortably here now? If things go on like this, I''m afraid she can


    get rid of her ve identity soon," I added.


    Mateo hated Sylvia as much as I did. So at this time, all I needed to do was goad and use him to


    achieve my goal.


    Sure enough, he sneered with viciousness in his eyes. "Don''t worry. I already have a way to bring


    Sylvia back to our pack. Let''s just wait for the selection process to finish tomorrow. We can''t let her


    stay here. She only deserves to be a ve forever."


    I didn''t know what Mateo was nning to do, but I started to look forward to it.

 Chapter 293 Analysis Before The Competition

    Chapter 293 Analysis Before The Competition


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Even after Shawn left in a huff, Warren was still getting an earful from his father. I figured that he


    wouldn''t be able to get rid of his father anytime soon.


    Eventually, Flora, Harry, and I decided to leave Warren behind and go back to school first.


    We settled down in a cafe to discuss thepetition.


    Although joining the selection was voluntary, it was estimated that there was going to be a lot of


    applicants.


    Flora took out a small notebook and started scribbling on it. She jotted down the names of all the


    people in ss A. Then she analyzed the list carefully and crossed out names one by one. Harry


    propped his head on his hand and took a sip of his juice dejectedly. "It''s not going to be easy. All the


    competitors have to fight one-on-one. Only the top six will be qualified to enter the forbidden forest.


    So few! What if the referee makes the wrong call? Or what if Flora and I end up in the same set?


    Should I let her win or¡ª"


    Before Harry could finish his sentence, Flora bonked him on the head.


    "You don''t need to let me win, you dummy. I''ll defeat you with my own strength! Besides, the names


    will be drawn randomly. The referees are from the military, so I doubt they will tamper with the


    names."


    Harry rubbed his bruised head with one hand, scowling unhappily. "You could''ve just said so. I don''t


    know how Warren tolerates you."


    Flora blew her fist and shot him a fierce re before Harry obediently fell silent.


    The more we discussed, the more I began to worry about thepetition. As Harry mentioned,


    there were only six ces that''d make it to the finals. There were simply too many uncontroble


    factors and unforeseeable circumstances. I could fail utterly if I took one wrong step. Even the final


    six people would have to enter the forbidden forest and return with the blue cornflower before they


    formally passed the test.


    Thepetition would start with activities in the outermost circle of the forbidden forest.


    Beforehand, this area would be cleared up to ensure the safety of the contestants. However, the


    ever-changing nature of the forbidden forest was outside human control.


    "Sylvia, don''t worry. Together, we''ll figure out how you can get first ce." Flora patted me on the


    shoulder, jolting me back to reality.


    "Yeah. I''ve made up my mind. If we end up in the same set, I''ll just quit. That way, you can save


    your strength for the other contestants." Harry smiled brightly. "I''ll do anything for my friend!"


    "Me, too. Me, too. And even if I tried, I wouldn''t stand a chance against you." Flora raised her hand


    and echoed Harry''s sentiments.


    "But what about Warren? He''s so strong..." Harry scratched his head hesitantly.


    "What''re you talking about? Warren will definitely quit too if he goes up against Sylvia!" Flora said


    with certainty, sipping from her coffee with a firm expression.


    But this meant that if we ended up in the same set in the first few rounds and they just gave up, they


    would lose their chance to enter the elite team.


    I looked at them guiltily and couldn''t help but feel bad. "We agreed to join the army together. I don''t


    want to..."


    "Don''t worry, Sylvia." Harry interrupted me with a serious look on his face. "Things are different now.


    I''ll be able to join the army sooner orter. There''s no rush."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "He''s right, Sylvia. Plus, I''m not that strong, so I doubt I''ll win anyway. Maybe I''ll be disqualified


    before I even meet you." Flora''s eyes twinkled with excitement. "You don''t have to worry about us,


    okay? We''ve got your back. You just need to focus on winning thepetition."


    "Even if you fail, we''ll fight for you!" Harry puffed out his chest.


    Seeing the determination in my friends'' eyes, tears welled up in mine. I was so lucky to have such


    good friends! It didn''t take long before I couldn''t hold my emotions back anymore and burst into


    tears. All the frustrations that were pent up inside me were finally vented.


    "What... What''s the matter with you? Don''t cry, Sylvia!" Harry handed me some tissue hurriedly,


    unsure what to say.


    Flora dabbed my tears away while ring at Harry. "Why''d you have to say that? Sylvia''s not going


    to lose!"


    Sniffling, I said softly, "I''ve been depressed for a long time, so I couldn''t help but cry when I heard


    how supportive you guys are. I''m just so d that we met and became friends."


    Now, it was Flora''s turn to cry. Tears in her eyes, she sobbed, "I''m happy we became friends, too!"


    "Come on, you guys!" Harry''s eyes turned red, too. "Now I''m going to cry."


    He opened his mouth as though he was going to burst into sobs the next seconds. However, Flora


    quickly covered his mouth and changed the topic. "Now the problem is the other contestants. There


    are other volunteers in ss A whoseprehensive ranking is higher than ours, like that strong


    guy, Tom, and that mysterious guy, John. They''ve signed up for the selection as well."

 Chapter 294 A Discussion Between Three People

    Chapter 294 A Discussion Between Three People


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Tom''s sturdy enough to take a beating, but he''s almost as weak as Flora in terms of attacking. He


    won''t be a threat for Sylvia." Harry waved his hand dismissively, as if he didn''t take Tom seriously at


    all.


    Flora snorted indignantly. She seemed to be used to being teased.


    She eyed Harry, a mischievous smile ying at the corners of her lips. "And what about John? How


    about you analyze him, too? I remember how he beat you to a pulp. He''s really powerful." A flicker


    of annoyance shed on Harry''s face. "Don''t bring that up again! I let him win back then!"


    Flora made a face, sticking her tongue out at him. "What''re you talking about? Why would you let


    him win in an exam? Do you seriously think I''m stupid enough to fall for such ame excuse?"


    "You..." Harry found that he couldn''t argue with Flora and turned away huffily.


    "You forgot someone. That guy named Toby from another ss also signed up," I said calmly,


    steering the conversation back to the matter at hand.


    "Damn it! I almost forgot about him. I can''t believe that he also signed up!" Harry eximed,


    smacking his palm against his forehead. "He''s the head of ss B now and has a lot of followers."


    Toby was the student that got kicked out of ss A thanks to ir, and he was one of the strongest


    students this year.


    "Even stronger than Warren?" Flora questioned, one eyebrow raised.


    "Of course! If ir hadn''t kicked him out of ss A, our ss wouldn''t have been as peaceful as it


    is now," Harry exined with a sneer.


    "What do you mean?" Flora looked confused.


    I sighed. "What does a strong man fear the most?" "That no one will see his strength and appreciate


    him," Harry answered grimly. "Let alone a conceited man like Toby. Not only that, he was also born


    with a sense of superiority. It''s normal for a hooligan to know how to fight with brute force. But it''s


    scary when that hooligan''s also smart and shrewd. Toby''s not only an excellent fighter, he''s also


    smart. He knows how to manipte situations to his advantage. That''s why ss B is divided into


    so many groups and the whole ss has been torn apart."


    "What? Really? Good thing I''m not in ss B," Flora muttered bitterly.


    "Recently, he announced that he wanted to humiliate ir by letting him know that all the students


    he picked for ss A are good for nothing. In short, he wants ir to regret kicking him out of ss


    A," I concluded with a frown.


    Before this, I didn''t know Toby at all. However, judging from the sound of his threats, I reasoned that


    Toby was not as smart as Harry imed him to be. But if I dared to underestimate him, I would be


    doomed.


    "So Toby is our number one enemy!" Flora drew a big circle around Toby''s name and said fiercely,


    "Just wait and see. I''ll go around and ask about him tonight!"


    "And I''ll dye my hair a new color tonight in honor of tomorrow''s challenge!" Harry ran his fingers


    through his hair excitedly.


    "Then I..."


    Both Flora and Harry looked at me expectantly, waiting to hear what I was going to do.


    "...rest well!"


    "Good girl! It''s pointless to practice anymore since thepetition''s tomorrow. You need to get a


    good night''s rest and save your energy!" Harry smiled at me reassuringly.


    Flora nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, but I have to go see Maya first."


    After we bade each other goodbye, I went to the hospital to visit Maya.


    Maya had already woken up andy listlessly in bed. As soon as she saw mee in, she


    immediately sat up in surprise.


    "Miss Todd! You''re here!"


    I hurried to support her and clicked my tongue reproachfully. "Calm down, Maya. Your leg''s still


    injured."


    "I''m fine, Miss Todd. I was just worried about you and Prince Rufus." Maya smiled sheepishly.


    "We''re both fine." I sat down on the bed next to her and smiled, rying to her the agreement I had


    with Ethan.


    Maya practically beamed at me when she heard the news. "That''s good! I believe in you, Miss Todd!


    You''ll definitely win first ce tomorrow! Although, I''m a bit sad I won''t be able to witness it."


    I tucked her hair behind her ear and said, "Just focus on your recovery. I''ll be sure to take some


    photos tomorrow and send them to you."


    "Okay! As for Prince Rufus, I just know you''ll be able to prove his innocence!" Maya clenched her


    fists and became energetic again, encouraging me passionately.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Don''t worry. I will."

 Chapter 295 The Parade

    Chapter 295 The Parade


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As soon as I got back to the dormitory, Flora immediately pushed me towards the bathroom so that I


    could wash up and go straight to bed.


    "It''s already ten o''clock! Hurry up!" Flora''s voice sounded from outside the bathroom.


    "Okay, okay. I''m getting dressed." Just then, my phone pinged.


    Harry just sent me 10 GB worth of videos, all about fighting techniques.


    I absentmindedly clicked on one randomly. Immediately, the video yed and a dog''s loud barking


    sounded. Startled, I muted my phone hurriedly.


    "Sylvia? What the heck are you doing in there?" Flora knocked on the door a few more times


    impatiently.


    "Nothing!" I looked around for an excuse. "There''s still shampoo in my hair. I''m going to go rinse it."


    As the sound of running water echoed in the bathroom, I continued to browse through the videos


    Harry sent me.


    The one I had just clicked was called "Mad Dog Fist". It was a move that would take one''s opponent


    by surprise. The fighter would strike the fatal weakness of the opponent in an unconventionally


    unexpected way. They would bark like a mad dog, which would throw off the opponent.


    Although it was an unorthodox martial art technique, there were a few takeaways. For one, I should


    learn to fight my opponents without hesitation nor dy. A martial artist had to be ruthless in every


    move.


    Scrolling through the list of videos, most of them were ordinary martial arts. I decided against


    watching any more clips. After all, I now had a general idea of what I should do, at least in theory.


    Finally, Flora banged on the door, demanding that I hurry up. So I quickly finished up in the


    bathroom and headed to bed. Despite my restless mind, I forced my eyes closed and tried to go to


    sleep.


    ******


    The following day was quite sunny. All the students of the school were bustling, ready for the


    military parade that was held only once every four years.


    The chaperon today was a young male werewolf who had just graduated from military school. He


    was still full of youthful vitality, and his passionate voice echoed across the square. He seemed be


    as mboyant and proud as ir himself.


    Speaking of ir, he had left for ck Moon Pack for several days now, but we heard no news from


    him until now. I couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "Sylvia, look! It''s starting!" Flora yanked at my arm excitedly, jumping up and down like a little child.


    The thunderous firecrackers whistled and exploded in the sky, signaling the official start of the


    parade.


    Thebined honor guard of the army led the parade to the central square, protecting the national


    g. The rest of the soldiers followed suit closely behind. The sound of steady steps of soldier''s feet


    could be heard from a mile away. Soon after, it was the armored soldiers'' turn. Their armor glistened


    under the bright sun, while the missiles resembled unsheathed swords, pointing towards the sky.


    The grand scene left me stunned for a long time.


    Only when the country was powerful could its people live in peace and prosper. But behind every


    veil of peace was someone silently shouldering the burden and forging ahead.


    In this moment, I suddenly felt as insignificant as an ant.


    "I need to join the army and serve my country," Harry suddenly murmured firmly. "Even if it means


    shaving all my hair off!"


    For a change, Flora didn''tugh at him. Instead, her eyes remained fixed on the grand scene before


    us and she echoed Harry''s sentiments.


    "Then let''s strive to join the army together." I wrapped my arms around their shoulders and smiled. I


    couldn''t help but feel I had more motivation than my friends.


    After all, this year''s selection was not only for Rufus, but also for achieving my goal.


    After the parade ceremony, Ethan dered that the selection was about to begin. Alphas, Betas,


    and Gammas of all the packs stayed to witness the selection process.


    There were a total of seventeen applicants, and the designated sets were soon disyed on the


    huge screen.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In the first round, everyone had to fight one-on-one with their opponents. There were a total of


    seventeenpetitors, so they couldn''t be divide evenly. Studying the sets on the screen, I quickly


    realized that Flora was the odd one out and wasn''t assigned to any set. Fortunately, I was facing


    neither Harry nor Warren either. All four of us made it to the second round without a hitch.


    However, in the second round, Flora still wasn''t assigned to any set again. Harry couldn''t believe it.


    "Damn it! What a lucky girl!"

 Chapter 296 Tryouts

    Chapter 296 Tryouts


    Sylvia''s POV:


    People would really find it difficult to be on a lucky streak three times in a row. It would be so


    strange if someone was lucky all the time. It was either this person had some superpowers, or God


    just favored him a lot.


    Obviously, Flora passed the first two rounds because of pure luck.


    And she was overjoyed that she wasn''t assigned to any opponent in these rounds. She raised her


    chin proudly, fished out a small fan, and fanned herself. Then she looked at Harry with a seemingly


    annoying expression and said, "I want to show the results of the special training that Warren gave


    me, but it seems that I don''t have a chance now. I''m in the top five now, and I''m qualified to go to


    the forbidden forest."


    Harry was obviously envious of Flora. He took a deep breath as if trying to absorb her good luck.


    "Come on, wish me luck! Pass on all your luck to me."


    It was Harry''s turn to fight, and John would be his opponent again.


    "Just wait and see. He''ll be beaten to death today." Harryughed out loud and stepped into the


    battle ring valiantly. His great momentum showed that he was hell-bent on defeating his opponent


    this time.


    But much to his dismay, he was defeated soon. He screamed hysterically, covering his bruised


    eyes.


    However, the strange thing was that John gave up in the third round after defeating Harry in the


    second round. This meant that Flora would have an opponent in the next round.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay. I''m qualified to go to the forbidden forest anyway. I can just abstain from the fightter."


    As she spoke, Flora fanned herself, looking fearless.


    Harry snorted coldly and nodded in agreement with Flora. He squinted his swollen eyes, put one


    hand on my shoulder, and rested his chin on Flora''s head, still trying to absorb some luck from her.


    It was time for Warren to fight against Tom soon. Just as Harry said, Tom was strong enough to


    bear the beating, and he only liked using brute force. But even though he had a huge advantage


    when it came to size, he was still suppressed by Warren soon.


    Thepetition went faster than I expected. During this period, I fought against a werewolf in ss


    B. It was rtively easy for me to deal with him. However, his moves had some features. He liked to


    outnk his enemies and make detours. This was his strategy to make them easily miss him. But in


    the end, I still won.


    At the moment, only four participants were left. But only two would proceed to the final round. When


    the opponents were announced, it turned out that Warren and I would be fighting against each


    other, while Flora would be fighting against Toby.


    I nced at Flora, feeling a little worried. After all, Toby was famous for his fierce fighting.


    Warren and I were the first to fight. We walked to the center of the battle ring and waited for the


    referee to whistle.


    "Warren, just abstain!" Flora''s hysterical roar attracted the referee''s attention.


    Warren straightened his back and stood firmly on the battle ring like a proud rooster. He looked at


    me seriously and said, "No, I won''t abstain. It''s against the principle that Alpha Leonard and my


    father had taught me since I was a child."


    "Fuck you! You broke your promise." Flora was cursing below the stage. Fortunately, Harry was


    there to stop her. Otherwise, Flora would have blurted out our secrets.


    I pursed my lips and smiled. "I respect you, Warren. Let''s y fair."


    Actually, I would feel more ufortable if Warren gave up directly. After all, it would prick my


    conscience if I won without using my strength.


    And the greatest respect one could give to an opponent was taking thepetition seriously.


    As soon as we heard the referee''s whistle, Warren and I started to fight. However, before I could


    even touch him, he flew out directly, hit the guardrail, and bounced to the floor. Then he rolled down


    the battle ring like a sack of potato. After hepletely rolled down the battle ring, he stood up,


    turned to the referee, and said grimly, "I concede. My skills are not as good as hers."


    I was stunned for a moment. Then I looked at my hands in confusion.


    What happened? I didn''t even touch the hem of his clothes. How could he roll that far?


    I was even more confused when I saw the sincere expression on Warren''s face. It seemed that he


    was not acting at all.

 Chapter 297 A Good Show

    Chapter 297 A Good Show


    Ethan''s POV:


    I stared at the farce unfolding before me, wide-eyed and speechless. Warren''s acting was


    horrendous!


    "They''re not taking thepetition seriously! Do they think we''re idiots or something?" Shawn stood


    up and whined incessantly.


    Thankfully, the Gamma sitting next to him yanked him back to his seat and whispered something in


    his ear. Shawn''s expression changed dramatically. He immediately fell silent and sat down meekly,


    not daring to say anything more.


    Back in the day, Shawn''s parents were very powerful. Unfortunately, their power didn''t trante to


    their child. Even after Gamma Mateo''s training, Shawn grew up to be a spineless loser. He didn''t


    have what it took to be an Alpha at all.


    After so many years, Mateo''s ambition was painfully obvious. Poor Shawn was just a puppet. Even


    just thinking of the future of the ck Moon Pack gave me a serious headache.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I sighed heavily. Then, Martin''s cheerful voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "I don''t think Warren''s acting. He''s probably that weak in reality."


    I raised my eyebrows, admiring Martin''s consistency. From the parade to now, he had never


    stopped talking. There were always some people who either echoed his sentiments or argued with


    him, such as that stubborn Owen, but Martin always remained stood by his beliefs. "I think you


    should have your eyes checked." Owen''s retort triggered yet another round of quarrels.


    Martin was not the kind of person who would easily admit defeat. Whenever he argued with others,


    his whole face would contort with anger. "Did I say something wrong? Warren is a good kid. Why


    would he cheat and let her win deliberately in front of so many people? Just calm down and admit


    defeat. There''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    Owen rolled his eyes and stomped his foot. "How dare you say something like that about my son?


    Have you forgotten that your son was beaten to a pulp by a thin, weak werewolf before? Although


    your son Harry has a strong built, I think he is physically very weak."


    The two quarreling werewolves started raising their voices louder and louder, to a point where


    things were getting out of hand.


    Finally, I coughed loudly to put an end to this. "Leadership is one of the aspects we consider in this


    selection. I have a feeling that these kids all believe in Sylvia, which proves that she is a capable


    leader. Besides, thepetition isn''t over yet. We still don''t know what the oue will be."


    Hearing this, Owen regained hisposure and smiled brightly. "You''re right. We can''t draw any


    conclusions now. Talent is important, but knowing when to seize opportunities is important as well.


    We don''t want our kids to grow up to be someone who still acts rash and impulsive, doing nothing


    but mess around all day."


    I couldn''t help but smile slightly in amusement. Obviously, Owen was talking about Martin. I sat


    there leisurely, waiting for Martin''s reaction.


    Martin simply puffed out his chest proudly. "You''re right, and it''s obvious that Sylvia''s closer to my


    kid. Birds of a feather flock together after all."


    "You''re so unbelievably immature! How dare you try to cause trouble between our children?" Owen


    was so angry that his face turned purple.


    This time, it was Leonard who stepped in between the two werewolves. "Stop quarreling like


    children and just watch thepetition."


    Obviously, Martin and Owen had respect for Leonard. Upon being scolded by the elder, they


    immediately fell silent and turned their backs to each other.


    Even though they still acted like children, this was for the best. I sighed with relief now that they had


    gone quiet.


    Looking at thepetition, I asked Leonard, "What do you think of the situation?"


    He didn''t answer me right away and thought about it first. Finally, he said, "If nothing goes wrong,


    then I believe Sylvia and Toby will enter the final round."


    "I know Toby. He''s the son of the Rainbow Pack''s Alpha. I heard that Toby had been excellent ever


    since he was a child, even winning the national fighting championship several times in a row," I


    commented lightly.


    "That''s true. It might be easy for Sylvia to make it to the finals, but it won''t be easy to beat Toby,"


    Leonard said solemnly.


    "Well, even if Sylvia ces first in thepetition, she still needs to pass the test of the forbidden


    forest, which is the most important part." I sighed heavily. I couldn''t help but worry about that poor


    girl.


    The forbidden forest was a dangerous ce. It didn''t matter if Sylvia was a ve; she was still


    Rufus''s mate. And while Rufus and I might''ve been at odds right now, I couldn''t bear the thought of


    seeing my son heartbroken from losing his mate.


    "Hey, the next round is about to begin." Leonard''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    Following his gaze, my eyesnded on the thin but lively she-wolf in the center of the stage. She


    was Toby''s next opponent, Flora.

 Chapter 298 Goad Her To Make A Move

    Chapter 298 Goad Her To Make A Move


    Flora''s POV:


    Harry and I cheered wildly below the stage when the referee dered Sylvia''s victory.


    Then I hopped to Warren''s side, smiled at him, and handed him a bottle of water. "Good job! Keep it


    up and continue working hard."


    Warren took the bottle and gave me a restrained smile. He seemed a little shy. I was about to take a


    closer look at him when Sylvia came over.


    "Flora,e on, get yourself ready. It''s your turn soon. Remember, immediately concede at the


    beginning of the game. Don''t fight with him," she reminded me worriedly.


    I nodded vigorously. "I get it. I will definitely surrender before he starts to make a move."


    When the referee''s whistle sounded, I knew that thepetition was about to begin, so I walked to


    the battle ring with a confident smile under everyone''s expectant eyes.


    Toby, who had garish dreadlocks, always wore an expressionless face. But as soon as I


    approached him, he suddenly sneered.


    I stood in front of him and asked in confusion, "What are youughing at?"


    The corners of his mouth raised mischievously. He said, "ir has a bad taste. He doesn''t deserve


    to be a teacher at all."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "How dare you humiliate our teacher in public! Watch your words. Otherwise, you will be expelled


    from the academy." I was a little pissed by his words.


    Although ir was strict in the ss, he was a good person in private.


    "Do you think I''m afraid?" Toby looked at me frivolously and said, "Sylvia is just a lowly ve, so


    people who hang out with her are also losers." "Shut up! Who do you think you are to say such


    things about Sylvia? You have no right!" I clenched my fists as anger surged up in my heart.


    Toby clicked his tongue and continued mocking, "And that Harry, he looks like a very smart person.


    But unexpectedly, he is a rash fool. Only a blind fool like him will make friends with losers like you.


    And there''s another werewolf named Warren. He is kind of smart, but he is just a mere son of a


    Beta. For me, all of you are as insignificant as ants."


    I was so angry that I wanted to bite him to death. "Who the hell do you think you are? Don''t you


    know that you''re spewing nothing but rubbish?" Toby snorted coldly. "Are you angry? But what can


    you do? You''re just a weak she-wolf. How can you fight against me? I already know your n. You


    bunch of cowards will only admit defeat. But it''s okay. At least I don''t need to waste my energy.


    However, once the game starts, I won''t spare you. So if you want to surrender, hurry up and do it


    now, you loser!"


    Every word that Toby said fueled my anger. I was so furious that my whole body trembled, and my


    throat was dry.


    I would never let this bastard go.


    Maybe I could use what Warren had taught me to fight against Toby. Even if I couldn''t win this


    game, I must punch this idiot hard before admitting defeat.


    The referee blew his whistle again, indicating that the game officially began.


    I gathered all my strength and attacked first. Warren said that I had to be quick and ruthless when I


    made a move. I shouldn''t have too many concerns and aim at the enemy''s fatal point.


    I kept in mind everything he had taught me. At this critical moment, I did my best.


    I punched Toby hard at his vital part. But before I could feel good about myself, I found that my


    strength didn''t shake him even a little.


    Toby was faster than me. Before I could react, he mmed me to the ground.


    A sinister smile crept across his face. "I don''t know where you learned that move, but it''s really


    good. However, all your efforts are in vain in the face of absolute power."

 Chapter 299 Pain

    Chapter 299 Pain


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As soon as Flora stepped onto the battle ring, she said something to Toby. I had no idea what they


    were talking about.


    But seeing the angry look on her face, a bad feeling surged up in my heart.


    When the game began, Flora didn''t concede as we had nned. Instead, she took the initiative to


    attack first.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Toby didn''t seem to expect that Flora would suddenly make a move. He was stunned for a moment.


    This gave Flora an advantage at the beginning, quickly gaining the upper hand. Warren''s training


    seemed to be useful. Her moves were much more organized, and her strength was more


    concentrated. But she was still soon suppressed by Toby.


    Standing in the audience and watching Flora losing the battle slowly, I was so anxious. Toby''s


    moves were too savage. She was no match for him at all.


    "Flora haspletely understood the content of my special training, but she still finds it too difficult


    topete with Toby," Warren said with a frown. He also became anxious. "Damn! Can we stop this


    game now?"


    I stepped forward and tried to get close to the battle ring, but I was stopped by the referee, who


    maintained the order.


    "Flora, concede now! Stop fighting anymore," I shouted anxiously.


    Flora was at a disadvantage. She waspletely suppressed by Toby now. He seemed so


    stimted that he strangled her neck very hard. Things were getting out of hand.


    "Flora!" Harry shouted Flora''s name desperately as if trying to convince her to surrender.


    Flora looked in our direction with difficulty and nodded, indicating that she heard us.


    But at this moment, Toby covered her mouth tightly to prevent her from speaking.


    "Fuck!" Harry was so angry that he cursed.


    Flora pulled Toby''s hand, resisting violently. Blue veins stood out on her slender neck, and her face


    flushed. It seemed that she was running out of breath.


    Toby became crazier and crazier. He firmly suppressed Flora and punched her in the stomach.


    Flora couldn''t even scream in pain. She could only struggle with her legs, but it was in vain.


    Tears streamed down her face profusely. Someone like her who was so afraid of pain was now


    being crushed and beaten senselessly.


    I was so distressed that I directly asked the referee to stop the game, but he just ignored me. "Stop


    the game!" Warren was so furious. He clenched his fists and was about to rush into the battle ring.


    But he was stopped by the guard beside the referee.


    "No one concedes, so the game is not over yet, the referee said coldly, looking insensitive about


    Flora''s pain.


    Harry was so angry that he grabbed the referee''s cor and cursed, "Are you fucking blind? Flora


    has been beaten up. What if something happens to her? Are you willing topensate it with your


    life?"


    Frightened by Harry''s rage, the referee stammered, "Well... Nothing has happened to her yet..."


    There were sudden exmations from the audience. When I looked at the battle ring, I saw that


    Flora was beaten blue and ck, and she was bleeding. But it seemed that Toby had no n of


    stopping. And he still covered her mouth to prevent her from making a sound.


    "Fuck off!"


    Warren didn''t mind the referee anymore and directly rushed to the battle ring.


    But the quick-witted guard next to him stopped him at once. "Don''t get in the way of the game." "Get


    out of my way," Warren said through clenched teeth. His expression was colder than ever.


    However, the guard didn''t flinch. Instead, he said in a stiff tone, "No, you can''t do anything without


    permission. The king is also watching. Please don''t make things difficult for me."


    Warren waved off the guard''s weapon and sneered resolutely, "It''s none of your business."


    When I saw that Warren and the guard were about to fight, I held Warren''s hand and turned to the


    referee who was standing aside. "Flora has lost the ability to fight. Can you announce the result of


    the game now?"


    Everyone was shocked by tny words. They quickly turned to the battle ring, only to find out that


    Flora hadpletely fainted.

 Chapter 300 Battle Of Honor

    Chapter 300 Battle Of Honor


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The referees looked at each other before announcing that the game was over.


    Warren rushed to the battle ring, followed by Harry. As soon as they got there, Harry pushed Toby


    away.


    "Hurry! Call the doctor!" Harry shouted anxiously.


    Warren picked up Flora and ran off the battle ring. Then the doctors waiting around the battle ring


    surrounded them immediately. The scene was so noisy and chaotic that even Ethan sent his


    subordinate to inquire about the situation.


    I was soon pushed and nudged out of the circle by the crowd. Worried, I was about to pushed my


    way in again to see what was going on with Flora when Toby suddenly walked up to me.


    He sneered, "The next game will begin soon. Do you want to run away?"


    I red at him, resisting the impulse to beat him. I couldn''t wait for the game to start, so I could


    justifiably give him a good beating.


    Toby pretended to be scared and said exaggeratedly, "Oh, what a scary expression! I heard that


    she is your best friend, so I understand if you are very angry now. I''m sorry that I was a little harsh


    on her just now. It''s just that I feel so disgusted every time I see such a useless Omega hanging


    around the academy."


    "I actually feel more disgusted when I see someone as arrogant and supercilious as you," I retorted,


    looking at him coldly.


    Toby clicked his tongue and said in a more casual tone, "Do you think I care about a ve''s


    opinion?"


    He paused for a while, slightly leaned over, and looked at me with arrogance in his eyes. "Let''s wait


    and see. I''m looking forward to the next round."


    "Oh, really? Just make sure you don''t cry out loudter." I chuckled, nced at him lightly, and went


    to the battle ring.


    The referee blew his whistle, which meant we had four minutes to prepare for the game.


    Toby stood in front of me without any trace of panic at all. He even had time to straighten up his


    clothes.


    The crowd''s lively voices were an indication that they were looking forward to the next round. And


    most of them were optimistic that Toby had a greater chance of winning.


    "Come on, Toby! Beat Sylvia as hard as you did to Flora just now."


    "Toby, be a real brave man and make Sylvia cry. Ha-ha!"


    "Sylvia must be so scared that she stands rooted to the spot all the time."


    "I''m afraid that she will make an awful fool of herself in King Ethan''s presence today."


    "A ve will always be a ve. She is destined to be weak and powerless all her life. No matter


    how hard she strives, it''s a fact that can''t be changed." Toby was so proud that he waved to the


    audience and said, "Thank you. Today, victory will definitely be mine."


    "Fuck you!" Harry''s voice rang out below the battle ring.


    He took out an LED board with my name on it. It said, "Sylvia is the strongest in the world. I''m crazy


    for you. I''m your biggest fan!"


    But before he could say anything more, the guards approached him and took him away.


    Hearing these voices made my heart calmer and calmer.


    All the messy thoughts in my mind were soon dispelled and reced by Rufus''s image. I believed


    he was silently cheering for me somewhere at this time. He said he would trust me forever. He


    always reminded me not to doubt myself.


    So I must win this game not only for myself but also for Flora and Rufus.


    The referee blew his whistle again to officially begin the game.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I stood still and stared at Toby firmly. At this moment, the voices around me sounded so distant, and


    all I could hear was the violent wind blowing towards me. I knew that Toby had made a move.


    He clenched his fists, looking like a ferocious lion that was ready to attack. Then he pounced on me


    fiercely at a fast speed.


    But when his fist was only a few inches away from my eyes, I firmly caught it with my bare hand.


    The impact that surged over made my arm slightly numb.


    Toby''s face turned gloomy at once. He tried to pull his hand away, but I didn''t give him a chance to


    seed.


    I gave him a fleeting smile. Then I gathered all my strength and punched him. The next second, he


    was thrown away.

 Chapter 301 Decisive Battle

    Chapter 301 Decisive Battle


    Toby''s POV:


    The surging force made me fly out like a piece of rag.


    I mmed into the guardrail of the battle ring, which caused an uproar in the crowd.


    I fell to the ground in disbelief. How could Sylvia be so powerful? She was so skinny. How could she


    knock me out with just one punch?


    I didn''t want to believe it, but the pain in my chest told me it was real. I was beaten away by a mere


    ve.


    There were noisy discussions around me, doubting my ability. I felt very embarrassed. For the first


    time in my life, I was beaten away by a she-wolf. Worse was, she was a ve I despised the most.


    I clutched my chest and looked at the grandstand, only to see my father''s gloomy and terrifying


    face.


    I endured the taste of blood in my mouth and tried to stand up as if nothing had happened. But the


    power of Sylvia''s punch was so great that my body didn''t recover at all. So I fell down awkwardly


    again.


    Sylvia looked at me condescendingly and sneered, "I''ll give you only one chance. Concede now."


    Those words sounded just familiar. Didn''t I say simr words to that weak she-wolf not long ago?


    This bitch Sylvia deliberately did it to humiliate me.


    "No way!" I said without even thinking. During battles, it was either I die or win. Admitting defeat was


    something only cowards did.


    Sylvia snorted coldly. Her face was full of disdain. "Your struggle is just futile."


    She looked at me like she was looking at a piece of trash. No one had ever dared to offend me like


    this, let alone a lowly ve like her.


    My boiling anger burned up my calmness. I got up from the ground and attacked Sylvia again.


    My fist brushed past her ear, and I stretched out my right leg towards her waist.


    Sylvia quickly stretched out her left hand to block my attack. Then she immediately squatted down


    and swept across my left leg.


    For me not to lose my bnce, I immediately took a step back. I looked at her coldly and said, "It


    turns out this is your real strength. It seems that you have been pretending weak. I was too careless


    just now. But don''t worry. The show has just begun."


    Sylvia didn''t say anything. Instead, she took the initiative to attack me.


    This time, I took her seriously. I wouldn''t underestimate my enemy anymore. I used all my strength


    to deal with her every move.


    But soon, I found that all my moves were countered by Sylvia. She had an absolute advantage over


    me in terms of strength and skills.


    Damn! She was totally different from that she-wolf I knew from during the cement test.


    What was even more annoying was that she actually started to deal with me using my own moves.


    I was flustered under her attack. I started fighting randomly like a headless fly.


    On the other hand, Sylvia got more and more aggressive.


    At this moment, she exuded a terrifying aura, and the coldness in her eyes made my hair stand on


    end. I felt like she was going to kill me at any time. Her moves were fierce and fast. Her aggressive


    attacks deprived me of a chance to even turn into a wolf.


    Sylvia pinned me to the ground, and I couldn''t move. I sensed danger in the air, and it made my


    heart shrink. Sylvia was so horrible right now. If I still didn''t admit defeat, I was afraid I would die


    here today.


    I struggled to look at the referees'' bench, wanting to admit defeat. But Sylvia held my mouth tightly


    to prevent me from speaking, just like what I did to Flora.


    Then she punched me again and again, almost knocking my chest down.


    I trembled with pain, feeling like my veins were about to explode. I kicked my legs in the air and


    struggled frantically to break free from Sylvia. But she just pressed me firmly.


    Blood oozed out of my mouth. But since her hand still covered my mouth, I could only swallow it,


    suffocating to despair.


    Just when I thought she would beat me to death, Sylvia suddenly removed her hand from my mouth


    and gave me a hard punch on the face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I was so scared that I lost my mind. I felt like I was going to die. But Sylvia''s fist stopped right before


    my eyes.


    Then she put her hand down, stood up, and looked down at me coldly. "It seems that ir made the


    right choice."


    I was dumbfounded and speechless for a while.


    I was only pulled back to reality by the sound of the referee''s whistle.


    "I surrender,"


    I said and lowered my head dejectedly. For the first time in my life, I felt so frustrated.

 Chapter 302 The Lycan Bloodline

    Chapter 302 The Lycan Bloodline


    Ethan''s POV:


    Sylvia''s performance left me speechless. Even though I had secretly hoped that Sylvia would win, I


    never would''ve imagined that she''d actually do and even win by andslide.


    No matter how much talent one had, one couldn''t possibly make such vast progress in so short a


    time. And if my eyes didn''t deceive me, the power she just used was definitely not that of an


    ordinary werewolf, but a lycan!


    My heart sank to my stomach. It was clear that Sylvia was by no means just the daughter of an


    ordinary Beta.


    Just then, Toby''s father, George, started to protest vehemently.


    "Foul! How can this be allowed? That damned ve nearly killed my son!"


    "The judges already dered that no rule was broken. Your son could''ve admitted defeat sooner.


    But he didn''t, so he had no choice but to keep on fighting." Martin cast George a cold nce.


    George''s skinny body trembled like a leaf with rage. He red at Martin murderously but decided to


    change tactics. "Still, a ve has no right to do such a thing to my son! She needs to be severely


    punished!"


    Martin sneered, "When your son beat that girl earlier, didn''t you say that we should abide by the


    rules? Yet now that your son was beaten badly, you''re going back on your word! Shame on you."


    "Plus, Toby didn''t show mercy just now." It was rare for Owen to agree with Martin. He had been


    silent this whole time, analyzing the situation very seriously. "Toby just beat someone else, and now


    he''s been beaten up. It''s only fair."


    "Why, you¡ª!" Consumed with rage, George found himself at a loss for words. Or perhaps it was


    because he knew he was in the wrong.


    To ease his embarrassment, I decided to say a word or two. "Well, injuries are inevitable in this sort


    ofpetition. Everyone, please calm down. They still need to go through the forbidden forest."


    Only then did George stop protesting. With a sullen expression on his face, he sat back down,


    sulking.


    Martin chuckled to himself gloatingly. He even went so far as to pat Owen on the shoulder as


    though they were good friends, but Owen shrugged him off stoically.


    Both amused and annoyed, I simply looked away. Now it was time to announce the result of the


    competition and allow the students some time to rest. After an hour, they were to enter the


    forbidden forest.


    While everyone else was taking a break, I summoned Leonard to have a private talk with me in the


    meeting room.


    When he entered the room, I found that he seemed much older than thest time I saw him.


    His wasn''t as robust as he once was. On his way to his seat, he kept coughing violently. I almost


    worried that he would suffocate to death.


    "Were you not able to rest well?" I asked as I poured him a cup of hot tea.


    Leonard sighed. "I''m getting old."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Seriously? What does that make of me then?" I smiled at him with amusement. "You need to take


    better care of yourself, old friend. You''re only in your forties and you don''t even have grandchildren


    yet!"


    Leonard smiled but said nothing. His eyes revealedplicated emotions stirring up within him,


    which made me frown slightly.


    But I shrugged it off and brought up the subject of Sylvia. "Did you see what just happened out


    there?"


    Leonard immediately grew serious. "It was clear that the power that Sylvia used was pure lycan


    strength."


    Both Leonard and I had lycan blood, so we could tell another lycan when we saw one.


    "Lycan blood is rare. How could a ve have it running through her veins?" Leonard frowned and


    surveyed me carefully. "Could she be your illegitimate daughter?"


    "How on earth could that be possible?" I snorted.


    Because I was cursed, I couldn''t have any more children after my two sons. Sylvia was younger


    than Rufus and Richard. So she obviously couldn''t be my daughter.


    And thank God for that, lest the queen assume wrongly and make a scene again.


    "Then how? If she''s not yours, where could Sylvia have inherited a lycan bloodline?" Leonard


    frowned, deep in thought.


    "And what about you? Did you have an affair?" I teased him half-jokingly.

 Chapter 303 Awakened Power

    Chapter 303 Awakened Power


    Leonard''s POV:


    "That is impossible!" I eximed firmly.


    I was never interested in love affairs. When I was young, I either fought in the army or devoted


    myself to managing the affairs of the pack.


    Since my mate died from an illness, I had never thought of remarrying. I spent all my time raising


    my only daughter, Alina.


    Ethan sighed with distress. "I know that with your integrity, you won''t mess around with anyone else


    other than your mate."


    I pondered for a while, then said to Ethan, "Maybe Sylvia''s lycan power is unexpectedly awakened


    on its own."


    "That''s actually the only possibility."


    In the end, our discussion was fruitless, and we could onlye up with this conclusion.


    But my intuition told me that things were far from simple. Every time I saw Sylvia''s face, I felt an


    indescribable sense of familiarity. But this sense of familiarity seemed to have been lost in the


    depths of my memory. I tried to figure it out, but I couldn''t. So I could only wait for the truth toe


    out by itself.


    "Sylvia is talented and powerful," Ethan said, obviously praising Sylvia. "But apparently, she hasn''t


    fully mastered her power yet. During the game, her power only broke out because she was


    stimted by what Toby did."


    "She doesn''t seem to know her own power yet," Imented.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I had always hated ves. But although Sylvia was also a ve, her tenacity and willpower had


    changed my opinion more or less.


    Ethan chuckled and said, "Back then, I used to look down on her. But look at what she has achieved


    now. Looks like I made a really poor judgment, ha-ha!"


    I didn''t say anything and just smiled. Sylvia was indeed a talent. But it was not enough to offset my


    grudge against ves.


    "I want Sylvia to serve the royal family in the future," Ethan continued.


    I agreed with him, thinking that it was a good decision. If Sylvia served the royal family, it meant that


    she could get rid of her identity as a ve. And her life would be a lot easier in the future.


    "I know that you always hate ves. But I still want you to train her since you also have a lycan


    bloodline." Ethan looked at me and smiled like an old fox.


    I finally understood what he was up to. I refused him without hesitation. "Maybe I can tolerate


    ves, but I will never teach the daughter of a traitor."


    Ethan frowned. "Rufus said that Sylvia''s mother was just framed, and she was a victim of


    misjudgment. Judging by Sylvia''s character, it can be seen that her mother is not likely a traitor of


    bad virtue. After all, a bad she-wolf can''t raise such an excellent daughter."


    I sneered, "Rufus is not even capable of protecting himself now. How can he prove that Sylvia''s


    mother is not a traitor?"


    Many years had already passed. If the verdict could be reversed, it should have happened long


    ago. Nothing Rufus said now could change what had happened in the past, not with concrete


    evidence.


    What I said made Ethan angry. He thumped the table with his hand and snorted coldly. "Just wait


    and see. As far as I know, Rufus has already found something. When Rufus''s own problem is


    solved, he will tell you the truth. I hope you won''te up with any other excuses by then." Actually,


    I didn''t care about the truth at all. Sylvia was just an insignificant figure to me. Whether she was the


    daughter of a traitor or not didn''t matter that much to me.


    However, since Ethan wanted to bet on this, I would like to y along.


    "Okay, if you say so. As long as Sylvia can prove her mother''s innocence, I promise to train her," I


    said,promising.


    Ethan''s face lit up at once. "You will be grateful to me in the end. Sylvia is a very talented she-wolf,


    and she will definitely be useful in the future."


    I shook my head in disagreement. "I have to remind you that I can only stay in the imperial capital


    for a limited time. You have to hurry up."


    Ethan nodded helplessly. "I know."

 Chapter 304 The Marvelous Flora

    Chapter 304 The Marvelous Flora


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As soon as thepetition ended, I rushed to the royal hospital to visit Flora.


    Thankfully, she was awake now. I found her lying in bed. She was wrapped in bandages from head


    to toe.


    Warren was carefully feeding her a slice of apple.


    As soon as she saw me, she was so excited that she tried to sit up. But the second she tried, she


    immediately winced in pain. Her wound probably hurt.


    "Hey, calm down," I said, holding my hands up helplessly.


    Warren quickly put down the apple and helped her lie back down. "Don''t try to get up," he scolded.


    But it was futile. Flora stubbornly pushed Warren''s hand away and pouted, whining, "Toby was so


    mean! It was because he insulted all of you that I couldn''t help but fight him head-on. I wish I was


    stronger."


    I sat down on the bed next to her and hugged her affectionately. "You did great, Flora. While we


    were watching you fight, Warren kept praising you for all the progress you''ve made. Isn''t that right,


    Warren?" "Yeah. Flora, you executed all the moves I taught you perfectly." Fortunately, Warren


    immediately caught my drift and started praising Flora seriously.


    But our poor friend was still very depressed. She scowled deeply and said nothing.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already avenged you by beating Toby to a pulp He couldn''t say a thing after that


    and even took the initiative to admit defeat," I said with a smile, squeezing Flora''s shoulder gently.


    Only then did she light up. "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    This seemed to make her feel better. She happily proceeded to eat the apple.


    Relieved, I asked about her injury.


    "She''s doing well. After all, werewolves heal rtively fast. Plus, Flora''s body is particrly strong,


    even stronger than that of a male wolf. I''m pretty sure that if it weren''t for Warren insisting she stay


    here in the hospital, she would havee to Toby and quarreled with him for three days straight,"


    Harry said as he walked in, carrying several bags.


    A thought seemed to ur to Warren because he suddenly burst intoughter.


    I looked at them in confusion. "What''s so funny?" Harry cleared his throat and began to imitate


    Flora''s voice when she cursed Toby. The funny and exaggerated performance made me and


    Warren burst into giggles.


    "I wasn''t that dramatic!" Flora pursed her lips unhappily.


    "Oh, yes, you were! Didn''t you know that the vegetable next door woke up thanks to your loud


    voice?" Warren said with a very solemn expression.


    "What?!"


    Three shocked voices all cried in unison. We all stared at Warren in disbelief.


    Warren nodded seriously, like a noble bearer of news. "The patient''s family even wanted to extend


    their thanks to Flora."


    Peals ofughter burst forth from Harry''s mouth.


    Even I couldn''t help but chuckle as well. Flora was truly a treasure.


    "Stopughing! Be serious!" Flora pretended to act fierce. "How could youugh at something so


    serious?"


    "Why not?" I finally managed to hold back myughter and patted Flora on the head dotingly.


    She lowered her head and whispered pitifully, "The doctor said that I couldn''t continue with the


    competition and go to the forbidden forest. He said I should just quit and stay here. I guess that


    means I can''t join the elite team after all."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "That''s okay, Flora. Even if you don''t make it this time, you can always try again next year. We might


    be separated for a year, but our friendship will never change," Iforted her gently.


    Just then, all our phones started ringing at the same time as we all received the same notice.


    "Toby quit!" Harry eximed in surprise. "Looks like he doesn''t have the guts to continue with the


    competition."


    "So those entering the forbidden forest will be me, Harry, Warren, John, Tom, and another guy


    named Peter." Peter might''ve been from ss C, but he turned out to be a dark horse and had


    performed really well in thepetition thus far. After finishing the lunch Harry brought for us, all of


    us except Flora prepared to go to the entrance of the forbidden forest to await orders.


    Before leaving, Warren took onest look at Flora, who was lying in bed. He hesitated and walked


    back to her side. "What if I quit and stay to look after you?"


    "Fuck off! If you quit, I will never talk to you again!" Flora threw a pillow at Warren''s face and


    countered his proposal fiercely.


    Despite her valiant act, I couldn''t help but chuckle softly. But I could tell what Warren was thinking. If


    he passed the forbidden forest test, he''d join the army and be separated from Flora for a year, so he


    wanted to quit.


    After looking at the stubborn Flora for a while, Warren finally sighed and followed us to the entrance


    of the forbidden forest.

 Chapter 305 The Dungeon

    Chapter 305 The Dungeon


    Rufus'' POV:


    The dungeon had no windows, so I couldn''t see the sun in the sky outside. I could only tell the time


    by the clock on the wall, ticking away idly. Pine incense was burning in the iron censer, dispelling


    the moist, dank air stench in the air.


    While the room might''ve been dark and small, it was overall not that bad an environment. Even the


    guards outside were very polite with me.


    All these things pointed to one thing: my father wanted to protect me.


    Despite this, I wasn''t allowed to go out ormunicate with anyone.


    I had no idea how Sylvia was doing. With every second that passed, I missed her more and more. It


    had only been a day since thest time we met. But I couldn''t bear to be away from her and missed


    her so much.


    In my frustration, I threw the paintbrush in my hand against the wall irritably. I couldn''t remember


    how many times I had lost my patience in this dungeon. Before me was a canvass with a portrait of


    Sylvia smiling up at me.


    I really wanted to storm out of here and take Sylvia away to a ce where we could be alone. "It''s


    only been a day and already you''re restless! When Sylvia joins the army, she''ll be away on


    missions. By then, it''ll easily be weeks or months before you see her again," Omarined,


    stirring restlessly in my mind.


    "In that case, I''d go with her," I replied lightly.


    "But..." It seemed Omar was rendered speechless. "Do you have any idea what you look like now?"


    I didn''t answer him. Instead, I picked up the paintbrush from the floor and continued painting on the


    canvass.


    "What a stalker!" Omar spat in disgust. "Pull yourself together! If you be king of this country,


    you''ll have countless matters to attend to every day. You won''t have the time to pine for Sylvia. Plus,


    you''re too clingy. Be careful or else she''ll grow tired of you."


    "Omar," I warned in an ominous tone. I knew Omar was right, but I refused to listen to it. And why


    should I listen when all he had to say was that Sylvia would grow tired of me?


    "I''m telling the truth and you know this..." Despite its bold words, Omar''s tone faltered. "But I think


    Sylvia''s also clingy. You two are simr."


    All of a sudden, Omar chuckled. "Rufus, you''re hopelessly in love. I can''t wait for the day Sylvia


    beats you up."


    Hearing this, my heart yearned for Sylvia even more. I nced at the clock on the wall and pushed


    the canvas away.


    "What do you think you''re doing, Rufus?" As I got on my feet, Omar got a little flustered. "Are you


    nning to escape this dungeon? Oh, no way. Just wait for Sylvia to save us!"


    Ignoring him, I called the guard over.


    "The selectionpetition should be over by now. What''re the results?" I asked him promptly.


    The guard saluted respectfully and answered, "Yes, Prince Rufus. Thepetition''s over. Miss


    Todd performed well and won first ce."


    The corners of my lips tugged upwards as a sense of pride rose from my heart. Of course she had


    won first ce. She was my mate after all.


    Omar seemed pretty happy, too. "Awesome! Sylvia is just awesome!" Rufus, when you get out of


    here, you''d better reward her handsomely!"


    I scratched my head sheepishly. Omar''s words were getting more and more unreasonable.


    Just then, we heard voices from outside, as well as the sounds of weapons colliding. It sounded like


    someone was trying to break in.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just let me see him!"


    I could tell that this voice belonged to Amos, ir''s confidante. He sounded anxious. My heart


    tightened in my chest. Did something happen to ir?


    "Let him in," I ordered the guard promptly.


    "Prince Rufus, that''s against the rules..." The guard said weakly.


    "Give us five minutes. No one else has to know." As I spoke, I looked at him coldly.


    This was enough to send shivers down his spine. He immediately relented and let Amos in.


    Amos immediately copsed to the floor as soon as the door was closed behind him. He looked like


    he was in a lot of pain.


    "What happened?" I squatted down next to him and began checking for injuries immediately. It


    didn''t take long for me to find what I''m looking for. There was a deep gash in his abdomen, and his


    clothes was stained ck with the ominous dark blood. It looked like he was poisoned.

 Chapter 306 Jailbreak

    Chapter 306 Jailbreak


    Rufus'' POV:


    Amos was in so much pain that he couldn''t speak. His face was deathly pale, and his lips had


    turned bluish-purple.


    "Just hold on. I''ll call the doctor." I stood up, wanting to call the guards in.


    But he reached out to stop me. "No need, Prince Rufus. Do you have any cigarette?"


    I picked up the cigarette box from the table and took one stick. Then I put it into Amos''s mouth and


    lit it for him.


    Shaking, he took a long drag on the cigarette and said, "Thank you, Prince Rufus. One drag is


    enough."


    "What exactly happened? Who did this to you?" I asked with a frown, taking the cigarette away from


    his mouth.


    "After you were imprisoned, Prince Richard took charge of dispatching all the troops in the pce,"


    Amos said in a weak voice.


    "Was it my father''s arrangements?"


    "It was Prince Richard who took the initiative to propose it to the lycan king. King Ethan couldn''t


    embarrass and refuse him in front of everyone, so he had no choice but to agree." Amos''s face


    darkened, and his breathing quickened.


    I put the cigarette in my hand back to his mouth. But this time, he didn''t even have the strength to


    take a drag. It was only then that I realized that he was dying.


    "This time, Prince Richard has arranged all our men to protect the students in the forbidden forest


    instead of his own people. I vaguely felt that something was wrong, so I secretly left the team and


    followed him." Amos paused, gasping for air. He was too weak to speak and began to spit out ck


    blood.


    I held his head and tried to wipe his mouth. But he stopped me by blocking my hand.


    "It''s dirty. Please don''t touch it." Amos could hardly open his eyes at this moment. He tried to catch


    his breath and continued, "I overheard Prince Richard and Gamma Mateo''s conversation. They


    have buried a lot of explosives in the forbidden forest, preparing to eliminate all the dissidents at


    once."


    I thought of Sylvia right away, and my heart started to get anxious.


    Amos''s thin voice trailed off as he had no strength left in him anymore. He struggled to take out a


    dagger and stabbed his leg fiercely. He sobered up momentarily because of the pain but soon his


    eyes darkened again.


    "I was about to report to King Ethan when someone hit me with a poisonous weapon. Prince


    Richard''s men chased me all the way here near the dungeon, so I decided toe here to find


    you." Amos was on the verge of dying when he said this. But he still struggled to open his eyes and


    look at me. "Prince Rufus, only you can save them now."


    Then he lost his breath after thisst sentence. I closed Amos''s eyes, stood up, and hurried out. But


    when I got to the door, I was stopped by the guard.


    "Price Rufus, where are you going?"


    "I have to go out," I responded with a cold face. I walked past him without even looking at him.


    The guard stood in front of me fearlessly and said, "If you escape from prison, it will be a more


    serious crime. Prince Rufus, please think twice before you do anything."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Get out of my way if you don''t want to die. I don''t have time to waste on you," I warned him coldly.


    "Prince Rufus, please don''t make things difficult for us. If King Ethan mes us, we will definitely


    lose our lives." After saying this, the guard summoned the other guards outside to block me.


    "I''ll say it for thest time, get out of my way! I''ll take full responsibility for whatever happens."


    I was about to lose my temper. If they didn''t let me go and insisted on blocking me, I might have to


    turn to violence at any moment. Thinking that Sylvia was in imminent danger made me angrier. The


    guards all took a step back one after another. But they still didn''t give up. "How about we report to


    King Ethan first? Prince Rufus, please wait for a moment."


    "You''re telling me to wait?" I sneered coldly. By the time they finished reporting, the forbidden forest


    would have been blown up.


    I stopped talking nonsense with them and kicked the guard in front of me away. The rest of the


    guards were so scared that they didn''t dare to go forward.


    "Come on! Just fight with me," I said, looking at them indifferently.

 Chapter 307 The Test In The Forbidden Forest____

    Chapter 307 The Test In The Forbidden Forest____


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The forbidden forest was still shrouded by mist. Arge flock of crows flew out above us, cawing.


    Harry shivered. He rubbed his arms, trying to warm himself up. He couldn''t helpining, "Why


    is it so cold here? I should have listened to you and worn more clothes."


    I looked at his thin denim jacket and ripped jeans, feeling a little helpless. Before we set off, we


    asked him to change into thick clothes. But he would rather be frozen to death in his fashionable


    clothes than be wrapped in a bloated military coat.


    While we were talking, the referee brought a few soldiers over to frisk us, making sure we didn''t


    hide any weapons. During the test in the forbidden forest, no one was allowed to bring any


    weapons.


    After the frisking, the referee put an electronic device on us.


    We could press the button of this electronic device in case of danger. Then the troops secretly


    protecting us woulde to rescue and take the contestants out of the forbidden forest. But this


    would also mean that the contestants had quit thepetition willingly.


    After all the preparations, the referee announced themencement of the test. After entering the


    forbidden forest, the six contestants who qualified for the test must find the blue cornflower and


    return within two hours.


    It was the rainy season at this time, so everything on earth wasing back to life. All kinds of


    insects and beasts came out of their nests one after another.


    So not long after we entered the forbidden forest, we encountered two hungry ck bears.


    They were twice as big as the ordinary ones, and they ran extremely fast. Obviously, they had


    mutated.


    Harry wanted to avoid direct contact with the ck bears to save his strength, so he hid in a tree.


    But he obviously forgot that ck bears could climb trees too. Before he reached the top of the tree,


    the ck bears had already caught up with him.


    He had no other choice but to deal with them with force.


    At this time, Warren took out a wooden sword which was only as long as his forearm, out of


    nowhere. Before we coulde to our senses, he attacked and knocked out one of the ck bears


    quickly.


    "Fuck! Where did your sworde from? They forbid us to bring any weapons, right?" Harry


    eximed surprisingly. He stared at Warren with admiration in his eyes.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not a weapon but an ornament," Warren said coldly with a solemn expression on his face,


    brandishing the sword.


    The wooden sword didn''t have sharp edges because it hadn''t been sharpened yet. It was indeed


    not a weapon.


    After such an episode, it was much easier for us to deal with the other ck bear. The six of us


    worked together to deal with it. The process was simple and efficient.


    After dealing with the ck bears, Harry began to feel rxed. "The forbidden forest isn''t that


    terrible. I won''t be afraid, even if there are another ten ck bears."


    I knocked his head angrily and said in a serious tone, "Don''t take it lightly. We are still at the


    entrance of the forbidden forest. It''s safer than the other parts of the forest because the troops


    secretly protecting us have cleaned this up in advance. We have to be more carefulter."


    Harry rubbed his nose and replied obediently, "I get it."


    Then we continued to go deep into the forbidden forest. Fortunately, we didn''t encounter any giant


    beasts anymore. However, there were too many kinds of bugs and insects in the forbidden forest.


    Our exposed skin was soon densely packed with red bug bites, and none of us was spared.


    Harry was the most miserable one. The holes in his ripped jeans were so big that bugs crawled in.


    He was stung, so his legs were swollen, itchy, and painful.


    When we reached a fork in the road, Tom suddenly proposed that we split up. Otherwise, our time


    would not be enough.


    We had a short discussion and eventually agreed with his suggestion.


    "I''ll go with you," Tom said to Warren.


    Warren stood aside and replied indifferently, "Whatever. I don''t care."


    In that case, I reasoned that Harry and I should be together. After all, Harry held a grudge against


    John for a long time, and it simply wasn''t safe to leave them two in the same group alone.


    But at this time, Peter said that he wanted to go with me.


    "If everything goes well, I believe that you will be our future captain. I want to get acquainted with


    you in advance. After all, I''m from ss C, and I never had any contact with anyone in ss A


    before." As he spoke, Peter scratched his head embarrassedly and smiled. Then he took the


    initiative to choose a track.


    I nced at Harry hesitantly. Peter seemed sincere. If I refused him, he might feel humiliated and


    we might have a conflict in the future. So I agreed to go with him.


    Harry was obviously unhappy, but he had no choice but to leave with John.


    After we separated, the weather began to turn cloudy. Then the rain started to pour out lightly. The


    road became muddy, but we could still walk forward. Everything seemed to be smooth since we


    entered the forbidden forest.


    I didn''t know why but I still felt a little uneasy.

 Chapter 308 A Disappointment

    Chapter 308 A Disappointment


    Sylvia''s POV:


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After passing through the dense reed marsh, Peter and I arrived at an open mountainous field.


    The view was filled with boulders of various shapes and forms. Beautiful flowers of all sorts


    bloomed everywhere. The deep and tranquil sound of the mountain spring filled the air. It was


    peaceful.


    But even then, I began to feel more and more restless. Being in crisis mode, where nothing was


    predictable, made me absent-minded to the beauty around me.


    "Well, this ce looks nice." Poking his head out, Peter naively looked around with no hint of alert


    on his face whatsoever.


    I chose not to say anything, but I stayed on high alert and made sure to pay close attention to the


    surroundings.


    "You know, you''re quite different from what I imagine you''d be like. I always thought powerful


    individuals acted arrogant, but you seem like an easy-going and kind-hearted person. I actually


    thought you were going to refuse teaming up with me," Petermented.


    Ever since we had been paired up, Peter had been in the mood to be talkative. Even when we were


    in a supposedly dangerous situation, he would just stand aside and watch me solve the problem,


    with his hands in his pockets. It was as if he was just on a rxing hike in the forbidden forest and I


    was his bodyguard.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow shed by in the corner of my eye. I immediately pushed Peter out of the


    way and jumped onto a huge rock.


    "What was that?" Peter''s eyes were wide with shock. If I hadn''t pushed him just now, he would have


    been killed by whatever that was. He followed suit and also climbed on top of the rock behind me as


    best as he could with trembling legs.


    I put a finger to my mouth, telling him to be quiet, and held my breath to not make any sound. As I


    waited and observed the surroundings, I finally discovered the culprit. It was a thick root!


    The roots of a tree normally stayed quietly under the ground, but these ones seemed toe to life


    and crawled out of the earth. They slithered like snakes on the ground, prepared to attack at any


    moment.


    I squinted my eyes and saw the huge tree from which the roots stemmed from and muttered under


    my breath, "I''m afraid we''ve just encountered the most terrifying being in the forbidden forest. This


    tree... It''s mutated."


    "Mutated? Then... What do we do now?" Peter''s expression shifted.


    I couldn''t answer Peter''s question as I was lost in my own thought.


    Mutation was a unique phenomenon that urred in the forbidden forest. Usually, it would only


    happen in the forest''s innermost parts and affected nts inrge numbers. Not only did the


    mutants develop the intelligence and ability to move, but it also grew to have a strong instinct to


    attack werewolves. Once a werewolf would enter its territory, these nts would attack him as a


    group, tearing their prey into pieces. It was for this reason that King Ethan had also forbidden


    ordinary werewolves from entering this area of the woods.


    However, we were only in the outermost area of the forest, where there should have been no


    mutated nts. Fortunately, when I checked, there seemed to be only one tree that had mutated


    around here.


    I observed the slithering roots and was relieved to find that they were not actually moving that fast,


    which meant that we still had a chance of getting out of here alive. As long as we made use of the


    rocks behind us, we could be able to get far enough out of their range of attack and away from the


    mountain.


    I gave Peter some instructions to follow where I step and jump from boulder to boulder. But Peter


    just couldn''t keep up. He was so frightened by everything going on that he fell off a rock and almost


    dragged me into the tree''s range of attack. "Ah, that was so scary! It almost hit me!" Shutting his


    eyes, Peter screamed as he jumped and clumsilynded on a rock. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes.


    This werewolf might have been weaker than I thought.


    I jumped back onto the rock where he was sitting and pulled him up. "Grab on to my clothes. When I


    say jump, jump with me."


    "Okay." Peter nodded nervously, obviously without a clue what to do next.


    "You need to focus, or else you could die."


    "Okay."


    Fortunately, Peter was able to follow and did not slip up again. We were able to leave safely and in


    one piece.


    The trip went much smoother after. We were able to find the blue cornflower we needed in the


    center of the swamp.


    Upon estimating the distance, I surmised that the flower was about five to six meters away. There


    were stones on the marsh, but they were too small to walk on. Though my n seemed a little risky,


    I decided that I could jump all the way to the center of the swamp instead.


    The rain grew heavier, which meant that the wind also blew stronger, making the swamp even more


    dangerous by the second.


    "Maybe we could use a long vine. One end is tied around your waist, and the other I can hold on to


    from here. If ever you fall into the swamp by ident, I could pull you out," Peter suggested.


    "That''s actually a good idea." I nodded approvingly. Peter might not have been the best at fighting,


    but he did have some good ideas to make up for it.


    I found a long and thick vine on the ground and wrapped it around my waist. After making sure it


    was on as tight as it could be, I looked at Peter to check that he was holding on to the other end of


    the vine.


    "Be careful, okay? If you can''t get the flower, it''s fine. Your safety is still of utmost importance." Peter


    wrapped the vine around his hands. "Don''t worry, I''ll be holding on to the vine from over here."


    "Alright." I nodded again without hesitation.


    After taking a deep breath, I ran a few steps toward the swamp and jumped. Thanks to the training


    I''d received, my skills were able to get me all the way to the center of the swamp.


    "Good going, Sylvia!" Peter cheered from the other side.


    My lips curved into a tight smile. I caught my breath and soon walked up to the flower to take it. But


    all of a sudden, I was pulled back with a great force by the vine around my waist. The force had


    caught mepletely off guard and caused me to lose bnce, falling into the swamp before I


    could stop myself.

 Chapter 309 Kill Them All

    Chapter 309 Kill Them All


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Almost immediately, the sticky swamp mud engulfed my body, weighing and sucking me down into


    the pit. My instincts told me to struggle, but soon I realized that it only made me sink faster.


    After panicking for a moment, I stopped and stabilized myself, refusing to move an inch.


    I carefully turned to Peter, who was standing on the shore. "What happened?"


    Peter smiled sheepishly and held up his hand. "Sorry. I stumbled a little bit and identally pulled


    the vine."


    He then pulled on the vine again, causing me to sink deeper into the swamp. I felt that something


    was off, but I still pretended to be calm and asked him for help anyway. "That''s fine. Can you just


    pull me out now?"


    Just then, Peter tossed the vine away from him. The innocent look on his face was reced with


    mockery. "Pull you out? In your dreams."


    My face hardened. "What do you mean by that? Are you saying that you did this on purpose?"


    Peter sh a wicked smile. "Yes! What do you think? Was my acting brilliant?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who sent you? Who was it?" I asked coldly.


    I should have known that Peter was not just some student. Participating in a stunt like this was


    detrimental to his future, but he did it anyway. There had to be a powerful mastermind behind him.


    "You are quite smart, Sylvia." Peter snorted as he walked closer to the edge of the swamp.


    Pretending to be guilty, he sighed. "Fine. Since you''re about to die anyway, I''ll tell you the truth. It


    was Prince Richard who sent me."


    I sneered. "I knew it. He really will not give up!"


    "Oh, Prince Richard''s actually arranged everything so that you would definitely die today." Peter


    crossed his arms and chuckled at me.


    I ignored him, deciding it was better to spend my energy in trying to think of a way out of here. But


    my body slowly sunk deeper and deeper. The mud was almost up to my chest.


    Suddenly, it urred to me that I had a rescue device on my wrist that the military installed. Once I


    pressed the button, the army patrolling around the forbidden forest woulde and save me. I was


    overjoyed at the realization. But when I was about to reach for my wrist, Peterughed.


    "Yes, go ahead and call for help with that device!" Peter reminded me.


    I felt that there was a tinge of irony in his tone, so I hesitated. Richard''s n could not be foiled this


    simply. If he really wanted me to die, he wouldn''t go through all this trouble just for me to be saved


    by this small device. I began to wonder. Was this device secretly broken or something? Was it not


    going to work?


    "What? What are you waiting for? Won''t the troops around the foreste and save you once you


    press that button?" Peter added.


    "No..." I carefully observed the expressions dancing on his face. "If you really wanted me to die, you


    wouldn''t have let me keep this device in the first ce."


    After hearing my assumption, Peter broke out into a wildughter. "Oh, that would be interesting,


    actually. If it weren''t for Prince Richard''s order to kill you, I would have just let you go for your bright


    little head. But there''s one thing you haven''t figured out, Sylvia."


    "What is it, Peter?" I red at him.


    "Not only does Prince Richard want you dead, but also all of Prince Rufus'' people!" Peter smiled


    deviously. "All of the troops stationed around the forest are Prince Rufus'' subordinates. And that


    swamp you''re about to drown in? It''s already filled with bombs, timed to explode in fifteen minutes."


    "You were going to let me call for help, but I would actually just be luring the army to their deaths?" I


    thought out loud. This dirty trick of Richard''s infuriated and sickened me to my core. "Smart girl!"


    Having confirmed this, I put down my hand. I wasn''t going to call for help anymore.


    "You see, if you press that button, there may still be a small chance that you could live. If you don''t,


    then all you can do is wait for your death. You would either be blown up by the bombs, or drown in


    the swamp, whicheveres first." Peter continued to persuade me to press the button.


    I closed my eyes and refused to look at him any longer. "No, I''m not putting the lives of others at


    risk, even if it means losing my own."

 Chapter 310 A Ruthless Man

    Chapter 310 A Ruthless Man


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It turned out that Richard had nned for this borately. He wanted to kill me and Rufus '' troops¡ª


    but there was no way in hell I''d allow that to happen.


    There was always a way out. I firmly believed that heaven would never seal off all the exits.


    "What''re you doing?" Peter wrung his hands anxiously. "Press the button already. That way, you


    might live. Do you think those people will be grateful to you for saving their lives by sacrificing


    yours? No! No one will know if you die here alone."


    "I''m not pressing the button. Nothing you say will change my mind." I closed my eyes and tried to


    focus. I needed to calm down and rack my brains to find a way out.


    Peterughed angrily. "You still care about others at a time like this? If you press the button now,


    maybe it won''t be toote. If the army arrives in fifteen minutes, then everything will be fine. There''s


    still hope that you''ll get out of this alive. Why are you giving up?"


    I peeled my eyes open to sneer at him. "Do you really think everyone''s as cold-hearted as you?


    Give up already. I refuse to gamble with the lives of the innocent." "Why, you¡ª!" Peter lost his


    patience. He reached out his hand and yanked at the vine. "Press the button or die!"


    I sank deeper into the marsh as he pulled the vine again. But I didn''t care. Instead, I used this as an


    opportunity to grab the vine myself and pulled it hard.


    Thanks to this, Peter immediately lost his bnce and fell on the ground. He nearly fell into the


    swamp. Unfortunately, he had reacted quickly and immediately let go of the vine.


    "You fucking bitch! Are you trying to kill me?!" Peter awkwardly got back on his feet and shook his


    fist at me angrily.


    I shrugged. "Too bad I failed."


    "Damn you! If you don''t press the button, I''ll press it for you! None of you will make it out of the


    forbidden forest!" Peter took out his device and pressed hard on the button, making sure I could see


    what he was doing.


    Pressing the button meant that the contestants were facing a major crisis. All the troops guarding


    the forbidden forest would then rush over as soon as they received the signal. It was clear now that


    Peter wanted Rufus'' subordinates to die here.


    I was so angry that I gritted my teeth, unable to say a word. It was the first time that I had met such


    an unreasonable and ruthless man.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t want to use my own device because then I''d have to exin things when I get out of here.


    Damn it! This is all your fault. Go to hell, you bitch!" In a fit of rage, Peter threw the device by the


    edge of the swamp, turned around, and left.


    Now, I was so anxious that I couldn''t think straight. But the more I struggled, the deeper my body


    sank.


    In order to prevent students from using the device to cheat, people couldn''tmunicate using it.


    Once the button was pressed, it''d immediately send out a distress signal and location to the army,


    which couldn''t be cancelled. That meant I couldn''t contact the army to exin the situation in full.


    So what was I supposed to do?


    By this time, I had sunk to my shoulders. My eyes darted all over the ce, looking for a way out. I


    caught a glimpse of the whistle, which was hanging around my neck.


    A thought suddenly urred to me.


    Rufus had made this whistle and given it to me so that I could contact Rin whenever I wanted.


    I struggled to pick up the whistle and blew into it as hard as I could.


    The clear sound echoed across the dense forest. I kept blowing it over and over again, but the grey


    wolf didn''t show up.


    I spat out the whistle disappointedly, figuring that Rin was too far to hear my cries for help.


    Just as I was about to give up hope, a familiar grey figure finally emerged through the trees.


    It was Rin! She was running towards me!


    "Rin!" I cried out in a mix of surprise and relief. I quickly picked up the whistle and blew again.


    Rin raised her head and howled proudly, as if she was responding to my call.

 Chapter 311 The Edge Of The Cliff_______

    Chapter 311 The Edge Of The Cliff_______


    Warren''s POV:


    When the six of us broke into three groups, we each chose a path and continued exploring the


    forest.


    Tom and I were in the same group but neither of us spoke a word. I was a withdrawn man, so


    talking didn''te naturally to me. But it was strange for Tom, a loud and lively student of ss A,


    to stay eerily silent.


    He would only say a few words whenever we came across some wild animals.


    At first, I didn''t think it was that big of a deal. But when I spotted a familiar ck tattoo on his arm, I


    felt that I had seen that pattern somewhere.


    Tom seemed to have noticed that I was observing him. Without a word, he pulled down his sleeves


    and covered the ck tattoo from my sight.


    Shortly after, it started raining¡ªhard. It quickly became difficult to walk along the muddy mountain


    road. Just then, the ground began to shake violently.


    "A wild elephant''s passing nearby." Tom could tell only by the sound. I couldn''t help but steal a


    nce at him in awe.


    He smiled at me and continued to walk forward.


    Tom had a distinct look. He had arge ck mole on the corner of his forehead, and he was


    obviously fit. He had a tough look about him, but upon a closer look, there seemed to be a hint of


    tenderness in his eyes.


    A blurry memory was stirring in my mind, but I still couldn''t remember how I knew Tom.


    Finally, I couldn''t help but ask him bluntly, "Have we met before?"


    "I don''t think so. You''ve probably mistaken me for someone else. People say I have amon


    face." Tom didn''t even look at me as he answered. It was as though he didn''t take my question


    seriously.


    Soon we reached a cliff.


    The cliff was so steep that we couldn''t see the bottom, only mist. The strong wind blowing up from


    the bottom of the cliff was so violent that it whipped at our clothes. And it was howling. We could


    barely hear each other over the sound of the wind.


    I found steady footing then gestured at Tom, indicating for him to look for the blue cornflower.


    But as we walked around the cliff in circles, we didn''t see any signs of the cornflower. Just then, the


    wind stopped howling. It was still raining, but the dark clouds in the sky parted slightly, allowing the


    sunlight to pierce through.


    "The weather''s so fickle." Tom looked up at the sky, deep in thought.


    "Let''s go back and look for Sylvia and the others. We have reached a dead end," I suggested.


    Tom nodded but he showed a slightly regretful expression. Just as we were turning around to leave,


    he suddenly eximed, "There it is! The flower!"


    "Where?" I immediately whirled around in surprise.


    "There! In a crack under the cliff."


    I couldn''t believe that Tom had such a good eyesight.


    I quickly but carefully headed to the edge of the cliff and peered down, but I couldn''t see the flower.


    "Take a few more steps forward. It''s to your right," Tom stood behind me and exined.


    The mist at the bottom of the cliff had dissipated a little, revealing a rugged ridge of sharp rocks. I


    looked around carefully but didn''t see any crack like Tom had mentioned. When I was about to turn


    around, Tom walked to me. He put his arm around my shoulder and pointed down.


    "Over there."


    I frowned and couldn''t help but feel that something was off. Even though finding the cornflower in


    the forbidden forest was supposed to be a difficult test, the army wouldn''t put the flower in such a


    dangerous ce.


    "Check if it''s the flower we''re looking for. Hurry; we''re running out of time. We can go back for Sylvia


    and the others as soon as we find the flower."


    Tom''s words dispelled my doubts for the meantime. I pursed my lips and looked over the edge of


    the cliff again.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The barren mountain had little to no vegetation. I doubted a flower could grow down there.


    "Can you see it yet? How can''t you see such a conspicuous flower? Warren, do you need sses?"


    The mountain breeze started to howl again, making me unable to hear Tom''s voice clearly. All of a


    sudden, some of my memories were rekindled again. It finally urred to me that I had seen Tom in


    the pack before.


    At the time, there was a scandalous murder that had shocked the whole pack. A fire had burned a


    family of eight to death. If I was remembering correctly, Tom was the sole survivor. The tattoo on his


    body was to cover the burn scars.


    But just as I was about to turn around to confirm, Tom''s hand, which had been around my shoulder,


    suddenly moved to my back and shoved me.

 Chapter 312 Murder

    Chapter 312 Murder


    Warren''s POV:


    After a moment of free-fall, I immediately reacted and reached out to grab the edge of the cliff.


    As I hung there, Tom squatted on the edge and looked at me with a faint smile. "It''s true; we have


    met before. We''re from the same pack, Warren."


    "So you are the little boy from back then." I looked up at him coldly, struggling to keep my grip. If


    Tom was the boy who survived the fire, then he should''ve been adopted by the former Gamma,


    Vincent. But I had never heard Vincent mention anything about Tom during the years.


    Tom sneered. "Yes, I''m that boy. Do you wonder why you''ve never seen me before? It was because


    that so-called kind and loving Vincent hid me on a crocodile ind and only took me back to the


    pack when I was grown. Oh, and are you curious to you know how Vincent really died afterwards? I


    threw him into a pool of crocodiles and he was eaten alive. His poor son still thinks that his father


    was just drowned by ident."


    "Why are you doing this?" I red at him and asked straightforwardly. After all, we had never


    interacted before. Why was he trying to kill me now?


    "For Miss Quinn, of course." "Alina?" I couldn''t believe my ears.


    "Yes, Miss Quinn sent me to kill you. All this time, you never knew I worked for her. The entire


    reason why I''m in ss A is to make things difficult for that ve, Sylvia." Tom narrowed his eyes


    and looked at me arrogantly. "And about that incident in the equipment room... I was also the one


    who knocked you out from behind. I was going to lead people to the scene to witness your


    scandalous wild sex with Sylvia, but my n was ruined by those two idiots, Flora and Harry."


    Now, everything was starting to make sense. No wonder Alina knew everything about me and


    Sylvia. It turned out that she had a spy in our ss.


    But I still couldn''t wrap my head around the fact that she wanted me dead. Even though we had


    different stances now, we grew up together. We used to be friends. I just didn''t believe that she


    could be so ruthless.


    "I don''t believe you. Alina would never want to kill me." But even as I spoke, I wasn''t so sure. For I


    knew clearly that Alina had indeed changed. My heart was aching, and I could do nothing but grab


    the edge of the cliff tightly. Alina and I had been friends since we were little. I used to protect her


    with all my might. How could things have turned out like this?


    Tom sneered. "You got in her way. If you hadn''t threatened to snitch on Miss Quinn, she might have


    spared you."


    What? That was why Alina wanted to kill me?


    Rage and disappointment surged within me. I couldn''t help butugh bitterly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I had never nned on actually betraying Alina.


    I had just threatened her so that she would return to the pack and stop stirring up trouble. I never


    thought she''dbe so stubborn and heartless. It seemed that she was hell-bent on achieving her goal,


    even if it meant killing me.


    Alina was crueler than I could''ve ever imagined.


    Tom¡¯s POV:


    After Vincent took me back from the ind, he trained me in secret. And I had met Miss Quinn on a


    mission. I always knew her true colors. She might''ve been a cunning little she-wolf, but I found her


    cute. She only resorted to viciousness in order to survive.


    Truth be told, I took a fancy to Miss Quinn and admired her deeply. In my eyes, it was the people


    without desire and ambition who were the most terrible. But Miss Quinn was always so genuine with


    me. She never bothered pretending and always showed her true self in front of me. So after Vincent


    died, I went to work for Miss Quinn.


    "Do you remember when we first met?" I smiled wildly. Seeing Warren struggle beneath me was


    very satisfying. "We met the day Vincent took me in. Then we met again when I came back from


    that damn ind. We even got to speak with each other. But since you''re a proud man, you forgot


    about someone like me quickly and didn''t even recognize me when I entered the school."


    Miss Quinn had always treated Warren differently. No matter how hard I tried to make her see me, I


    couldn''tpare with Warren.


    Warren didn''t say a word. He gritted his teeth and struggled to climb up.


    I immediately blocked his path. Looking down at him coldly, I hissed, "Warren, thanks to your


    arrogance, you''re going to die today."


    Then I pressed the heel of my boot hard on Warren''s hand.


    He yelped and instantly lost his grip, plummeting to the bottom of the cliff.

 Chapter 313 Take Care of Any Obstacles

    Chapter 313 Take Care of Any Obstacles


    Alina''s POV:


    Now that Rufus was locked up in prison, everyone in the pce felt uneasy.


    I had secretly sent people to investigate the situation, but to no avail.


    I was hoping to glean any useful information about King Ethan from my father, but he didn''t give me


    anything and even told me to mind my own business.


    These days, King Ethan just sat still and did nothing. It was as though he didn''t give a damn about


    his son who was behind bars. Even with Sylvia running around to save Rufus'' life, things were


    looking bleak.


    I soon realized that I had made a wrong bet. Maybe I shouldn''t have ced all of my hopes on


    Rufus. That rogue prince was out of my control.


    Even if he survived this ordeal, I had little hope that he would inherit the throne smoothly in the


    future. So I decided to give up.


    After the parade, I wasn''t in the mood to stay and watch the selectionpetition. I headed straight


    to the pce to pack up my things. I nned to go back home with my father.


    Although I didn''t have that much stuff, packing all my things was no trivial matter. The maids Queen


    Laura had assigned to me were sent away because I didn''t like them. Coco would''ve been the one


    to do all these things for me, but without her here, I had no choice but to deal with them myself.


    I gritted my teeth angrily as I surveyed my mess of a room. Not only had I gained nothing, I


    managed to lose my faithful maid who had been with me since childhood. I was so annoyed that I


    mindlessly stuffed my clothes into my luggage without rhyme or reason.


    These days, for some reason, I felt so uneasy. My life here in the pce became stark. Perhaps my


    father was right. He had said that desire would only make people lost. I almost forgot who I really


    was and what I really wanted in the first ce.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Just then, Queen Laura''s sharp voice sounded from behind me. Startled, I quickly dropped the


    clothes I was holding and turned around to greet her.


    Laura was dressed up. It was obvious that she had juste back from the military parade. She


    strode over to me and nced at the clothes scattered on the bed. Her expression immediately


    darkened. "Are you nning to leave?"


    My cheeks flushed red with embarrassment. I was nning to tell her right before I left. Laura


    stared at me coldly. It shouldn''t have been a big deal for me to leave, but her gaze said otherwise. I


    was at a loss for words.


    "I... It''s just... I miss my pack. I was nning to go back to check on things with my father after the


    parade."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Laura snorted contemptuously. ''"Check on things''? I see. And here I was, worried that you were just


    trying to run away since Rufus is in trouble and won''t be of any use to you."


    Laura''s voice was so sharp that it felt as though her words pierced my very flesh.


    "No, no, it''s not what you think! You misunderstand. I just really miss home..."


    "Oh, shut your mouth, will you? Do you seriously think I would buy such nonsense?" Laura cut me


    off abruptly. Her wrinkled face contorted with rage. "Don''t try to lie your way out of this. If you really


    were homesick, you would''ve left a long time ago. Why did you wait until now?"


    I dropped my gaze, not daring to look at her anymore. I was terrified. Laura had been mentally


    unstable ever since Rufus was put in jail. At this time, I reasoned that it would be in my best interest


    to humor her rather than get into an argument.


    I lowered my head and tried to think of something¡ªanything¡ªthat would appease her.


    Unexpectedly, Laura burst intoughter. I looked up in surprise and found that there was no trace of


    anger on her face.


    "Don''t worry, child. Rufus will be fine." Laura sat down elegantly. Her mood changedpletely.


    "You and your pack are the good helpers I have chosen for Rufus, so you can''t leave. As for the


    obstacles you are worried about, I have taken care of them for you. You can stay here at ease." "I


    don''t understand what you''re talking about..." My heart leapt into my throat. I could vaguely guess


    what "obstacles" Laura was talking about.

 Chapter 314 Confinement

    Chapter 314 Confinement


    Alina''s POV:


    Laura snorted as she poured a cup of tea for herself and took a slow sip without even looking at me.


    "What do you mean? Please, tell me." I walked over to her and pleaded.


    Laura gracefully put down her tea cup and gently patted my hand. "Well, since you didn''t have the


    heart to end the rtionship, I can do it for you." In disbelief, I shook my head.


    Laura sighed and looked at me, her eyes filled with pity. "I know Tom works for you. Did you really


    think you could hide things from me in this pce? And I already met Tom. He was very d to help


    you get rid of Warren in the forbidden forest."


    Laura''s eyes nced at the expensive watch on her wrist and slightly gasped. "Oh, look at the time.


    By this hour, he should have already seeded with the n."


    My mind nked, as if dozens of bombs exploded at the same time and blinded my mind. The


    temperature of my body dropped severely, which sent me into a fit of shivers.


    Warren was already dead. But how could he just die like that?


    My lips trembled, but no sound came out of them. It seemed that there was something stuck in my


    throat, as I was unable to get even a word out of my mouth.


    "What is with you? Aren''t you happy I removed that big obstacle for you?" Laura reached up to tuck


    some fallen hair behind my ear. She spoke in a gentle tone, "You can''t just keep putting off


    something like that. I cannot allow a walking time-bomb like him to just freely walk in the pce.


    Even if somehow Warren doesn''t die today, I will see to it that he will one day."


    I moved away from Laura''s hand and red at her. "How could you do such a thing?"


    Laura sneered. "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Before I could think of a quick response, a crisp pnded right on my cheek. Her p was so


    hard that the force caused me to turn my head to the side and hit the table. The pain instantly jolted


    me back to reality.


    "I am the queen of the pce, have you forgotten?" Laura grabbed a fistful of my hair and yanked it


    back. With a cold look, she warned, "It only takes one word from me to make you disappear from


    the face of the earth. Did you seriously think I would never hurt you? Humph!"


    Trembling, I violently shook my head in response. But I was too scared to even look at her. If I had


    known she could be this vicious to me, I would have thought twice before contradicting her.


    "Don''t even think of betraying me, or else I can easily think of a million ways to torture you until you


    die." Laura scoffed and shoved me to the ground.


    With my face to the floor, I clenched my fists in hatred.


    At this time, one of the guards outside suddenly stepped in. "Your Majesty! We''ve got bad news.


    Prince Rufus has broken out of prison!"


    "What? What did you just tell me?" Laura hurriedly stood up. In shock, she even almost lost her


    bnce.


    Even I was shocked by this bold move by Rufus. Breaking out of prison was a very serious crime.


    How could he have the audacity to do such a thing right now?


    "Yes. Prince Richard has already sent his soldiers after him, but Prince Rufus still managed to


    escape into the forbidden forest. This happened around twenty minutes ago," the guard reported.


    Laura was furious. "I can''t believe this! It''s been twenty minutes and you only tell me about this


    now?"


    She then gathered up her people to leave. I also got up from the ground and wanted to have a look


    for myself.


    But I didn''t expect Laura to order me to stay behind. She even locked me up in the room and told


    me to reflect on my behavior. I tried to make a scene at the door, but the guard that was stationed to


    keep me inside just looked at me with a nk face.


    No matter how hard I cried, it was useless. Laura had already made up her mind. She wanted to


    keep me here to pave the way for Rufus.


    I needed to inform my father, but I had no one on my side anymore. Coco, my maid since childhood,


    had died as well. Now, the pce was just full of Laura''s people.


    Warren then popped up in my mind. Somewhere in the forbidden forest, he was probably already


    dead. At that thought, I was ovee with an inexplicable grief. I had never felt so much guilt and


    regret in my life.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 315 The Bombs Exploded

    Chapter 315 The Bombs Exploded


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rin paced back and forth at the edge of the swamp, as though she had no idea what to do. Soon,


    she raised one paw and was about to step onto the swamp.


    "Wait! Don''te any closer! It''s dangerous!" I hurriedly stopped her. Then, from the corner of my


    eye, I saw the other end of the vine that Peter had thrown on the ground earlier. "Quick! Grab the


    end of the vine over there!"


    Rin tilted her head in confusion. She didn''t seem to understand what I was asking. She ran around


    in circles, pawing at the ground anxiously.


    I struggled to raise my end of the vine out of the mud and showed it to her.


    "Bite the other end of the vine."


    Finally, Rin understood me. She picked up the vine on the shore with her mouth and yanked it hard.


    She used all her strength, pulling as hard as she could. Her big ears even turned backwards from


    the effort.


    Slowly but surely, my body was dragged forward as I clung to the vine. As soon as I could, I gritted


    my teeth and pulled the rest of my body out of the swamp.


    "Good job, Rin! Keep going!" Clutching the vine tightly, I tried to get close to the edge of the swamp.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rin let out a guttural bark from deep in her throat. The muscles on her limbs tightened as she


    tugged at the vine with all her might.


    Thanks to her pulling and my pushing, I finally made it out of the swamp.


    "Thank you, Rin. You saved my life." Covered in mud, I gently rubbed Rin''s forehead with mine to


    show my gratitude.


    Rin was so happy that she licked my face and howled excitedly. Soon, my face was covered with


    her slobber.


    "Anyway, I''m out of time! We need to get out of here!" I quickly came to my senses. Peter had told


    me that there were bombs buried nearby. Although I didn''t know where exactly, the sooner I


    informed the army, the better.


    Rin howled and ran ahead.


    However, it didn''t take long before I saw troops in the distance, supposedlying to our rescue.


    "Stop! Go back! Don''te any closer!" I shouted at them anxiously, waving at them to leave.


    But the army couldn''t hear me clearly. Instead of stopping, they approached me steadily. The leader


    was a young male werewolf. He was probably a captain.


    "What happened? Is everything okay?"


    There was no time to answer his questions. I could only tell them to get away as soon as they


    could. "Run! There are bombs in the area! They''ll explode any second now!"


    "What?! Bombs? What''re you talking about?" My words didn''t seem to register in his mind.


    But before I could exin, an explosion sounded nearby. And the ground shook violently. My legs


    went numb for a moment.


    A bomb had exploded, and the forest was shrouded in mes. It was as though the entire world was


    on fire, ready to eat us alive. The temperature in the forest soared in an instant, and licks of me


    quickly spread in our direction.


    "Get down!" A lot of troops were thrown into the sky from the impact. A couple of them were lying on


    the ground, unconscious and injured.


    Amidst the chaos, I held onto Rin tightly. At the same time, I felt someone wrap his arms around me


    and yank me away from the fire. The impact sent us rolling on the ground a few times before we


    finally came to a stop.


    After the forest quieted down a bit, everyone slowly stood up, stunned.


    Only then did I realize that the man who had protected me was none other than the captain himself.


    His back was burnt ck and bleeding, whereas I was fine, other than a bruise on my leg. "Sir...


    Thank you so much." I eyed the wound on his back warily. Rin, who was standing next to us, also


    howled, as though she was thanking him as well.


    Wincing, the man smile faintly. "You''re wee. It''s a soldier''s duty to protect the students and the


    civilians."


    His words shocked me. For the first time, I really understood the motivation of the army.


    After saying that, he reached out his hand and patted Rin''s head affectionately. "Your dog must be


    pretty smart. He seems to understand what we''re saying."


    I scratched my head sheepishly. "Actually, Rin''s a wild wolf... and, it''s a she..."


    Rin also bared her teeth and howled fiercely, as though to prove that she was indeed wild.


    With a wry smile, he withdrew his hand and said, "Okay, I''m sorry. This wild wolf looks... looks so


    cute. Ha-ha."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. Now that I had made sure that the captain was going to be okay, I


    quickly stood up to check on the other soldiers.


    Fortunately, we stopped them in time. Nobody was near the center of the explosion. Therefore,


    while many were indeed injured, we didn''t suffer any casualties.

 Chapter 316 Landslide

    Chapter 316 Landslide


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Just then, lightning shed across the sky. Secondster, thunder exploded violently, rattling us


    slightly. Drizzling soon became heavy rain. This caught everyone off guard.


    "The rain''s getting heavy. We have to leave now, or something dangerous might happen," the


    captain said seriously, his eyes fixed on the ominous, dark sky.


    Everyone got to work and bandaged their wounds as quickly as possible so that we could get out of


    the forbidden forest in one piece.


    Perhaps Rin was not used to being around too many werewolves. She paced back and forth,


    anxiously walking around me in circles.


    I squatted down and patted her head gently. "You can go ahead. Don''t worry. I''m safe now, thanks


    to you. When all this blows over, I''lle back with Rufus to visit you."


    Rin nudged her big forehead against my arm, tears seeming to well up in her big, innocent eyes.


    "Oh, don''t be sad. We''ll meet again soon." But I didn''t want to leave her either.


    Finally, Rin reluctantly pulled away and darted into the trees. Before disappearing from my sight,


    she kept turning around to look at me. Finally, she disappeared in the forest.


    "What a smart wolf. It''s almost as though it understands everything we say. I hope I have a wolf just


    like that one. Imagine I walk down the street with a vigorous pet wild wolf. How amazing!" The


    captain sighed, having witnessed the ordeal between me and Rin. Then, catching me eyeing him,


    he bowed slightly and introduced himself. "You can call me Dn. I already know that your name''s


    Sylvia. I watched you win the selectionpetition. Thatst round was awesome."


    "Oh, thank you. You''re too kind." I smiled with amusement. "Rin is indeed an eye-catcher. Although


    she looks tame now, she almost killed me the first time we met."


    Hearing this, Dn''s envious smile went stiff.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Wild wolves are born free, so it''s only right that they wander the forest."


    "Yeah. Wild wolves love running. I think I''d need to wait until I can afford a huge house before


    considering keeping a wild wolf as my pet, ha-ha." Dn nodded dejectedly. It seemed that he had


    completely given up the idea of raising a wolf. "Anyway, we need to get out of here."


    Together with the army, we made our way out of the forest.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Dn''s back and legs showed varying degrees of burns, but he still walked tall with a straightened


    back, as though nothing had happened.


    I followed close at his heels, admiring him secretly.


    "By the way, how''d you know that there were bombs back there?" Dn nced at me from over


    his shoulder.


    I exined to them everything that had happened, which led them to curse Richard and Peter.


    Dn seemed to be the most affected. "Damn it! Back when Richard was still in the military school,


    he often yed dirty tricks. He knew he could act recklessly just because he was a prince. I never


    thought that he''d still be the same even yearster."


    It seemed that Dn held a deep grudge against Richard. On our way back, he keptining


    about the dirty things that Richard had done when they were still in school.


    "You know what? He learned how to curse from me." Dn snorted almost proudly.


    I couldn''t help but giggle. "No wonder he''s so good at swearing."


    "Now you know why."


    Just then, Harry and John emerged from the trees and walked towards us.


    I waved at them excitedly and ran forward. Harry nced at the army trudging behind me in


    confusion. "Sylvia, what the heck happened?"


    "I''ll tell you everything when we get back. Anyway, how''ve you been? Did you find the flower?"


    "No. John and I looked for ages, but we didn''t find anything." Harry shook his head dejectedly. "Did


    you see Warren and Tom on your way here?"


    "No." I frowned. It had been so long since we separated. Could something have happened to


    Warren and Tom?


    Just then, a strong gust of wind swept towards us, sending dead leaves flying at our faces. I quickly


    covered my face to protect it from flying debris.


    "I''ll ask the injured to go get treated then report the situation to King Ethan. I can apany you


    while you wait for Warren," Dn suggested.


    "Okay. Thank you, Dn." I nodded gratefully.


    Dn immediately set off to arranged everything. Just as we were about to part ways, I suddenly


    felt the ground shaking underneath my feet, and the vibration was only getting more and more


    intense.


    My heart skipped a beat and I instinctively looked up. Sure enough, I saw something rolling down


    the top of the mountain,ing straight towards us.


    I immediately shouted at the crowd, "Everyone, run! Go back! Run to high ground! There is a


    landslide up ahead!"


    Thendslide must''ve been caused by the explosion and the heavy rain.


    Hearing this, everyone quickly turned around and ran desperately.


    I was running as fast as I could. Dn, on the other hand, slowed down. I looked back to check on


    him and found that his face was covered in sweat. He was wincing in pain, too. It was probably


    because of the bad burns on his back.


    But the debris wasing at us at a terrifying speed. Just as Dn was about to be swallowed by


    thendslide, I quickly reached out and yanked him out of harm''s way.


    The next second, I was swept into the violentndslide, drowning in mud and sand.

 Chapter 317 Her Hero

    Chapter 317 Her Hero


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Thendslide trapped me so fast that I didn''t have the time to react.


    Just as I was about to be swallowed up and lost forever, a strong hand wrapped itself around my


    arm tightly and pulled me from the surging mud. Before I knew what was happening, I had fallen


    into a warm embrace. It was Rufus!


    I looked at him in shock. "What? Why are you here?"


    "Saving your life, obviously." Rufus frowned but held me tightly.


    Only then did I realize that we were standing on a high branch. Thendslide surged below us


    violently.


    I steadied myself on the branch and looked at him with a smile. We had just been apart for a short


    time, but it had felt like a lifetime.


    Rufus''s hand reached up to cup my cheek. He looked terrified. "Sylvia, I almost lost you."


    I grabbed his big hand and pressed it to my lips. Then I rubbed his palm against my cheek. "But


    why are you here? Aren''t you..."


    "I broke out of prison," he exined briefly.


    "What?!"


    I looked at him, wide-eyed. Rufus sounded too calm, as if he was simplymenting on the


    weather.


    "I learned about Richard''s plot from ir''s confidant. When I found out that he had buried bombs in


    the forbidden forest and was nning to kill you all, I went crazy. So I broke out of prison regardless


    of anything." As he exined, Rufus looked into my eyes affectionately.


    "But breaking out of prison is still a crime! What if-" I couldn''t help but bite my lip anxiously. After all,


    Rufus was in a precarious situation to begin with. Now that he had broken out of prison, I was


    scared that the public would have another reason to me him.


    "It doesn''t matter." Rufus shrugged indifferently. As he stared at me, his lips pursed slightly, as


    though he was only concerned about me.


    Touched, I found myself at a loss for words.


    Just then, Rufus pinched my hand slightly, bringing me back to reality. Frowning, he asked, "Are you


    mad at me?"


    "What? No¡ª"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Rufus cut in, "I came here as fast as I could. I couldn''t imagine


    what would happen to you if I were even a secondte. So I¡ª"


    Before Rufus could finish his words, I pressed my lips against his. My tongue slipped past his lips


    and touched the tip of his. Instantly, my body went limp, as though I had been electrically shocked.


    Rufus was stunned at first, but he quickly came to his senses and kissed me back passionately. He


    held me tightly in his arms, as though he wanted to be one with me. Rufus'' kiss was so fierce


    that I nearly suffocated.


    But I wrapped my arms around his neck and just enjoyed the sweetness of this moment.


    Just as his hands began to wander around my body, a cough suddenly sounded from behind us.


    Startled, I immediately shoved Rufus away and looked around in a panic.


    It turned out to be Flora. She was standing on a nearby branch, eyeing us with an awkward smile.


    Huh? Why was she here?


    "I met Flora on my way here. She insisted oning with me when I exined the situation," Rufus


    exined sheepishly.


    "Yes, yes. I helped Prince Rufus distract the pursuers." Flora chuckled with a smug smile.


    I nced at Rufus. He nodded in confirmation.


    But Flora wasn''t done bragging. "I was the one who came up with the idea of using vines and trees


    to navigate the forest. Otherwise, we would have been swallowed up in thatndslide already. So


    Sylvia, it''s me you should be thanking."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s right. She''s been a great help indeed," Rufus said lightly. It was rare for Rufus to praise


    another person.


    Hearing ite from him, Flora couldn''t help but burst into giggles. "It seems that I''m not good for


    nothing."


    "Whoever said that you''re good for nothing? You''re our lucky charm!" I couldn''t helpughing, too.

 Chapter 318 Missing Companions

    Chapter 318 Missing Companions


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Flora happily boasted about her contributions for a while before finally getting down to business.


    Cocking her head to the side slightly, she asked about the others'' whereabouts.


    "Well, we haven''t run into Warren and Tom yet. As for the rest, I''m sure they ran away from the


    landslide just now. Otherwise, I don''t know how they''re doing," I said to Flora seriously. Suddenly, I


    felt relieved that I had asked Rin to leave before anything bad happened.


    As the mudflow below us raged ceaselessly, the wind started whipping at us more and more


    violently. The branches underneath our feet started to shake, as though they could snap at any


    second.


    Fortunately, Rufus had taken me to a thick, sturdy branch. Flora was clinging to a tree trunk, not


    daring to move.


    "Oh, my God! The wind''s too strong! This tree''s about to copse!"


    The wind was howling so loudly that I could barely make out Flora''s voice. As I held onto Rufus''


    waist for support, I could feel that the branch we were standing on was about to break as well.


    "Wait. I have an idea."


    Rufus led me to a secure spot then jumped to a tree a couple of meters away.


    "Sylvia, jump. I''ll catch you." Rufus spread his arms wide, ready to catch me.


    Trusting him with my life, I jumped over without hesitation. Sure enough, he caught me without a


    hitch. Then, he turned to Flora, gesturing at her to do the same.


    "No, no. I can''t do it. It''s too far. I won''t make it!" Flora clutched at the tree trunk, horror written all


    over her face.


    "Don''t be scared, Flora. We''re here to catch you." I tried to coax her into listening to us.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I... I suppose I can try..." On wobbly legs, Flora slowly got to her feet, trying to pluck up the courage


    to jump. But the tree she was standing on swayed violently, and she immediately shrank back in


    fear.


    "I can''t do it! I''ll jump when the wind dies down a little!" Terrified, Flora''s voice trembled, and her


    eyes were as wide as saucers.


    But the wind only kept getting stronger. The small tree Flora was standing on bent and swayed, as if


    it was going to be uprooted any second now.


    Warily ncing at the turbulent soil surging below us, I anxiously called out, "Flora, you need to


    jump¡ª"


    Before I finished my sentence, I was interrupted by Flora''s blood-curdling scream. The tree she was


    standing on snapped at the base, and the roaring wind swept it away with Flora on it.


    "Flora!"


    I nearly leapt down to catch her, but Rufus stopped me. He calmly said, "It''s okay. Look."


    Following his gaze, I found Flora had gotten herself stuck between two fallen trunks. Fortunately,


    this meant that she wouldn''t be swept away by the surging mud. Unfortunately, even from my


    vantage point, I could tell that she was scared out of her wits.


    After making sure I was safe, Rufus tossed a vine to Flora for her to hold onto.


    We didn''t climb down the tree until thendslide subsided.


    Thendslide had swept away all kinds of debris and things asrge as trees and boulders. Amidst


    the mess and the chaos, we searched for the others.


    When we reached the fork where the six of us split up, a hand suddenly shot out of the soil beneath


    my feet andtched onto my ankle.


    I instinctively screamed. Flora, who had been walking in front of me, instantly whirled around.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Someone was buried alive here! Help me dig him out!" I got on my knees and started wing at


    the mud.


    Both Rufus and Flora helped me dig. Finally, I brushed the mud off the person''s face¡ªonly to find


    that the person who was buried was Tom! His whole face was caked with blood. It seemed that he


    had been hit by a sharp rock. He had lost a lot of blood and looked very weak.


    "Tom? Where''s Warren?" I looked around subconsciously.


    "I don''t know. Warren just left." Tom coughed hoarsely.


    Flora immediately stood up indignantly. "Impossible! Warren would never do such a thing. You''re


    lying!"


    Tom didn''t seem to have the strength to argue with her. "If you don''t believe me, go look for him


    yourself."


    Flora sneered at him, refusing to believe a word he said. After Tom pointed in the direction where


    Warren had gone, she rushed away to look for him.


    Worried about Flora, I wanted to go with her, but Tom held my ankle tightly. Frowning, Rufus


    swatted Tom''s hand away and pulled me aside.


    "Please... please don''t leave me here. There''s something crushing my legs..." Tom begged


    desperately.

 Chapter 319 Annoying Man

    Chapter 319 Annoying Man


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Although we had managed to dig the upper part of Tom''s body out of the mud, his bottom half was


    still trapped between boulders and copsed trees.


    With pursed lips, Rufus stood next to me and didn''t say anything. Tugging at his sleeve anxiously, I


    whispered, "We can''t just leave him like this. We need to find out what happened to Warren."


    Rufus finally nodded. "Just stand there. I''ll be the one to pull him out."


    "Let me help you." Just as I rolled my sleeves up to help Rufus move the boulder that was trapping


    Tom''s body, Rufus stopped me.


    "No need. I can do this by myself."


    Sure enough, Rufus rolled the huge stone away, his muscles tense from the effort. It didn''t take long


    before Tom was freed.


    Tom feebly tried to pull himself out of the mud, but he soon copsed, wincing in pain. "I''m too


    weak..."


    Tom looked like he was in excruciating pain. I couldn''t help but want to help him up. But before I


    could make a move, Rufus had already sprung into action and pulled Tom out of the mud.


    "Let''s call for reinforcements. I''m sure a lot of people are in need of help here," I suggested grimly


    as Rufus set Tom down on a t stone.


    "But I need to check on Flora first. I''m worried about her. Why don''t you take Tom and call for help?"


    Rufus turned to look at me sternly. "No. I''m not leaving you alone."


    "You two are not going anywhere."


    A sing-song male voice interrupted our conversation. I immediately knew that it was Richard.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. Richard was so annoying.


    When I turned around to face him, I found that he was dressed in luxury clothing. Juxtaposed


    against the muddy chaos all around us, he lookedpletely out of ce.


    Richard then gave the signal for his subordinates to surround Rufus and me.


    Rufus quickly stood in front of me protectively, ring at his brother coldly. "Richard, you keep


    testing my patience. If you''re really so tired of living, I can help you end your life."


    Richard feigned a smile and walked towards Rufus. "My dear brother, do you really think there''s


    someoneing to save you this time? Thendslidepletely blocked the entrance to the


    forbidden forest. Father''s busy having the obstacles removed, so he won''t have the time to even


    think about you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Rufus sneered, his voice thick with disdain. "Good. That means I can deal with you myself."


    Richard clicked his tongue impatiently, as though he didn''t give a damn about Rufus'' threat. "No


    matter how strong you think you are, you''re vastly outnumbered, dear brother."


    "You''re wrong. Rufus has me." I stepped out from behind Rufus and red at Richard. "Don''t you


    ever worry that your father will find out about all the dirty tricks you''ve yed? You''ve hurt your


    brother time and time again!"


    As I spoke, Richard casually pulled out a handkerchief from his suit pocket and wiped some mud off


    his sleeve. The gesture made him look inexplicably arrogant. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just have to make


    sure you take my little secrets with you to the grave. If my father asks, I''ll just tell him that you all


    died in thendslide."


    Rufus sneered. "Do you seriously think he''ll fall for such bullshit? Richard, you''re going to regret


    everything you''ve done. Because I''m not going to tolerate you anymore."


    Richard shrugged indifferently. "It doesn''t matter. With you dead, I''ll be the sole heir to the throne.


    Dad can''t do anything to me."


    "Are you sure about that? I''m going to make you eat your words. How many men did you bring this


    time? I''m afraid they''ll all be knocked out before I even warm up." Rufus sneered at Richard with


    unmasked disdain.


    This time, Richard looked a little flustered. He clenched his fists and pointed an angry finger at his


    brother. "Don''t be so sure, Rufus! Even if you manage to survive this, father won''t give the throne to


    you. After all, a barren man doesn''t deserve to be king!"


    My heart instantly leapt into my throat.


    How on earth did Richard know about the curse?

 Chapter 320 Conflict Again

    Chapter 320 Conflict Again


    Rufus'' POV:


    Upon finding out that Richard had known about the curse this whole time, I was surprised to find


    myself calmer than expected.


    Over the years, Richard always yed tricks behind my back. Of the countless times he had set me


    up and framed me, I knew he was capable of anything in the future.


    So when he mentioned my curse, I wasn''t so surprised anymore.


    What I did not know, however, was how he found out. Very few people knew about this. Had our


    father told him?


    "What a pity it truly was that the bomb didn''t kill you today..." Richard said, his voice dripping in


    sarcasm. There was a pair of sses sitting on the bridge of his nose which he pushed up a bit. He


    was squinting at Sylvia, but he was looking at her with lust.


    My face darkened as I pulled Sylvia behind me to keep her out of Richard''s sight. The small amount


    of patience in me was running very thin at this point.


    I felt Sylvia grab the hem of my clothes as she scolded Richard, "Do you still have a conscience left


    in you? You killed so many soldiers today just for power! Because of you, those people are now


    buried alive under the ruins!"


    Richard no longer faked niceties and snorted.


    "Well, those people chose to follow the wrong man. To me, it''s good that they died and I don''t feel


    any guilt at all."


    "You are out of your mind!" Sylvia''s face paled with anger and disbelief.


    I couldn''t help but recall now what ir had asked before. Was I really going to let Richard have the


    throne?


    In the past, I thought Richard was just always opposing me. I also didn''t think inheriting the throne


    was all that important. All I knew was that as long as I lived, I would not allow anyone to destroy the


    country under my watch. It was only now that I was realizing Richard did not deserve that position of


    great power at all.


    Not only was Richard a foolish man, but he was also vicious. He did not care about the lives of


    other people.


    If the entire country would be put into the hands of such a person, there would be a great disaster.


    "What? Do you think I''m so heartless that I didn''t want to save those who got buried underground?


    Well, if you had just epted your fate and died, no one else would have had to lose their life!"


    Richard feigned kindness. "You know what? Why don''t you just go and kill yourselves now? That


    way, the soldiers'' sacrifice won''t be in vain!"


    "If you want a fight, you''ll get one. There''s no need to keep talking nonsense." I had to interrupt him


    as I was losing my patience.


    Richard burst into a hystericalughter. "Oh, you are such a hypocrite! You''re always pretending to


    be the kind and righteous one. But when ites to the critical moment, you are actually unwilling


    to die for your own men!"


    "How stupid do you think we are?" Sylvia retorted, "Sooner orter, the truth wille to light and


    you are going to suffer the consequences of your actions!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Oh, great!" Richard gleefully pped his hands. "I can''t wait! Unfortunately for you, you won''t be


    alive to see it anymore. Once I''m done with you, I''m going to skin you and feed your flesh to the


    dogs. Whatever will be left from your cremation will just be thrown down the sewer. Since the two of


    you love each other so much, why don''t you be together in hell too? Think of it as a small gift from


    me."


    Richard thenmanded his men to transform into wolves and attack us.


    Immediately, I kicked away the first few men who came close and reached to attack Richard.


    Richard stepped back and dodged with ease, while asking his men to double down on protecting


    him more. More men surrounded me and kept me away from Richard.


    I looked over at Sylvia and saw that she was also being surrounded by a lot of wolves. I almost


    couldn''t find her through the crowd.


    "That filthy ve! Kill her!" Richard ordered.


    I turned around and rushed over to where Sylvia was. By the time I saw her again, her body was


    already covered in multiple wounds.


    All of a sudden, I felt myself lose control. I transformed into a wolf and bit the nearest soldier,


    flinging him far away.


    "I''m okay! It''s just a bruise." Sylvia waved her hands to calm me down.


    Without saying anything, I turned back into my human form and pull Sylvia behind me so I could


    protect her. I couldn''t believe that the violent impulse in my body almost took over again. I was


    afraid that if I stayed in my wolf form, I would havepletely lost my mind.


    Still, this situation was rather tricky.


    After thendslide, big trees and rocks scattered everywhere, which constrained the space a bit. We


    were also heavily outnumbered. I wasn''t confident that I could get Sylvia to safety in a short amount


    of time.


    Just as we were all caught at a stalemate, the deafening howl of a wolf suddenly resounded in the


    air.

 Chapter 321 Silver Bullet

    Chapter 321 Silver Bullet


    Rufus'' POV:


    "That''s Rin! Why is she back?" Sylvia eximed in surprise.


    Rin rushed over with arge pack of wild wolves, directly catching Richard''s men off guard.


    Thanks to these wild wolves, the pressure on Sylvia and me lessened, and we quickly gained the


    upper hand.


    Richard, who stood outside the encirclement, roared furiously, "Damn! These stupid wolves again!


    All of you, go kill them! Show no mercy!"


    Rin howled angrily and rushed towards Richard. Richard trembled with fear and immediately hid


    behind the guards.


    "Beat the grey one! It is the leader of these wild wolves. As long as it dies, the wild wolves won''t


    have anymands to follow," Richard said viciously.


    When Sylvia heard this, she immediately rushed over to Rin.


    However, Rin was stronger than we had imagined. And its size was inherently its advantage. It


    knocked out two guards with its huge front paw.


    Many guards also turned into wolves and began to bite the wild wolves, making the scene bloodier.


    "Where are our other men? Call all the guards outside! They must all die today!" Richard shouted at


    his subordinates again.


    "Yes, Prince Richard!"


    The wild wolves attacked ferociously, but they were outnumbered.


    As things stood, the chance that the dispute would be settled was slim. I was afraid there was


    another deadlock, and we might not be able to escape by that time.


    So the best thing to do was catch Richard first.


    I teamed up with Sylvia and slowly approached Richard.


    But Richard reacted quickly. As soon as he saw me approaching, he immediately shouted at his


    men to surround and protect him.


    The constant stream of guards made it impossible for me to get close to Richard quickly, so I had no


    choice but to deal with them first.


    Rin was a goodrade-in-arms. Thanks to it protecting Sylvia, I could fight without any scruples.


    But Richard still had so many people. I guessed he had dispatched everyone he could mobilize


    here.


    He really went through so many troubles just to kill me. Wasn''t it so ridiculous?


    My eyes turned bloodshot and cruel. My clothes were soaked in sweat, and the smell of blood that


    permeated the air made me feel disgusted. And the sight of Richard made me feel sick.


    Suddenly, the rain started falling again, adding poignancy to the endless fight.


    I nced at Sylvia. After ensuring that she was safe, I started fighting again.


    I quickly got rid of the people surrounding Richard. But when I was about to approach him, he took


    out a ck pistol from his pocket.


    He gave me a wicked grin, pointed his gun at Sylvia, and mouthed at me, "Three. Two. One."


    Sylvia was fighting with an enemy, so she was not aware of the situation.


    My mind went nk in an instant.


    Then without a second thought, I turned into a wolf and ran towards Sylvia.


    There was a loud bang. The gun was fired.


    I felt like the whole world quieted down. All I could see in my mind was Sylvia''s face.


    "Rufus!"


    Sylvia''s voice rang out in my ears. She looked at my wounded shoulder in disbelief with tears


    streaming down her face.


    I reached out and wiped away her tears and gave her a reassuring smile tofort her. "Don''t be


    afraid."


    Sylvia covered the hole in my shoulder with her trembling hand. "What... What should I do?"


    I wanted to reassure her that I was okay to calm her down. But I found that I was in so much pain


    that I couldn''t speak.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The bullet pierced through my shoulder. Although it deviated from my heart, I still felt the strong


    burning sensation throughout my heart and the wound.


    It was worse than I thought. I realized that I was hit by a silver bullet, a deadly weapon against


    werewolves.

 Chapter 322 Last Words

    Chapter 322 Last Words


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When Rufus hit the ground, I felt the entire world around me copse.


    I rushed to hold Rufus in my trembling arms.


    I tried my best to stop the wound on his shoulder from bleeding with my hands, but blood just


    continued to flow out no matter what I did. Quickly, my hands were stained with blood and my eyes


    turned into a simr shade.


    "It''s okay. The bullet didn''t hit my heart, just my shoulder..." Rufus tried to smile andfort me, but


    I could tell he was having a hard time.


    I was not convinced either. Tears streamed down my face and I trembled in fear. "Rufus, don''t waste


    your energy talking. I''ll take you to the doctor right away."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus took my hand in his and held the wound on his shoulder with his other one. He nodded


    slowly, his eyes filled with pain. He tried to get up on his own, but he was too weak and helplessly


    slumped back into my arms.


    His body was growing rmingly cold and even his face was beginning to turn deathly pale. It was


    a sharp contrast to witness¡ª a burning wound in his cold body.


    Then, I also discovered that Rufus was actually hit by a silver bullet! This was a werewolf''s deadliest


    weapon. Once hit by a silver bullet, the wounds would begin to spread throughout the entire body,


    burning the victim to death. It was the most painful way to die. A bullet like this was forbidden in this


    country. I couldn''t believe Richard would dare to procure such a thing just to kill Rufus!


    "Are you crazy?" I roared at Richard, my heart surging with the intent to kill.


    Holding his pistol, Richard let out an arrogantugh. "Look, I already warned you and even offered


    for you to die on your own terms, but you were just too stubborn."


    "I''m going to kill you!" I gritted my teeth, ring at Richard.


    My head was now buzzing with a desire for violence, which heightened all of my senses. The


    surroundings seemed to have lost all color in my sight. Only ck and white.


    I locked eyes with Richard, who was still staring down at us. The idea of killing him became clearer


    and clearer to me.


    Richard sneered and smiled in amusement. "Who will? Just you? Even if you were fast enough, do


    you think you could outrun my bullet?" He raised his hand and pointed the pistol at Rufus. "Suppose


    I shoot another bullet into Rufus '' body, do you think he could still survive?"


    "How dare you! What makes you think I won''t really kill you, Richard? If anything happens to Rufus


    today, I am going to make sure that you die with him!" My eyes widened as I tightened my grip


    around Rufus.


    Richard slowly loaded the gun and chuckled. "Oh, I''ve gone through a lot trouble just to get this


    bullet, alright. Even though I was only able to get three, I''m pretty sure it''s more than enough to deal


    with you. I will admit it was quite a pity that the bullet only hit Rufus'' shoulder. Still, it doesn''t matter


    anymore. Once hit by the bullet, he won''t be able to move at all. Oh, look. I''ve changed my mind


    now. I don''t think I want to kill Rufus just yet."


    Richard then pointed the gun to my head with a mad smile on his face. "I think I want to kill you


    first."


    I felt Rufus struggle a little bit in my arms. He nudged my hand, "Sylvia, Run. Just leave me alone.


    You can still escape from here. You''re fast enough."


    "No." I squeezed him lightly, refusing to let go. "If anything happens to you, then I''m willing to die


    with you as well."


    Richard pped his hands again as if he were watching a movie. "Oh, so touching! You''re lucky I''m


    in a good mood. Go on, say yourst words to each other. It''ll be impossible for you to run away,


    anyway."


    "Sylvia, just run..." Rufus weakly whispered. I could feel his breath get weaker and weaker. At this


    time, his face was already ck and blue all over. The wound on his shoulder also began to expand


    to other ces now.


    "No, I''m not going anywhere. Don''t make me." I caressed his face, sobbing desperately. A cold


    wave surged through my body, causing my heart to violently contract. It was grief and anger at the


    same time, taking over my body.


    The only thought that was clear in my mind was to kill the people right in front of me.

 Chapter 323 Sudden

    Chapter 323 Sudden


    Reversal


    Richard''s POV:


    I was very satisfied with the oue of the show I prepared. I defeated Rufus, the once invincible


    legend in the country.


    From now on, his fame and achievements would be shattered into pieces. He would be put on the


    pir of humiliation and despised by everyone.


    As for Sylvia, I was not afraid of her at all.


    Seeing them inseparable and reluctant to part, the hatred in my heart rose again. Although I


    defeated Rufus, it didn''t change the fact that he was a good lover. And I admit that.


    I couldn''t help thinking of Lucy, and I felt disgusted.


    I stomped my feet irritably. "Are you done? I''ve given you enough time already. Let''s get down to


    business."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised my gun, ready to pull the trigger. I thought that victory was already in my hands. But


    strangely, the sky suddenly darkened, and a gust of cold wind blew.


    Sylvia lowered her head, so I couldn''t see her face clearly. But I felt that her whole body was


    exuding an ominous aura.


    The air around us seemed to freeze. Then suddenly, one of my men pointed at the sky and


    screamed.


    I looked up and saw a flock of crows flying towards us at an extremely fast speed.


    My heart skipped a beat. Although I didn''t know what was going on, I instinctively felt that something


    was wrong. I aimed my gun at Sylvia and pulled the trigger. But a crow suddenly appeared in front


    of her and blocked the bullet.


    The crow''s eyes were strangely red, and its intive caws echoed in the forest like a creepy song of


    the dead. After a few seconds, the caws suddenly stopped. And the crow pped its wings and fell


    to the ground.


    There was a moment of silence. My hands trembled, and an inexplicable fear overwhelmed my


    heart.


    At this moment, Sylvia raised her head, and I met her dark eyes full of deathly stillness. I was so


    scared that I fell to the ground.


    She looked like a demon, staring at me. The crows gathered above her densely, terrifying and eerie.


    She put Rufus down and walked towards me slowly.


    Rufus seemed to have woken up from the chaos too. He called out Sylvia''s name in a hoarse voice


    painfully.


    "Sylvia, don''t!"


    I crawled back regardless of my image and shouted at my subordinates in a panic, "Why are you


    still standing there? Go get her!"


    My subordinates immediately surrounded Sylvia upon hearing my order.


    More and more crows gathered. The gray wolf beside Sylvia howled, and the wild wolves


    immediately rushed up to stop my men''s attack.


    Sylvia stopped walking and stood behind the pack of wild wolves As soon as she raised her hand,


    hundreds of crows swooped down and attacked my men.


    Thisrge number of crows were bigger than the average ones. The shrill caws made my eardrums


    tingle, and I couldn''t help covering my ears.


    Not to be outdone, the wild wolves bit my subordinates fiercely, which made them scream in agony


    one after another.


    Sylvia started to walk towards me again. Her steps were very slow, but every step she took made


    my heart tremble.


    She looked so horrible. Rufus was a monster, and his lover was a horrible devil.


    I wanted to get up and run away, but I found that I had no strength to support myself at all. I


    regretted that I gave them time to talk nonsense just now. I should have killed them directly instead.


    I stumbled backward, but Sylvia didn''t intend to stop. She was surrounded by several giant crows,


    and the ugly beasts were staring at me with their red eyes.


    My scalp tingled, and I felt like I was caged prey. I felt suffocated as I knew I was close to death.


    The damp earthy smell of the woods was gradually reced by the smell of blood. The wind blew


    stronger and raised the hem of Sylvia''s shirt. My subordinates were all powerless now, so the crows


    stopped dealing with them and gathered around her.


    As Sylvia got closer and closer, the fear in my heart intensified. In my eyes, she was like the god of


    death now and was about to take me away.

 Chapter 324 Spooky Crows

    Chapter 324 Spooky Crows


    Rufus'' POV:


    Rin seemed to have sensed something. It whimpered beside me with anxiety and worry written all


    over its bloody face.


    Something was terribly wrong with Sylvia right now. I called her name several times, but she


    ignored me and walked towards Richard on her own.


    Richard was so frightened by the murderous vibe from Sylvia''s body that his mouth gaped open, but


    he couldn''t utter a word.


    The crows surrounding Sylvia were restless. The sky got darker and darker, and the wind whistled


    unfathomably in the forest.


    Rin whimpered again and ran towards Sylvia. Then it bit the hem of her trousers as if trying to pull


    her back.


    But Sylvia still didn''te back to her senses. She just dragged Rin forward.


    A bad feeling rose from the bottom of my heart. If things went on like this, I was afraid that she


    would totally lose it and wouldn''t wake up anymore.


    I struggled to get up from the ground and grabbed her wrist, enduring the pain.


    Sylvia stopped in her tracks, but her face was nk. It seemed that she had lost her soul already.


    Although she didn''t attack me, she also didn''t respond to me.


    Her beautiful eyes turned dark as if they were shrouded by a thinyer of mist. And her body


    exuded a strong sense of death.


    "Rufus, stop her! She''s too terrifying." Richard''s scared voice sounded from behind.


    But I just ignored him. Fighting the burning pain in my body, I called Sylvia''s name again.


    Sylvia''s eyshes quivered, and her delicate lips slightly parted. It seemed that she reacted to my


    voice.


    "You wait and see. I''ll definitely kill you now!" Richard obviously didn''t want to give up yet. He


    fumbled for his gun on the ground, but Rin pounced on him.


    Rin bit his hand hard, and the gun slipped off his hand.


    "Damn you! Let go of me!" Richard cried out in pain. He pounded Rin''s head with his fist, cursing.


    Richard''s shouting and cursing seemed to stimte Sylvia again, arousing her evil spirit.


    I quickly pulled her into my arms. "Sylvia, listen to me. Calm down. It isn''t worth getting your hands


    dirty for such a scum."


    Sylvia stopped and looked at me quietly like a soulless puppet.


    At this moment, Rin chased after Richard and bit him fiercely. Richard kept screaming and cursing


    until he was out of our sight.


    "Sylvia, don''t listen to those noises." I covered Sylvia''s ears and kissed her eyes. "Don''tbe afraid.


    I''m here."


    Hot tears trickled down her eyes profusely.


    Seeing her like this broke my heart so much that I felt like I couldn''t breathe. I reached out and


    gently wiped her face. I couldn''t help but bend over and kiss her lips, whispering over and over


    again, trying to wake her up.


    Gradually, I felt her warmth in my arms. And the color of her eyes began to slowly return to normal.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and hugged her tighter. Although my entire body was suffering from


    severe pain, I didn''t want to let her go.


    The moment Sylvia totally came back to her senses, the crows stopped attacking and flew away as


    if they had lost their target.


    Sylvia moved in my arms and raised her head in confusion. She was so frightened by the crows that


    she trembled. "What''s going on? Why are there so many crows here?"


    It seemed that Sylvia couldn''t remember everything that had happened just now. In order not to


    upset her, I chose to keep her in the dark. "Maybe they are trying to escape from the impact of the


    landslide." I made up an excuse.


    Sylvia didn''t get to the bottom of this problem anymore. She suddenly screamed as if she had


    thought of something. Then she looked at me nervously and said, "Rufus, let me see your wound."


    I stroked her head dotingly, enduring the pain and trying to hold on a little longer. But the sudden


    burst of burning pain in my body made me unable to hold on anymore, and I fell down.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 325 Take Out The Bullet

    Chapter 325 Take Out The Bullet


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Today, I had been on the verge of breaking down twice. I was in so much pain that I felt like the sky


    had fallen apart, and my soul shattered.


    When Rufus fell in front of me, I couldn''t care about anything else but save him. I immediately


    unbuttoned his shirt to check his injuries.


    The wound was already burning the fatal point of his chest. If this went on, his life would be in


    danger. I had to immediately take out the silver bullet mped in his wound.


    At this time, Rin came back, looking exhausted. Her face was dirty, and her hair was stained with


    blood. There were two big symmetrical bumps on her forehead. It seemed that she was punched


    hard by someone.


    I touched her head lovingly. "Does it hurt?"


    Rin wagged her tail and whimpered, acting like a spoiled child.


    As for Richard, he was nowhere to be seen. He must have run away for his life. All his men who


    could still move also ran away, leaving only those injured ones lying on the ground, groaning


    helplessly.


    Iy Rufus t in a rtively clean spot. Then I went to search the bodies of the wounded. I needed


    a lighter and a dagger.


    Rin couldn''t sit still either. She scurried into the woods again, leaving a group of wild wolves from


    her pack behind.


    I hurried back to Rufus with the stuff I found.


    Rufus was muttering something with his eyes closed. Beads of sweat filled up his forehead.


    I wiped off his sweat and nted a kiss on his forehead. "It''s okay. You will be alright soon."


    Actually,forting Rufus was alsoforting myself. God knew how scared I was to lose him.


    I subdued the fear in my body, forcing myself to calm down. Then I took the dagger and opened the


    lighter with my trembling hands. I used the fire to sterilize the de.


    When the de was a little hot, I held the hilt tightly and took a deep breath.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Rufus, bear with it." I kissed the corner of his mouth tofort him. Then I raised my hand slightly


    and stabbed the dagger into his wound to take out the bullet.


    Rufus groaned, and his body trembled violently. His lips turned deathly pale, and he clenched his


    teeth to endure the pain.


    I was afraid that he would bite his tongue, so I rolled over and rode on him. I overbearingly pressed


    my lips against his and pried open his tightly closed teeth.


    When our tongues intertwined, Rufus'' pain seemed slightly soothed, and his knitted eyebrows finally


    rxed a little.


    My hands didn''t stop moving. I urately found the location of the bullet and sessfully took it out


    with the pointed tip of the dagger.


    Both the dagger and the bullet nged when they fell to the ground.


    I didn''t have time to think about anything else. I continued kissing Rufus to relieve his pain.


    After a long time, Rufus and I slightly parted with traces of saliva on our lips.


    He gasped violently. The pain in his eyes was reced by desire. I was a little stunned as it took me


    a while to recover from the passionate kiss just now.


    "Rufus, does it still hurt?" I asked, staring at him intently. I felt a sense of joy after regaining what I


    had lost. Fortunately, I wasn''tte. I took out the silver bullet as soon as possible.


    Rufus smiled faintly. Then he raised one hand, wrapped it around my neck, and pulled me closer to


    him overbearingly. He kissed me on the lips again and said in a hoarse voice, "It hurts down there. I


    just want to fuck you right now."


    I felt that my ears heated up, and I also felt the heat on his lower body.


    Rufus'' hands started to caress my waist.


    I fumbled for his wandering hand and sped it tightly.


    Rufus'' eyes were burning with desire and lust as he stared at me.


    I bent over and kissed his Adam''s apple. Then I deliberately licked and nibbled it. "I want you too."


    He groaned sexily and sensually.


    Before he could react, I left a special hickey on his delicate corbone. His body stiffened, and his


    breathing became more disordered.


    I propped myself up contentedly and winked at him. "Unfortunately, we can''t do it here. A pack of


    wild wolves is watching us right now."


    As soon as I said this, the wild wolves behind us howled as if theypletely agreed with me.

 Chapter 326 Perfect Solution

    Chapter 326 Perfect Solution


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus tucked my hair behind my ear gently and sighed. "Get up first. I need a second to calm


    down."


    I nodded but nibbled his lips cheekily onest time before finally pulling away. I obediently got off


    Rufus but my eyes wandered to his lower body.


    Rufus had also sat up. Although his face looked calm, his bulging crotch betrayed his true feelings.


    I bit my lower lip anxiously. Rufus just got hit by a silver bullet. Even though I managed to take out


    the bullet, I wasn''t sure if he was really okay now; so I didn''t dare provoke him any further. Lowering


    my head, I peeled his shirt off and helped him bandage the wound on his shoulder.


    A couple of minutester, the wolves began to stir again. Rin, who had run off somewhere earlier,


    had returned. She was carrying two thick branches in her mouth, with thick clusters of berries


    hanging on them.


    She strode towards us and spat out the branches in front of Rufus, deliberately poking her head in


    between me and Rufus.


    After casting a sidelong nce at Rufus, Rin whined and rubbed her head against my palm, asking


    me to pet her.


    I happily obliged and rubbed the spot behind her ears vigorously. "Thanks, Rin. You''re so


    thoughtful."


    This wasn''t the first time this had happened. A little while back, Rin had also brought food to us


    when Rufus was wounded.


    In a society of werewolves, such an act could be considered a simple courtesy. But for wild wolves,


    sharing food was a matter reserved for family. Since Rin had given us food on more than one


    asion, it seemed that she already regarded us as her family.


    As I scratched the back of her ears, Rin stuck out her tongue happily.


    Seeing this, Rufus snorted jealously. "It must be nice to feel your touch."


    "She seems to like this spot the most." I scratched Rin''s ears again and chuckled.


    The man beside me fell silent. I turned to look at him and found that Rufus'' expression darkened.


    I immediately stopped petting Rin and scooted closer to Rufus, smiling at him flirtatiously. "Of


    course, I like touching you more."


    Rufus'' ears suddenly turned red. At a loss for words, he snorted again and looked away.


    Amused, I couldn''t help but snicker. I reached out my hand to touch his, and he held onto me tightly.


    "Let''s check up on the others," I said as I stood up.


    Rufus nodded and I helped him up.


    Fortunately, none of the wild wolves were seriously injured. The same couldn''t be said for


    Richard''s men.


    "What should we do with them?" The ground was littered with wounded werewolves, all curled up


    and writhing in pain.


    "They might be Richard''s men, but they''re still werewolves. I can''t just leave them behind." Rufus


    frowned deeply, his fists clenched tightly. "But there are many others who need rescuing in thisN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    forbidden forest." "Besides, the rain''s been pouring nonstop. Anotherndslide mighthappen any


    secondnow," I said anxiously.


    Just then, Rin lowered her head and rubbed her snout against my leg, as though she was trying to


    get my attention.


    Suddenly, a thought urred to me.


    Squatting down next to Rin, I reached out to hold one of her paws. "Can you do me another favor?"


    Rin let out a short bark and tilted her head to the side in confusion.


    "Could you ask the other wolves to take the wounded back?" I looked at Rin expectantly, hoping


    she''d understand what I was asking of her.


    Rin shifted her weight and patted me on the shoulder with her other paw. Then, she raised her nose


    to the sky and howled twice. It seemed that she had agreed. Then, she lowered her head and licked


    my cheek.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Well, time to get to work, Rin."


    As though she understood me, Rin stood up obediently. Once more, she raised her head and


    howled majestically, and the pack of wild wolves immediately sprang into action.


    They quickly set out to pick up the wounded men on the ground and hoisted them on their backs.


    Then, they ran towards the exit of the forest as fast as they could.

 Chapter 327 The Dead

    Chapter 327 The Dead


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Richard''s men were soon taken away, and the rest of the wild wolves went with us to search for


    other casualties.


    After walking for a while, we heard Rin''s anxious howl. Then she circled around a boulder as if


    telling us something was wrong there.


    Rufus and I immediately turned around and checked it.


    There was a thickyer of soil underneath the boulder. It seemed that it had been washed down by


    the mudflow.


    After Rufus moved the boulder away, Rin dug out the mud with her front paws actively. I also


    squatted down and helped her.


    Soon, half of a man''s body was exposed under the mud, a seriously injured soldier. He was too


    weak to open his eyes, but a faint cry for help escaped from his mouth.


    This time, it was Rufus who dug the soldier out of the mud. The soldier''s condition was very


    unstable. He pointed at the ce where he had just been dug out and muttered, "Save him,


    please..."


    I looked at Rufus confusedly, but he didn''t say a word. He just turned around, returned to the side of


    the pit, and continued digging.


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine," I said tofort the soldier before going over to help Rufus.


    The moment I found the person buried underneath the mud, I couldn''t help eximing, "How can it


    be him?"


    Rufus pressed his lips tightly. He looked at the man we had just dug out with a frown. His body


    immediately exuded a killing intent.


    The soldier behind us suddenly burst into tears and asked, "Is he dead?"


    I touched the man''s already still body and felt a lump in my throat. I couldn''t even say a word.


    I didn''t expect Dn to die a miserable death. He seemed to be in so much pain when he died. His


    eyeballs popped out, and his arms were crushed beyond recognition.


    Rufus reached out and wiped the mud off Dn''s face, revealing his clean, youthful look.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but fall backwards feebly, feeling a little dazed. "Why did he die like this?"


    The soldier cried more miserably and painfully. "He died because he saved me. I feel so sorry for


    him."


    I lowered my head sadly, feeling a heavy pressure on my chest. I almost couldn''t breathe. Before


    we parted, Dn said goodbye to me with a smile. But I didn''t expect that it was thest time I


    would see him alive. Now he was gone forever.


    Such a righteous young man saved me without hesitation when we first met. And this time, he gave


    his life to save his fellow soldier.


    "Maybe this is his mission in life," Rufus whispered. "Don''t worry. I will never let go of those who


    havemitted such heinous crimes." I thumped the ground angrily. My heart was full of disgust


    and hatred towards Richard. Because of his ambition, many innocent people were implicated and


    even sacrificed their lives.


    What made me angrier was that he could always get away with his crimes and live afortable


    life. The inveterate hatred grew in my heart even more. Fate seemed to always like to y cruel


    jokes on us.


    Rin seemed to have sensed that I was depressed. He squatted down beside me and apanied


    me quietly.


    After Rufus put Dn''s body down, he dug out more other casualties.


    As usual, the wild wolves took away the wounded. As for Dn''s body...


    "We can''t just leave him here," I murmured, tugging at the hem of Rufus'' shirt dejectedly.


    Rufus sighed, put his hands on my shoulders, and said patiently, "Honey, I know you are sad right


    now. But there are only a few wild wolves left, and there are still many wounded who may survive.


    We have to take them out first."


    "I know. It''s just that I don''t want to..."


    "We wille back here and take his body before leaving the forbidden forest, okay? Saving the


    survivors now is our top priority," Rufus coaxed me gently with a soft expression on his face.


    His words pulled me back to reality. I nodded. "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    I helped Rufus put Dn''s body in a safe ce. Then we left and continued to look for survivors in


    other areas.

 Chapter 328 Harry And John __

    Chapter 328 Harry And John __


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Unfortunately, while we found a lot of people, most of them had died.


    They were either buried alive or crushed to pieces. Either way, they all died in some gruesome


    manner.


    My heart was heavy. I had lost count of how many corpses we had dug out of the debris and rubble.


    My hands had gone numb and were covered in countless scratches, but I couldn''t dare to stop even


    for a second. There were still people who needed rescuing, and time was of the essence.


    While we searched, anotherndslide urred, but this one was smaller and weaker than the


    previous one. Rufus and I were able to take Rin to a safe spot while we waited for it to subside.


    Even though thisndslide was weaker than the first, the chances of survival of the buried people


    would be greatly reduced. It also made the search and rescue operations a lot more difficult.


    Fortunately, we found Harry and Johnter. They seemed to be unhurt, but they looked kind of


    strange.


    I eyed them warily, not understanding what was going on.


    Harry was practically half-naked, while John was wearing Harry''s jacket. John pulled a straight face


    and didn''t dare to even look at Harry. His short wet hair was stered to his face, dripping all over


    his face.


    Although John''s attitude was stiff, I could tell that he was also a little shy.


    My gut told me that something had happened between the two male wolves.


    I coughed awkwardly and went straight to the point. "What happened?"


    Harry held up his arms in surrender and stammered, "I... I fell into a river with John while trying to


    escape thendslide. We ran into this scary creature underwater. I nearly died, Sylvia! You don''t


    know how terrible it was!"


    Harry trembled like a leaf as he recounted what had happened. John couldn''t help but cast him a


    disdainful nce.


    "Then what happened after?" I pressed. My curiosity was piqued.


    "After a deadly battle, we managed to kill that creature and we escaped ashore. John''s clothes had


    been shredded to pieces, while I couldn''t bear to see him like that, so I gave my jacket to John."


    Harry put his hand over his chest dramatically. "See? I can be kind-hearted!"


    Despite Harry''s in-depth exnation, I still felt that something was off. Harry was not what one


    would call a "considerate person". How could someone like him be willing to give his clothes to


    someone while he walked around half-naked?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Besides, Harry had always disliked John because thetter had beaten the former on numerous


    asions. Harry had even cursed John in private because he felt ashamed of himself.


    "Right. Thanks again. Without you, I would''ve died in the water." John''s voice was t and


    emotionless.


    Harry scratched his head awkwardly. To hide his embarrassment, he hunched over, as though he


    was trying to disappear.


    Just then, somebody covered my eyes from behind. "Don''t look."


    It was Rufus. I knew he was referring to Harry''s naked upper body.


    I couldn''t help but burst into giggles. I pulled down Rufus'' hands and looked at John. "Did you see


    anyone else?"


    John shook his head. "No. You''re the first. I wanted to go out of the forest and call for help. But


    Harry was afraid that we''d get lost, so he wanted to find you guys first."


    Harry, who had always struggled to keep his mouth shut, didn''t say anything now. He averted his


    gaze, unable to meet my eyes, and his ears were burning a bright red.


    It seemed that a lot of things had happened between them and there was more to the story.


    Just as I opened my mouth to interrogate them further, John cleared his throat and changed the


    topic. "Let''s continue looking. We can talk about it more when we get back."


    "Okay." He was right. We immediately set off and proceeded with the search and rescue operation.


    Now that we had John and Harry, our pace was much faster.

 Chapter 329 Search And Rescue

    Chapter 329 Search And Rescue


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The more we searched, the more gore we uncovered. The animals of the forbidden forest weren''t


    able to escape the disaster. We had dug out limbs of many wild animals.


    On the bright side, we found and rescued many injured people. Most of them were dug out by Harry,


    because he was the fastest digger¡ªeven faster than Rin.


    Fortunately, he was no longer half-naked. He was wearing a green coat that he had picked up from


    somewhere. Squatting next to arge stone, his hands moved fast, mud flying everywhere.


    John had made the mistake of standing behind Harry and was hit by flying dirt and sand.


    Oblivious to this, Harry kept shouting, "Somebody, help me! I heard something down here!"


    Rin howled and ran to Harry''s side. Using her two front paws, she helped Harry dig through the


    sticky mud.


    I was the one who had to pull John out of their line of fire.


    "Thanks, Sylvia." As he spoke, John wiped the mud on his nose with his sleeve. His face was


    expressionless, as though nothing had happened. We were about the same age, but John always


    acted more mature.


    "Here!" Harry eximed excitedly.


    I rushed to help them pull out the soldier that was buried in the mud.


    While we dug out the survivors, Rufus was busy directing the wild wolves, making sure they moved


    the wounded in an orderly fashion. Rufus was a natural born leader. He could quickly take control of


    a scene no matter where he was. Even these untamed wild wolves knew they had to obey him.


    Rufus was the backbone of our team, carrying us on his shoulders.


    In the end, there were no more wild wolves left to carry the injured. Even Rin had left to join them.


    But there was still much to be done, and the wild wolves might not be able to return in so short a


    time. It was nearly time for the sun to set, and the forbidden forest was even more dangerous at


    night. Time was of the essence now.


    After discussing it with the team, we finally decided to have Harry carry the injured out and call for


    reinforcements.


    Just as Harry hoisted an injured soldier over his shoulders, Rin came rushing back.


    Following close behind her was a horde of people, and in the lead was ir himself!


    With a twinkle in his eye, Rufus met ir halfway and sped him on the shoulder. "You finally


    made it. What took you so long?"


    ir saluted seriously and reported, "Mission aplished!"


    This brief sentence of only two words delivered a lot of information. ir must''ve sessfully


    obtained the evidence!


    "Thank you, Mr. Joshua." I smiled at him gratefully.


    Although Harry had no idea what we were talking about, he chimed in excitedly, "Yeah! Thanks, Mr.


    Joshua!"


    ir couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "I''m really happy to see you, too. When we get back to


    school, I''ll train you hard to make up for the time I was gone."


    Hearing this, Harry''s face immediately fell and he retreated sulkily.


    After a quick chat, ir joined the search and rescue operation. He had brought reinforcements


    with him, including arge number of ordinary soldiers, medical soldiers, and a logistics support


    team.


    They were all instructed to thoroughly search the forbidden forest.


    Now that we were a lot, the search and rescue operation went on smoothly.


    Harry and I helped treat the wounded, while Rufus and ir split up with their teams to cover more


    ground.


    The more time that passed, the less likely the buried were going to survive.


    More and more corpses surfaced, and the whole team fell into a deep depression. Even Harry


    stopped smiling cheekily.


    Fortunately, the entire peripheral area of the forbidden forest was searched before it got dark.


    Because we had sent all the injured out earlier, only the corpses were left to be dealt with.


    Some of the bodies were from the military, while some were Richard''s men who had escaped. The


    latter must''ve died in the secondndslide, not having made it out of the forbidden forest in time.


    The soldiers brought a cart and piled all the dead bodies on it.


    Finally, the rain slowly subsided. The search and rescue operation proceeded smoothly, but a


    weight still burdened my heart.


    We had searched every nook and cranny of the periphery, but we still hadn''t found Warren and


    Flora yet.

 Chapter 330 The Man Off The Cliff

    Chapter 330 The Man Off The Cliff


    Warren''s POV:


    Lying half dead at the bottom of the steep cliff, I felt as though every single bone in my body was


    broken and I couldn''t move a muscle.


    The cruel rain kept pouring, draining any semnce of warmth from my body. Blood also flowed


    steadily out of my body, slowly taking my life with it.


    My body had gone cold yet at the same time, I felt excruciating pain everywhere. As time passed, I


    found it more and more difficult to breathe.


    As I fell from the edge of the cliff, I thought I would die instantly, but my spiritual sense kept me


    alive.


    My wolf, Salt, was sobbing uncontrobly. It was my first time to see him so sad. He must''ve been in


    as much pain as me.


    "I''m sorry, Salt." My heart sank. I didn''t know how tofort him.


    My apology seemed to make Salt feel even worse. "It''s not your fault," he wept. "It''s mine."


    "Don''t me yourself. This was probably meant to happen," I said softly.


    Even though I had transformed into my wolf form before I hit the bottom, I had fallen from too great


    a height for Salt''s body to withstand the blow. If I hadn''t hit a tree halfway to buffer my fall, I might''ve


    died upon impact.


    Now, there was nothing I could do but lie here and stare at the face of death alone.


    With every second that passed, I felt my consciousness slipping away, and Salt''s voice gradually


    grew softer and softer.


    Old memories resurfaced in my mind.


    Thinking that I was going to die here, I figured Alina would be happy to know I wouldn''t get in her


    way anymore. While I didn''t regret the fact that I had once fiercely protected Alina, I did regret that I


    wasn''t able to help her change in time.


    But that didn''t matter anymore. Ever since she decided to kill me, we had be strangers.


    With death looming over me, all I could think about was Flora''s adorable face.


    She seemed to be saying something to me, but I couldn''t hear her voice clearly. A dull, buzzing


    sound took over my mind, and Flora''s face gradually disappeared.


    I suddenly remembered how Flora had always said that we''d break up when the time was right. I


    didn''t know why, but I found myself avoiding this matter.


    But why? Maybe it was because of my inexplicable obsession...


    I tried hard to peel my eyes open. I could feel that the rain had stopped, and I knew that it was


    getting dark. Stuck in a trance, Flora''s face resurfaced again. She was slowly approaching me.


    Was this it? Was I seeing things now? I might really be dying.


    Honestly, it wasforting to see Flora''s phantom before I passed. I found myself praying that she


    would be safe and live a carefree and happy life.


    I closed my eyes, waiting for death to take me.


    "Warren! Warren!!" Flora''s faint voice sounded.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Her voice sounded so far away, but it also sounded so real.


    Even though I knew it was just an illusion, I still couldn''t help but open my eyes.


    Flora''s phantom was there once more. This time, it was clearer than before. Now, she was climbing


    down the cliff slowly.


    Something was wrong. I blinked, wondering if I was dreaming.


    But Flora''s phantom didn''t disappear. Instead, she waved at me and shouted my name desperately.


    Everything seemed so real.


    My dying heart suddenly began to beat wildly in my chest, pumping life back into my body. I couldn''t


    believe my eyes. I wanted to speak, but I couldn''t make a sound.


    It really was Flora, not some illusion. She really came!


    Flora had tied vines around her waist and was slowly rappelling down the cliff side. But after a while,


    she suddenly stopped midair.


    Flora craned her neck to look down at me and shouted, "Just hang on, Warren! The vines are not


    long enough. I''ll try to find a way."


    As she spoke, Flora tugged at the vines a few times, but ended up snapping them. She plummeted


    to the ground, screaming.


    My heart leapt to my throat. There was nothing I could do but hear hernd with a thump.


    Flora stopped screaming.


    I was so scared that I wanted to turn my head to look at her, but I didn''t have the strength.


    A few secondster, Flora''s scratched up face suddenly appeared in my view. "Surprise! Happy to


    see me?"


    I couldn''t speak. I just stared at her, my heart banging against my chest.


    Flora squatted next to me and smiled. Her twinkling eyes curved up into crescent moons.


    "I found you, Warren."

 Chapter 331 Take Him Away

    Chapter 331 Take Him Away


    Flora''s POV:


    Warren was lying in a pool of his own blood. He looked terrible.


    I immediately set out to check his injuries. Both his legs and arms were broken and dislocated, and


    the back of his head was hemorrhaging. But the most severe injury seemed to be the wound on his


    chest, the main source of the bleeding. I didn''t dare to move him. I was scared that it''d only hurt


    him. After all, his internal organs were probably badly injured from falling from such a great height.


    I didn''t know how long he had been lying here. Sand and leaves had stuck to his body, caked in


    blood.


    At the thought of Warren lying here with wounds all over his body and waiting for death, I couldn''t


    help but feel inexplicably sad. Although he was no longer my prince charming, I never wanted


    something like this to happen to him.


    "Warren, what the hell happened?" I asked in a low, trembling voice.


    A werewolf as cautious as Warren couldn''t have possibly fallen off a cliff by ident.


    Warren''s dry, cracked lips parted slightly and he whispered with difficulty, "T... Tom...pushed me."


    "I was always suspicious of that bastard! He said you left him alone! How dare he!" Anger and


    shock surged within me. Tom was our ssmate. He had never interacted with Warren, let alone


    had a grudge against him. Why would he want to hurt Warren so cruelly?


    Warren started to smile but then quickly winced in pain, as though the wound hurt because of his


    movement.


    "You¡ªdon''t move!" At a loss, I ran my fingers through my hair anxiously. I wanted to ease his pain,


    but didn''t have a clue as to how.


    Warren took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "Never mind that. How did you find me?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I searched in the direction you took," I answered simply. "I was just about to give up when I saw


    footprints on the soil. Then I found your wooden sword by the edge of the cliff."


    As I spoke, I took out a small sword from behind me and ran my fingers along the carved patterns


    on it. "It''s exquisite."


    "I... I carved that. Take it... if you like," Warren said weakly.


    "Seriously?" I looked at him in pleasant surprise. Back in the pack, I had already known that Warren


    had a hobby of woodcarving. His craftsmanship was hailed in the industry. I was overjoyed to be


    gifted a piece done by a master.


    Warren opened his mouth to reply, but then he suddenly began to pant, as though he couldn''t


    breathe.


    I was scared out of my wits. "I... I''m getting you out of here!"


    Warren was seriously injured. He needed urgent treatment as soon as possible. But when I fell just


    now, my phone was smashed. I couldn''t contact anyone at the moment.


    I looked up and surveyed the cliff. I reached up and tried to climb. But very soon, my legs started to


    wobble. I couldn''t climb out of here myself, let alone carry Warren.


    I wasn''t sure where the path under the cliff led to, but I had to give it a try. Maybe, just maybe, we


    could get out of here alive.


    I carefully helped Warren sit up and prepared to carry him on my back.


    "I... I can walk." Warren''s low voice sounded.


    Without responding to him, I used all my strength to hoist him onto my back. Warren was much


    taller than me¡ªand much heavier. I felt like I was carrying a ton of cement and was out of breath


    after just a few steps.


    Warren''s feet were dragging on the ground. Worried about his leg injuries, I stopped and asked,


    "Can you wrap your legs around my waist? I could hold your legs that way, like carrying a child.


    Maybe it''ll be easier..."


    "I''ll try..."


    Warren seemed to be more at a loss than me. He awkwardly raised his long leg and draped it


    around my waist.


    I grabbed his leg and bent down so that he could lean over my back more steadily. "Now, the other


    leg."


    Warren''s face was contorted in pain. Grunting, he lifted his other leg with difficulty.


    I sessfully hoisted Warren on my back, which was no easy feat.


    I winced in pain, and my legs began to shake uncontrobly. Warren was too damn heavy!


    "Err... Are you sure about this?" Warren asked worriedly.


    "Yes... I can... do this!" I tried to keep my voice as steady as possible. My leg was injured when I


    fell, and now it hurt with every step I took.


    After a few more steps, I had bent my back to the limit, trying not to let Warren fall.


    But my focus was all on Warren. I didn''t care about my feet. Suddenly, I lost my footing when I


    stepped on a loose stone, twisting my ankle and falling forward unexpectedly.


    Warren on my back was thrown out. I rushed out and hugged him tightly to prevent him from getting


    injured again.

 Chapter 332 A Hyena

    Chapter 332 A Hyena


    Warren''s POV:


    In trying to protect me, Flora''s arms were scratched badly by the sharp rocks on the ground. Blood


    instantly oozed out slowly.


    My heart sank to my stomach.


    She was so scared of getting hurt, but now, she stood up silently and hurried to check on me as


    though nothing had happened to her.


    I noticed that the way she walked was very strange. Although she was clearly trying to hide it, I


    could tell that she was in pain.


    I asked about her leg, but she brushed me off quickly.


    "I told you. I''m fine." Flora waved her hand dismissively. "Don''t you know that I heal fast? I don''t feel


    a thing."


    "Then let me walk by myself. You go ahead." I pursed my lips unhappily. I didn''t want to be a burden


    to Flora. Seeing her hurt herself only made me feel worse.


    Flora snorted and rolled her eyes at me, but said nothing. She limped over to the spot where she


    had fallen and picked up the vines she had used earlier. Then, she came back to me and tried to


    hoist me onto her back again.


    This time, however, she tied the vines around me and her. Proudly, she announced, "See? So that


    you won''t fall again." "Put me down, Flora." I wanted to get off Flora''s back, but she shook her head


    stubbornly.


    "Stop moving! You might fall!" Flora quickly shifted her weight in an effort to bnce me on her


    back.


    I didn''t dare to move again, but I still wanted to change her mind. "Flora, listen to me. You need to


    get out of here and call for help. Otherwise, neither of us will make it out of the forbidden forest."


    Flora paused, as though mulling it over for a while. All of a sudden, she changed the topic. "Oh, I


    forgot to tell you¡ªPrince Rufus escaped from prison. What a shock, am I right? I thought I saw a


    ghost when I ran into him."


    After saying that, she burst intoughter without waiting for my reaction.


    As she trudged along the path with me on her back, Flora was like a little ray of sunshine, finding all


    sorts of topics to cheer me up.


    She was always an optimistic girl. Even given the current situation, she refused to give into


    depression.


    I listened in silence. Although my body was screaming with pain, at this moment, I found myself


    hoping that time would pass by slowly. I just wanted more time with her.


    While she was bbering on, we suddenly heard the sound of a twig snapping.


    Flora''s mouth snapped shut immediately and we both became alert.


    "It came from behind the rock," I said in a low voice.


    Flora looked in that direction and stiffened instantly.


    A huge mutated hyena was skulking behind the rock, staring coldly at us.


    "Don''t be scared," Iforted Flora. "Put me down. I''ll distract it. You run."


    Flora didn''t respond. She quietly untied the vines around her waist and put me aside. Then she


    instantly turned into a wolf and rushed at the hyena.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the first time I had seen Flora''s wolf. It was a hugeke blue wolf, with snow-white limbs.


    The hair on its head stood up, making it look very unruly.


    The hyena''s barks were terrifying and crazy, and it also moved fast. It bared its sharp teeth at Flora.


    Flora, however, roared in return and raised her front limbs to kick the hyena.


    Not to be outdone, the hyena raised its sharp ws and swiped at Flora''s waist.


    Flora howled in pain and stepped back. A split secondter, she pounced on the hyena once more.


    The fight grew more intense and violent. The mutated hyena was a lot more difficult to deal with


    than we could''ve imagined.


    I held my breath as I watched them fight. I wanted more than anything to help Flora¡ªto protect her.


    But I couldn''t. My whole body was in so much pain, even breathing hurt.


    Such powerlessness frustrated me to no end.


    Fortunately, in the end, Flora won. The injured hyena ran away with its tail between its legs


    Flora''s originally beautiful fur was now stained with blood, and she was covered in dirt and


    scratches. She staggered towards me slowly, transforming into a human on the way. Even though


    she was dirty and disheveled, her smile was still bright and warm.


    "Aha! See? I won! I told you I wasn''t weak!" Flora wiped the blood off her brow, her smile as bright


    as the sun.


    In that moment, I felt as though something mmed into my heart and it started beating out of


    control.

 Chapter 333 Tears

    Chapter 333 Tears


    Flora''s POV:


    Sitting in the shadows, Warren was shrouded in darkness.


    He looked worse than earlier. Frowning, I hurried over to check on him.


    "Is your condition getting worse?"


    Warren lowered his eyes, avoiding my gaze. After a while, he suddenly said in a hoarse voice,


    "Hyenas move in groups with a strong sense of vengeance. Although that one ran away, it wille


    back with its friends."


    Finally, my smile faded. Embarrassed, I clenched my fists and whispered, "I''m sorry. I wasn''t strong


    enough and let it run away. Let''s go right now. If we get far enough, the hyenas won''t be able to


    catch up to us."


    Warren''s expression darkened. "I mean, you can''t get very far with me on your back. Just leave me


    here."


    I didn''t like hearing this from him. It even angered me a little. Did he want to die that badly? Why


    wasn''t he willing to even try?


    He kept asking me to give him up. ''No. I''ll never give up. You''d have to kill me first!'' I thought angrily.


    I was so annoyed that I briskly picked up the vines on the ground, tied them around our waists, and


    hoisted him back onto my back. I trudged onwards silently.


    "Flora, put me down." Warren struggled to move, but he immediately stopped and let out a cry of


    pain.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Don''t you know how badly hurt you are? If you want to keep your


    legs, stop moving." I snapped impatiently.


    Truth be told, it wasn''t just my anger talking. I was also anxious. I needed to get Warren to a


    hospital as soon as possible.


    "Flora, please. Listen to me. You have to put me down and go out to find help," Warren insisted.


    Since when did this quiet man be such a nag?


    "We can''t continue like this. The hyenas will be back soon¡ª"


    "Shut up!" I cut him off angrily. "Say another word, and I will never talk to you again."


    Warren finally fell silent.


    An obedient Warren made me feel better.


    I couldn''t help but whistle a cheerful tune as I trudged onward with Warren on my back.


    Although I was dead tired, I was happy.


    A little whileter, I suddenly felt a couple of drops of water pattering on my neck.


    I looked up at the sky, wondering if it was raining. It wasn''t. So where did the dropletse from?


    I suddenly realized something and almost turned my head in surprise.


    "Don''t look at me. Please." Warren buried his face directly into my neck. He spoke in a muffled,


    nasal voice.


    I faced forward obediently, at a loss for words.


    What was I supposed to do? I actually made Warren cry...!


    Damn it! Why was I so harsh just now?


    "Uh..." I wanted to say something, but on second thought, I decided not to. It seemed that anything I


    said would be useless right now.


    How could Ifort him?


    I racked my brains, trying toe up with ideas, but my mind waspletely nk.


    "I''m sorry," Warren said in a low voice, interrupting my thoughts.


    Stunned, I didn''t say anything. I didn''t know what he meant.


    "I''m nothing but a burden. I can''t protect you. I''m just weighing you down." Warren sounded


    defeated. I had never seen him like this before.


    A lump formed in my throat.


    I wanted to say something heartfelt, but then we heard rustling up ahead.


    "It''s the hyenas!" I screamed. Without thinking, I started running desperately with Warren on my


    back regardless of anything else.


    At this moment, I broke past my physical limit. I moved so fast that even I couldn''t believe it. But


    even then, I couldn''t get rid of whoever was chasing us. I even didn''t dare to look back, fearing that


    if I cked off, I would be ripped to shreds instantly.


    Suddenly, I heard a chopper roaring in the sky.


    I looked up in surprise. It was a military helicopter! Although it was far away, I could vaguely make


    out that a figure was poking its head out of the side and seemed to be searching for something with


    binocrs.


    I immediately turned in the direction of the helicopter and ran. As I got closer to the helicopter, I


    could see now that the figure was Sylvia.


    I shouted at the top of ?y lungs, "Sylvia! Over here!"

 Chapter 334 The Terrible Hyenas

    Chapter 334 The Terrible Hyenas


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I searched all throughout the forbidden forest, but found no trace of Warren or Flora anywhere. I


    prayed in my mind that nothing had happened to them.


    Later on, Rufus suggested we take a helicopter to search for them on arger scale. Meanwhile,


    ir and the others would be assisting us on the ground.


    It was already gettingte on this cloudy and rainy day. The forest was much too dense to see what


    was going on from the ground.


    Using the binocrs, I scanned the horizon and suddenly heard a voice. I could have sworn it was


    Flora, but it was much too far away for me to confirm.


    I followed the direction of the voice and into my view came Flora who was running.


    "Rufus, look! It''s Flora! She''s there, to our right!" Rufus steered the helicopter over that way.


    As we got closer, I could see Flora clearer and immediately saw that she was in a dangerous


    situation. She was being chased by what looked like a group of mutated hyenas. Right behind her


    was Warren.


    "What do we do? Flora and Warren are in danger. Can the helicopter go any lower?" I looked at


    Rufus with concern.


    "Okay. Hold on."


    With a determined look on his face, Rufus reached out and pulled a lever. Slowly, the helicopter


    descended.


    Still, it was not enough to reach Flora and Warren.


    "Can''t you lower it a little bit more?" While leaning out the door, I asked loudly.


    But the strong winds knocked the air out of my lungs, causing me to copse into a fit of coughs.


    I quickly turned around and felt my face heat up from choking, with tears forming in my eyes.


    Rufus looked over at me with worry, but I waved my hand to say that I was fine.


    As I caught my breath, I picked the binocrs back up and looked down. "We''re still too high up.


    Can the helicopter go any lower?"


    "The wind is too strong. If we descend any more, we might end up crashing." Rufus remained calm


    under pressure.


    At this time, I saw Flora running upward.


    When I looked further into the direction she was running, I saw that she seemed to be heading for a


    hill.


    The top of the hill looked high enough that Flora could be able to climb up adder from the


    helicopter.


    "At your five o''clock. Flora''s heading for that hill. We can pick her up there!" I pointed and turned to


    Rufus. We needed to follow Flora''s direction.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora was running very fast, as it seemed that more hyenas chased after her. Even from a distance,


    I could hear their crazy barks faintly. I was worried about her.


    When we got close to the hill, I immediately let down thedder and climbed down to help Flora and


    Warren.


    Rufus nced at me and looked like he was about to say something. But upon hesitating, he just


    said, "Be careful. We might be higher up than you think."


    "Okay, I see." I nodded while tying my hair up. "Don''t worry. I''m going to bring Flora and Warren to


    safety."


    After fastening a safety rope around my waist, I climbed down thedder.


    The helicopter''s propellers roared loudly in my ears. The wind was also much stronger than I


    expected, which made thedder sway violently in the air. I made sure to keep my mouth shut and


    clung on to thedder so as not to be blown away.


    "Sylvia!" Flora was getting closer and closer, the hyenas still chasing closely behind. Behind her, I


    noticed Warren didn''t look too well. He was covered in blood.


    "Grab my hand!" Calcting the perfect timing, I gripped thedder with one hand and stretched out


    the other for Flora.


    When Flora reached the top of the hill, the hyenas were just about to catch up to her, but she


    jumped right on time and caught my hand.

 Chapter 335 Successful Escape

    Chapter 335 Sessful Escape


    Sylvia''s POV:


    With Flora''s hand in mine, I quickly pulled her up so that she could climb thedder as I wrapped


    another safety rope around her waist.


    Below, the hyenas refused to give up on catching their prey. They scrambled to get on top of each


    other and jump up to thedder.


    Fortunately, the hyenas weren''t mutated enough to jump that high.


    I hung off one side of thedder so that Flora and Warren could crawl into the helicopter first.


    It began to rain again, which made thedder more shaky and slippery. I tightened my grip on the


    bars, afraid of falling off. With the remaining strength in my body, I steadied my breath and climbed


    into the helicopter after my friends.


    Once everyone was inside, I pulled the sliding door and closed it with a loud bang, shutting out the


    harsh wind.


    Warren immediately passed out. He looked seriously injured. Flora was not in great condition either.


    She was still in shock from all that happened. Her face was covered up in mud and blood. One of


    her shoes was even missing.


    From his seat, Rufus updated ir and asked to arrange an emergency treatment room


    immediately.


    I brought out a towel and gave it to Flora so that she could clean up a bit.


    In a daze, she wiped absent-mindedly and couldn''t help tearing up. "That was so terrifying!"


    I felt sorry for my friend and gave her a hug. "I couldn''t imagine what you went through, Flora."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Flora continued to sob. "I don''t know if Warren can still make it..."


    "What did happen to Warren? How did it get that bad for him?" I frowned as I handed Flora a bottle


    of water.


    After taking a sip, Flora was able to calm down a little. She lightly crushed the water bottle in her


    hand as she recalled, "It was Tom. He was plotting against Warren. He was the one who pushed


    Warren off the cliff! The next time I see him, I swear I''ll gouge out his eyeballs!"


    "Why would Tom do that to Warren? Did they quarrel?"


    I was confused by this. Warren was always a loner and seldom quarreled with others. Whenever he


    would be involved in some conflict, he just turned the other way and ignored it.


    "I''m not sure. We should ask Warren if he wakes up."


    Flora opened another bottle of water and brought it up to Warren''s lips, hoping he could drink some.


    She asked where Tom was.


    "He came back with serious injuries as well and was sent to the hospital for treatment." Rufus


    chimed in from his seat.


    Flora scoffed. "That''s just karma for him!"


    Soon enough, wended on the helicopter pad of the Royal Hospital.


    There was already a group of doctors waiting for us when wended. Since Warren was the one


    with the most serious injuries, he was the one who was immediately wheeled into the emergency


    treatment room.


    Meanwhile, I apanied Flora to have her wounds treated as well. She was fortunate that the


    wounds and bruises were not serious, although she looked quite disheveled still. But it was nothing


    simple bandages couldn''t fix.


    When Flora was done, we all came to the emergency treatment room to wait for Warren.


    Flora had always been optimistic, but even she began to get anxious. In front of the treatment room,


    she crouched down and nervouslybed through her hair.


    "Hey, Warren''s going to be fine. He always is. He will be okay." I bent down tofort Flora.


    But this only made Flora more anxious. Burying her head in between her knees, she said with a


    muffled voice, "If he gets out of there alive, I promise to be a vegetarian for a year."


    I sighed, not knowing what else to say.


    Rufus leaned against the wall in silence, holding my hand.


    Outside the emergency treatment room, every second felt like forever. Five hours had already


    passed, but the red light was still on.


    My heart sank. This could not be good. It seemed that Warren was more injured than I thought.


    Flora''s face paled even more. We were probably thinking the same thing.


    Just when I was about tofort her again, a group of men broke into the hospital, interrupting my


    thoughts.


    They all wore ck uniforms and held weapons that bore a special symbol. I recognized it


    immediately. They were from Ethan''s private army.


    I squeezed Rufus'' hand and squinted at them. "What are you doing here?"


    The one in front stepped forward and politely bowed. "The lycan king invites Prince Rufus and Miss


    Todd to the meeting hall. You must cooperate with the investigation."

 Chapter 336 The Interrogation

    Chapter 336 The Interrogation


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus and I were directly taken to the hall, where King Ethan sat on the throne with a solemn


    expression.


    Queen Laura was also here this time, which rarely happened. Sitting next to the king, she still


    looked noble and elegant, but her eyes lost their usual calmness. Her eyes had been fixed on me


    since I came in with Rufus.


    On the sidelines were the elders and Alphas from various packs.


    There was pin-drop silence in the magnificent hall as no one dared to speak. Everyone had a


    solemn face, and the atmosphere was depressing and heavy.


    Richard''s neck and arms were wrapped in gauze. He seemed to be in bad condition. He was the


    first to make a sound. He nced at me and quickly looked away with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "Father, I think Sylvia shouldbe handcuffed. She is a very dangerous she-wolf."


    Ethan had an unreadable expression on his face. He didn''t respond to Richard''s words. After a


    while, he asked, "Can you two tell me what happened in the forbidden forest? Where did the


    explosione from?"


    Rufus stepped forward to answer, but Richard interrupted him.


    "Father, I can tell you." He shoved Rufus away with his shoulder and walked straight to Ethan.


    "Since Rufus dared to escape from prison, it means that he doesn''t take you seriously. And his


    lover, Sylvia, tried to kill me in the forbidden forest. She ordered the wild wolves and crows to attack


    the people I brought to rescue. These injuries on my body were caused by those wild wolves. Sylvia


    is a monster. She and Rufus are the jinx in our pack."


    I was confused. What crows was Richard talking about? I couldn''t understand.


    I looked at Rufus subconsciously. He smiled reassuringly at me and said in a low voice, "He''s


    talking nonsense. Just ignore him."


    Rufus was right. Richard was always talking nonsense. He must be exaggerating to frame me.


    At this time, Ethan looked at Rufus seriously. "Is it true, Rufus?"


    Rufus was very calm. He raised his eyes and sneered, "Father, if we really want to kill Richard, do


    you think he still has the chance to stand here and distort the truth?"


    His words pissed Richard off at once. "And what are you trying to say?"


    "Quiet!" Ethan yelled at Richard reproachfully.


    Richard shut his mouth sulkily and clenched his fists, looking very unwilling.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Rufus, you must give me a reasonable exnation." Ethan stood up from his seat and slowly


    walked down. "Whether it''s true or not, I have my own judgments. You just need to tell me exactly


    what happened in the forbidden forest."


    "The explosion was arranged by Richard. Then he brought some people to the forbidden forest,


    pretending to rescue the victims. But the truth was, their purpose was to kill Sylvia and me. We


    fought back to protect ourselves. That was how the conflict started," Rufus said coldly.


    "That''s nonsense!" Richard jumped to his feet and pointed at Rufus'' face. "It''s you who stopped the


    rescue team from saving people. It''s so ridiculous that you''re now trying to get away with it and


    framing me again."


    "It''s not a false usation. No one is framing you up." I couldn''t stand Richard''s hypocrisy anymore,


    so I blurted out everything I knew. "Peter works for Prince Richard. He and his men buried a lot of


    bombs in the forbidden forest to blow up all the soldiers there just because they are loyal to Prince


    Rufus."


    My words caused an uproar in the crowd. Even Ethan was shocked.


    "Another nonsense! Keep making up stories to frame me. Just make sure that you have enough


    evidence. Otherwise, it''s nder. You know that, right, Sylvia?" Richard was still trying to defend


    himself.


    At this moment, there was amotion at the door. Then ir came in with his men carrying a


    bloody werewolf in a stretcher.


    It was Peter. The lower part of his body had been mutted beyond recognition.


    "My King, we''ve caught Peter in the forbidden forest. I think we can get the truth from him," ir


    said and bowed to Ethan respectfully.


    "Come, bring him here," Ethan ordered at once.

 Chapter 337 Defeat

    Chapter 337 Defeat


    Rufus'' POV:


    When ir walked by, we exchanged nces.


    I was able to understand what he was trying to convey. For some reason, Peter must have decided


    to turn his back on Richard, and that was why ir brought him here.


    Peter was in terrible condition. He hadpletely lost one of his arms. There was a wound on his


    face so deep that bones could be seen through it.


    But without even looking at Peter, Richard immediately told our father that he had no idea who this


    man was.


    Sylvia retorted angrily, "Peter told me himself that he worked for you from the very beginning. He


    even lurked around the school to keep an eye on me and Rufus."


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. I''ve never seen this man in my life until this moment!"


    Richard was determined to y dumb to the end.


    Peter then raised his head and red at Richard. Finally, he spoke up and revealed the truth. Not


    only did he enumerate every single detail of Richard''s sinister n, but he also confessed that


    Richard was nning to kill him as well.


    "You are cruel, Prince Richard. I did exactly what you asked me to do, but then you sent someone


    to kill me in the forbidden forest. You wanted me dead and buried with your secrets!"


    Peter was crying out in despair. What remained of his limbs were also mutted. Even if his wounds


    healed, he would never live life the same way again.


    "Your Majesty, Peter is telling the truth. When I found him in the forbidden forest, he was being


    chased by Richard''s own men. Had my subordinates found him a secondter, I''m afraid he


    wouldn''t be alive and speaking before us right now," ir added.


    Peter pounded the ground with his left fist. "I was wrong! I should never have followed Prince


    Richard from the beginning. He is nothing but a cold-blooded man! He is cruel even to his own


    people. He does not deserve to be a prince at all!" Peter''s cries echoed throughout the hall, filling


    the air with desperation.


    I was standing aside and watched with nothing but indifference in my eyes. The truth was that the


    person chasing after Peter was actually my subordinate. Back in the forbidden forest, I told ir to


    task one of our men to pretend to be on Richard''s side.


    So far, this n was turning out the way I hoped.


    This made my father very angry. He mmed the table and bellowed, "Richard! You are


    unbelievable!"


    The expression on Richard''s face immediately changed. He rushed over to Peter like a madman.


    "How much did Rufus pay you, huh? Why are you ndering me like this?"


    It looked like he was about to punch Peter, but I stopped him.


    In his anger, my fathermanded his subordinates to seize Richard and pin him to the ground.


    Unwilling to yield, Richard argued, "Father! They''re all lying to you! What about Rufus? Aren''t you


    going to punish him for breaking out of prison? And Sylvia! She is manipting animals to bend to


    her will! That''s an evil skill if I''ve ever seen one! It''s her you should be investigating. We cannot


    allow our country to be infiltrated by aliens. What if she is actually a spy?" "I only broke out of prison


    because my subordinate told me about your evil n. I had to run to the forbidden forest to rescue


    your victims. But before I could report this to father, you chased me down and even intercepted me.


    Ask the prison guards. They can testify for me." With a calm expression on my face, I gave Richard


    a look that told him he was doomed this time. "Oh, and that evil skill of Sylvia''s? Ridiculous. The


    wild wolves listen to her only because she once saved their leader. Sylvia didn''t even use them to


    hurt others. She enlisted their help in rescuing the injured."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Bullshit!" Richard ripped the gauze off of his body and revealed the bite marks on his skin. "Are you


    saying the wild wolves didn''t hurt anyone?"


    "You deserved it," I coldly retorted.


    Those wounds on Richard''s body were from Rin. If it weren''t for Rin that day, Richard''s n might


    have actually seeded.


    "You!"


    A guard rushed in all of a sudden. "Your Majesty, there''s a big group of injured soldiers waiting


    outside the pce to see you. They want to report to you what happened in the forbidden forest."


    "Okay, let them in."


    After receiving the king''s order, the group of soldiers walked into the hall as orderly as they could


    with their injuries.


    I was surprised that only a small half of these were my men, and the other half was Richard''s. The


    leader of this group was one of Richard''s confidants.


    The man walked ahead of the others and was the first to speak to my father.


    "Your Majesty, we are here to testify for Miss Todd. She was the one who sent the wild wolves to


    save us and carry us out of the forbidden forest. If it weren''t for Miss Todd herself, all of us would


    have probably died in that forest."

 Chapter 338 The Loser

    Chapter 338 The Loser


    Rufus'' POV:


    Richard hadpletely lost control and broke out cursing. "You are all traitors! You ingrates! After


    every nice thing I''ve done, you go and betray me when I need you most!"


    Even I myself was slightly surprised at this and did not expect Richard''s own soldiers to side with


    us. I turned to ir. I thought he had arranged it, but he shook his head and seemed to know


    nothing about this either.


    Richard''s soldiers ignored him and continued to confess to the crimes Richard had done.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "We followed Prince Richard into the forbidden forest. His n was to kill Prince Rufus along with


    his men. Butter, the mudflow came down and injured all of us. Prince Richard didn''t even look


    back at us and ran away without a care." "No, I never wanted to leave you behind! But you must


    understand, I had to protect myself! I almost died in that forest too." Richard interrupted them and


    tried to make up an excuse.


    Whether or not Richard was telling the truth was beyond me at this point. I was just eager for


    Richard to get his punishment. He had killed so many people because of his stupid ambition. He


    must pay the price of his actions.


    "So, you are admitting to following Richard''s n in the forbidden forest? Think carefully of the


    answer you will give me. Attempting to kill the prince is a capital crime." With his hands sped


    behind his back, my father sharply looked at the soldiers.


    The head of the group heaved a deep sigh and gathered his courage. "Yes, Your Majesty. We admit


    to this. If Miss Todd hadn''t sent the wild wolves to rescue us, we would already be dead right now.


    Facing death again is nothing new to us anymore. Our only wish now is that the future of this nation


    will not fall into the hands of a leader like Prince Richard."


    My father turned to Richard and scoffed. "Is there anything else you have to say for yourself?"


    Now that Richard''s own confidant turned against him, Richard had no excuses left. Lowering his


    head, he said, "I''m sorry, father. This is all my fault. I should have never done those things. I


    shouldn''t have buried bombs, knowing that it would kill innocent people."


    At this point, my father''s anger overwhelmed him so much that he trembled and staggered


    backwards. Immediately, my mother got up behind him and helped steady his footing.


    "Ethan, calm down. The doctor already said that you must avoid extreme emotions."


    My father pushed her away and walked over to Richard, kicking him in the stomach. "You bastard!


    Do you have any idea how many people you''ve killed? I cannot imagine that I raised such a


    heartless person like you!"


    Richard was at a loss. He tried to get up awkwardly. "Father, please listen to me. This is all Rufus''


    fault! If he hadn''t suppressed me in every way all my life, I wouldn''t have turned out like this!"


    Richard was spouting nonsense. Ever since the beginning, it had been Richard who always plotted


    for my demise. I never took it personally. I never even fought back by ying tricks on him.


    The Alphas watched the interrogation and began to whisper.


    Sylvia quietly took my hand as if to give me strength. I squeezed it back.


    "Wait! I''m not the only one who has killed people in this room!" Richard roared, his eyes filled with


    utter madness.


    My heart sank as I watched Richard stand on the stairs and point at me. "Our beloved Prince Rufus


    has also had his fair share of killing people! Not only did he show extreme destructive behavior in


    public, injuring countless soldiers in the process, but he also cruelly killed a poor five-year-old boy!


    Whatever I have done is nothingpared to his crimes!"


    "Quiet, Richard!" My father trembled in anger. Turning to the guards beside him, he ordered, "Seize


    him!"


    Richard knew that guard wouldn''t dare to hurt him, so he just dodged and continued to shout,


    "What? Am I wrong? If you''re going to arrest me for murder, then you might as well arrest Rufus too!


    Otherwise, I will not ept it!"


    The hall that was once so solemn was now in a state of chaos because of Richard''s words.


    Thankfully, ir took out a stack of documents and handed it to my father.


    "Your Majesty, this is an autopsy report that Warren gave me before he entered the forbidden forest.


    It''s about the five-year-old boy whose body was found mangled in the wilderness." Instantly, the


    curious crowd quieted down. Even Richard was stunned speechless because of this. He looked at it


    in disbelief.


    My father took the report in his hand and skimmed through it. Not long after, his face darkened.


    "The leftovers of his stomach indicate that his probable time of death was around one o''clock in the


    afternoon. ording to the surveince footage though, Prince Rufus was already in the manor at


    that specific time. Therefore, the murderer cannot be Prince Rufus. This is all a set up."


    "Lies! The boy''s body was cremated immediately. This autopsy report is fake!" Richard cried.


    Ethan simply ignored Richard and threw the report onto the table. With a hardened voice, he asked,


    "Have you found the mastermind behind this?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. After receiving this report, we contact the boy''s parents for interrogation and


    found some unusual details." After speaking, ir then ordered something to one of his


    subordinates.


    A few momentster, the subordinate ushered into the hall a couple.

 Chapter 339 Permanent Imprisonment

    Chapter 339 Permanent Imprisonment


    Rufus'' POV:


    The couple appeared in unison outwardly, although it did not seem to be the case inwardly. The


    male wolf walked fast and kept a cold face, without a hint of fear at all.


    Meanwhile, the she-wolf he came with had dull and lifeless eyes, carrying a gray doll in her arms.


    "Those are the parents of the boy. I met them at the crematory when I was there," Sylvia whispered.


    "Yes, I figured. While you were in the forbidden forest, ir updated me all about it. He came back


    before you entered the forest for your test. The rescue was slightly dyed because he was still


    interrogating the couple. He came to our rescue as soon as he finished questioning the parents," I


    leaned down and whispered in Sylvia''s ear.


    The male wolf stood straight and confessed everything. "It was Prince Richard. He offered a great


    sum to buy my son''s life and even asked me to nder Prince Rufus."


    When the she-wolf heard this, her eyes widened with disbelief and she looked as if the world


    around her copsed. She broke out into hysterical tears and grabbed the male wolf''s clothes. "How


    could you do this? How could you? That was our baby. He was just a little boy. How could you bear


    to sell his life just like that?!"


    Sylvia lowered her head, not having the heart to watch this scene anymore.


    I put my arm around her shoulder forfort.


    It seemed that not all parents felt sorry for the death of their child. The male wolf''s reaction differed


    greatly from his wife. Apparently, he didn''t think this was such a big deal.


    "What do you mean? There''s nothing wrong with what I did. If we lose a child, we can just have


    another. What''s important is that we have the money. Money is most important to me."


    When my father heard this, he got even angrier and pounded the table. "Guards, take this man


    away! I am sentencing him to a permanent exile!"


    The cold male wolf broke character and knelt down in desperation. "Please, Your Majesty! I admit I


    was wrong now! Just please don''t exile me. I... I can make up for it. I can return the money Prince


    Richard gave me!"


    But my father refused to hear any more from him. He simply waved his hand and gestured for the


    guards to drag the man away.


    On the other hand, Richard was just as terrified and did not dare to say a word.


    "It seems now that the truth has been brought to light." My mother stood up and walked over to my


    father''s side. She had a calm expression on her face, which sharply contrasted the gloom on my


    father''s face.


    My father just stared at Richard for a long time without saying anything, but the disappointment in


    his eyes was subtle yet powerful.


    Richard was too frightened to keep up with his act. Regardless of whatever image he had built for


    himself, he knelt on the ground and begged, "Father, please. I''m innocent. Don''t believe anything


    they say!"


    "There are already so many witnesses here. How can you still deny it?" My mother added coldly, "I


    never expected this from you, Richard. You have greatly disappointed me."


    "No, no! They set me up!" Richard tried to stagger to his feet, shaking his head violently.


    "You!" My father shouted and pointed at Richard with a trembling finger.


    He then ordered to imprison Richard for now and dered that he would be convicted after this


    investigation.


    I reasoned with myself that my father was probably trying to stall for time. He was still trying to


    protect Richard until now.


    Several Alphas who were watching the trial couldn''t sit still anymore at this time. I recognized them


    all to be supporters of Richard. "I agree, Your Majesty. Before we convict Prince Richard of


    anything, we must figure out everything that happened in detail." Alston, the Alpha of the Blue Moon


    Pack and also Lucy''s father, was the one who spoke first. He walked over to my father and


    continued, "Prince Richard also did give a good point. Even if Prince Rufus wasn''t the murderer of


    the boy, we still cannot deny the fact that he had hurt many soldiers and innocent civilians because


    of his crazy stunt in public. We can''t just let that go either."


    My mother raised an eyebrow, scoffing. "So what do you want to do about that?"


    "My suggestion is to imprison Prince Rufus indefinitely, forever if needed. It''s the only way we can


    avoid such a tragedy from happening again."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Alston''s words stirred a heated discussion among the crowd. Some argued against it fiercely. I


    recognized Harry''s father as one of those who argued with Alston.


    Despite all this, I remained calm. I had expected them to bring this up again.


    "Please, give the order! Prince Rufus'' condition is like a time bomb. For the sake of your people, it is


    best to put Prince Rufus in prison forever. We cannot let the future of our country be ruined by a


    monster!"


    My father, who had been silent all this time, suddenly mmed the table with his fist, blue veins


    popping out on his forehead. What he said surprised me. "That''s enough! If you really are thinking


    about what''s best for the future of our country, you would not say something like that!" "But if we


    don''t contain Prince Rufus in prison, the public will not rest over it!" Alston persuaded my father


    fearlessly. He wasn''t going to stop until he got what he wanted, it seemed.


    "Do you really know what the people want? Are you doubting my judgment?" My father''s eyes


    bulged out in anger, as they usually did whenever he lost his temper.


    His sudden outburst surprised me. But at this moment, it was one of the first times I had ever felt


    that he was protecting me.

 Chapter 340 Shameless Man

    Chapter 340 Shameless Man


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I recognized the man who proposed to put Rufus in jail. He was Alston, Lucy''s father. When Richard


    and Lucy got engaged, he was there and was also on the news.


    "I believe that while enjoying the love and respect of the people, the royal family should set an


    example. Obviously, Prince Rufus failed to do this. When he went manic in public, it made people


    no longer trust him. If the royal family doesn''t show an attitude, I''m afraid that people will think you


    are seeking private ends with power."


    Alston''s words did not only criticize Rufus but also implied that Ethan was partial to his son and


    defeated the ends of justice.


    I heard that Alston was arrogant, and he never took anyone seriously. So now that Richard was


    convicted, he was willing to risk everything to drag Rufus into the mire to maintain the checks and


    bnces.


    I didn''t know what Ethan felt at the moment. But in my case, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I was so


    angry that I wanted to rush over and beat Alston up. He is a shameless man.


    But Rufus stopped me. He held my hand so tightly that I couldn''t even take a half step away from


    him.


    "Honey, just calm down. My father has his own judgment," he whispered in my ear.


    I pursed my lips and stared at Alston in a frenzy of rage. Now I finally understood why Lucy had a


    twisted personality. It turned out that it was Alston who had influenced her.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He was the kind of person who confused right with wrong and sought nothing but profit. He was


    destined to force himself and the people around him to the point of no return. Lucy was a good


    living example.


    Ethan was too angry to say a word. It was Laura who stood up to stop Alston.


    "Alston Mill, I don''t think you can represent the entire people. And you don''t have any rights to judge


    your king at will,"


    Laura said calmly. Her beautiful eyes were drawn with exquisite eyeliner, and her eyes were sharp


    and cold.


    However, Alston didn''t take her words seriously at all. He pulled a long face and said, "It seems that


    you like Prince Rufus very much. Prince Richard is also your son. Why haven''t you said anything


    protective to him?"


    "How dare you!"


    Laura snorted coldly. Her chest heaved violently. Obviously, Alston''s words pissed her off. Even if


    Laura was indeed biased, it was inappropriate for Alston to point it out in front of everyone. It was


    such a p to her face.


    At this time, Gamma Mateo also stood up. Among the group of Alphas, he had the lowest status.


    "Alpha Alston is right. No matter what, Prince


    Rufus has to give everyone an exnation for his mania. It doesn''t matter even if he won''t be


    imprisoned permanently. But he should be deprived of his rights as a prince and will no longer


    appear in public in the future."


    As soon as Mateo finished his words, Shawn agreed with him. Theircent faces really


    infuriated me. They were indeed the real viins.


    "Who do you think you are to convict Prince Rufus at will?"


    I angrily asked through clenched teeth. They were a bunch of hypocritical bastards. They imed


    that they were doing this for the sake of the people. But the truth was, they were just motivated by


    their own ambitions.


    They were just using people as an excuse to cover up their pretense. How shameless!


    Shawn red at me, but I turned my head away and didn''t look at him.


    "How many battles has Prince Rufus led and won? How many people has he protected, and how


    many injuries has he suffered? He has risked his life to bring peace to our country. It''s okay that you


    don''t appreciate it. But what''s unbearable is that you stepped on him when he fell down. You are the


    leaders of your pack and the highly-ced officials of the country. If you really care about the good


    of your people, you won''t say such words."


    My voice echoed in the hall. I looked at all of them with mockery, feeling indignant in my heart.


    "Very well said," Laura said aloud.


    She smiled, sat back in her seat, and returned to being the elegant and noble queen. "Only those


    who havemitted heinous crimes deserve a life sentence. If you want to erase all of Rufus ''


    achievements with mere words, then that''s really heartbreaking. Remember, the power of the


    country doesn''t depend on mere words, but deeds."


    Despite mine and Laura''s words, Alston didn''t want to give up. "Prince Rufus has won many battles,


    which means he is powerful. But once such a powerful person loses control and goes crazy, the


    consequences will be unimaginable. Only putting him into prison for the rest of his life is the best


    choice."

 Chapter 341 Unjust Case Overturned

    Chapter 341 Unjust Case Overturned


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "This is obviously a set up. Prince Rufus went manic because he was drugged by a viin. And


    although he hurt some people when he lost control of himself, he didn''t kill anyone." I stared at


    Alston coldly, the corners of my mouth slowly raised into a faint smile. "If that''s the only reason why


    you want Prince Rufus to be imprisoned forever, then it''s only right for Prince Richard to be chopped


    into pieces. After all, many people died in his hands."


    Alston finally looked at me with his eyes full of coldness. "I only care about the evidence. You said


    that Prince Rufus was set up, right? Then where is your evidence? What''s more, I''ve never heard of


    such a drug that can make people crazy. I''m afraid that you''re just making up stories to help Prince


    Rufus get away with his crime."


    "That''s right! How can such a drug exist in our country? And who are you, by the way? How dare


    you speak up here!" Mateo interjected coldly. His old face looked mean and cunning.


    Rufus pulled me behind him, nced at Mateo, and chuckled. "Howe a mere Gamma is able to


    join the meeting of the Alphas?"


    As soon as Rufus said this, Martin, Harry''s father, sneered. "Aren''t you ashamed at all?"


    Mateo was embarrassed by Martin''sughter. He blushed and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Rufus'' face was still cold. He nced at ir and nodded at him.


    ir stepped forward and cleared his throat. "What if I can prove that this drug really exists?"


    There was an uproar in the crowd, and Alston was the most emotional.


    "That''s impossible! If there is such a drug, it will cause chaos."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ir looked at him disdainfully and turned to Ethan. "Your Majesty, a week before the military


    parade, Prince Rufus secretly ordered me to go to Sylvia''s pack to find out the truth about her


    mother''s rebellion. I identally found the key evidence, and it might also be rted to this


    incident."


    "Show the evidence," Ethan ordered in a low voice.


    I noticed that Mateo became uneasy. He seemed not in the mood to enjoy the show anymore. He


    turned to look at Richard with anxiousness written all over his face. But what could Richard do? He


    couldn''t even protect himself now. He was also so anxious that he was sweating profusely. How


    could he have time to care about Mateo?


    My heart skipped a beat when I saw ir take out the recorder pen.


    It was the recording of the conversation between Mateo and the former Alpha and Luna when he


    killed them in the ck Moon Pack. Mateo said that when the two died, he would drug my mother,


    who was the Beta of ck Moon Pack at that time to make her crazy. Then he would frame her and


    pin the me on her.


    This incident happened many years ago. Although the recording was somewhat damaged, Mateo''s


    unique voice was unmistakable. It was easy to tell that it was his voice.


    I had already known that the culprit was Mateo. But the moment the evidence was revealed, I still


    couldn''t control the killing intent in my heart.


    My body shook involuntarily. Every word they said in their conversation reminded me of the day my


    mother was executed. At that time, I was so desperate and helpless.


    I thought I wouldn''t be able to live on. But my hatred and my mother''s expectations of me allowed


    me to hold on andst until now.


    And this time, the truth was finally brought to light.


    After ying the recording, ir asked someone to bring Lena to the hall. She would also testify as


    a witness.


    Lena looked worse than thest time I saw her. She became thinner and bonier, and her hair was


    all white.


    I looked away, trying to hold back the bitterness in my heart. Rufus held me in his arms. The warmth


    of his chest gave me silentfort.


    Lena was much calmer than I had expected. She bowed to Ethan and started to talk about how


    Mateo framed my mother back then. She exined everything in detail, including why the recorder


    pen appeared in Mateo''s room.


    In the face of such irrefutable evidence, what else could Mateo say? Ethan immediately ordered him


    to be locked up in prison.


    Now that the truth was finally revealed in front of him, Shawn seemed to have lost his mind.


    Regardless of Ethan''s presence, he pulled out a sword from a guard and shed at Mateo like a


    mad beast.


    He was so agitated that he lost his temper, moring to kill Mateo to avenge his parents.


    Leonard immediately stepped forward, grabbed the sword from his hand, and subdued him.

 Chapter 342 Over

    Chapter 342 Over


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Unable to do or say any more, Shawn finally quieted down.


    ir went ahead and took out another thing-- a transparent ziplock bag. He handed it to Ethan as


    well and said, "This was the remaining drug I found in Mateo''s room. We can have it tested.


    Recently, it''s been discovered that Prince Richard and Mateo have been contacting each other


    closely. We should be able to look into the details of theirmunication. Perhaps this entire thing


    was nned by the two of them."


    I bit my lower lip hard, fighting the urge to kill that was boiling up inside my body. I knew I could not


    afford to show impulsiveness right now.


    Ethan''s face darkened. He ordered his confidant to send the sample to ab immediately for testing.


    "Your Majesty, please let us know the results. This will greatly help clear my mother''s name." With


    tears in my eyes, I bowed to Ethan.


    The day of reckoning was finally upon us.


    Ethan sighed and nodded somberly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I will announce the results in three days."


    While waiting for the rest of the investigation, Mateo was put in jail for the meantime and Richard


    was grounded.


    Rufus took my hand and together, we left the meeting hall. I followed him closely and began to


    notice that the haze that had been shrouding my heart for many days was finally beginning to


    disappear.


    When we walked into the corridor, we saw Shawn there.


    He was standing in the middle of the hallway with a nk expression on his face, looking like he


    had lost his spirit.


    I stole a quick nced at him as we passed by, but moved forward and pretended I didn''t see him.


    "I''m sorry for treating you as my enemy''s daughter for all these years. I guess that was why I did


    those things to you."


    I heard Shawn''s mumbling voicee from behind. He spoke in such a low tone that it could


    almost be swept away by the wind if I hadn''t heard it.


    I stopped in my tracks, but decided not to respond.


    Histe apology and regretful expression seemed toote for me.


    Rufus looked at me with concern. Looking up at him, I just smiled quietly and continued to walk


    forward.


    We nned to visit Flora and Warren in the hospital, but as soon as we were about to leave the


    pce, Flora called me.


    Immediately, Flora''s excited voice came through. "Warren''s operation went well! For now, he''s out of


    critical condition!" "Oh, that''s great to hear!" I echoed her excitement. "Alright, Rufus and I are on


    our way to visit you now." "Don''t bother. Warren''s still in the ICU and the doctors won''t allow anyone


    inside yet. We''ll have to wait until at least tomorrow to see him. I can stay and wait here. When


    Warren wakes up, I''ll call you at once."


    "Okay, then. Call us if you need anything, Flora."


    After dropping the call, I looked at Rufus at a loss and didn''t know where to go.


    Rufus pinched my cheek in amusement. "My ce it is then."


    I nodded obediently and followed Rufus back into the pce.


    Rufus led me to his study and asked the attendants to serve us some desserts.


    When they returned with a table full of different kinds of desserts, I was confused.


    Rufus chose a small slice of matcha cake, scooped out a corner with his fork, and brought it up to


    my mouth. "Open wide."


    I obeyed and let him feed me, the strong fragrance of the matcha vor filling my mouth. "Why did


    you do that?" I said in a daze.


    "Desserts can heal sadness," Rufus answered softly. His long eyshes fluttered as the silver fork


    glistened in his hand. It was such a simple action, but I could feel the love and care he had for me


    through it.


    I did not expect Rufus to sense my sadness. After swallowing the cake in my mouth, I shrugged.


    "I''m fine. I''m not sad at all. In fact, I''m happy. I finally see a glimmer of hope that my mother''s name


    will be cleared."


    I faked a smile. I didn''t want to worry Rufus right now.


    Rufus put down the te and fork, looking at me. "Sylvia, your eyes tell me everything I need to


    know. What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know... My heart just feels empty now..." I gave up the pretenses and pressed my forehead


    against his. "My life''s purpose is about to be fulfilled. All because of you, Rufus. If it weren''t for you,


    I would have never seen this daye." My eyes stung and I felt my throat dry up.


    Rufus wrapped me gently in his arms and kissed my tears away. His kisses were so soft that I


    wanted to treasure them all my life.


    "It''s okay to cry."


    I shook my head and looked at him, trying to be okay again. "No, I can''t cry right now. What about


    Shawn? Don''t you think he''s also pitiful? All these years, he''s been pouring all of his hatred on the


    wrong person."


    Rufus yfully bit my chin and pouted, "Don''t talk about other men in front of me."


    "Hey, ouch." I covered my chin and pouted as well. My heart skipped a beat as I stared at this


    handsome lycan before me. I bit my lip and tugged on his sleeve, saying, "Let''s make love, Rufus."

 Chapter 343 Take Advantage

    Chapter 343 Take Advantage


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was slightly taken aback. This was the first time Sylvia ever took the initiative to make love, but I


    could see the passion burning in her eyes. The look on her face made me tremble with excitement.


    Sylvia didn''t wait for an answer and got to taking off my clothes already. When she arrived at my


    belt, she couldn''t find the hidden buckle, which made her frustrated.


    I held her hands so that she could pause.


    "Sylvia, look at me. Do you really want to do this?" I stared into her eyes and tried to search for the


    truth.


    We looked at each other quietly for a few seconds. Without giving an answer, she leaned over and


    kissed my lips, her breath still fragrant with the matcha cake she just ate. "I''m serious, Rufus. I want


    to make love now. I want you inside of me."


    I held the small of her back and lightly pressed her onto my chest.


    Sylvia followed and leaned in closer, pecking me on the lips again.


    Her kiss was intoxicating and irresistible, just like herself.


    Very soon, my lower body reacted and the desire in me was aroused. I tried to hold back my breath


    and held Sylvia closer to my body. I would have wanted to integrate her into my body if it were


    possible. I never wanted to separate from her.


    "Sylvia, listen. I don''t want to take advantage of you in this moment." My words meant one thing but


    my actions meant another. I found my hands unconsciously slipping under her clothes, brushing


    past her slender waist, and moving up to her plump breasts.


    "But I want you to take advantage of me."


    Sylvia wrinkled her nose. She said it in such a natural and direct way that I found cute.


    But because of her words, the cage that restrained my desire had been broken. I turned us over


    and now pressed my body on top of hers. Perhaps it was good for her to vent out her sadness in


    this way.


    I did not restrain myself anymore. And I wasn''t going to allow her to retreat either. I kissed her


    roughly and passionately, asionally brushing her lips with my tongue.


    Sylvia rolled her head back and let out a soft moan.


    "Go ahead. Take my belt off." I guided her hands to my belt buckle, allowing her to continue what


    she was doing a while ago.


    Sylvia gasped with excitement and blushed. With my guidance, she was finally able to unbuckle my


    belt.


    I quickly ripped her clothes off and picked her up off the couch.


    Sylvia wrapped her legs around my waist and weakly ced her arms on my shoulders.


    I couldn''t help but thrust my lower body forward so that my penis rubbed against her wet pussy.


    Sylvia was still feeling a little shy, but she moaned and twisted her waist in response, hoping to rub


    on my penis again.


    As I supported her back, I nibbled on her corbone and moved downward until her dark red nipple


    found its way into my mouth.


    My lust now burned fiercely, and I felt my strength about to spiral out of control.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Sylvia bit her lips in pleasure and pulled my hair.


    The slight tugging sensation on my scalp only turned me on even more.


    I walked over to the desk and used one hand to sweep everything off of it. I then put Sylvia down on


    the desk.


    I spread her legs open and saw the moist hole thaty in between. It glistened underneath the dim


    lighting.


    I reached for the hole and rubbed it with my fingers slowly. When I felt that it was wet enough, I held


    my penis and brushed its tip against the entrance. Whenever my penis was about to slip inside, I


    would move away to tease her. As I let my penis get wet, the girl under me melted like a pool of


    water.


    "Get inside me, Rufus." Sylvia whimpered andined.


    I leaned down and gave her a deep kiss, only breaking away when she was out of breath. Finally, I


    channeled my strength and thrust my penis inside of her body.


    I grunted in pleasure and feltplete for the first time.


    Sylvia''s mouth fell open, seemingly taken by surprise.


    I thrust halfway inside, filling the room with a gushing sound. Her vagina was so tight that it wrapped


    my penis from all directions as if it never wanted me to leave it again. I couldn''t help but push


    deeper in.


    "Ah!" Sylvia shrank in response, which made me lose thest bit of my sanity.


    I locked Sylvia''s waist with my hands and began to thrust back and forth violently. The sound of our


    bodies colliding was mixed with Sylvia''s cries.


    "Be gentle, Rufus!" Sylvia ced her hands on my chest with teary eyes, but that look on her face


    only made me want to be rougher on her.


    I didn''t obey. Instead, I ced one of her legs on my shoulder and thrust in deeper and more


    violently.


    "No, Rufus... I can''t..." Sylvia turned red and her eyes nked as if she had fallen into a trance.


    Just when she was about to reach her climax, I pulled out my swollen penis and turned her over. I


    pinned her arms over her head with one hand and locked her waist onto me with the other.


    "Give me your ass."


    Sylvia groaned, but she did as I said. "Will it hurt?"


    I aimed and entered her body again without a reply.


    "How''s that? Are you feeling better now?" I couldn''t help but moan loudly. My scalp tingled from the


    extreme pleasure. All I wanted to do was to make love with this she-wolf until I die.

 Chapter 344 Crazy

    Chapter 344 Crazy


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I had never had sex so wild before.


    Rufus had tied my hands together with his belt. My chest felt so limp and numb that it almost


    couldn''t catch my breath.


    Rufus was busy licking the cream off of my breasts. He was the one who put the cream on my body


    just now.


    He then said that he wanted to eat up every bit of me.


    I did not expect Rufus, who was usually a calm and restrained man, to be this crazy in bed. All of


    these must havee from his own instincts.


    "Rufus..." I helplessly wrapped my weak legs around his waist.


    The feeling in my vagina reminded me that Rufus was still inside of me.


    I couldn''t count any more how many times we had sex, but there were marks of our love in every


    corner of the study.


    "Rufus, are you done?" I called his name to get his attention.


    Rufus finished licking up all the cream and arrived at my nipple, pulling it before finally taking it out


    of his mouth.


    My breasts were now red and swollen, filled with marks of his teeth.


    Rufus picked me up and switched our positions.


    Now I was above, and he was underneath me. He raised his lower body and thrust inside again. He


    came inside of me.


    My lower abdomen was bulging a little bit, which told me that he must have released a lot of sperm.


    He held onto my waist and thrust dozens of times. Then, he patted my ass and said, "Your turn."


    I bit my lip and looked at him coyly, slowly bouncing up and down on my knees.


    The slow movement magnified each and every feeling in our bodies. The walls of my vagina grazed


    the length of his long and hard penis, its tip reaching the deepest parts of me. Every thrust let out a


    wet sound.


    Rufus was panting, which I found very sexy. I leaned down and kissed on his neck. When I did that,


    I felt him grow even bigger inside of me.


    Not long after, Rufus'' eyebrow twitched. He couldn''t take the slow movement anymore. He turned


    us back over onto our first position and pressed his body on top of mine.


    There came a fierce attack. He thrust in me with a newer strength each time. My toes curled and I


    could feel myselfing to a breaking point. I begged him for mercy and asked him to stop.


    But all he did was to gently kiss the tears from my eyes. He continued to slide in and out of me with


    an increasing violence.


    There was no strength left in me to resist, so all I could do was moan loudly. At this point, I was


    already dazed. My body and mind were now under Rufus'' control and upancy.


    The sex was so intense that it knocked me out. I had a vague memory of Rufus carrying me into the


    bathroom for a bath.


    I was so exhausted that I couldn''t even lift a finger, but Rufus was kind enough to clean me up as


    well. But it wasn''t long before he got horny again and fucked me in the bathtub.


    I only came to my sensespletely once heid me on the bed. Rufus was hugging me from


    behind and kissed my hair. "Sleep well."


    His warm embrace gave me an inexplicable sense of security, which lulled me to sleep immediately.


    In my dream, I saw a familiar figuree into light.


    As the shadow got closer and held me in her arms, I began to recognize her even more. She began


    to sing a luby like she did when I was a child.


    "Is this a dream?" I stared closely at my mother, not daring to even blink.


    My mother didn''t answer, but she had a gentle look on her face. "My Sylvia, you''ve suffered so


    much."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "No, not at all..." I mumbled. The urge to cry arose in my chest, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    My eyes werepletely dry.


    My mother didn''t seem to have a response, so I continued. I had so many things to tell her.


    "I''m not lonely anymore. I''ve found my mate. He treats me very well and even helped a lot with your


    case. If you were still here, you''d like him." My mother smiled and nodded. "I have seen him. He is


    an excellent man."


    "Mom... Am I useless?" I couldn''t help but ask, pursing my lips. "I spent so many years doing


    nothing. I kept you waiting for so long."


    My mother caressed my head. "Sylvia, don''t be harsh on yourself. You''ve already done a great job."


    I reached up and hoped to hold her hand, but I felt nothing.


    Then, my mother''s figure began to blur.


    I grabbed onto her in panic, but it was like I just caught air.


    "Mom, don''t go! Please!" My tears now fell uncontrobly. Realizing that this was all just a dream, I


    broke down. "I miss you so much. Please,e back."


    Shaking her head, my mother gave a small smile. "It''s time to let go, Sylvia. You are not alone


    anymore."

 Chapter 345 Soul Resonance

    Chapter 345 Soul Resonance


    Rufus'' POV:


    While in bed, I vaguely heard the girl in my arms mutter something in her sleep. I peeled my eyes


    open and reached out to touch Sylvia''s face subconsciously, only to find that her cheeks were


    stained with tears.


    It seemed Sylvia was having a nightmare.


    Pursing my lips, I pulled her closer to me, stroking her back gently. But my effort tofort the


    sleeping Sylvia was in vain. After a while, she began to sob. I felt so sorry for her that I kissed her


    eyes and brows over and over again.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Suddenly, Sylvia woke up and called out my name in a panic.


    "I''m here, Sylvia. I''m right here." I rubbed her back reassuringly.


    "I... I had a bad dream. My mom had left me." Sylvia could barely speak coherently. As though in a


    trance, she grabbed at my arm with trembling hands. It was clear to me that she hadn''tpletely


    come out of her dream yet.


    I reached out in the dark and turned on the bedsidemp. Sylvia''s face was covered with tears and


    her eyes were puffy from crying. She looked like a deer caught in headlights.


    Seeing this, I sighed heavily and ran my fingers through her hair. "It was just a dream, Sylvia.


    You mom will never abandon you. Even though she couldn''t be by your side right now, she would


    always be watching and protecting you from heaven."


    Sylvia''s wide eyes looked at me and she whispered in a trembling voice, "Really?"


    I knew that what was happeningtely had a huge impact on Sylvia, so I sat up and pulled her into


    my arms, whispering into her ear softly, "Of course. Your mom loved you so much. Why would she


    leave you alone? Plus, you have me. I''ll never leave your side."


    Sylvia''s nose was red and she was still teary-eyed. Such a pitiful scene made my heart ache for her.


    I leaned over and nted a kiss on her forehead. "You''re no longer alone, okay? I''ll always be with


    you. I love you, Sylvia. I love you so much that I''d be willing to give up my own life for you. No one


    will take you away from me."


    At this moment, my strong love for Sylvia burst forth from my heart. My possessive desire for her


    reared its ugly head, like a beast who hade out of aa. I closed my eyes, trying my best to


    control myself with myst remaining ounce of sanity.


    I sincerely hoped that Sylvia would stay under my wing forever, so that no one would find out just


    how amazing she was. I knew this kind of love was suffocating and toxic, but I couldn''t stand the


    thought of losing her.


    Sylvia didn''t seem to notice my internal struggle. She was still reeling from that terrible nightmare.


    She looked at me with big, sad eyes. Finally, she couldn''t help but burst into tears, burying her face


    into my neck.


    I secretly heaved a sigh of relief, knowing she finally allowed herself to vent her emotions.


    Sylvia had had a fake smile stered on her face ever since we came back from the meeting hall.


    Although she pretended to be fine, I could see through her facade and knew that she was


    depressed.


    I quietly stroked her hair, waiting patiently for her to calm down.


    Sure enough, a few minutester, the crying ceased and the woman in my arms let out a small


    burp.


    "Can... can I get a ss of water? Burp... I feel... ufortable, eh..." Sylvia raised her tearful face


    and seemed even more aggrieved.


    Seeing this, I really wanted tough out loud, but was also afraid it would annoy her. In the end, I


    obliged her and hurriedly got out of bed to fetch her some water.


    Sylvia didn''t stop burping until she drank the whole ss of water.


    When I saw that she had calmed down, I set the ss aside, lifted the nket, and slipped into bed.


    I patted the gap between us, signaling her toe closer to me.


    Sylvia obediently scooted over and rested her head on my arm, her eyes puffy and her nose red.


    She was still sniffling.


    Wanting to lighten up the mood, I poked fun at her. "Your puffy eyes look like big candies."


    Sylvia''s cheeks flushed red with embarrassment. Covering her face with her hands, she murmured,


    "Don''t look at me."


    I gently pulled her hands away from her face and kissed them. "Why not? You''re still beautiful."


    Sylvia rolled her eyes but then wrapped her arms around my waist.


    Quite a whileter, she whispered, "I told Mom about you. She was very satisfied."


    "Naturally. After all, it was Miss Todd who personally picked me. She has impable taste. Of


    course she''d choose the perfect mate." I deliberately lowered my voice and made it raspy,


    pretending to talk like an old man.


    My ploy worked and Sylvia giggled. I couldn''t help but chuckle with her.


    Now that her mood was lighter, I began to share some jokes with her that I had heard from some of


    my subordinates.


    I had never told anyone a joke before, so I felt a little shy at first. But before I''d even deliver the


    punch line to the joke, Sylvia would burst intoughter like a fool.


    The room was filled withughter all the way until midnight.


    "Hey, you should go to sleep already," I murmured, hugging Sylvia tightly. I lowered my head and


    gave her a good night kiss.


    Sylvia nodded sleepily and nestled in my arms. Soon, her breathing stabilized and I knew she had


    fallen asleep.


    I gently pulled her closer and rested my chin above her head. It wasn''t long before I fell asleep too.


    Although we were just cuddling, I felt unprecedentedly satisfied.


    Early the next morning, right when I g?? ??? ?f bed, my father''s subordinate told me that I was to


    attend the closing ceremony of the military parade and Mateo''s trial.

 Chapter 346 The Trial

    Chapter 346 The Trial


    Sylvia''s POV:


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The military court of the empire would decide whether a trial should be public and confidential.


    Before the closing ceremony, Rufus and I were brought up to the trial tform.


    The trial today was open to the public. The trial was set in an open-air location with threeyers of


    balconies. The empire army g waved in the air in front of the huge arch. The seats were filled and


    the audience was huge, most of which were high-ranking leaders in the army, officials, and


    aristocrats. The ce was packed, but the atmosphere remained still solemn.


    The judge was first toe out, wearing a ck robe. He stood on the high tform, holding a


    thick stack of documents. After giving an opening speech, the beginning of the trial had


    commenced.


    Surprisingly, I was not as nervous as I was yesterday. After having Rufus''pany andfortst


    night, I was able to face today with full determination and courage.


    A minuteter, Mateo was then ushered out by the soldiers.


    In just a span of a night, Mateo looked like he had grown ten years older. His hair turned white and


    his face grew wrinkles I had never seen before. He was wearing white clothes, which were now


    bloodstained as if he had gone through much torture.


    When he passed by, he looked at me with eyes full of hatred and unwillingness.


    Until Mateo was brought up to the tform, Ethan didn''t show up. He then sat on his chair on the


    high tform, surrounded by his personal guards.


    Everyone was looking at Ethan. Nobody dared to make a sound.


    Ethan coughed slightly and then waved his hand, signaling the judge to begin announcing Mateo''s


    crimes.


    "ording to the joint investigation of the military court, the suspect Mateo Brook, the Gamma of


    ck Moon Pack, his specific crimes are as follows. First, the murder of his pack''s former Alpha


    and Luna, including framing the former Beta, Olivia Todd, and making her suffer humiliation and


    miserable death. Second, drugging Prince Rufus during the parade, setting him up into going crazy


    in public."


    The judge knocked the hammer before he continued. "Third, bewitching Prince Richard, burying a


    large number of bombs in the forbidden forest, causing numerous casualties. Among them was


    Second Lieutenant Dn, who unfortunately died in that major ident."


    The generals and soldiers in the audience lowered their head in mourning for their fallenrades.


    "The Ministry of Communication and Inspection was able to restore a record ofmunication


    between Mateo Brook and Prince Richard. This record proved that Mateo Brook indeed bewitched


    Prince Richard into taking part in a treacherous n. At the same time, there was also evidence to


    prove the collusion of the two of them."


    Almost all of the me was being ced on Mateo, which surprised me. Upon hearing the words, it


    seemed that Richard was even being painted as a victim who was taken advantage of by a bad guy.


    Mateo also raised his head with a look of disbelief, obviously not agreeing with the judgment. He


    tried to move but his hands and feet were both cuffed, in addition to the two soldiers holding him


    back.


    "With sufficient evidence presented, Mateo Brook is hereby convicted of the aforementioned crimes.


    In ordance to the thirty-sixth and forty-first articles of imperial criminalw, the judgment is as


    follows. Mateo Brook is convicted with several crimes such as intentional homicide and instigating


    others into crime. He is hereby sentenced to death."


    With loud bang, the judge knocked down the gavel which officially enforced the judgment.


    Mateo still struggled to move. He opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t say a word.


    It was only then that I realized his tongue had been cut off. That was why he couldn''t speak.


    My heart sank. Seeing this, I was even surer now that Ethan put all the me on Mateo so that


    Richard could be protected.


    I thought that Richard was finally going to be rightfully punished for what he had done, but in the


    end, he was still safe. This was unfair to Rufus.


    A wave of depression and anger came over me. It turned out that we might have still been


    powerless all this time, like pawns under the control of one supreme power.

 Chapter 347 A Perfect Ending

    Chapter 347 A Perfect Ending


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus held my hand and spoke in a low voice. "Well, Richard technically is the healthy son between


    the two of us. That''s why our father wants to protect him."


    I grumbled, "Still, he shouldn''t do that. It''s been proven that Richard''s done so many horrible things.


    He caused you so much suffering, Rufus..." Rufus managed to chuckle and lightly pinched my


    cheek. "Oh, stop pouting. We finally cleared your mother''s name, at least. We can also be confident


    that Richard will be behaving himself for a while after this incident." "I guess..." I frowned, still upset


    for Rufus.


    After announcing Mateo''s crimes, the judge ordered to take him away. He then announced Rufus''


    innocence and reinstated him.


    I smiled at Rufus and excitedly shook him by the arm. It was a good moment.


    As usual, Rufus didn''t say anything. He only touched my head affectionately and returned a smile to


    show me that he was also in a good mood.


    "Finally, Miss Sylvia Todd, pleasee up to the tform." When the judge dered my name, I


    was stunned.


    Patting my shoulder, Rufus said, "Go ahead." Confused, I obeyed the judge''s order anyway and got


    up the tform.


    The judge was smiling at me when suddenly Ethan also stood up from his seat and walked over to


    me with a calm expression on his face as well.


    "My child, I promised you something yesterday.


    I will fulfill it today."


    I smiled back calmly, despite the excitement raging inside of me, as Ethan walked up to the


    microphone.


    "Now that Mateo Brook''s crimes havee to light, it is only fitting that we rectify the name of the


    former Beta of the ck Moon Pack who he framed more than ten years ago, Olivia Todd."


    Ethan''s regal voice resounded throughout the audience with an unquestionable authority.


    "I hereby dere that Olivia Todd, the former Beta of the ck Moon Pack, was innocent. She did


    not betray nor murder her pack''s Alpha and Luna at the time. Therefore, the ve status of her


    daughter, Sylvia Todd, is also hereby eradicated. Today, she will once again be known as the


    daughter of the pack''s deceased Beta."


    As soon as Ethan''s deration was finished, the audience burst into an apuse.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Tears filled my eyes and uncontrobly fell down my cheeks. My heart felt like it was going to


    explode with mixed emotions.


    I wasn''t sure if my mother could see what was happening now, but I hoped that this would finally


    allow her to rest in peace.


    "There is also one more thing I would like to announce," Ethan continued, after letting the apuse


    run for a minute.


    The crowd quieted down in no less than ten seconds, all eyes turned back to Ethan again.


    With joy in his eyes, Ethan smiled. "It is important to note that Sylvia Todd has also performed very


    well in the test in the forbidden forest. Not only that, she even went beyond and rescued many of


    our soldiers from death. Because of this heroic act, the soldiers have collectively appealed and


    we''ve decided to give her an advanced recruitment. She will be granted with the title of staff


    sergeant and awarded with a second-ss merit."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. I thought I was having a hallucination, but Ethan said my


    name again.


    "Sylvia Todd, do you ept the position to work for the empire?" Ethan smiled.


    My mind was nk. A part of me was afraid that all of this was in my head and I was only in a


    dream. I turned to Rufus, who was watching from below the tform. He gave me an encouraging


    nod.


    With Rufus'' positive reply, I was filled with confidence.


    I turned back to Ethan with a newfound determination.


    "Yes!"


    The crowd cheered for a long time. From a distance, I thought I heard Harry''s voice and looked in


    that direction, only to find that he was actually there. Harry followed his father and was shouting for


    joy.


    After minutes of apuse, it was time for the title conferring ceremony.


    "Commander in Chief, pleasee up and confer the title." Ethan now called on Rufus to the


    tform.


    Rufus fixed his cuff links and put on a serious look on his face as he walked up to the tform.


    After saluting to Ethan, he then walked toward me.

 Chapter 348 Announce The Mate Bond

    Chapter 348 Announce The Mate Bond


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was so nervous that my palms were sweating.


    I didn''t dare to look up at Rufus.


    He took the medal from a soldier and calmly put it around my neck.


    My body went stiff at his touch and I held my breath. Although I was nervous, I was a little excited,


    too. I actually got the thing that I never thought I''d have. I wanted to pinch myself, wondering if I was


    dreaming.


    So I did. I pinched my finger hard and felt the pain. No, I wasn''t dreaming.


    Subconsciously, I raised my head. My eyes met Rufus''. He was looking at me intently, a hint of a


    smile ying at his lips.


    I almost couldn''t control my emotions. There was a lot I wanted to say to him in that moment. But in


    front of so many people, I could only shake hands with Rufus briskly.


    Rufus was also very serious. He shook my hand firmly before finally letting go.


    I thought that was all, but then he also hugged me.


    "Congrattions, Todd. Your future is bright."


    Although the embrace was purely professional, I couldn''t help but smile sardonically.


    He had never hugged me like this before. Usually, he hugged me so tightly and passionately that I''d


    almost suffocate. But now, he pretended to be abstinent.


    "Thank you, Prince Rufus," I said gruffly. I yed along and pped him on the back.


    We didn''t dare move in such a way that would''ve made us look like more than just a superior and a


    subordinate.


    Even then, Ethan cleared his throat loudly. "Enough. You''ve been hugging for too long."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Embarrassed, I withdrew my hands awkwardly. I could feel my ears burning. Rufus, on the other


    hand, let his arms drop to his side as though nothing had happened. He straightened his cor and


    nodded at Ethan curtly.


    "That concludes today''s trial. Everyone, please proceed to the closing ceremony," Ethan


    announced, intending to leave.


    I was about to follow behind Ethan''s attendants, but before I could step off the tform, Rufus


    stopped me suddenly.


    I whirled around, wide-eyed, and looked at him questioningly. "What''s wrong?"


    Rufus gave me a small smile and simply asked me to wait for him for a while. Then he turned to the


    judge and asked for the microphone.


    "Please wait a moment, everyone. There''s something I''d like to announce." Rufus'' deep voice


    boomed through the speakers.


    Everyone exchanged confused nces and returned to their seats, wondering what Rufus had to


    announce.


    I saw Ethan''s face darken from the corner of my eye. He seemed to have figured out what Rufus


    was about to say, but he didn''t step in to stop him.


    I too had a hunch, but I couldn''t believe it. It was just too bold.


    But if my hunch was correct, then...


    My heart banged against my chest as Rufus slowly walked towards me. Then, he took my hand and


    turned to face the audience.


    "There is something I have been hiding from you ¡ªmy mate."


    My mind wentpletely nk and I didn''t know how to react. I just stared at him dumbly.


    "The Moon Goddess designated Sylvia as my mate. Ever since we first met, we''ve fallen in love.


    She''s the love of my life, now and forever."


    Hearing this, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    I saw Laura stand up indignantly. She seemed to want to say something, but Ethan pulled her back


    to her seat.


    I tightened my grip on Rufus'' hand, nervous and at a loss.


    Rufus looked at me and gave me a gentle smile, his eyes twinkling. In that moment, I got lost in his


    eyes and could not think straight. It was as though the whole world disappeared and it was just us


    two left.


    While the crowd argued and discussed, Rufus suddenly lowered his head and kissed me.

 Chapter 349 The Butterfly Effect

    Chapter 349 The Butterfly Effect


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I finally came to my senses, I found myself already back in school and on my way to the


    dormitory room.


    I shook my head in disbelief. My feet felt numb and my legs moved mechanically.


    I just couldn''t believe that Rufus announced our mate bond to the public so suddenly. Although I


    had always known that he wanted to make it public, I never allowed him to do it because of his


    parents'' attitude towards me.


    I didn''t want to be the reason why their rtionship went sour.


    Just now, when Rufus announced our mate bond to the public, it caused a great uproar. In the end,


    Ethan had to take control of the situation by finishing the closing ceremony himself.


    Fortunately, Ethan didn''t seem too unfazed by Rufus'' action. Laura, on the other hand, was


    obviously unhappy. Her expression was dark throughout the entire closing ceremony. After that, she


    left without saying a word to Rufus.


    I too was shocked. I didn''t even know how I made it back to school. My mind was inplete and


    utter shambles after what had happened just now.


    Rufus'' behavior was too unexpected.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His love life was always under the limelight. After all, a werewolf of his status required a mate on the


    same level as him.


    Many werewolves had predicted that his mate would be Alina.


    But unfortunately, I let them all down. They were likely surprised that I turned out to be the dark


    horse.


    As I walked in a daze, I heard whispers around me. I looked up to find passers-by all looking at me


    funnily and whispering to each other.


    This was nothing new to me. But, this time, they weren''t looking at me with disdain. Rather, they


    looked curious and jealous even.


    Feeling everyone''s gazes on me, I couldn''t stand it anymore and quickened my pace back to my


    room.


    As soon as I entered, Flora pounced on me excitedly. I took a step back to steady myself and


    caught her in my arms.


    Surprised that she wasn''t at the hospital, I asked, "What about Warren? Is he all right?"


    Flora stuck out her lower lip. "He''s going to be fine and he was transferred to a VIP ward. The


    doctor said he would wake up soon."


    "That''s great news!"


    Finally, some good news. I wanted to call Harry over to celebrate, but something felt off with Flora.


    So I pulled her to sit on the sofa next to me and looked her over carefully.


    "Is there something bothering you, Flora? I get the feeling that you''re unhappy. And why did you


    come back from the hospital so soon?"


    Flora sighed and rested her chin on her hands. Her sweet smile had vanished and was reced


    with a dejected frown. "Warren''s father was there. I was in no position to stay, so I left."


    "What are you even talking about? You''re Warren''s girlfriend." I frowned, too.


    "Well..." Flora scratched her head, at a loss for words. It seemed that she didn''t know how to


    answer.


    "Did you leave because of Warren''s father?" I guessed.


    Warren''s father was so stern. It was only natural that Flora felt uneasy in his presence.


    "Yes," Flora admitted quickly.


    "What''re you nning to do? You''re going to go back to your pack and meet his parents sooner or


    later." I looked at my friend with concern, patting her on the shoulder.


    Hopefully, Warren''s father was only serious on the surface. Perhaps he was easy-going behind in


    private.


    "Oh, enough about me. I don''t even know if we''ll be together long enough for me to meet his


    parents." Flora waved her hand dismissively. Her words were heartless. If Warren heard what she


    said, he would''ve jumped out of the bed right then and there.


    "Why so pessimistic, Flora?" I shook my head helplessly. Flora was so unorthodox, even when it


    came to rtionships.


    Flora tugged at my arm and pouted like a spoiled child. "Quit scolding me, Sylvia."


    I poked her forehead with my forefinger reproachfully. "Warren''s a good man. I really think he''s good


    for you."


    "Whatever," Flora replied perfunctorily.


    Then she shifted the spotlight to me.


    "So is Prince Rufus going to propose to you yet? I mean, he professed his love for you in public


    already." Flora wriggled her eyebrows at me mischievously. "I can''t wait ''til you two have a child for


    me to y with."


    I looked at her with wide eyes, both amused and annoyed. I pushed her away yfully. "What''re


    you talking about? He just announced our mate bond, nothing else."


    I decided not to mention it out loud, but I couldn''t help but think about the witch''s curse on Rufus


    and how he might never have children. Well, even if the curse couldn''t be lifted, I was ready to


    spend the rest of my life with Rufus childless.


    "Come on, Sylvia. Spill the beans already. I know that Prince Rufus is so bossy. He must have


    asked you to move in with him, am I right?" Flora looked me up and down knowingly. "Is he good in


    bed?"


    My cheeks immediately burned as the intimate scenes fromst night resurfaced in my mind.


    "He is, isn''t he?! It''s written all over your face, Sylvia!" Flora pointed at my red face andughed so


    hard.


    She was such a gossip and kept pressing me for details.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore. I shrugged her off and said coolly, "If you''re so curious, go and explore


    with Warren."


    At the mention of that boy''s name, Flora''s confidence faltered, "okay, okay. I''ll behave."


    I ignored her and got up to take a shower. It was a hot day today and I had sweated a lot.


    "By the way, where is Rufus now? Now that your mate bond has been made public, you should


    have celebrated together. How could he let you walk back here all by yourself?" Flora followed me


    to the bathroom and asked in confusion.


    I immediately went stiff andplicated feelings surged in my heart. "After the closing ceremony,


    Rufus was called away by the lycan king."

 Chapter 350 The Kings Choice

    Chapter 350 The King''s Choice


    Rufus'' POV:


    My father and I retired to his study. Neither of us exchanged a word for a while. He was standing


    with his back to me. But his angry face was reflected on a row of crystal ss decor pieces on the


    shelf.


    Five minutes of silenceter, I couldn''t help but break the ice first. "Father."


    My father snorted but refused to turn around.


    "Then, if there''s nothing you need to tell me, I''ll get going first," I said nonchntly. The truth was, I


    knew exactly why my father was angry, but he had no choice but to ept it.


    All of a sudden, my father whirled around and mmed his fist on the desk. "You insolent child! How


    dare you! It''s clear that you don''t even take me seriously!"


    I looked up at him calmly and said in a t tone, "Father, did you forget that we have already


    reached an agreement?"


    "Even then, you should have informed me in advance!" My father pointed a trembling finger at me.


    Eyes wide with rage, he demanded, "Do you have any idea what you''ve done? You acted without


    my consent then reported to me afterwards."


    "Please, don''t be angry." I frowned slightly. "We agreed from the very beginning that I''d announce


    my mate bond as soon as we proved Sylvia''s mother''s innocence. I kept my end of the bargain and


    didn''t make it public until now. I think I should be the one who''s aggrieved right now."


    My father burst into crazedughter. "You? Aggrieved? There were so many people present today.


    Couldn''t you wait for one second?"


    "All the better. What''s the point of making it public if there were only a few people present?" My


    eyes twinkled mischievously and I smiled at my father calmly. In my eyes, there wasn''t a problem.


    The more people knew about it, the better. In fact, if I had it my way, I would''ve wanted to tell the


    whole world that Sylvia was mine.


    My father''s nostrils red but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Sylvia''s a good girl, but she needs more experience." He finally sighed in defeat.


    I nodded in agreement. "When she serves in the army, I will make sure she received special


    training."


    My father nced at me and shook his head helplessly, signaling that he was ready topromise.


    "Anyway, there''s something I need you to do. Just leave Sylvia''s training to Leonard." I looked up in


    surprise. I didn''t expect that my father would make such an arrangement. It seemed that he had


    already expected this to happen and made the necessary arrangements in advance.


    Sylvia would be very happy when she found out about this. Leonard used to be the strongest


    warrior in the empire. He would definitely make a good teacher, and Sylvia could benefit a lot from


    his guidance.


    "Thank you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My father snorted coldly. After a while, he opened his mouth to say something more, but then


    stopped on second thought.


    Confused, I raised one eyebrow at him questioningly. "Was there anything else you wanted to say to


    me?"


    My father averted his gaze, as though he was embarrassed. In that moment, I realized he was


    thinking about Richard.


    "I''ll never forgive him."


    "I''m not asking you to forgive Richard..." His tone turned a little anxious. "After everything that


    happened, I now realize that Richard can never hold such a high position because it''s difficult for


    him to take responsibility."


    I didn''t say anything but looked at him calmly, waiting for him to say more.


    My father heaved a long sigh. "So I brought Lucy to the pce. I will personally take care of the


    baby when she gives birth. If..."


    He paused and looked at me with an embarrassed expression. I couldn''t read the emotion in his


    eyes. "If ever you can''t have the curse removed, I hope that you and Sylvia can take care of the


    child and protect the empire when I''m gone."


    My knee-jerk reaction was to sneer coldly. For a moment, I was angry, but I soon calmed down.


    The truth was, I didn''t care who took over the throne. What I did care about was my father''s attitude.


    He always made ns for my life without bothering to consider how I felt.


    "I know it''s unfair to you, but I''m old and my days are numbered. I can''t just stand by and watch my


    bloodline die off. So Rufus, please understand me."


    Only then did I realize how white his hair was and how wrinkly his face had be. I suddenly


    didn''t know what to say.


    My father suddenly stood up and walked up to me. Patting me on the shoulder, he said gruffly, "I


    know it''s unfair that I protect Richard this time, but the future king can''t have a convict for a father."


    The corners of my mouth twitched. I said stiffly, "Since you have made up your mind, I have nothing


    else to say."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t stop looking for a way to remove the curse." His voice was heavy. He looked at


    me and his gaze softened, as though he was an ordinary father looking at his child dotingly. "I really


    hope that you''ll be the one to lead our empire in the future."

 Chapter 351 Parents

    Chapter 351 Parents


    Rufus'' POV:


    For a split second, my heart softened.


    My father had went through great lengths looking for a way to remove my curse. And I also knew


    that he was worried about me but felt guilty that he couldn''t find a way to help me, which eventually


    caused his own deteriorating condition.


    I understood where his sadness and helplessness wasing from, and I knew he was telling me


    the truth.


    But when all was said and done, I knew that I wasn''t as important to him as the throne and the


    continuation of his bloodline.


    My father put our bloodline on a pedestal. I wondered how he would react if he found out that the


    baby Lucy was carrying might not be Richard''s...


    For a moment, I wanted to tell him.


    But the truth was just too cruel. Even I didn''t have the heart to break it to him, especially when I


    looked into his wrinkled, sunken eyes.


    "Fine. I promise. If we don''t find a way to get rid of the curse, I''ll support Lucy''s child to inherit the


    throne."


    My father finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, he closed his eyes and winced. "Go and see your mother now. She is very dissatisfied with


    how you handled things earlier. You need to solve this matter by yourself. There is nothing I can do


    to help."


    His tone was sullen, as if something was weighing him down in his mind. An unnatural expression


    appeared on his old face.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I shrugged. I was under the impression that my mother had also given him a hard time because of


    Richard.


    I excused myself and stood up to go find my mother.


    But before leaving, I turned around to look at my father''s lonely figure. A trace of pity surged in my


    heart. "Dad, take care of yourself."


    It felt like the first time in years I had said something this sincere to him.


    He looked up in surprise, as if he could not believe it. Even though he had experienced so many


    ups and downs in his years, at this moment, he couldn''t hold back his emotions anymore. Tears


    welled up in his eyes.


    Unsure how to deal with it, I quickly turned around and left in a hurry.


    With mixed feelings, I went to my mother''s room. As soon as I entered, a cup was smashed on the


    ground by my feet.


    "How dare you show your face here!" My mother sat upright in her chair, her face contorted with


    anger.


    "What''s the matter with you, Mother? Anger isn''t good for your health." I walked over calmly,


    unfazed by her rage.


    She snorted and turned her face away. "If you really cared about my health, you wouldn''t have


    announced your mate bond with Sylvia earlier."


    I shrugged helplessly. "Mother, just ept it. I''m not marrying anyone but Sylvia."


    "It''s easy for you to say that. Did you ever even think about the consequences? Even if Sylvia isn''t a


    ve anymore, I still don''t ept her. She''s just the daughter of a small pack''s Beta. She doesn''t


    even have parents. She has no one to rely on and is powerless. She is not a good match for you at


    all." My mother was very dissatisfied and pursed her lips tightly.


    I chuckled. "I will take full responsibility for everything. Sylvia might''ve had no one to rely on before,


    but now she has me."


    Hearing this, my mother grew even angrier. She pressed her fingers against her temple and winced,


    muttering, "Even my own son''s against me. My life''s a mess!"


    "Mother, you''re overreacting." I didn''t know whether to burst intoughter or tears. "Look. I don''t


    know what you have against Sylvia, but maybe you just need to get to know each other more.


    Sylvia''s a good girl. Just give her a chance." My mother raised her head and looked at me wryly.


    "Can she help you with your career? Marriage won''tst on love alone. You need toplement


    each other and build a mutually beneficial rtionship. Love won''t be a necessity as time goes by."


    "Mother, you''re wrong. A marriage without love is just a death sentence. I don''t need a powerful


    mate, for I am already capable enough to get whatever I want on my own," I said, casting her a cold


    nce. "Without Sylvia, my life will be meaningless."

 Chapter 352 Mother And Son

    Chapter 352 Mother And Son


    Rufus'' POV:


    "Rufus, I''ve actually thought about what you''ve just said." My mother''s anger suddenly dissipated


    and she just sighed sadly.


    I didn''t say anything. I just looked at her wrinkled, fragile face and couldn''t help but feel a hint of


    bitterness in my heart.


    Once upon a time, my mother was a soft-hearted, kind woman. But time had hardened her into a


    sharp, heartless woman who pushed those closest to her away. Our rtionship grew more and


    more strained as the years went by.


    I had known that she was dissatisfied with Richard. In the past two years especially, she and


    Richard were like fire and water, unable to even be in the same room together.


    As for her rtionship with my father, they were on and off. As soon as they''d get close to each


    other, one way or another, they''d drift away. They always quarreled. I rarely saw them affectionate


    with each other, unlike before.


    I knew this was taking a toll on her heart, but I also knew that there was no one who could solve this


    problem but herself.


    "Mother, I know you just want what''s best for me, but I hope you''ll stop interfering. You want Alina to


    be my wife, but I''m telling you now that it''s never going to happen. Sylvia''s the one for me. I''ll only


    love her for the rest of my days." I made myself clear once more.


    While it would''ve been great if my mother epted Sylvia, it didn''t matter if she didn''t. Worst case


    scenario, the two could just avoid each other in the future.


    Something seemed to ur to my mother. She smiled bitterly and said, "Your father said the same


    thing when he proposed to me. But look at what happened. He still cheated on me and, not long


    after you were born, he brought a disgusting bastard child to me."


    After saying that, her energy seemed to drain and she let out a long sigh. Her voice was weary and


    helpless, as if she had lost the thing she held most dear. Her once fiery eyes now only had embers.


    "Rufus, you''re my pride and joy. Every mother wished the best for her child. Love did nothing for me


    in this life. I can''t allow the same thing to happen to you. You have to understand that I''m doing this


    to secure your future."


    Her stubborn words made me sigh helplessly.


    I didn''t know how to tell my mother that all her nning had been useless. Her lifetime of efforts had


    be a mere joke since the moment I was cursed.


    Seeing her so fragile, I couldn''t help but walk over to her and hug her. "I know, Mom."


    She was stunned. After a long while, she hugged me back gently. "Rufus, we haven''t been this


    close in a while now. Ever since you were past a certain age, you''ve rarely visited me here."


    My heart sank. When I was young, she used to hug me like this,forting me gently and loving


    me with all her heart. Now, we both were no longer young, yet she still carried a heavy burden on


    her frail shoulders.


    "Mom, I promise I won''t let Richard take the throne. He will never get what he wants."


    I felt my mother''s body stiffen, but she didn''t say anything.


    "So please don''t worry, Mom. I''ll take care of everything, okay?" I pulled away to look her in the eye


    seriously. "It''s just like you said. I''m your pride and joy. So you should trust me."


    She looked back at me with aplicated expression. She seemed to want to say something, but


    in the end, she couldn''t get a word out of her mouth.


    Finally, she simply sighed and waved her hand dismissively, wordlessly asking me to leave.


    "Get some rest, Mom."


    After I left her ce, I felt conflicted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    For some reason, it had never urred to me how old my parents had gotten until this moment.


    Why would they spend more than half their lives clinging to something so stubbornly?


    My father was obsessed with the bloodline, while my mother could never admit defeat.


    No matter how stubbornly they clung to their beliefs, they would turn into dust and ashes in the end.


    As I pondered over this, I quickened my pace. I wanted to see Sylvia as soon as possible.


    Maybe I was no different from them. My parents both held onto their own opinions, while I was also


    stubborn when it came to Sylvia.

 Chapter 353 An Annoying Man

    Chapter 353 An Annoying Man


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Flora and I were chatting happily when the matron knocked on our door. She said that someone


    was looking for me, and that that someone wasn''t a student of the school so he could only wait


    outside.


    I was a bit taken aback, wondering who it could possibly be. It couldn''t be Rufus, since he was busy


    dealing with his parents. Moreover, if it was Rufus, the matron would''ve recognized him instantly.


    But I couldn''t think of anyone else other than Rufus who woulde and visit me.


    Confused, I shrugged and walked downstairs with her. As soon as I reached the door, I saw Shawn


    waiting for me at the gate.


    My expression immediately darkened. I turned around, intending not to deal with him.


    Unfortunately, I was toote. Shawn saw me and trotted over hurriedly. "There''s something I need


    to tell you."


    I shook him off and pursed my lips unhappily. "We have nothing to talk about."


    I tried to walk away again but Shawn was a stubborn man. He grabbed my wrist and hissed,


    "Please give me a chance. I just need to say something."


    "Let me go," I said icily. "Unless you want me to break your hand."


    Shawn withdrew his hand sulkily and he lowered his gaze listlessly. "Look. I''m sorry, okay? I''ve


    wronged you for years."


    I crossed my arms over my chest and said expressionlessly, "If you came here just to apologize,


    then what''s the point? You already apologizedst time."


    Did this bastard really think that apologizing twice would make up for all the hurt he had caused me


    these years? If so, then he really was an idiot.


    I wanted nothing more than for him to just stay away from me. It''d be best if I never saw him again.


    Whenever I saw him, the painful memories of those insults and abuses to my mother would


    resurface.


    Shawn smiled awkwardly and twiddled his thumbs. "That''s not the only reason why I came. I want


    you toe back to the pack."


    I looked at him in disbelief and almost burst intoughter. What a joke!


    "Shawn, wake up!" I snapped impatiently. "I left the pack and don''t intend oning back."


    "What? Why?" Shawn''s eyes went as wide as saucers, as though he was surprised that I would


    refuse him so directly. "Your mother was proven innocent and you''re still the daughter of our pack''s


    former Beta. You cane back with me now and be the new Beta."


    "Not interested." I rolled my eyes, wanting this to be over as soon as possible. "Give the position to


    whoever wants it."


    It was hard for me to leave the pack; there was no way I could just go back again.


    Shawn frowned unhappily. "Won''t you at least think about it? The Beta position has been vacant for


    a while now, and Gamma Mateo was executed. Our pack is severelycking in talents. I can''t


    manage the whole pack by myself."


    I couldn''t help but sneer. "So this was your n? My whole life, your pack treated me like a ve


    and spat on me and my mother. Now that I''m useful, you''vee here to beg for my help?"


    Shawn wrung his hands anxiously. "Even if you join the army, you''ll be nothing but a soldier. You


    won''t have any power, nor anyone to rely on. But if youe back with me to the pack, it''ll be


    different. Although you''ll be under me, you''ll be superior to tens of thousands of people."


    I rolled my eyes once more. Although we hadn''t seen each other for such a long time, Shawn was


    still as stupid as I remembered.


    "''Superior''? Do you seriously think that I''ll fall for such bullshit?"


    I felt so disgusted by his hypocrisy that my voice reeked of icy disdain. Shawn was infuriated by my


    provocation. "Do you think you can becent just because Prince Rufus announced your mate


    bond? What if he falls in love with someone else?"


    "Whatever happens, it''s none of your damn business." I was running out of what little patience I had


    left.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, I''m just being honest. Besides, it''s obvious that Queen Laura doesn''t like you either. She likes


    Alina more. Alina is the daughter of the Silver Moon Pack''s Alpha. She is of noble descent. Only


    someone like her deserves a prince."


    At this point, I was inplete disbelief at how audacious Shawn could be. "Mind your own fucking


    business!"

 Chapter 354 Scumbag

    Chapter 354 Scumbag


    Shawn''s POV:


    Sylvia''s attitude was such a letdown. How could she change into apletely different person in a


    matter of months?


    I softened my tone, trying to calm her down. "I know you still resent me. Could you at least give me


    a chance to make things up to you?"


    Sylvia said nothing. Instead, she just looked at me as though I was a stranger, which only made me


    want to conquer her more.


    "Look, Sylvia. I regret what I did, okay? I shouldn''t have turned away from you at the time." I looked


    at her affectionately. "Have you forgotten the good old days? We were childhood ymates and


    everyone thought that we''d be a couple when we grew up. Sure enough, when we were old


    enough, the Moon Goddess designated us together."


    As I spoke, I still reasoned that I was the one Sylvia deserved. Her toughness and power were


    exactly what I needed. Not to mention her beautiful face. That was a good bonus.


    Sylvia''s expression darkened. She opened her mouth to say something, but I quickly interrupted


    her.


    "Just hear me out, Sylvia," I said hurriedly. "If it weren''t for Mateo and all those misunderstandings, I


    would never have refused you. Can''t you see? We''re meant to be together. Prince Rufus won''t be


    able to stand in our way!" "Enough, Shawn!" Sylvia closed her eyes and took a deep breath to stay


    calm. "That was a long time ago. Let the past die. As for the Moon Goddess''s arrangement, I agree


    that it was fate at the time."


    "It''s fate for us to be together!" I hated it whenever Sylvia acted so lofty and indifferent. Trying to win


    her over, I couldn''t help but blurt out the sweet words that bubbled up from my heart. "Sylvia, the


    truth is, I''ve liked you for years. But I thought that you were the daughter of the person who


    murdered my parents, so I hated you at the same time. But now that that''s been cleared up, I know I


    was wrong. Let''s start over."


    Tingling with excitement, I couldn''t help but reach out and ce my hand on Sylvia''s shoulder. Her


    eyes shed dangerously and she immediately shoved me away.


    Through gritted teeth, she said with disgust, "Shut up! Oh, God. I''m going to throw up!"


    I was about to lose my patience now. What an ungrateful woman! I had been so humble before her,


    yet she remained so cold!


    "As long as youe back with me, you''ll be in charge of everything! I''ll just be the werewolf behind


    you, supporting you silently. You can lead the pack while I take care of our family. Everyone will


    think that we''re a perfect match." I somehow managed to swallow my anger and continued to


    persuade her. "When she was still alive, your mother wished that the pack would be stronger.


    You''re her daughter, so you should fulfill herst wish. You shouldn''t toss your own mother aside for


    Prince Rufus'' sake."


    "Shawn, I''m not going with you. End of discussion. If you were really sorry, then just stay away from


    me. I love Rufus. Stop being so shameless." Sylvia gave me onest cold nce before turning


    around to leave.


    I didn''t believe she had no feelings for me, nor could I just let her slip away. "What''re you talking


    about? Can you stop being so stubborn for once? I know I was wrong, okay? But I said I''m sorry


    already! Juste back with me, Sylvia. I promise I''ll nevery my eyes on another she-wolf!"


    As I spoke, I grabbed her arm, wanting to hug her. Sylvia tried to shove me away, but my


    stubbornness gave me unprecedented strength. I held onto her shoulder tightly and forcibly pulled


    her into my arms.


    If I could, I wanted to kiss her lips, too. I imagined it was sweet and soft...


    Picturing Sylvia in bed, I couldn''t help but get hard down there.


    "Sylvia, just stop being so stubborn ande back to the pack with me." I managed to subdue


    Sylvia and was about to lower my head, intending to kiss her soft lips.


    But before I knew what was happening, I felt a hard blow from behind me and was flung forward


    from the impact.


    I rubbed my hurting buttocks in agony and stared nkly at the perpetrator: Prince Rufus. What the


    hell was he doing here?


    His face was as cold as ice, which sent a shiver down my spine and made my dick go limp instantly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 355 Public Display Of Affection

    Chapter 355 Public Disy Of Affection


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When Rufus came to my rescue, I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    I didn''t expect Shawn would act so shamelessly, so I was startled and didn''t get rid of him soon


    enough.


    I rubbed the wrist he had gripped just now, wondering how I''d exin everything to Rufus. He was


    probably burning with jealousy now.


    Shawn was like a deer caught in headlights, too scared to utter a word. Rufus red at him


    murderously and didn''t need to say a thing for Shawn to get the message. He staggered off and ran


    away as fast as he could, like a puppy with its tail between its legs.


    When that insufferable Shawn was finally gone, I hurried to hold Rufus''s hand. "Thanks for saving


    me, Rufus. Shawn is so annoying. I shouldn''t have even met with him."


    Rufus nced at me coldly but didn''t say anything. Instead, holding my hand, he walked forward,


    dragging me behind him.


    I hurried to keep up with him and looked up at him embarrassedly. "So, when did you arrive?"


    Rufus cast me a sidelong nce and smiled wryly. "Howe I never knew that you had a


    childhood ymate whoter became your destined mate? It turns out even the Moon


    Goddess was moved by your love."


    Oh, shit! He had heard everything! And it was all that bastard''s fault!


    "Well, that''s... not true," I stammered nervously, quickly lowering my gaze. "Shawn didn''t know what


    he was talking about. We just grew up together. Nothing more."


    "What?"


    My eyes went wide as saucers and my heart leapt to my throat. Why did I say that? I was just


    begging for a misunderstanding!


    I hurriedly held his arm and gave him a big smile. "Oh, you see, when we were kids, Shawn was the


    only other child my age, so he was my only ymate. But our friendship onlysted a couple of


    years. When my mother died, we became enemies. ''Childhood sweethearts''? Bullshit!"


    By the time I was done exining, I was out of breath. But I quickly added, "And when I found out


    that Shawn was my mate, I didn''t hesitate to refuse him! You''re the only man I''ve ever loved, Rufus,


    and the only man I''ll ever love."


    When I was met with silence, I was the one who felt stiffed. Frowning sadly, I asked softly, "Do you


    think I''m lying?"


    Rufus didn''t say anything but stared at me for a while. I couldn''t help but feel nervous and wondered


    if I had said something wrong.


    Unexpectedly, Rufus suddenly leaned forward and tried to kiss me.


    My eyes darted around subconsciously, wondering if anyone was watching. But Rufus pulled me


    into his arms without hesitation. Then, he pressed his lips against mine.


    His hands slipped around my waist and he held me as close as he possibly could. His kiss was


    passionate and almost anxious, his tongue dancing with mine.


    I couldn''t even breathe. I had to tug at Rufus''s sleeve before he finally let go of me.


    Although the kiss was brief, all my doubts were banished from my mind instantly.


    "We''ve already made our mate bond public, Sylvia. Why should we hide?" Rufus gave me another


    peck, smoothed my hair, and continued to walk forward.


    "No, I wasn''t..." I murmured.


    The nces from the passers-by around me made me feel shy and anxious, but happiness seemed


    to overpower all my other feelings.


    Finally! I could tell the whole world that Rufus was my mate!


    I looked at the man next to me happily and couldn''t help but feel hopeful for the future.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Life was so beautiful after all.


    As we walked past the yground, we hugged and kissed like a normal couple.


    Whenever we touched, I''d get excited.


    But after a while, I realized that there was something off about Rufus.


    Although he was still clingy with me...


    I could tell he was a little absent-minded. Rufus, who had always been cautious and self-aware,


    rarely let his guard down like this.


    I looked up at his zed over eyes and felt somewhat upset. Was he still angry about Shawn?


    The more I thought about it, the more convinced I was that I was right.


    Damn it! Shawn was such a jinx!

 Chapter 356 A Date In The Woods

    Chapter 356 A Date In The Woods


    Rufus'' POV:


    As Sylvia and I walked along the school path, my mood gradually improved. But I still couldn''t get


    rid of the heavy feeling lingering in my heart.


    All of a sudden, Sylvia stopped abruptly in her tracks. I turned to look at her questioningly.


    She seemed to want to say something, but decided not to on second thought.


    Her expression looked so conflicted, I almost wondered if she had a stomachache.


    But when I reached out to touch her face, her body temperature was normal. When I was about to


    ask her what was wrong, Sylvia suddenly pressed my hand against her lips and kissed it. "Rufus,


    you are the best. I love you so much."


    I raised my eyebrows in pleasant surprise. Before I could respond, she threw her arms around me.


    "You''re precious to me, Rufus. I never want to leave your side, not even for a second."


    The series of sweet talk made my heart feel something inexplicable.


    Sure enough, Sylvia kept coaxing me with all kinds ofpliments and sweet talk, even throwing in


    a kiss from time to time. Gradually, my heart softened.


    I had a rough idea about what was on Sylvia''s mind and why she was doing this, so I quietly


    enjoyed her ttery.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rufus, lighten up, will you?" Sylvia stood on tiptoe and kissed me on the lips again. Her wide eyes


    looked so innocent yet aggrieved. "Say something¡ªanything! I promise I''ll never see Shawn again.


    He''s such an idiot!"


    At the mention of Shawn, Sylvia wrinkled her nose with disgust.


    I finally burst intoughter. Ruffling her hair, I said gently, "I''m not angry. Shawn doesn''t stand a


    chance. Any sane person would know he''s nothingpared to me."


    "Huh? You''re so annoying!" Sylvia''s eyes went wide with indignation. "You''re evil, Rufus! This whole


    time, you weren''t angry but quietly made a fool of me! You almost made me cry just now!" "What''re


    you talking about? My brave Sylvia wouldn''t cry so easily. She''ll resort to violence first." I couldn''t


    help but poke fun at her, flicking her smooth forehead with my finger lightly.


    Aggrieved, Sylvia stuck out her lower lip like a hurt child. "I''d have made sure you couldn''t get out of


    bed ever again."


    I chuckled and winked at her meaningfully. "I look forward to it."


    When she realized what I actually meant, Sylvia''s cheeks turned bright red. She quickly averted her


    gaze, murmuring, "I''ll take you to a ce."


    Then, she didn''t say anything more and mysteriously led me to a small woods. Although it was


    remote, the scenery was beautiful. Thick trees surrounded a smallke, where egrets were resting


    on the crystal clear water.


    "Flora showed me this ce. She said that it''s a perfect spot for couples to spend some quality


    time." Sylvia didn''t dare look at me. Her ears were red. Shyly, she twiddled her thumbs and said,


    "Why don''t... Why don''t we try it?"


    I pressed my lips against the back of her hand and whispered, "Okay."


    Sylvia then pounced on me, wrapping her legs around my waist for support. She lowered her head


    and nibbled on my lips like a shy beast.


    I held her in my arms, letting her do to me whatever she wanted.


    The atmosphere was intimate. As she kissed me, my breath became heavier and the fabric around


    my crotch grew tight suddenly.


    Sylvia, who was straddling on my waist, felt my cock go hard. She blushed shyly but her hand


    reached down to stroke my trousers.


    I tried to put aside all my messy emotions and concentrated on Sylvia. Just as I was about to lose


    control of my lust, Sylvia suddenly withdrew her hand. She looked deep into my eyes and said


    seriously, "Rufus, what''s wrong?"


    Huh?


    I blinked at her nkly. When I came to my senses, I propped her buttocks up and asked, "What


    made you ask?"


    "I can tell that something''s bothering you. You look depressed." Sylvia looked at me worriedly.


    I didn''t expect her to be so sensitive. I had thought I hid my emotions well.


    Sylvia pulled away from me and straightened out my clothes. "Let''s talk about it."


    I scratched my head, falling silent for a while. But seeing how concerned Sylvia looked, I sighed. "I


    just realized that I''m not a good son to my parents."

 Chapter 357 Enlightened

    Chapter 357 Enlightened


    Rufus'' POV:


    Reassured by Sylvia''s gentle gaze, I began to vent my emotions.


    "My father nearly cried just because I called him ''dad''. And my mother said that I had drifted away


    from her a long time ago. I didn''t realize until today that, ever since I was cursed, I had isted


    myself and pushed my parents away."


    Sylvia tilted her head to the side and mulled over what I said. "When did you start to distance


    yourself from Queen Laura?"


    "Probably around the time after I was cursed," I said after thinking for a while. Smiling bitterly, I


    continued, "She didn''t know about the curse back then. In order to keep it a secret, my father took


    me in under the guise of training me. He didn''t allow me to contact anyone, including my own


    mother."


    That was the darkest period in my life. Not only did I have to endure physical pain, but also mental


    suffering.


    I knew that I had be a monster. I felt like I was drowning in a devastating pool of despair,


    choking out any ounce of hope left in me. But I wanted to live. And in order to do that, I had to


    ept the harsh reality. On the one hand, I despised myself, while on the other, I strived to live. It


    was also thanks to the mental anguish that the curse caused that my temperament changed greatly.


    I gradually became sensitive and irritable, not wanting to get close to anyone. " I forced a smile and


    laughed at myself bitterly." After all, who would want to be friends with a monster?"


    Sylvia threw her arms around me tightly. "Rufus, that''s all in the past. I''m here with you now, and I''m


    more than willing to help you shoulder the pain and difficulty. You''re no longer alone."


    I hugged her back and buried my face in her neck. "Thank you, Sylvia," I murmured in a hoarse


    voice. "I think I should stop pushing myself. I need to stop ignoring those closest to me."


    Sylvia ran her fingers through my hair and said gently, "It doesn''t matter, Rufus. It''s never toote to


    try fixing the problem. We still have a lot of time to mend your rtionship with your parents."


    "Sure..." I sighed, although it felt cathartic to finally tell Sylvia what was on my chest.


    Sylvia rubbed her nose against the tip of mine. "Well, don''t be upset anymore. If you keep scowling


    like that, I''m afraid you''ll get wrinkles early."


    A little embarrassed, I muttered, "I''m not upset." "You are! You face is so gloomy that it can make a


    child cry," Sylvia pouted, rubbing my cheek with her thumb.


    I chuckled and looked at her affectionately. I didn''t move and just let her y with my face.


    Finally, Sylvia leaned over and pecked me on the lips. Then she rested her head on my shoulder


    and murmured, "You know what? My life was a mess before I met you."


    Startled by this sudden confession, I didn''t say anything but held her in my arms.


    "At the time, I felt so helpless, thinking about my mother and my hopeless future," she continued.


    My heart ached. I felt sorry for her and I looked at her.


    Sylvia seemed to have sensed my gaze. She raised her head and smiled at me warmly. "But things


    are better now. I have you. I''m no longer sad and I won''t let the past ruin me."


    As Sylvia talked about her childhood, she sat up and tinkered with my hand.


    "My mother was stern, but she was thoughtful and more considerate than anyone else. Every time


    she needed to scold me, I knew she felt worse than I did. I''d catch her secretly wiping her tears


    because she felt bad about being so strict with me." Sylvia chuckled softly. It seemed that her warm


    memories with her mother made her wistful.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Her calmness was infectious, and my restless heart soon became peaceful.


    The truth was, I had actually met Sylvia''s mother many years ago.


    I was only a teenager at the time. We had met at a celebration ceremony of the empire. Sylvia''s


    mother hade to the imperial pce with the Alpha of their pack. While she had a very serious


    look about her, her smile was very gentle.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly thought about Sylvia''s mysterious origin.


    Sylvia carried a lycan bloodline. Plus, in the forbidden forest, she showed mysterious power that


    could attract those crows to fight for her, which made me feel a little uneasy. But when I


    had her background investigated, we found that her mother was just an ordinary she-wolf.


    Which meant that Sylvia''s power came from her father''s side...


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but steal a nce at Sylvia. She was still reminiscing her past.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I asked, "What about your father? Did you ever meet him?"

 Chapter 358 Clues About Her Father

    Chapter 358 Clues About Her Father


    Sylvia''s POV:


    At the mention of the word "father", my mind went nk. It was a very strange word to me, and


    there was nothing my mind could conjure to describe my father.


    I lowered my head sadly. "I''ve never had a father." "Didn''t your mother tell you anything about him


    ?" Rufus cocked his head to the side, confused.


    I shook my head and hunched my shoulders. "No. One time, when I was a child, I heard another


    child gossiping about me right to my face. He said that my mother was a whore who left the pack


    and then came back pregnant with me, which was why no man wanted us. Hearing this, I taught


    him a lesson. Since then, no child wanted to y with me¡ªthat is, except Shawn." Recalling this,


    the pain from the past resurfaced like a throbbing scar. "The truth is, I didn''t care so much about


    being the ck sheep. What I cared about was my mother. She was such a good she-wolf and


    didn''t deserve to be treated like that."


    Rufus'' expression darkened. "What if your father''s still alive? Maybe there''s a reason why your


    mother didn''t talk about him."


    I lowered my head and didn''t reply, lost in my own thoughts.


    When I was a child, I had sometimes asked my mother about my father, but she always said the


    same thing: that my father had left for a faraway ce.


    And whenever I asked, she always looked so sad. I didn''t want to make her sad, so I slowly learned


    to stop asking about my father''s whereabouts.


    When I was older, I came to believe that either my father had abandoned us or he had died.


    Compared with my longing for father''s love in my childhood, now I wanted an answer more.


    So even if my father had chosen to leave me and my mother, I hoped that he was still alive.


    "Before my mother died, she gave me something, saying that I''d find my father with it." I suddenly


    remembered and raised my head to look at Rufus. "But because I was a ve, I wasn''t able to


    leave my pack for years and was never able to try looking for my father."


    "Did you bring it with you here?" Rufus asked.


    I nodded. "Yes. Flora has seen it, too. She said that my father might''vee from her pack."


    "Why? Is it a symbol of the pack?" Rufus frowned slightly, trying to put the pieces together.


    I shrugged, not sure of the answer myself. "It''s a pattern. Flora said it was a totem that their pack


    used to use before. I actually had nned to go to her pack after I finished school. Maybe I''d find


    some clues there."


    Although chances of finding my father were slim, I was still hopeful.


    But there was a nagging fear in my heart that my father was already dead.


    "Can you show it to me? If it''s an old pack symbol, maybe I can find a lead." Rufus looked at me, his


    eyes shing with determination. "Your mother didn''t want to tell you who your father was when she


    was still alive, which means your identity isn''t so simple. Your father probably isn''t an ordinary


    werewolf, so we will have to think out of the box and look for him in an unorthodox way."


    "Unorthodox? What do you mean?" I tilted my head to the side, not understanding where he was


    going with this.


    Rufus smiled and ruffled my hair. "Silly girl, you have to show me what your mom left you first


    before I can figure out how to begin the search for your father."


    "Oh, okay. But it''s in my dormitory. Let''s go back and get it."


    It was getting dark and night was about to fall. Perhaps I could have dinner with Rufus after fetching


    the thing from my dorm.


    Rufus got on his feet. Then he helped me up and patted the dry grass off my clothes.


    But before we could turn to leave, we suddenly heard ambiguous sounds around us¡ªit was a mix


    of she-wolves gasps and moans and the rustling of clothes. Obviously, some werewolves were


    having sex.


    And judging from the sounds, there were more than one couple.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My body went stiff. We couldn''t leave, lest we get caught in an awkward situation. Rufus and I


    exchanged knowing nces and quickly squatted down again.

 Chapter 359 Caught In The Act____

    Chapter 359 Caught In The Act____


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Squatting next to Rufus, I pped my palm against my forehead in chagrin.


    I had been fatally poisoned before because I had identally witnessed Lucy''s affair here. How


    could I be so stupid toe here again?


    I was an idiot! I shook my head, disappointed with myself.


    Rufus grabbed my hand and said in a low voice, "Calm down. We can wait this out."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I pursed my lips in frustration. "I shouldn''t have brought you here."


    Rufus chuckled and teased, "It''s a... novel experience."


    Just then, the sounds became louder and louder. I could clearly hear skin pping against skin,


    mixed with intermittent moans and gasps, like an undting symphony. Whoever was having sex


    here seemed to not give a damn. Their loud moans echoed through the trees, even scaring the


    egrets away.


    The hair on the back of my head stood out and I found it a bit difficult to breathe.


    Rufus reached out and covered my ears, but I could still hear the sounds of lust.


    I raised my head sheepishly, wanting to say something to Rufus to ease the embarrassment.


    But when I saw how red his ears were, I stopped myself.


    It turned out that Rufus was even more embarrassed than me, which made me calm down. We


    were inadvertently stuck in a small forest with werewolves having sex¡ªand this wasn''t my first time.


    Holding back my giggles, I leaned over and whispered, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do?"


    "Stop it!" Rufus pulled a long face and turned away, but his ragged breath revealed his true


    emotions.


    Smiling mischievously, I raised his chin with my fingers. "Hey, mister! You''re so handsome. Do you


    have a girlfriend? If not, would you be interested in me?"


    Rufus went stiff under my touch. He looked at me quietly, as if something was stirring inside him.


    Unsatisfied, I continued to make fun of him. "Don''t think. Just seize this opportunity and enjoy the


    romantic atmosphere."


    "No. Let''s wait until we get back," Rufus said in a low and hoarse voice. His eyes were


    unfathomable, even darker than the night.


    I was a little unhappy with his indifference, so I drew circles on his chest with my fingers. "But I don''t


    n on going back to the pce with you tonight..."


    All of a sudden, Rufus grabbed my hand and pressed me against the ground. "Do you really want


    it?"


    His deep eyes were burning with desire, and his sudden movement made me feel a jolt of electricity


    through my body.


    I immediately panicked and pulled away. "J-just kidding!" I stammered.


    Rufus, on the contrary, was being serious. Once, we had sex in the cave to alleviate the aphrodisiac


    in my body. At the time, however, no one was around us. But now, we weren''t the only ones in the


    woods. I knew he wouldn''t actually consider having sex with me here.


    Which was why I had the guts to make fun of Rufus in the first ce. I wanted to see him


    embarrassed.


    I didn''t expect he''d take my joke seriously!


    As he kissed me forcibly, I couldn''t help but regret my actions.


    Was he really going to fuck me here? Oh, God! Help!


    I shook my head as he tried to reach under my shirt.


    "Calm down, Rufus. I was just joking." I tried to put some distance between us.


    "''Joking''? Huh?"


    "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have¡ª"


    I shouldn''t have tempted him.


    But before I could finish my sentence, Rufus pressed his lips against mine fiercely, shutting me up.


    But as we kissed passionately, a beam of light suddenlynded on us.


    "Who''s there?" The gruff voice of a man barked at us. It was the patrol team!


    I was so scared that I shoved Rufus away instinctively.


    Damn it!


    After Lucy''s love affair was exposed, the school had set up a patrol team to catch couples in the act.


    They had caught a lot of couples having sex in the woods, circting notices of criticisms in the


    school.


    I couldn''t imagine what would happen if Rufus and I ended up in the headlines like this.


    I quickly ripped my coat off and wrapped it around Rufus'' head. Then I grabbed his hand and ran


    out of the woods desperately.

 Chapter 360 A Sweet Couple

    Chapter 360 A Sweet Couple


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Fortunately, we had the cover of the night and no one saw us clearly.


    I hurriedly took Rufus to a quiet ce.


    There was no one around. The street light in the area flickered and was dim. My eyes darted


    around wildly, and when I saw that the coast was clear, I finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    When I turned around, I found that Rufus was grinning at me like a naughty little boy.


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, we both burst into uncontrobleughter.


    It was so ridiculous! This was probably the first time that Rufus had been so panicked in his life.


    "I doubt I''ll be able to show you what my mother gave me," I said when myughter died down.


    Rufus nodded and took my hand. "It''s okay. You can show me some other time. No need to rush. By


    the way, you don''t have to go to school from tomorrow onwards."


    I looked at him in disbelief. "Huh? So suddenly?" Rufus nodded. "Yes. You not only have a formal


    military rank, but also have won the first ce in the selectionpetition and are the leader of the


    elite team. So now, you can officially join the army." "Have the other members of the elite team been


    confirmed?" I asked, squinting at him curiously. Things weren''t the same after we entered the


    forbidden forest. Warren was seriously injured and unconscious in a hospital. Did that mean there''d


    be less than six members?


    Rufus pursed his lips and winked at me, deliberately keeping me in suspense. "You''ll find out when


    you go to the army."


    Despite his cryptic answer, I smiled. I was happy because I''d get to see Rufus more often now. The


    future looked promising indeed.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll have someone help you pack your things," Rufus added.


    "Oh, it''s okay. I can do it myself." I waved my hand dismissively.


    I didn''t want things to change just because my rtionship with Rufus had been made public.


    Besides, a trivial task like packing was something I could handle easily. With regards to Maya, I just


    let her help me sometimes.


    "Alright then. Be careful." Having been refused, Rufus frowned slightly, but he didn''t force me.


    "Rx, Rufus. I''m not going to a battlefield or anything, I''m just going to be carrying my luggage." I


    punched his arm yfully, amused by his concern. "If you keep this up, you''ll spoil me rotten!"


    Rufus was so protective of me that he often wanted to do everything for me. He didn''t even want me


    to carry heavy stuff.


    I often felt that he spoiled me too much.


    "I want you to rely on me," Rufus suddenly said seriously. Then he changed the subject suddenly.


    "But what''s important is your happiness."


    My gaze softened and I stood on tiptoe to kiss him. "Here''s your reward."


    Rufus wrapped his arms around my waist and looked down at me dotingly. "Oh, there''s one more


    thing I needed to tell you. When you join the army, my father ns to hand you over to Alpha


    Leonard for training."


    What?


    I blinked in surprise. "Leonard? Why? This is so sudden!"


    "Because you may be carrying a lycan bloodline," Rufus answered straightforwardly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My eyes went as wide as saucers. The lycan bloodline? I had never noticed anything unusual about


    myself before, other than the fact that I sometimes got too immersed in fighting.


    "Does that mean that my father''s also a lycan?" I asked expectantly. If it was the case, this would


    narrow the search!


    Rufus shook his head regretfully. "Not necessarily. The lycan bloodline is the elite bloodline of the


    werewolf race. That''s one in a million chance. Maybe you were born with the bloodline, or maybe it


    was awakened in youter." "Oh, okay." I shrugged nonchntly, but I couldn''t help but feel a little


    disappointed.


    "Now only my father, Alpha Leonard, me, and you are known to have this bloodline in the whole


    empire. Leonard is more experienced than me. He was once considered the strongest warrior in the


    empire, so he''ll make for a better trainer than me," Rufus exined.

 Chapter 361 An Exception

    Chapter 361 An Exception


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Leonard''s serious face reared in my head and I couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    Moreover, Leonard was Alina''s father. Alina and I were not on good terms. It would be awkward if


    Leonard was under the impression that I had bullied his daughter.


    Even though Alina and I barely talked to each other, we did have a beef with each other. Plus, our


    rtionship got even worse because I was with Rufus now.


    "Oh, I see..." I didn''t want to be caught in such a sticky situation, but it seemed my path wasid out


    for me.


    "Sylvia, I know what you''re worried about." Rufus looked at me seriously. "I can assure you that


    Leonard is absolutely trustworthy. He''s nothing like his daughter."


    Rufus'' reassuring words made me feel better. I finally agreed to Leonard''s training.


    "Oh, but can I join the army the day after tomorrow instead? I want to attend ir''s ss for thest


    time tomorrow."


    Rufus didn''t say anything. He frowned and seemed to be weighing things in his mind.


    "Please? I won''t have many chances to see ir in the future. I also wanted to thank him for


    clearing my mother''s name." I stuck out my lower lip, acting like a spoiled child. "I haven''t had the


    chance to express my gratitude to him yet. I want to invite him to dinner tomorrow to thank him


    properly."


    Rufus finally relented. "Fine. You can postpone going to the army for one day. You can thank ir,


    but you don''t have to invite him to dinner. I don''t trust him."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the irritated expression on Rufus''s face, I didn''t know whether tough or cry. What had ir


    done to piss him off this time?


    "Okay, okay."


    As long as Rufus agreed, I was happy.


    After that was settled, Rufus escorted me back to my dormitory.


    As soon as I entered the room, Flora bounded over happily and threw her arms around me. "Oh, my


    God! Sylvia! I have great news for you!" "What''s making you so happy?" I eyed her curiously. I


    hadn''t seen her this happy in a long time.


    Flora winked at me mysteriously and slowly took her phone out of her pocket.


    "What''s going on? Why are you acting so weird?" Her behavior piqued my curiosity even more. I


    looked at her phone screen and vaguely saw a text from the army.


    Flora held out her phone with flourish and shouted, "Look! I''m joining the elite team!"


    My eyes went wide with excitement and I grabbed the phone from her to read the message. "It''s


    true! But why so sudden?"


    Flora hadn''t made it to the forbidden forest test. We had all already assumed that she wouldn''t be


    able to join the elite team because of this. So this news was a wonderful surprise!


    "Peter was arrested, while Tom, the bastard who hurt Warren, was seriously injured and is still in the


    ICU. They picked me because I entered the forbidden forest to help with the search and rescue


    operations. Plus, I also saved Warren''s life. Since I''ve made substantial contributions, the army


    recruited me!" Flora was jumping up and down with joy. She rushed to the cab and took out a


    hair clipper. "Hurry up! Sylvia, help me shave my hair!"


    "Calm down, Flora! Why on earth do you want to shave your hair?" I quickly yanked the hair clipper


    out of Flora''s hand for fear that she might hurt herself.


    "Duh! As a pledge that I want to work hard, of course. Once I shave my hair, I''ll be able to defeat all


    my enemies!" Flora touched her smooth, long hair. She hadn''t had a haircut in months and her hair


    came down to her shoulders now. The neat bangs on her forehead framed her round eyes, making


    her look younger than she actually was.


    I was at a loss, not knowing whether to burst into tears orughter. "So, it was your hair that was


    holding you back all this time?"


    I couldn''t imagine what she''d look like without her hair. Warren would probably break down at the


    sight of her bald head.


    "Just help me, will you? My hair will grow anyway." Flora lowered her head for me. It seemed that


    she had already made up her mind. After hesitating for a while, I finally turned on the hair clipper


    and pointed it towards Flora''s head.

 Chapter 362 Something Happened To Blair

    Chapter 362 Something Happened To ir


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After shaving her hair, Flora looked like an egg. Not just her eyes, but her entire face looked round


    without her hair. Her features somehow looked prominent now. Wearing the uniform, she looked like


    a delicate, innocent young man.


    Flora was happy with her new hairstyle. She danced around happily. "I somehow feel stronger now!"


    I didn''t know what to say at that statement. "Warren will definitely be shocked to find that his


    girlfriend has be bald."


    "I don''t care about him," Flora mumbled and turned around to look at herself in the mirror.


    "By the way, do you know who else is on the elite team?" I asked.


    Flora tilted her head and thought for a while. "Harry and Warren have also received the notice. But


    Warren hasn''t fully recovered yet. He would probably join the teamter."


    "Has Warren regained consciousness? When did he wake up?" I was thrilled about reuniting with all


    my friends in the army again.


    "I don''t know. He probably woke up yesterday." She shrugged nonchntly. "I don''t know much


    about it."


    The uncertainty in her tone surprised me. Flora was Warren''s girlfriend, so she should have known


    about his conditions better than anyone else. However, it looked like Flora didn''t want to talk about


    Warren. I couldn''t help but wonder if they had fought.


    "John is also on the list. I don''t know who thest member is." Flora changed the topic and


    continued to talk about the members of the elite team.


    "I knew John could make it," I replied. John was a strong man, but he always maintained a low


    profile in ss, so everyone ignored him.


    "But you know what? I feel you look like John after shaving your hair." I looked at Flora up and down


    in surprise. "I don''t mean your features look alike, but you both exude a gentle aura. I don''t know


    how to exin."


    Flora burst outughing. "Do you mean John looks like a woman?"


    "No, no, no. I just told what I felt," I said, waving my hands in denial.


    Flora clicked her tongue, shaking her head. "I have to find a chance to fight with John," she


    growled.


    I couldn''t help butugh at that. "I hope you don''t end up crying."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, I began to pack my things.


    "I''m not Harry," Flora mumbled as she followed me.


    I shook my head helplessly and dragged the suitcase out of the storage room.


    "Let me help you. I have already packed my things. I can directly join the army tomorrow."


    "Actually, I have applied to join only a dayter." I opened my suitcase and put my belongings in it.


    "Why?" Flora frowned in confusion.


    "I want to say goodbye and thank ir tomorrow." Flora nodded in understanding.


    The next morning, Flora and I parted ways.


    She went to the army, and I went to attend ir''s ss.


    But to my utter surprise. A young teacher announced that ir had taken a long leave, and he


    would be taking the ss during ir''s absence.


    I felt strange. ''Was ir out on a mission again?''


    But if so, Rufus would have told me in advance.


    After the ss, I walked out of the ssroom and called Rufus.


    The phone rang for a long time before he finally answered.


    "Rufus, do you know where ir is? It''s strange. A substitute teacher came to ss today and told


    us that ir has taken leave. Sounds like he will be absent for a long time," I said.


    After a moment''s silence, Rufus finally spoke. "Sylvia, something happened to ir."


    My stomach flipped with unease. "What? What happened?"


    Rufus sighed. "ir is in hospital. I just got the news. I can''t exin it to you over the phone. You


    bettere to the Royal Hospital first. We can talk about it in person."

 Chapter 363 The Witch

    Chapter 363 The Witch


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Right when I got off the phone, I rushed to the Royal Hospital.


    Since it was already ten o''clock in the morning, the hospital was crowded. This was a ce that


    was no stranger to death. Life was as insignificant as an ant in the face of disasters and diseases.


    I had been here more times than I''d have liked since I came to this city.


    First, I was the one who was hospitalized. Then, it was my friends. Now, even ir was confined


    here. Looking up at the looming building, I couldn''t help but shiver from the trauma.


    But I swallowed my fear and rushed into the hospital, where I ran into Rufus'' subordinate. He had


    been waiting for me here under Rufus'' orders and led me straight to the elevator exclusive for VIPs.


    ir was kept in the confidential VIP ward on the top floor of the hospital.


    As soon as the elevator doors slid open, I saw a group of doctors surrounding Rufus with serious


    expressions on their faces.


    But when he saw me, Rufus held up his hand, interrupting the doctors, and walked towards me.


    "Let''s go visit ir first." Rufus was wearing a formal suit. He probably had juste from a


    meeting.


    "How is he?" I asked worriedly, wringing my fingers anxiously. The doctors all averted their gazes.


    They didn''t look optimistic.


    Rufus sighed. "He hasn''t woken up yet, but the doctors have urgently set up a special team to find


    out the cause of ir''s condition."


    As he spoke, he led me to the confidential VIP ward. With two beeps, the coded locked door was


    opened and we entered the room.


    The ward was very quiet. I couldn''t even hear the sounds of medical instruments at work. ir was


    lying unconscious in the bed. His face was serene, as if he was just sleeping. But a scar marred his


    face.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I remembered that he had this scar on the day he came back. It didn''t look very serious and was


    almost healed back then.


    "ir''s condition has something to do with the wound on his face," Rufus exined in a low voice,


    breaking the eerie silence.


    "Huh?" I whirled around to look at him in surprise. "But how? It looks like it''s about to heal." Rufus


    shook his head and frowned. "Before irpletely cked out, he told me that he got this


    wound when he identally touched something in Gamma Mateo''s room."


    I was so shocked that my hand shot up to cover my mouth. "But he looked fine on the day of the


    search and rescue operations! And on the day of the trial, he spoke on behalf of the army. I was


    under the impression that he was in a good mental state."


    Guilt crept into my heart and started to gnaw at me. Thest thing I wanted to see had actually


    happened. The day ir came back safe and sound, I was so relieved. Little did I know that


    something was festering inside him.


    "ir thought it wasn''t a big deal, but his mental state deteriorated fast. He even went to the


    hospital for an examination, but the report showed that there was nothing wrong with him, especially


    since he had no other injuries," Rufus exined, his expression darkening.


    "So ir suspected that the wound on his face was behind it?" I surmised.


    Rufus nodded slightly and walked over to ir''s bed. He frowned, his brows furrowing with worry.


    "The doctors can''t pinpoint the cause. But the longer ir''s in aa, the less likely he''ll wake up."


    "Could his wound be tainted by a toxin? Back when I was in aa, the doctors couldn''t find out


    the cause either. Later, you realized that there was something wrong with my wound." Like Rufus, I


    also felt anxious and depressed. Unfortunately, Gamma Mateo had already been executed.


    Otherwise, we probably could''ve gotten some information out of him.


    Rufus sighed and shook his head remorsefully. "The doctors have already checked his wound.


    There''s no toxin whatsoever. If there was, then we could''ve solved this problem by now, but


    unfortunately that is not the case."


    "There will be a solution, Rufus," I reached for his hand and tried tofort him.


    ir was Rufus'' only good friend. I knew that Rufus was worried sick.


    "Although we have no concrete solutions yet, we do have one clue." Rufus turned around and


    looked at me seriously. "Because I can smell a familiar scent on ir. It''s the smell of Noreen the


    witch."

 Chapter 364 The Disappearing Race

    Chapter 364 The Disappearing Race


    Rufus'' POV:


    "Noreen?" Sylvia looked at me in confusion.


    "She was the witch my father had an affair with. Sheter cursed my father and his offspring


    because her love turned into hatred," I exined to Sylvia, pulling a long face. "We didn''t know until


    after we were cursed that Noreen was from the evil dark witch race."


    The difference between dark witches and ordinary witches and wizards was that the former were


    born in darkness and were destined to go against the light. Their magic was evil and all the spells


    they practiced were fatally dangerous. They tended to hide among ordinary people and rarely ever


    exposed their identities. If it weren''t for ir''s incident, I wouldn''t have realized that the dark witches


    were actually closer to us than I''ve imagined.


    "There are witches and wizards among the werewolves?" Sylvia narrowed her eyes, clearly unable


    to wrap her head around the situation. "But werewolves seldom talk about them."


    "There are, but they''re rare¡ªespecially the dark witches," I patiently spelled it out for her. "Witches


    and wizards in general are hostile to neither vampires nor werewolves. They are neutral and are on


    rtively good terms with both sides. In fact, they have cooperated with both sides before. But


    since vampires and werewolves signed the truce, their race has been keeping a lower profile. They


    only showed up asionally."


    About a hundred years ago, they had their own territory.


    Butter, a civil war broke out, and itsted for nearly thirty years. As a result, their race gradually


    declined, until it copsedpletely. After they lost their territory, the remaining witches and


    wizards scattered all over the ce. Their whereabouts these days were mysterious, especially


    since they hid themselves among creatures from other races.


    "So do they will also disguise themselves and live on werewolf territory?" Sylvia cocked her head to


    the side curiously.


    "Yes. They usually develop all sorts of drugs and potions and sell them. The poison Kyle used on


    you was made by a witch. And the test stone used to gauge strength during the cement test was


    also developed by a witch. Also, all the products of a powerful witch or wizard will have their own


    unique scent."


    "Just like a patent?"


    Amused by Sylvia''s analogy, I couldn''t help but smile. "Yes, just like a patentparable to a


    logo."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Generally speaking, more basic potions were made by primary level witches and wizards, such as


    beauty products and the like. Whereas poisons were usually made by high level ones.


    "Since we didn''t find any toxins on ir''s wound, he must''ve been cursed. What if we go to the


    ck market to find someone who can remove the curse?" As she spoke, Sylvia''s eyes lit up with


    hope.


    I shook my head sadly. "We can''t. Although most poisons or curses made by ordinary witches and


    wizards can be undone, dark witches are different. They are a taboo race. The poisons they make


    and the curses they cast have unprecedented power. Only the witch who actually cast the spell can


    remove it."


    That was why we had been searching for Noreen all these years. My curse could only be removed


    by her.


    But years had passed and we still hadn''t found a single trace of her. I had mentally prepared myself


    for the worst, in case Noreen might''ve died.


    If she was in fact dead, my curse would never be removed.


    "But then that means ir won''t..." Sylvia''s eyes went as wide as saucers and her hands flew to


    cover her mouth.


    I hurriedlyforted her. "Don''t worry. At least now we know that Noreen''s behind this. There''s


    nothing we can do but wait and see for the time being."


    "But..." Sylvia nced at ir worriedly. "I''m worried that ir doesn''t have much time..."

 Chapter 365 The Dead Key Figure

    Chapter 365 The Dead Key Figure


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus'' expression darkened. After a moment of silence, he murmured, "That''s what I''m afraid of."


    Moreover, ording to what Rufus had been telling me, dark witches were unpredictable and the


    clues they left behind might not be part of their tricks.


    "The spies we sent out found traces of Noreen in the border area. I''ve sent more men to join the


    search. There''s really nothing we can do but wait. I''m hoping our efforts will be met with good


    news." Rufus let out a long sigh. "As for the ck market, I''ll ask witches who have been known to


    cooperate with the royal family if they can help."


    "Yes, I suppose that''s all we can do." I lowered my head, feeling a little powerless.


    Just then, some doctors came in to conduct another round of exams on ir, hoping that there''d be


    a medical miracle.


    Rufus and I stood aside and watched as the doctors drew ir''s blood. Looking at ir''s lifeless


    face, both Rufus and I couldn''t help but feel bad. After all, he was fine just a few days ago. "Rufus,


    don''t you think it''s strange?" Staring at the wound on ir''s face, I had a gut feeling that something


    was off.


    "What do you mean?"


    "How could someone who disappeared years ago suddenly show up and left her traces? If Noreen


    is such a powerful dark witch, how could she make such a stupid mistake?" I turned to look at Rufus


    seriously. "Don''t you think it''s too big of a coincidence?"


    Rufus frowned slightly and lowered his voice. "Truth be told, I''ve also found it a bit strange. But my


    priority is to save ir, so I haven''t been able to give it too much thought. Any clue, even if it might


    be a trap, should be investigated."


    "It just doesn''t feel right, Rufus," I said worriedly, squeezing Rufus''s hand.


    Noreen''s sudden appearance was too out of the blue. Rufus and Ethan had been looking for her for


    years but couldn''t find a single trace. Why would she show up and leave a clue at this moment? It


    was just too strange.


    It must''ve been premeditated.


    Rufus sighed once more. "I have a feeling that Mateo had something to do with Noreen. You know,


    taking about the drug that made me go mad previously."


    "You mean Mateo knew Noreen ten years ago?" I asked, a little taken aback.


    Over a decade ago, Mateo had used the same drug to make my mother crazy. But when he was


    confronted about it, Mateo didn''t seem to have known about the existence of the hidden


    compartment in his room. If it was true that he had no idea, then how could he have kept the


    mechanism in the hiddenpartment?


    The only possibility was that the mechanism was not set up by Mateo himself, but...


    As this thought crossed my mind, a chill ran down my spine.


    "There probably was some connection between Mateo and Noreen, but it''s toote now." Rufus


    pursed his lips and shook his head angrily.


    "I know..." I knew how he felt. I felt the same way¡ªhelpless and powerless.


    Even though we now knew that Mateo had something to do with Noreen, it was useless, because


    Mateo had been executed justst night.


    "Why did they have to kill Mateo so soon?" I closed my eyes and pressed my fingers against my


    aching temple. "If only they executed him just one dayter."


    Last night, when Rufus called me and told me about the execution, I''m not going to lie; I felt


    relieved. Little did I know that things would develop like this.


    The dead Mateo had be a key figure.


    God made fools out of us.


    Rufus tucked my hair behind my ear andforted me. "Don''t be angry. These things are outside


    our control. I think my father had Mateo killed so quickly was because he wanted to protect Richard.


    Only by silencing Mateo forever could he rest easy. No one could''ve expected that Mateo''s


    execution would make things even more difficult for us."


    I sighed sadly. "I just hope that the doctors can give us some good news."


    Speaking of which, the doctors had just finished conducting the examinations and were about to


    leave with the blood they had just drawn.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rufus nced at his watch and turned to leave to discuss countermeasures with the doctors.


    "Wait a second," I said, grabbing Rufus'' hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Rufus turned to look at me questioningly.


    After hesitating for a bit, I looked at Rufus with fierce determination. "If my blood can soothe your


    curse, do you think it could also help ir?"

 Chapter 366 A Moments Recovery

    Chapter 366 A Moment''s Recovery


    Rufus'' POV:


    Sylvia wanted to use her blood to remove the poison in ir''s body. I had already thought about it.


    However, I was still hesitant. I had been worried about Sylvia ever since she awoken some kind of


    strange power and attracted the crows in the forbidden forest. I wanted know more about her power,


    but was also afraid the result would only confirm my worst guess.


    "Isn''t it a viable method?" The anxiety and hope were evident in her eyes.


    "That is indeed viable." I looked into her eyes and asked, "But what if it doesn''t work?"


    "We can''t confirm anything without giving it a try, can we?" Sylvia smiled at me and walked to ir''s


    bed. "If I don''t try, I will never know the result, and..."


    She paused and looked at me. "ir is your only friend. I don''t want you to be sad, Rufus."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Okay, let''s give it a try," I said, letting out a sigh.


    Perhaps it was time to have all my doubts rified.


    Sylvia had a general check-up when she was in aa when Kyle poisoned her. Her blood type


    was the same as ir''s, so the doctors didn''t have to run a blood test.


    I arranged for a doctor to draw 20 of blood from Sylvia''s body, and then transfused it to ir''s


    body. Later, I asked everyone to leave.


    Sylvia and I were all alone in the ward.


    Sylvia grabbed my hand nervously. "I hope it works."


    I felt conflicted as I watched the blood flowing through the transfusion bag. On the one hand, I


    wanted it to work. But on the other hand, I didn''t want my doubts to be confirmed.


    If my guess turned out to be true, then Sylvia...


    A ball of fear settled in the pit of my stomach when I looked at Sylvia''s head.


    Noticing that I was staring at her, she looked up at me and smiled. "Don''t be nervous, Rufus. ir


    will be fine."


    This little fool had beenforting me when I was worried about her.


    I smiled and stroked her cheek.


    Time seemed to pass slowly -- every minute seemed like an hour. My nervousness eased only


    when thest drop of blood was transfused into ir''s body.


    I was ready to ept the oue regardless of what it was.


    However, ir was in aa even after the blood transfusion. He didn''t show any signs of waking


    up. My heart sank. ''Was Sylvia''s blood useless to ir?''


    "He moved! I saw ir''s finger move!" Sylvia squealed in excitement.


    My heart leaped to my throat. Sure enough, ir''s eyes fluttered. He was slowly regaining


    consciousness.


    "ir, can you hear us?" Sylvia stared at him nervously.


    ir groaned as he moved his body. His eyes slowly fluttered open. His brows furrowed as he


    looked around in confusion.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "ir, how do you feel?" I stood beside the bed and looked down at him.


    "Rufus?" ir was still in a daze. "I..." He winced in pain.


    I could tell he was in pain. He groaned and fell asleep again.


    "I''ll call the doctors! I''ll ask them to transfuse more blood." Sylvia frantically tried to leave the room


    and look for doctors.


    I grabbed her hand and stopped her. "It''s useless."


    "Why? Maybe he will wake up if I give more blood," Sylvia retorted.


    "Have you forgotten that your blood can only ease my madness, but notpletely remove the


    curse? So it''s the same for ir as well," I exined.


    "All right." Sylvia''s shoulders slumped with dejection. "I thought my blood would work."


    "It works. At least it has made him feel better." I massaged Sylvia''s shoulders tofort her. "Don''t


    worry. We will find Noreen."


    Sylvia looked at ir and back at me. "But why is my blood working on both you and ir?"


    "Maybe you are God''s sent gift; an invincible opponent of witches," I joked.


    Sylvia chuckled and leaned against my chest.


    I held her in my arms, but my heart was racing in my chest.


    Just as I feared, Sylvia might have something to do with the dark witch race. The mere thought


    made my blood run cold.

 Chapter 367 Mysteries

    Chapter 367 Mysteries


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Afterwards, Rufus asked the doctors to run a general check-up on ir.


    There was no need for me to give ir more blood, so there was no point in us staying here. Rufus


    and I left the ward together shortly after.


    Rufus'' men were stood guard outside ir''s ward. Other than the doctors, no one was allowed to


    enter ir''s ward without Rufus'' permission.


    These were the necessary precautions Rufus needed to take to protect his friend. After all, dark


    witches were good at disguising themselves and often resorted to trickery.


    After we left the ward, Rufus and I headed to the lounge to deal with some governmental matters. A


    lot of work had piled up on his te as ofte. After Richard was caught, Rufus also needed to take


    charge of the military school. He was so busy these days that I wondered if he ever had the chance


    to rest.


    Rufus didn''t put down his pen until he had reviewed several urgent documents. Rubbing his temples


    tiredly, he said to his subordinate, "I''ll deal with the restter. Send these documents to the city hall


    first."


    "Yes, sir." The subordinate took the documents and left in a hurry.


    Rufus was like an integral part of a machine. Only when he worked could all the other parts function


    normally. It turned out that not only Rufus was busy, but everyone else around him was busy


    working alongside him.


    I sat on a sofa in the lounge and waited quietly, not wanting to disturb his work.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    A little whileter, the leading doctor came in with a report.


    "I''m afraid the result is the same as before." The doctor handed the report to Rufus. "The data


    shows that Mr. Joshua simply fell asleep. But ording to the blood analysis, his red blood cells are


    much more active than before."


    Rufus and I immediately exchanged nces.


    It seemed that my blood had some effect at the very least.


    "Is his life in danger if he just continues sleeping?" I asked worriedly.


    The doctor pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and thought carefully before shaking his


    head. "For the time being, he''s not in any fatal danger. There''s nothing wrong with his physical


    condition."


    The doctor''s answer lifted a burden off of my shoulder. As long as ir wasn''t going to die any time


    soon, there was still a chance for us to save him.


    Rufus nodded in satisfaction and dismissed the doctor.


    When the doctor was gone, Rufus walked over to me and sat down. "I think we have enough time to


    look for Noreen."


    I nodded seriously.


    "So, Sylvia, that means you can go to the army and train first," Rufus said softly, tucking my hair


    behind my ears.


    "What? But..." I shook my head hesitantly. "I need to be here for you. And ir."


    "Don''t worry, Sylvia. I''ve already sent my men to watch over ir. If anything happens, they''ll report


    to me directly. I''ll tell you if I receive any news." Rufus looked at me patiently. "Noreen is very


    powerful. If you can be stronger, we''ll have a better chance at catching Noreen and saving


    ir."


    I gnawed my lower lip, caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    "Listen to me, Sylvia." Rufus stroked my cheek gently. "Don''tyouwantto catch Noreen yourself?"


    "Fine, fine. I''ll go train in the army," I finally relented, albeit reluctantly. When faced with a powerful


    enemy, I needed to resort to violence to deal with them. And in order to keep winning, I needed to


    keep getting stronger.


    "That''s my girl." Rufus nted a kiss on my forehead tenderly before letting me go.


    After escorting me back to the elevator, Rufus went straight to the doctors to discuss ir''s


    condition.


    It suddenly urred to me that Warren''s ward was also in this building, so I pressed his floor''s


    button in the elevator.


    However, as soon as I reached the corridor leading to Warren''s ward, I was stopped by four


    bodyguards in suits.


    "No one is allowed to enter," they said gruffly. One of the men even had the audacity to shove me


    rudely.


    But this didn''t anger me. I was just confused. Were these men sent by Warren''s father?


    But before I could ask, the door to Warren''s ward was opened.


    A well-dressed nobledy walked out. It was Alina herself.

 Chapter 368 Confrontation

    Chapter 368 Confrontation


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Alina strode out of Warren''s ward elegantly. She was wearing a beautiful hat, with a silk scarf


    wrapped around her neck delicately. There wasn''t a single wrinkle on her expensive-looking clothes.


    She looked like a doll that just came out of its box.


    As she walked towards me, I caught a whiff of her sweet perfume.


    This was the first time we had run into each other alone.


    Mixed feelings stirring within me, I looked away from her to avoid conflict.


    But Alina was hell-bent on making my life hard. She sneered with disdain, demanding, "Why are


    you here?"


    "I should be asking you the same question." I locked eyes with her fiercely, not wanting to be


    outdone.


    Alina simply crossed her arms over her chest and smiled as though she had heard a funny joke.


    "Quit messing around. Warren''s my man. Why else would I be here?"


    I frowned and corrected her without hesitation.


    "He''s a man from your pack, you mean."


    After Warren and Flora got together, he made it clear that he had nothing to do with Alina.


    Even though he used to be the princess''s personal knight, so what? Warren now had someone else


    he truly cared about.


    Alina''s smile stiffened. Her face contorted, and she opened her mouth to retort.


    But I didn''t have the patience to argue with her, so I cut her short. "Is Warren awake? I want to see


    him."


    "He''s awake but he doesn''t want to see you." Alina looked at me defiantly. She deliberately blocked


    the door to Warren''s ward so that I couldn''t see what was going on inside.


    "I don''t believe you," I said through gritted teeth. Without hesitation, I pushed Alina out of my way


    and intended to walk straight into Warren''s ward. But the four bodyguards immediately sprang into


    action and surrounded me.


    "Get out of my way!" They didn''t faze me. I raised my leg and kicked a bodyguard in the chest,


    sending him flying backward.


    The three other bodyguards all rushed over and tried to attack me simultaneously.


    "Stop!" Alina shouted, and the bodyguards immediately stopped in their tracks.


    I patted the dust off my clothes nonchntly and didn''t say anything.


    Alina looked behind her at the ward, as though she was worried that Warren would hear her. Then


    she closed the door and walked to me.


    "Are you really so shameless? Aren''t you content with Rufus? Why do you have to pester Warren?"


    Alina lowered her voice to a growl.


    I sneered. She was absolutely ridiculous! "I''m just here to see Warren as a friend. Alina, what


    exactly are you afraid of? That I''ll take Warren away from you? I''m afraid you''ve pushed him away


    yourself."


    Warren was Flora''s boyfriend now. It was toote for Alina to turn around and run into his arms.


    "What the hell do you mean?" Alina red at me fiercely, her face turning purple from anger.


    "You went back to Warren because you''re out of options, right? Rufus announced his mate bond


    with me and Richard''s out of the picture." I sneered coldly. "Warren isn''t a dog who''s always at your


    beck and call. Just give up, Alina."


    "Why, you¡ª!" Alina''s face contorted in a mix of emotions. She seemed to be pissed off by my


    words, but at the same time embarrassed. "Even though you''re no longer a ve, so what? You''re


    still beneath me."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You can believe whatever you want to believe, Alina." I didn''t want to waste my breath on her


    anymore, so I walked past her and headed towards the ward.


    "Get her out of here!" Alina was enraged and she pointed a trembling finger at me. How pitiful.


    I wasn''t in the mood to waste my time with her. If she insisted on getting in my way, I refused to be


    polite to her anymore.


    Just as she reached out to yank my hair, a majestic voice suddenly sounded.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Alina''s body instantly went stiff and she let go of my hair.


    The bodyguards who were holding me down suddenly scattered like mice.


    Rubbing the painful spot on my scalp, I turned around to look at the newer. It was Leonard and


    Owen. They were standing nearby, looking at us with dark expressions.


    Leonard closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Pulling a long face, he asked unhappily, "Alina,


    what were you doing just now?"

 Chapter 369 The Unfriendly Alpha

    Chapter 369 The Unfriendly Alpha


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Alina, who had been acting like a spoiled brat just now, suddenly fell quiet and lowered her head.


    "I''m talking to you, Alina." Leonard spoke through gritted teeth. He seemed to be unable to swallow


    his anger.


    I almost couldn''t help but snicker. After all, they both had seen Alina yanking at my hair. It was


    completely outside a nobledy''s character to wrestle with someone unscrupulously, regardless of


    her opponent''s status.


    But on second thought, I realized that I was the one who had the upper hand just now, even though


    Alina managed to pull my hair in the end. Thinking about this scandalous matter, I couldn''t help but


    feel a little anxious. Although Leonard was Alina''s father, he was once the strongest werewolf of all


    and was known as the legendary god of war.


    I thought very highly of him and even worshiped him.


    I was racking my brains, trying to think of a way to greet him since this was the first time we had


    formally met.


    Alina, who was standing quietly, finally opened her mouth. "Father, I... I didn''t..."


    "You didn''t what exactly?" Leonard growled, his eyes darting between me and Alina.


    I felt my heart leap to my throat. Oh, my God! Did I just give him a bad first impression?


    I wanted to say something, but Alina spoke first.


    "It was all her fault!" she suddenly shouted.


    I raised my eyebrows and turned to look at her in disbelief.


    Alina stole a nce at me and blushed from being flustered. "Prince Rufus already made his


    rtionship with her public, yet she still came here to pester Warren! And she tried to break in by


    force just now. My four bodyguards and I couldn''t stop her."


    I shrugged helplessly, "I already told you that I''m not here to ''pester'' Warren. We''re just friends, Plus


    ¡ª"


    I paused mid-sentence. I was going to say that Warren already had a girlfriend, but I realized in time


    that they didn''t seem to know about his new rtionship yet.


    So I''d better let Warren tell them himself.


    "Plus what, hmm?" Alina sneered, as though she had caught me in a lie. "You can''t defend yourself,


    can you? The guilt''s written all over your face."


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes and just ignored her.


    Leonard frowned and squinted at me for a while before asking, "You''re that ve, right? What''s your


    name again?"


    A bit embarrassed, Leonard turned to look at Owen for help.


    I couldn''t help but frown unhappily. His first sentence to me made my high impression of him decline


    fast.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t say anything, waiting for him to remember my name himself.


    Owen, who was standing next to Leonard, cleared his throat and whispered helpfully, "Sylvia Todd.


    And she''s no longer a ve."


    Leonard turned to look at me again. "It''s Sylvia Todd, right?"


    "Yes," I still replied to him out of sheer politeness, but if I had it my way, I''d have walked away from


    this conversation the second he called me a ve.


    Although Leonard didn''t explicitly say so, his attitude obviously told me that he didn''t like me one bit.


    I figured that Ethan''s arrangement must''ve made things difficult for him.


    I suddenly closed my eyes, regretting agreeing to let Leonard train me.


    Wasn''t I just begging to be insulted?


    "Shouldn''t you be in the army already?" Leonard asked again, narrowing his eyes at me.


    "My entry into the army was dyed a day because I have something important to deal with first." I


    lowered my head and couldn''t look him in the eye.


    Leonard snorted and asked in a dissatisfied tone, "Ising here your so-called ''something


    important''?"


    "Yes, Father! Actually, Sylvia''s been bothering me here for a long time already. She''d better go to


    the army," Alina sneered.


    I took a deep breath to calm down. Looking at Leonard indignantly, I said word for word, "I''m not


    here for Warren."


    "Then don''t try to look for excuses. What''s so important that you needed to dy entering the


    army? Do you think that just because you topped the selectionpetition you can act arrogantly


    now? You''re so ignorant. I wonder what the hell Ethan was thinking," Leonard snorted, his tone


    dripping with disappointment. "It seems that this year''s new recruits are just so-so. You all think


    you''ve made such a huge contribution that you let it get to your head."

 Chapter 370 Scolded

    Chapter 370 Scolded


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Leonard trained his people very seriously, and he didn''t allow anyone to talk back. I knew that if I


    retorted, he would only say that I was trying to make excuses.


    Owen was expressionless the whole time. He looked at me from time to time as if he wanted to


    communicate with me through eye contact.


    I also looked at him with an expressionless face. Then I calmly looked away.


    I knew he wanted me to restrain myself.


    Leonard''s words were strident, and he spoke in a voice dripping with sarcasm. But I couldn''t find


    faults in everything he said.


    So I stood silently in front of him, and my thoughts drifted away unconsciously.


    He kept on talking as if he didn''t n to stop. Owen had tofort him from time to time.


    "Don''t be angry. Mind your health. You have to be careful of your body," Owen reminded him.


    Leonard snorted heavily and didn''t listen to Owen''s advice. He continued criticizing me for not


    reporting to the army on time.


    "Why don''t you say anything? Have you lost your tongue?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised my eyes and pursed my lips. "What do you want me to say?"


    What else could I say? He had already said so much. I could only feel depressed and aggrieved.


    "Who allowed you to disregard the military discipline? What? You can just go there whenever you


    want? If you want to postpone, you will just do it at will?" Leonard had a stern look on his face. He


    was as fierce as a raging thunder in the sky.


    I didn''t say anything and just curled my lips.


    Originally, I wanted to exin. But he obviously didn''t want to listen at all, so it was useless.


    Regardless of my reason for not reporting to the army on time, I was still wrong because I


    disregarded the discipline.


    And now, I was almost nailed to the pir of shame.


    "Even if you don''t tell me the reason, I know it," Leonard sneered disapprovingly. "It''s the


    preferential treatment that Prince Rufus is giving you, right?"


    I reminded myself to hold back. Since he was my future teacher, I couldn''t lose my temper with him.


    I was tense. I lowered my head and stared at the floor, admonishing myself over and over again not


    to lose control of my emotions.


    But thinking that Leonard would train me, I couldn''t help but break down.


    "Head up and look at me! You don''t have the military demeanor at all. Going out as a soldier, you


    represent the image of the empire. How can you look so dejected?"


    Being scolded like this, I immediately raised my head.


    Leonard''s frown deepened even more. He was definitely dissatisfied with me. "Don''t think that you


    can already rx because Prince Rufus is backing you up. The army is not a ce for you to enjoy


    your rtionship. If your mind has nothing but only romance, you''d better leave the army and marry


    Prince Rufus as soon as possible."


    This time, Owen coughed to clear his throat and said, "That''s enough. She should know she is


    wrong."


    "No. I''m not done yet. I have to tell her everything I want to say. I can''t just let this kind of evil


    thoughts pollute the army," Leonard said firmly. Then he continued, "The battlefield is not a ce for


    jokes. A she-wolf like you is not suitable to be in the army at all. You''d better go home, get married,


    and have children."


    It turned out that he only regarded she-wolves as mothers and housewives who didn''t have the right


    to serve their country as brave soldiers. How masculist he was!


    Leonard''s every word was definitely testing my bottom line. I clenched my fists and was about to


    lose my temper. But I reminded myself again and stered a smile on my face.


    However, I saw out of the corner of my eye that Alina secretly sneered at me. I almost exploded


    with rage.


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down.


    ''Hold back, Sylvia. Remember the virtue that the empire advocates. Respect the old and love the


    young. Control your temper,'' I reminded myself inwardly to restrain my anger.


    But Leonard continued, "She-wolves should always act like she-wolves. But look at yourself..." "I''m


    sorry, but I have to go now. I still have something else to do," I finally interrupted Leonard as I


    couldn''t stand it anymore.


    After saying this, I turned around and left, ignoring his reaction. I was no longer in the mood to visit


    Warren. All I wanted to do was get out of this suffocating ce as soon as possible. The moment I


    left the hospital, I felt alive again. But my heart was still full of grievances and resentments, so I


    called Rufus.


    My call was quickly connected. And as soon as I heard his voice, I burst into tears.


    "Rufus, I don''t want to train with Leonard anymore. Whoever interested to be his student can just


    take my ce. I really don''t want him to be my teacher."

 Chapter 371 A Proper Lady

    Chapter 371 A Proper Lady


    Leonard''s POV:


    I did not expect Sylvia to be so rude. After interrupting me, she simply turned around and left.


    It was unbelievable. No one had ever dared to do that to me.


    "Clearly, she is uneducated! I wonder how her parents raised her." I frowned. Even though her


    unyielding spirit somewhat reminded me of a younger version of myself, I was never arrogant


    enough to turn my back to my seniors whenever they lectured me.


    Clicking his tongue, Owen shrugged. "Well, your temper really isn''t for everyone."


    I red back at him. "Why didn''t you say anything a while ago?"


    Owen flicked his nose. "Not everyone is asdylike as Alina, you know that. You''ve taught her well."


    I snorted arrogantly and nced at Alina, who was quietly standing aside.


    With satisfaction, I nodded. Ever since she came to the imperial city, I did notice a change in her


    behavior. But still, her presence remained to be outstanding. After all, I the one who had raised her


    like ady since she was a child.


    When Alina was still little, I already selected for her a teacher to teach her the standard etiquette.


    Soon enough, she knew everything there was to


    know about how to act like a nobledy.


    Indeed, I had spent a lot of my time and energy on Alina. Not only did I raise her to be a graceful


    lady, but I also wanted to train her to be strong-minded and fearless in the face of danger.


    Later on, I realized that I hadn''t yet fulfilled my goalpletely.


    While Alina turned out to be a perfect nobledy, I found that she was still far from bing a


    qualified heir. Shecked a lot of things.


    The manner in which she handled things was just not smooth enough. She was too timid and never


    tough.


    Like a flower in a greenhouse, she wouldn''t be able to stand the winds and rains of life.


    But it did not deter me from arranging a path for her that would still make her life happy.


    I allowed her toe to the imperial city because I hoped she would grow here.


    She could have her own life and develop her strength.


    Sylvia, however, was worlds different from Alina. Her eyes were so clearly filled with such a fighting


    and resistant spirit. Even her walk was very telling of her determined attitude.


    It seemed that she was always ready to fight with anyone who bumped into her, which gave me


    headache.


    Just by looking at Sylvia for the first time, I already knew she was not as meek as she appeared.


    When I scolded her just now, the disagreement was still very much evident in her eyes, even though


    she obviously tried to restrain herself.


    I also thought that she would be able to control her temper, but it turned out she was not very


    tolerant at all.


    When she got angry, she looked like a little cub who wasn''t allowed to get milk. Although she tried


    to hide her ws, she failed to realize that each and every emotion she felt was written all across


    her face.


    She honestly had good character, but it was her temper that needed to be worked on.


    I chuckled to myself.


    After thinking of Sylvia, I looked over at Alina again and felt that Alinacked that vitality Sylvia had.


    Seldom did Alina ever make trouble. Unlike her peers, she didn''t make too much noise as well.


    Back in our pack, she only had Warren by her side. They were both quiet and got along with each


    other.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That was good. Being too lively could be a problem at times. And then, I thought of Martin''s silly


    boy, Harry, and felt relieved.


    I patted Alina''s head and forced out a loving smile. "It''s important for a she-wolf to be gentle and


    ladylike, not fierce."


    When I said that, Sylvia''s lively face appeared in my mind.


    I then withdrew my hand and put on a serious expression again. "Do not be like that, Alina."

 Chapter 372 Blind Matchmaking

    Chapter 372 Blind Matchmaking


    Leonard''s POV:


    Alina nodded obediently as usual.


    But then Owed disagreed. "So what if she acts like Sylvia? The girl is quite lovely."


    I red at Owen, hoping to wipe the smile off his face. "No, she''s not. She makes me restless just


    looking at her. Imaging Warren acting like Harry." Owen rolled his eyes and shut up.


    The nerve of this old man! He would always wear a straight face in public, but he was very different


    in private. He liked to instigate trouble and watch from afar.


    I turned to Alina, who was still standing quietly aside. "What brings you here today?"


    "Warren just regained consciousness. I came here hoping to take care of him," Alina said softly,


    making her sound just fragile.


    Owen smiled in relief when he heard what Alina said. He tried not to make his smile too obvious,


    but I could still see the mischievous glint in his eyes.


    I gave him a sharp look, which made the smile on his face disappear immediately.


    "Are you and Uncle Owen here for Warren as well, Father?" Alina asked with curiosity.


    Just when I was about to say yes, Owen interrupted.


    "No, no. Your father and I were just passing by."


    Alina furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. "Why? Where are you heading?"


    Owen sped his hands behind his back and lied. "We came to the city center to survey how the


    werewolves of the imperial capital city live."


    I couldn''t help but rub my forehead. Did he seriously think he sounded convincing? This man was


    already familiar with every corner of the imperial capital city. What was a survey going to add to


    that?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But I knew what Owen was trying to do. He had always thought that Alina and Warren could make a


    good match.


    In fact, many werewolves in our pack believed that Alina and Warren would eventually end up


    together. Most especially Owen. He had watched Alina grow up and secretly regarded her as his


    daughter-inw already. Unfortunately, it came as a surprise to everyone when Queen Laura


    suddenly brought Alina to the imperial capital city to be betrothed to Prince Rufus.


    At that time, Alina didn''t seem to object and even looked a little happy, so I allowed it as well. But


    Owen was deeply saddened by this for a long time.


    When Prince Rufus then announced his mate bond with Sylvia to the public, Owen was clearly the


    happiest man in the room. He even liked Sylvia for it.


    As for Alina and Warren, Owen already nned for them to confirm their rtionship after returning


    to the pack.


    I couldn''t care less about that. Young kids could make those decisions for themselves. Warren was


    also raised under my care, so I approved of him.


    I just didn''t think that Alina was ever interested in Warren back when they were in the pack. She just


    saw him as a friend. Now, it seemed different. She looked like she developed feelings for Warren.


    "You should go and check on Warren," I said.


    Now that the two had feelings for each other, I was more than d to pair them up.


    "Yes, Father."


    After bowing to me, Alina entered the ward.


    Once she was out of earshot, Owen leaned over. "What''s wrong with you today? No matter how


    dissatisfied you are with someone, you would never usually meddle in their businesses. Why did


    you say so much to Sylvia today?"


    "Did I?" I pretended not to know what he was talking about, refusing to admit my strange behavior.


    Whenever I saw Sylvia, I just couldn''t help but talk to her. She reminded me of someone, but I


    couldn''t remember who it was anymore. My intuition was telling me that I might have forgotten


    someone who was very important to me.


    "You did. You haven''t scolded anyone like that for a long time. In fact, I think thest person you


    scolded that much was Warren. I could never forget that, but Warren really grew up before our eyes.


    He is no longer the naughty boy you would have to hit with a rattan to get to obey." Owen couldn''t


    help butugh, ruining the serious expression on his face.


    I sighed and smiled. "You''re right. That just means we''re getting old."


    "Well, do you think Sylvia is talented?" Owen went back to the topic.


    I snorted. "I didn''t say that. I''m only doing this because the lycan king forced me to train Sylvia."

 Chapter 373 Cant Go Back To The Past

    Chapter 373 Can''t Go Back To The Past


    Alina''s POV:


    Warren was staying in a VIP ward, with a separate living room and bathroom.


    When I entered the ward, I didn''t immediately go to the bedroom. Instead, I leaned against the door


    and eavesdropped on the conversation in the corridor between my father and Uncle Owen.


    Although it sounded like my father was scolding Sylvia, I knew my father; he never bothered to talk


    to anyone he didn''t like, let alone lecturing them earnestly.


    Which meant that his attitude towards Sylvia was indeed different...


    But a little whileter, I heard him say that he was paying special attention to Sylvia only under the


    orders of the lycan king. Hearing this, I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    I hated that bitch, Sylvia, from the bottom of my heart. She took away everything that should''ve


    belonged to me. Naturally, I didn''t want my father to side with her.


    It wasn''t until the voices in the corridor faded away that I went to the bedroom.


    The window was wide open. A gentle wind blew the curtains, bringing with it some fresh air.


    Warren was leaning against the headboard, deep in thought. His injuries were so serious that he


    had lost a lot of weight. His head was almostpletely wrapped in thick bandages, covering his


    usually sharp features.


    I walked to the window and closed it before sitting down next to Warren''s bed.


    Only then did Warren looked up at me. In a t tone, he asked, "What happened outside just now?


    I heard a ruckus."


    I smiled and casually came up with an excuse. "The family of the patient next door quarreled with a


    doctor, saying they weren''t satisfied with his treatment n."


    Warren nodded absentmindedly. He didn''t seem to doubt my exnation. He didn''t say anything


    more.


    Awkward silence ensued. I quietly wondered how things became like this between me and Warren.


    In the past, he had alwayse up with various topics to make me happy, even though he himself


    was not a talkative werewolf.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed and sad, wanting to relive the good old days.


    "Let me peel you an orange. I know they''re your favorite." I made an effort to break the silence.


    Warren didn''t respond. He proceeded to tinker with his phone, as though he hadn''t heard me just


    now.


    Biting my lower lip, I swallowed myplicated emotions and called out his name.


    Finally, Warren came to his senses and looked at me weirdly. "What''s wrong?"


    I forced a smile and held up the orange in my hand. "How about an orange? I''ll peel it for you." "No,


    thanks. Eat it yourself." Warren looked down at his phone again.


    My fingers clenched around the orange in my hand. I felt angry, but I couldn''t lose my temper. After


    all, I was the one who had ruined our rtionship. I couldn''t me Warren for treating me like this.


    "Wait. Where are your ear stud?" I noticed that he wasn''t wearing the ear stud I had given him. He


    wasn''t wearing it thest time we met, too. Maybe he had taken it off a long time ago.


    These days, I had devoted all my attention to Rufus and didn''t give a damn about those details. But


    now...


    Warren didn''t even look up from his phone. "I took it off."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? Why?" My growing dissatisfaction reared its ugly head. I had gifted him that ear stud for his


    sixteenth birthday. He used to wear it every day.


    "I don''t want to wear it anymore," Warren answered coldly. His reason was so simple yet


    straightforward, which made me unable to refute.


    I could''ve epted it if Warren hated me and unleashed his rage, but I couldn''t stand being ignored


    by him.


    "Is your phone really that interesting?" I couldn''t hide the dissatisfaction in my tone.


    "Mhm."


    Without raising his head, Warren tapped away at his phone screen, as though he was chatting with


    someone.


    "What''s so important that you won''t even talk to me?" I couldn''t force a smile anymore. My


    expression darkened and I was about to lose my patience to his indifference.


    Although Warren didn''t answer my question, he finally looked up from his phone.


    He raised his head and locked eyes with me. After a moment''s hesitation, he asked, "Did you really


    take care of me when I was in aa? The entire two days?"

 Chapter 374 Falling In Love With Someone Else

    Chapter 374 Falling In Love With Someone Else


    Alina''s POV:


    Warren''s question really pissed me off.


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean? Do you think I lied?" I suddenly stood up and looked into


    his eyes coldly. "When you were unconscious, I took care of you day and night. I didn''t sleep a wink


    for two days straight. I didn''t dare to leave the hospital for fear that no one would be there for you


    when you woke up."


    I squeezed out a couple of tears and said in a sobbing tone, "I know I wronged you before, but you


    can''t just use me of lying!"


    Despite my tearful face, Warren''s expression remained indifferent.


    The calmer he was, the more embarrassed I felt. I felt like a joke.


    Suddenly, panic seized me. Did he know something?


    The truth was, during the two days Warren was unconscious, another she-wolf had taken care of


    him. She was in Sylvia''s court trial before. I think she was her roommate.


    I thought Sylvia was the one who sent her, so I drove her away. Coincidentally, Warren woke up not


    long after that she-wolf left.


    And when he did wake up, he groggily muttered a name. I hadn''t heard him clearly¡ªI thought he


    was calling Sylvia''s name again, which made me so angry.


    What angered me even more was that when Warren finally opened his eyes and saw me, he looked


    nothing but disappointed.


    Obviously, I was not the she-wolf he wanted to see.


    This fact broke my heart. Only then did I realize that he was drifting farther and farther away from


    me.


    Could I have misunderstood the situation? Was the she-wolf I drove away secretly Warren''s


    girlfriend? But Warren could never settle for such a girl. He had better taste than that. Although that


    girl wasn''t ugly, she looked poor. Obviously, she didn''t have a powerful background or any notable


    status.


    Moreover, if Warren wanted to be with her, she needed to get Uncle Owen''s approval first. Uncle


    Owen would never let his son be with an ordinary she-wolf.


    And Warren had loved me since childhood. Yet he was so cold to me now. Surely it was all Sylvia''s


    fault.


    That she-wolf was Sylvia''s roommate. Maybe they were working together to plot against me.


    Now that I thought about it, they probably bewitched Warren!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I subtly pinched the palm of my hand to squeeze out a few more tears. Never in my wildest dreams


    would I have expected Sylvia, who had been trampled underfoot by me before, to one day surpass


    me. Not only was her mate bond with Rufus announced in such a high-profile manner, but she was


    also granted a military rank. Sylvia''s streak of good luck was driving me crazy with jealousy. How


    could a lowly ve like her earn the approval of the lycan king? Was it just because Rufus was on


    her side?


    How dare Sylvia get Warren to distance himself from me?!


    As my hatred towards Sylvia mounted, I gritted my teeth and racked my brains toe up with


    ways to make trouble for her.


    "Master, maybe Warren already knows that you sent Tom to kill him. That''d exin why he''s so cold


    to you now," my wolf Elva suddenly suggested.


    My heart skipped a beat. "No, I doubt it. Tom works for me but I never asked him to kill Warren."


    "That''s true, but the queen gave Tom the order in your name. Even if it wasn''t your intention, what if


    Warren believes otherwise?" Elva said.


    My mind was in a mess. "Tom never would''ve told him, right?"


    But Elva didn''t like Tom one bit. She snorted with disdain. "Are you kidding me? That guy has a big


    mouth, and he''s arrogant andcent. He might''ve said something to Warren."


    "Then what should I do? If I ask Warren about it when Tom didn''t even say anything, then I would


    expose myself! Besides, it had something to do with the queen. I can''t just confess voluntarily, lest I


    implicate her." I felt panic rising in my chest.


    After our brief quarrel, Warren didn''t talk to me anymore. He leaned against the headboard and


    closed his eyes quietly.


    Looking at his handsome side profile, I hesitated. Should I ask him...?


    After struggling in my mind for a while, I forced myself to calm down and sighed. "Let''s stop


    quarreling, okay?"


    Warren didn''t give me a response. If his quivering eyshes hadn''t given him away, I would''ve


    thought he had fallen asleep.


    I tried my best to sound casual and asked about his wounds. "What happened to you in the


    forbidden forest? This is the most injured you''ve ever been. Uncle Owen was scared out of his


    wits."

 Chapter 375 Guilty

    Chapter 375 Guilty


    Warren''s POV:


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The agitation in Alina''s tone made me feel somewhat guilty. Those tears in her eyes didn''t seem


    fake either.


    Still, I knew Alina wasn''t as innocent and harmless as she appeared. In order to get Rufus, she had


    told all kinds of lies in the past.


    Growing up, I never saw Alina do any sort of housework as well. She spent most of her time living


    like ady, listening to concerts and having afternoon tea, not taking care of others.


    When she imed to take care of me day and night with no sleep at all... It was hard to believe,


    honestly.


    The truth to me was still unknown.


    I still remembered that it was Flora who had gone above and beyond to save me until I fell into a


    coma.


    While I was unconscious, I was able to vaguely feel that someone had been apanying me all


    this time and taking care of me, and that person never stopped talking.


    I thought it was Flora.


    But when I opened my eyes, I saw Alina with me.


    There was an inexplicable disappointment that I felt.


    Ever since I woke up, all I could think about was Flora. I wanted to see her right now.


    I closed my eyes and thought about it, but I just got more upset.


    Alina seemed to notice the shift in my mood and started to ask about what happened in the


    forbidden forest that day.


    Deep inside, I sneered. She was clearly afraid that I found out what she had done, but she was


    already toote.


    I finally opened my eyes and gave her a cold look. "You ask too many questions. What do you really


    want to know? Quit beating around the bush."


    An awkward smile appeared on Alina''s face. "Don''t be like this, Warren. I''m asking because I care


    about you. What about yourpanions? How are they?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Whichpanion are you talking about? Tom?"


    Alina froze. "Is... Tom the tall man with tattoos?" She was obviously pretending not to know Tom. I


    leaned back on my bed and watched her put on this show. I didn''t say anything for a few moments.


    "Tom''s dead now."


    "Dead?" Alina''s eyes widened, breaking her character. The shock on her face immediately exposed


    her.


    I scoffed and didn''t want to talk to her anymore. With the witness dead, Alina would never admit to


    everything she had done. At this point, I was tired of listening to her excuses.


    It was just better to feign ignorance than to quarrel with a hopeless case like her.


    "Truly a pity indeed. All of a sudden, Tom was acting crazy and tried to kill me. Unfortunately, he


    died before I could ask who sent him." As I spoke, I carefully observed Alina''s reaction.


    After hearing my side, Alina looked relieved. Tucking her hair back, she regained her usual elegant


    composure again.


    "Okay, I guess that''s enough talking about them." Alina smiled softly, looking at me with affection.


    "I''m going back to the pack with my father. Are youing too?"


    "No, I''m not going back there that soon. You go ahead," I said coldly. I then looked down at my


    phone and was upset that I still hadn''t received any messages.


    "Why not? Is there still something you have to do in the imperial capital city? Why don''t you just go


    back home with us?"


    I heard Alina''s questions, but didn''t respond to her. I was glued to my phone, sending a crying cat


    emoji to someone. That emoji reflected my mood right now quite perfectly.


    "Didn''t you onlye to this city for me, Warren? Now, you--"


    "Enough already!" I could not stand to hear her speak anymore. "What are you trying to say, Alina?


    I''m not some dog of yours who waits at your foot for orders. Understand?"

 Chapter 376 No Response

    Chapter 376 No Response


    Warren''s POV:


    "What... What do you mean?" Alina looked at me with teary eyes, pursing her lips. "I just want us to


    go back to the way we were. But if you don''t want to see me, just say so. I can go."


    "Then yes, you should go." I was not in any mood to deal with her right now.


    "You!" Alina''s eyes widened, as if she didn''t believe that I would actually drive her away. "Do you


    have any idea what you''re doing?"


    I smiled mockingly. "Give it up, Alina. I know what you really care about."


    "What are you talking about?" Alina pretended not to understand.


    I looked away and felt my heart harden. "You don''t have to worry about anything. The evidence was


    gone when I fell off the cliff."


    Before, I would always take our childhood friendship into consideration. That was why I never


    wanted topletely cut her off. Besides, doing that would put my father and Alpha Leonard in


    quite an awkward situation as well.


    But when Alina tried to kill me, I knew in that moment that everything was going to change.


    She was the one who tipped the scales and severed our friendship herself.


    "What evidence? Warren, what are you talking about? I just came here to apany you as your


    friend. Why are you being so cold to me?" The audacity of this woman to question me after


    everything she had done! She even looked like she was about to break down.


    Sighing, I looked at her seriously. "Listen up, Alina. The ring your father gave you is gone. Because


    of that, I can''t use you of what you''ve done. You don''t have to pretend to be kind to me or test


    me again. Do whatever you want to do with your life. It''s none of my business anymore. If you really


    want to leave the imperial capital city, it''s up to you. It has nothing to with me. I don''t care."


    Basically, I was telling her to quit bothering me.


    Alina turned red in anger as tears streamed down her face. "If I knew this would happen, I would


    have nevere at all. You are so ungrateful! I didn''t eat, drink, or sleep just to take care of you.


    And this is how you repay me? Did I even mention anything about the evidence when you woke up?


    No. It was you who kept bringing it up. If you hate me so much, just say it. I won''t pester you


    anymore."


    I chuckled. "Okay, calm down."


    "Calm down? How can I calm down when you''re being so heartless?" Alina began to sob,


    continuing to pin the me on me.


    She was crying so loud that it was giving me a headache. My mind was in a mess now and I had no


    idea what to say to her.


    "Okay, enough! Stop crying already!" I raised my voice in frustration. Alina never really was the type


    to reflect on her own actions.


    She wiped her tears and hupped.


    "I''m tired already. You should just go." Without looking back at her, Iy back down and pulled the


    quilt over my head, pretending to fall asleep.


    Seeing this, Alina cried even louder. But I stayed silent in the quilt and just waited. After a couple of


    minutes, I heard some footsteps and the door mming shut.


    Alina finally left.


    Relieved, I sat up on my bed and dialed a familiar number.


    No one picked up.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Frustrated, Iy down on the bed and opened Flora and I''s chat history. I saw that all my messages


    had been sent to her, but she hadn''t replied at all.


    How weird. She didn''t evene to see me once.


    Did I do something wrong?


    But I remembered that Flora and I were on good terms before I fell into aa. There didn''t seem


    to be any issue between us then.


    I sent Flora another emoji of a kitten acting cute while rolling over on the ground.


    I waited for ten minutes, but there was still no response from Flora. At some point, I even suspected


    that she had blocked my number.

 Chapter 377 Lost Contact With Her

    Chapter 377 Lost Contact With Her


    Warren''s POV:


    I refused to give up calling Flora. But this time, there was no response because her phone was out


    of the service area.


    What was going on?


    I frowned as I searched up what a caller would hear if their number was blocked by the person they


    were calling.


    Just as expected, the Inte had different answers. I scrolled and read through some for a long


    time, but I was still not sure. The more answers I read, the more annoyed I got.


    I tossed and turned irritably on my bed. On one toss, I identally tore my wound open and it was


    so painful that I broke out into a sweat.


    Butpared with the pain in my heart, this wound was nothing inparison.


    Damn, what on earth could Flora possibly be busy with? Why hadn''t shee to see me? No


    matter how busy she was, I knew she would try toe.


    "Send her another message," my wolf Salt suggested to me.


    "It''s useless now. She hasn''t replied to any of the messages I sent before. What more now?" I


    stared at my phone for a long time. If I could crawl into thework cable and find Flora, I would and


    ask her why.


    After thinking for a little longer, I messaged Harry and asked him on Flora''s whereabouts.


    But Harry also didn''t reply. What the hell were these two doing that made them too busy to even


    look at their phones?


    Finally, I asked Sylvia. But she didn''t reply to me either.


    Frustrated, I threw my phone away and slumped into my bed like a dead fish.


    "Maybe Flora is just really busy?" Salt said gingerly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What could she be so busy with that she can''t even check her phone for several days?" I knew that


    Flora liked surfing the Inte. She usually replied to my messages almost instantly. I let out a weak


    groan, feeling like I had lost all my strength.


    "Maybe she just received too many messages and yours got buried underneath. Remember, Flora


    risked her life to save you that day. She must have feelings for you." Salt tried tofort me. "I


    could also feel that Flora''s wolf didn''t dislike me as much."


    Still, it didn''t mean that Flora''s wolf actually liked Salt.


    I recalled the time in the forest and remembered that Flora never left me alone in dangerous


    situations. She promised to share life and death with me, even going so far as to risking her own life


    for mine.


    I was almost sure she had feelings for me.


    Thinking of this, I felt a little bit more rxed.


    Maybe Salt was right that Flora was just too busy right now that she couldn''t visit or reply yet.


    But I couldn''t deny the fact that I felt horrible about it. When Flora woulde back, I would


    definitely ask her to put our chat box at the topmost part of her phone.


    Depressed, I stuffed my face into the pillow. As much as I wanted to leave the hospital right now, my


    wounds still didn''t allow me.


    If Flora wouldn''t be able to visit me here, the next time we would see each other would probably in


    the army already. When I received the notice to join the army, I asked a friend to confirm that Flora


    had also been recruited.


    Was that what she was so busy with all this time? The army thing?


    Perhaps so.


    I tried my best to calm down.


    I must focus on recovering as soon as possible, so that I could join the army and see Flora every


    day.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t know how much time it would take for me to make a full recovery.


    A horrific thought then entered my head.


    What if by the time I got out of the hospital she didn''t have feelings for me anymore? I worked hard


    to get her to like me.


    I sat up from bed and got my phone again. This time, I was going to call up my friend and ask him to


    send Flora some desserts, maybe check on how she was doing as well.


    After that, Iy back down and opened Flora''s Facebook page to see if she had posted anything


    recently. Maybe I could find out what she was so busy with.


    Immediately, I saw a group photo on her feed.


    In the photo, Flora was smiling brightly. Beside her stood a tall and handsome man who had his arm


    around her shoulders. The photo was also captioned, "Thank you, my hero."


    I noticed that the photo had been posted just ten minutes ago.


    Her hero? I was supposed to be her hero!


    In my anger, I almost fainted. Was this what she was busy with all this time?


    I threw my phone away again and tried to get out of bed, hoping to look for Flora myself. But I had


    forgotten that my feet were still wrapped in thick bandages and unable to move. The moment my


    feet touched the ground, a piercing pain shot up my body.


    I lost bnce and fell straight down.

 Chapter 378 Daily Life

    Chapter 378 Daily Life


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After being scolded by Leonard, I went to see Rufus.


    The moment I saw him, I threw myself into his arms without saying anything.


    Rufus also held me in his arms and kissed me. Then he asked, "Are you depressed because of


    Leonard?"


    "I''m more than depressed. He makes me almost doubt myself now," I muttered.


    I thought Leonard was a fair and just man. But he belittled me before knowing me. And it really


    made me frustrated, and it wavered my confidence.


    I was even more convinced that Leonard disliked me. And if I really let him train me, I might only


    feel worse.


    "Can you change the arrangement and stop him from being my trainer? I really don''t want to do


    this." I got out of Rufus'' arms and looked at him, pouting. The more I thought about Leonard, the


    more aggrieved I felt. "I can practice more in private."


    Rufus hugged me again and shook me gently. "Leonard is sharp-tongued, and it''s his nature. Just


    don''t take it to heart. I''m sure he didn''t mean to hurt your feelings."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I didn''t say anything. I was unwilling topromise. Alina also did something wrong today, but


    Leonard didn''t scold her. Clearly, he spoiled his daughter very much.


    Rufus sighed and asked, "Sylvia, do you know how many senior military officers in active service


    were trained by Leonard?"


    I grabbed his hand, but I still didn''t say anything. "Three-fifths." What Rufus mentioned was an


    astonishing number.


    I looked up at him, a little surprised. "That many?" Rufus nodded and exined patiently, "Yes.


    Those military officers were all Leonard''s students when he was young. They are far more capable


    in bothbat and military strategies than those selected in the military academy. Although there


    are many talented men among them, most of them got high positions, not only because of their


    caliber but also Leonard''s training."


    Actually, regardless of personal factors, Leonard was indeed a respected senior. Being trained and


    guided by him was the dream of many students in the military academy.


    "So Sylvia, this is a good opportunity for you. I don''t think you want to miss it," Rufus added softly,


    trying to coax me.


    I was in a dilemma. I bit my lower lip, lost in thought. Then I said, "I''m not afraid of Leonard''s


    scolding. I''m just afraid that he will deny me."


    From the bottom of my heart, I admitted that I was a self-abased she-wolf. My past life had


    frustrated me so much that I often doubted myself. My fragile and sensitive self-esteem always led


    me to make trouble.


    "Sylvia, you have to stand firm. Always remember that a real strong werewolf never cares about


    what others think." Rufus looked at me solemnly. "I know how you feel and what you think. But they


    are not as important as your future."


    I carefully pondered Rufus'' words, and I was suddenly enlightened.


    "I understand, Rufus. I will train with Leonard. I know I was wrong earlier." In the end, I was


    embarrassed.


    Rufus suddenlyughed. "You understand so soon? There are actually many reasons I want to tell


    you, but it seems unnecessary now."


    I couldn''t help but act like a spoiled child. "Well, don''t talk about them anymore. Go ahead with your


    work now. I have to go back too."


    Rufus kissed me on the lips and said, "Okay, go ahead. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay, bye!"


    After parting with Rufus, I went back to my dormitory to pack my things. I intended to report to the


    army ahead of time.


    When my luggage was ready, I went to the teaching affairs office to go through the departure


    procedures. While waiting for the stamp, I took out my phone and checked some new information.


    It was only then that I found out that there were a lot of posts about me on social media, saying that


    I relied on my connections to get the position and that I was the most sessful ve ever.


    I couldn''t help frowning while reading the posts andments. I already had a hunch.


    It seemed that Alina was ying the same old trick again.

 Chapter 379 Break Up

    Chapter 379 Break Up


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Alina''s ploy didn''t surprise me at all. It wasn''t the first time that she tried to ruin my reputation.


    But it was just as Rufus said: it didn''t matter what others said about me. Life must go on.


    In time, the truth would reveal itself. I would prove myself one day.


    So the public''s opinion of me didn''t faze me at all. Alina''s n was futile.


    I put my phone down and shrugged it off. Now, I needed to go back to my room to move my things.


    On my way there, Flora called me. She spent quite some time cursing those who spread the rumor


    and thenforted me.


    After getting off the phone with her, I received a brief message from Rufus. He was only reminding


    me of the time I was supposed to register as the new team leader.


    Despite the brevity of the message, I couldn''t help but smile. I was certain that Rufus must''ve heard


    about the rumors being spread about me. However, he didn''t attempt tofort me, nor did he try


    to take the post down like before.


    Because Rufus knew I didn''t need him to do these things.


    He knew me well.


    We were kindred spirits.


    Love not only made me stronger, but it also made me content. This was the happiest I had ever


    been in my life.


    Nodding resolutely, I gathered my things and left for the army alone.


    As soon as I entered the gate, an officer came to receive me.


    He gave me a brief rundown of daily life in the army and then he showed me my room.


    Afterwards, he gave me a tour of the ce. The military region was huge. The officer led the way


    and walked in front of me, exining everything briefly. I tried to keep whatever he said in mind.


    Previously, I had already thought that the military school was strict. Little did I know that the school


    would be child''s ypared to the army.


    The atmosphere here was serious, and every soldier we passed by looked especially vignt and


    cautious.


    The army was a ce where no mistakes could be made. The smallest slip up could end in death


    on the battlefield.


    I quickly understood the gravity of it and maintained a serious expression.


    After the tour, the officer took me back to the dormitory building and left. I lugged my suitcase to the


    elevator and pushed the button to the fourth floor, which was where my room was. As soon as the


    elevator doors slid open, I saw Flora walking out of a room.


    "Sylvia! I thought you''d be here soon. I was just about to go out to pick you up!" Flora was so happy


    that she skipped towards me like a little child.


    I smiled back at her. I was really happy that we''d still be living in the same dormitory.


    After we caught up with each other, we began to sort out our things.


    A normal room in the army was equipped with two bunk beds, which meant that that there''d be four


    werewolves to a room. Flora and I shared one of the bunk beds. As for the other bunk, there was no


    one for the time being.


    "Do you think anyone else ising?" I asked, squinting at Flora curiously. If two more girls came,


    our room would be so lively.


    "I doubt it. Thest mysterious teammate is probably a male, so the other four members of the team


    will be in the male''s dormitory." As she spoke, Flora was busy rummaging through her stuff. She


    had a lot of things to sift through. It looked as though she was looking for something.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Looking for something?" I squatted next to her, offering my help.


    Just then, Flora stood up excitedly, holding a box of tiramisu in her hand. She carefully took out a


    slice and handed it to me. "Eat this quick! I hid it in my luggage. The army is way stricter than the


    school. We can''t indulge in this kind of thing after today."


    Conflicted, I took the slice of tiramisu, not knowing whether to cry or tough. Finally, I crammed the


    cake into my mouth. After swallowing, I asked, "By the way, what''s with the photo you posted?"


    For the first time ever, Flora had posted a photo of someone of the opposite sex, which was


    treatment that even her real boyfriend never enjoyed.


    "He''s the military officer who received me when I came here. He was also a member ofst year''s


    elite team and is now a regr member of the army. Isn''t he gorgeous?" Flora''s eyes lit up


    excitedly. "He was so nice and eloquent! Not only did he help me with my luggage, he also took me


    to the canteen and we ate delicious food. He even said that I could ask him for help whenever I


    needed."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but cough stiffly. "Flora, did you forget that you have a boyfriend?


    Warren''s still in the hospital¡ª"


    "Warren?" Flora interrupted me, pursing her lips unhappily. Her face clouded over and the smile


    from earlier disappeared. "We broke up."

 Chapter 380 The Next Boy Will Be Better_______

    Chapter 380 The Next Boy Will Be Better_______


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "You broke up with Warren?!" My eyes went as wide as saucers.


    "Yup." Flora shrugged indifferently. "We have nothing to do with each other now."


    "But why? And when? I didn''t see thising at all!" Just a few days ago, Flora had risked her life


    to save Warren. She had even taken care of him in the hospital for two days straight without


    sleeping or resting.


    So how could they break up in the blink of an eye?


    It was too sudden, like a building that was already halfway through construction that suddenly


    copsed due to a faulty foundation.


    Flora rolled her eyes and muttered, "Just a few days ago. It was mutual."


    "That''s all you have to say? Were you the one who broke up with him? And did Warren agree?"


    I narrowed my eyes at her curiously. I knew that Warren cared a lot about Flora. Whenever we were


    together in big groups, Warren''s eyes were always fixated on Flora. And he''d always smile


    subconsciously when he looked at her. Maybe he didn''t even notice it himself.


    So I doubted Warren would give her up so easily.


    "Of course he did. He was actually happy to break up with me." Flora nodded firmly. "Which is good.


    I only chose to be with Warren back then because he was open-minded, free, and easygoing."


    I couldn''t help but frown. Warren? Free and easygoing? Open-minded?! Were we talking about the


    same man?


    And how could Warren have been happy to break up with Flora? How could she be sure that he


    wasn''t secretly seething with rage?


    "Did you not take your rtionship with him seriously?" I couldn''t help but whine. "You guys were


    only together for a while! And you risked your life to save him!"


    Flora shrugged again nonchntly. "I just saved him because we were ssmates. If it were


    anyone else, I still would''ve tried to save them." Flora''s reason wasn''t convincing in the slightest. I


    was there that day. When she heard that Warren was in danger, she was scared out of her wits.


    If it was someone else who was in such a situation, she never would''ve reacted the way she did.


    Back when they first became a couple, I used to suspect that they were trying to deceive me. But


    later, I became more and more convinced that they actually did care about each other.


    In particr, Warren was so fond of Flora that he would''ve plucked the stars out of the sky for her.


    Now that things hade to this, something big must''ve happened. Flora was hiding something


    from me.


    "Flora, what on earth happened between you and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Warren?" As I spoke, I observed Flora''s expression carefully.


    "Nothing," Flora continued to eat her tiramisu, as though she really didn''t care about it. "I just


    changed my mind, that''s all. Now I have a crush on the handsome officer I met today. Now that I''ve


    met him, I realize that a quiet man like Warren isn''t my type."


    "If you say so." I couldn''t help but feel sad and let out a long sigh. "Warren might be quiet, but


    everyone could see that he was genuinely good to you."


    Warren was a dutiful boyfriend. Rain or shine, he always brought Flora breakfast.


    As soon as Flora got sick, Warren rushed to her side to take care of her.


    As their friend, I was so happy for the two of them.


    "What choice did I have? I can''t keep lying to myself." Flora patted me on the shoulder and spoke


    as though she had a lot of experience in the field of love. "We couldn''t force our rtionship. Since I


    don''t love him, I needed to give him freedom instead of preventing him from meeting someone


    else."


    Flora let out a long sigh. She pulled out a cheese stick from her bag and held it between two


    fingers, pretending it was a cigarette. She put it in her mouth and took a bite. "I believe the next boy


    will be better."


    I was speechless. If Warren heard what she said, he would be so angry that he might have a heart


    attack on the spot.


    "Then I hope you find the next boy soon, my friend." I really didn''t know what to say, so I could only


    give her my well wishes. In the end, however, I couldn''t help but add, "I hope you won''t regret your


    decision."

 Chapter 381 An Unfaithful Lover

    Chapter 381 An Unfaithful Lover


    Flora''s POV:


    When we were done cleaning up our room, Sylvia retreated to the bathroom to take a shower.


    With Sylvia gone, I felt lonely and sad.


    I thought about what she said just now about how Warren really loved me. I sneered and clenched


    my fists angrily, inadvertently squishing the orange in my hand.


    Regret? Never.


    I clenched my fists so hard that orange juice spurted everywhere, staining even the uniform I was


    nning to wear tomorrow.


    I hurried to clean it up but felt even angrier with Warren.


    When Warren was in aa, his life was in fatal danger. I was so anxious that I didn''t even dare to


    close my eyes or take a break for fear that Warren would suddenly stop breathing.


    Later, when his condition had finally stabilized, I staggered out of his ward to finally have a meal.


    When I came back, a nurse told me that Warren had woken up already. I was so happy that all my


    fatigue disappeared in an instant.


    I rushed to his ward happily, wondering how Warren would react when he saw me.


    But as soon as I arrived, Alina stopped me from entering.


    She was guarding the door with four muscly bodyguards, as though she was dering her


    sovereignty.


    Alina quickly recognized me as Sylvia''s roommate and asked me about my rtionship with


    Warren.


    I didn''t know what to say. After all, Warren and I were just pretending to be a couple, so I couldn''t


    tell her I was his girlfriend.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When she saw that I was at a loss for words, Alina sneered and used me of being a lowly, gold-


    digging bitch.


    Her loud voice attracted the attention of whoever was in the area.


    I didn''t expect a nobledy like Alina would act so nastily. My face turned red from the humiliation.


    For the first time in my life, I was called a tramp.


    I wanted to defend myself, but everyone around us sided with Alina.


    After that, Alina asked her bodyguards to throw me out of the hospital.


    I fought them back as hard as I could and wanted to leave on my own ord, but I was no match


    for them.


    They threw me out of the hospital as though I was garbage, even spitting on me before leaving. The


    whole time, the door to Warren''s ward was open. I''m sure we had caused a noisymotion, yet


    he didn''te to my defense and just let Alina drive me away.


    Thinking about how alone and helpless I felt at the time, disappointment and rage surged in my


    heart again.


    Maybe Warren thought that I had crossed the line with him, so he used Alina to show me how he


    truly felt about me.


    As these thoughts circled around my mind, I couldn''t help but sneer. Looking down at my orange


    juice-stained hands, hot tears rolled down my cheeks.


    I had heard that Alina was the one who took care of Warren these days. He must''ve been very


    happy.


    Back when we were still in our pack, I heard that Warren was very fond of Alina. In fact, he had


    come to the imperial capital city for that she-wolf. Now that he finally won her heart, congrattions


    were in order.


    I quickly wiped my tears and cursed under my breath.


    Damn it! There were plenty of fish in the sea. I refused to cry over one man!


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I should have broken up with him sooner. That way, I


    wouldn''t have had to endure such humiliation. I felt like a joke.


    I kicked the edge of the bunk hard, but hurt myself in the process. I winced in pain.


    Damn it, Warren! This was all his fault! Now, luck wasn''t on my side. Harry would''ve made a better


    fake boyfriend than him.


    Gritting my teeth, I angrily took out my phone and un-blocked Warren''s number.


    After hastily sending him a break-up text, I quickly blocked his number again.


    After that, I felt a wave of relief wash over me.

 Chapter 382 In A Dilemma

    Chapter 382 In A Dilemma


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I couldn''t help but feel that Flora''s and Warren''s sudden break up was too strange. Something was


    off.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Flora was free-spirited and carefree, she wasn''t the kind of she-wolf who would be so


    casual with her rtionships.


    Yet she didn''t seem to be saddened by her recent break up.


    At dusk, Flora bounded into our room happily, toting a lot of food. She said that the handsome


    officer had given the food to her.


    While we ate, Flora watched silly videos online andughed happily. She didn''t look like someone


    who had juste out of a break up.


    I frowned slightly, mulling over it in my mind. Could Flora really have fallen in love with someone


    else?


    "Sylvia, try this durian pizza! It''s delicious!" Flora held out a slice of pizza in front of me, happy to


    share her goodies.


    But my scalp tingled at the mention of "durian". I grabbed my dirty clothes and hastily made my


    escape.


    "Enjoy your food. I''m going to do theundry first."


    In this dormitory building, every floor was equipped with aundry room. I trotted over to theundry


    room on my floor and tossed my dirty clothes into the washing machine.


    While waiting, I still thought about Flora''s situation.


    I pulled out my phone, intending to check social media for clues. I wanted to chat with Warren to ask


    him about what happened. Only now did I realize that I had muted his contact.


    I blinked at my phone screen in surprise. Perhaps I muted him by ident. Fortunately, Warren


    seldom chatted with me.


    I un-muted him and started typing. Just as I was about to hit send, I figured it''d be better to just call


    him.


    But before the call connected, I hung up.


    Staring at my phone, I scratched my head warily.


    What if it was true? What if Flora had actually dumped Warren and fallen for someone else?


    If I brought it up with Warren again, I''d probably be rubbing salt into his fresh wounds, and I didn''t


    want to do that.


    I sighed. This was the first time I worried about a love life other than my own.


    Flora was my best friend. I needed to support her. But Warren was also my friend...


    I don''t know what I would do if the three of us crossed paths.


    What if Warren asked me to help him get Flora back? Should I help him or not?


    While I was deep in thought, my phone suddenly rang. It was Warren.


    I was so nervous that I lost my grip on my phone. It slipped out of my hands and fell into a


    washbasin.


    My heart sank to my stomach. I fished the phone out of the basin and found that the screen had


    gone dark. I didn''t dare to turn on the phone right away. Instead, I rushed back to my room to wipe


    the wet phone with a dry towel.


    Flora looked up at what I was doing and tilted her head to the side curiously. "What happened to


    your phone?"


    "I dropped it," I mumbled, feeling very distressed. After wiping it, I tried turning the phone on again,


    but to no avail. It probably had water inside.


    "Can I see?" Flora picked up my phone and began to inspect it. "I think there''s water in it. Let''s try


    using a blow dryer."


    But in the end, even the blow drying didn''t work its magic. There was nothing I could do but put my


    phone on the table and wait until tomorrow to check it again.


    That evening, I borrowed Flora''s phone and called Rufus.


    I sat on the bench in the corridor and caught up with him for a while. I was relieved to find out that


    ir was in rtively good condition and wasn''t in any mortal danger for the time being.


    After hanging up the phone and returning to my room, I found that Flora had already fallen asleep.


    She not only ate a lot recently, but also slept better.


    I walked over quietly, put her phone on her bedside table, and picked up her nket from the floor.


    The following morning, the first thing I did was check my phone. To my relief, it finally turned on.


    I happily waited for the phone to boot up, but then I recalled how Warren had tried to call me.


    Feeling guilty, I turned it off again.


    I would just pretend it was still broken. Anyway, I couldn''t use my phone during the military training.

 Chapter 383 The New Instructor

    Chapter 383 The New Instructor


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Just like at school, the army also had morning exercises, and we would all gather at the training


    ground at five o''clock in the morning.


    Since Flora went to bed earlyst night, she got up earlier than me today and went to the canteen to


    get breakfast.


    After freshening up in the bathroom, I found that Flora was eating her third sandwich.


    I couldn''t help but frown slightly. Could she keep eating like this? She would probably get


    overweight and fail the fitness test if she kept this up.


    So I confiscated the rest of her breakfast and ate them myself.


    She had bought a lot of food, so even though I only had her leftovers, I ended up too full.


    I burped all the way to the training ground. There, we found Harry.


    Thankfully, he carried indigestion pills with him.


    I didn''t feel better until I took two.


    But Harry never had a stomach problem, so why would he have those pills with him in the first


    ce? I was perplexed.


    Only in that moment did I realize that all my friends were acting weirdlytely.


    I also noticed only then that Harry had shaved his hair. Standing side by side, he and Flora looked


    like fraternal twins.


    Harry touched his head and then touched Flora''s.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Your head is a lot rounder than mine."


    "Woah, really?" Flora stretched out her hand to check for herself.


    The two of them began to discuss heatedly,paring whose head was rounder.


    Many soldiers had gathered on the training grounds by then, and they were training in different


    groups. We heard loud and clear voices, one after another.


    I looked around, looking for our missing team member. Warren was still in the hospital and couldn''t


    participate in the team training for the time being, so I was looking for someone else.


    Sure enough, the quiet John was standing in the distance, looking at us quietly. He looked like a fish


    out of water amidst the lively atmosphere.


    This reminded me of the time when I was the ck sheep of the pack.


    After hesitating for a while, I trotted over to him and asked, "Have you gotten used to things here


    yet?"


    John nodded politely. "Sort of."


    Then he turned his face away and said nothing more. I scratched my head, feeling a little


    embarrassed. Not knowing what to say, I coughed, trying to break the silence.


    But the silence won in the end. After standing around awkwardly for a while, I jogged over back to


    Flora and Harry.


    By then, Flora and Harry had given up onparing who had a rounder head and were staring at


    my curiously.


    "What''s with the weird look?" I asked helplessly.


    "What did you say to John?" Flora leaned over and whispered, "You know what? John''s way too


    cold. I ran into him on the way here and greeted him, but he just ignored me."


    "Maybe it''s because he doesn''t know you well," I said, mulling it over. "Some werewolves are just


    like that, I guess. Warren acted simrly in the beginning. Back when we weren''t friends yet, he


    didn''t even look at us. Only when we became close did he change."


    At the mention of Warren''s name, Flora was suddenly disinterested. She nudged Harry and asked,


    "Isn''t John your roommate? Why haven''t you gotten to know him yet?"


    Unexpectedly, Harry''s reaction was quite violent. He red at Flora and shouted, "I don''t know


    whatyou''re talking about! I''m not his roommate!"


    With a puzzled look on her face, Flora asked, "Don''t the male team members share a room? There


    are four beds per room."


    Harry jutted out his chin proudly. "I applied to live alone."


    "Seriously? But why? Isn''t it a lot more fun to live with other werewolves?" Flora poked him.


    "Oh, just drop it, will you? I wouldn''t want to live with him anyway!" Harry covered his ears, drowning


    out our questions.


    "Answer me, Harry! Don''t you look up to Warren? Now that you finally have the chance to get close


    to him, how could you give it up?"


    "Who said I look up to Warren? Just drop it or I''ll disown you!"


    I pursed my lips, feeling that something was off. Harry was extremely outgoing and liked making


    friends. He preferred being surrounded by lively werewolves and was the sort who would get lonely


    easily. So why would he apply to live alone?


    Just as I was about to ask, Jerome, the instructor in charge of our training, showed up.

 Chapter 384 New Teammate

    Chapter 384 New Teammate


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I didn''t expect our instructor to be so young. He had a baby face, and he looked younger than Harry.


    But as soon as he spoke, things were different. His rough voice sounded very irritable. The first


    thing Jerome did was asked Harry to stand up.


    Flora and I looked at each other, thinking Harry had done something wrong.


    But Harry was such a little fool. He didn''t take it seriously and stood up with a smile.


    "Yes, sir? What can I do for you?"


    After saying this, he even winked at Jerome as if he was giving a secret signal. He didn''t look


    serious at all.


    But suddenly, Jerome kicked his butt.


    Flora and I were both startled. We stood up and were about to help Harry get up, but Jerome


    stopped us.


    "This is the army, not a ce for you to fool around. If you go to the battlefield in the future, will you


    still face your enemies yfully like this ?" Flora trembled in fear and quickly retracted her foot.


    On the other hand, Harry covered his butt with his hand with disbelief written all over his handsome


    face. It was as if he didn''t expect


    Jerome would kick him.


    Then Jerome shouted at him again, "You''ve juste in, and you immediately made trouble. Harry,


    I''m telling you, I don''t give any special treatment here. Your request for a separate dormitory room


    has been rejected. I won''t approve it."


    Harry hemmed and hawed. He wanted to say something more but gave up when Jerome red at


    him.


    Jerome was a very fierce instructor. He was even more violent than a tyrannosaurus.


    "You must move into your dormitory tonight. Otherwise, you get out of the army. You don''t even


    need to go back to the academy. Just go home directly."


    "Yes, sir," Harry said with his head down and walked back to us dejectedly.


    At this moment, a female voice suddenly sounded from the side.


    "Sir, I''m sorry, I''mte."


    When I looked up, I was surprised. It was a beautiful she-wolf, and she seemed to be thest


    member of our team.


    Flora eximed in surprise as she was also shocked by the beauty of the she-wolf. "Oh my! Why


    haven''t I seen such a beauty in the academy before?"


    "I don''t know," I whispered to her. Actually, I was also curious.


    "Hello, everyone! My name is La. I just arrived at the army this morning. The driver got lost along


    the way and spent more travel time than


    expected. That''s why I''mte." La smoothened the hair that scattered on her forehead and


    tucked it at the back of her ears as she spoke. Her movements were naturally enchanting.


    I was almost dumbfounded watching her. Aside from her beautiful face, she also had a crisp and


    pleasant voice.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But Jerome seemed not affected by her beauty at all. He remained calm and indifferent. "No matter


    what the reason is, beingte iste. And there is a consequence for it. As your punishment, you


    will stay and tidy up the equipmentter."


    "Yes, sir," La replied softly. Her gestures were still full of charm.


    Flora clicked her tongue and rubbed her chin while looking at our new teammate like a lecher. "Oh


    my God! She is gorgeous. She is almost as beautiful as you, Sylvia. I really want to ask how she


    has gotten such plump breasts. We''re all she -wolves, but why are her breasts so big? Look at her


    uniform. It''s about to burst."


    The more Flora spoke, the more excited she became. I quickly covered her mouth and said, "Hey,


    keep your voice down. The instructor is looking at us."


    But my warning was toote. Jerome already roared, "Flora, stand up! In the army, you are not


    allowed to speak without permission. Don''t you know such a simple rule? Give me tenps! Now!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Flora didn''t dare to refute. She began to run with a sad face.


    Since I was also responsible for Flora''s punishment, I ran with her.


    Harry foolishly followed behind me and said we would be together in weal and woe.


    And much to my surprise, John also followed us without saying a word. He ran behind Harry but


    kept a certain distance.


    I maintained a constant speed and easily overtook Flora. I was now running at the front. But


    surprisingly, La caught up with me halfway through.


    During the cement test, my speed was already the fastest. It was just that my physical strength


    didn''t keep up, so I got the eighth ce. But after training for some time, my physical strength had


    improved significantly, and my running speed was almost unparalleled in the academy.


    However, La caught up with me, and it seemed that she did it without difficulty.

 Chapter 385 Out Of Control

    Chapter 385 Out Of Control


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was a bit surprised, but before I could react, La quickened her pace until she was running right


    next to me.


    "I know you! You''re this year''s soldier king," she said with a bright smile.


    Whoever was given the rank of staff sergeant was also called the "soldier king"¡ªthe highest rank


    among soldiers. After this year''s ranking ceremony, everyone discussed it in private.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I smiled stiffly. "I''m sorry I got you in trouble on our first meeting. You don''t have to run with us, you


    know."


    La chuckled, as if she didn''t care so much about it. "It''s fine. I waste anyway, so I deserve the


    punishment."


    She was running really close to me. I could even hear her inhale clearly.


    What the heck was wrong with me? I didn''t know why, but La''s voice was so pleasant that it


    made my heart beat faster.


    I bit my lower lip, wondering why my heart was out of control.


    I turned my head to steal a nce at La''s face. She was stunningly beautiful. I was so taken


    aback that I got distracted from the path under my feet and tripped on a rock.


    Before I could hit the ground, La reacted quickly and wrapped her arms around me. Was


    I imagining things or was she trying to protect me?


    We both rolled on the ground in a heap until we mmed into a step.


    When I finally came to my senses, I found myself lying prone on top of La. My hands hadnded


    on her soft, plump breasts.


    I quickly sat up and got off her. With my hands behind my back, I apologized to her, cheeks ame


    with embarrassment. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to touch your..."


    We were both she-wolves. Plus, Flora and I often wrestled in private. But facing La, I felt weird


    and awkward.


    Her beautiful eyes curved like crescent moons and she smiled at me warmly. "It doesn''t matter,


    since it''s you."


    What? What on earth did that mean?


    Lost in my own thoughts, I stared at her pretty face nkly. It wasn''t until La called my name that


    I came back to my senses.


    She tilted her head to the side and smiled.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    "Nothing!" I shook my head adamantly, feeling more and more awkward.


    Just then, La suddenly approached me and whispered in a charming voice, "I''ve liked you for a


    long time, Sylvia."


    My eyes went as wide as saucers and I wondered if I was hallucinating.


    But to my horror, she added, "You''re just too cute. It''s hard not to like you, Sylvia."


    Somehow, I forgot what it felt like to breathe. My brain seemed to shut down and my body went


    numb¡ªonly La''s pleasant voice echoed in my ears.


    "Sylvia! Sylvia, are you okay?"


    Flora''s voice suddenly pulled me back to reality. She was looking at me anxiously.


    I blinked at her nkly, wondering if what just happened was only a dream.


    "Hey, are you okay? What made you fall all of a sudden?" Harry jogged over and asked worriedly.


    Behind me, La suddenly chuckled. As soon as I heard her singsong voice, I instinctively jumped


    up.


    "What''s the matter with you, Sylvia? Why are you so jittery? Are you sick? You don''t look so good."


    Flora stroked my hair and looked at me worriedly.


    "I''m fine, guys." I threw my hands up at a loss. I really had no idea what was wrong with me.


    La also got to her feet. She looked at me with a meaningful smile, as though she wanted to tell


    me something more.


    But before she could even open her mouth, I turned around and ran away as fast as I could.

 Chapter 386 In A Mess

    Chapter 386 In A Mess


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After all, I hadn''t finished the tenps yet. I had to keep running.


    But this time, my speed was much slower than before. I kept getting lost in my own thoughts, and


    my mind was aplete mess.


    Truth be told, I was flustered. What did La mean when she said "since it''s you"? Could she have


    meant what I thought she meant?


    But no one would confess their feelings as soon as they met the person they had a crush on! It had


    to be a prank.


    On the other hand, she looked serious just now and didn''t seem to be ying games with me.


    The more I mulled it over, the more muddled my mind became. What the hell! Didn''t she know that I


    already had a mate?


    La was a beautiful, sexy she-wolf, and she even made me blush whenever I looked at her. But I


    was straight through and through¡ªeven if Rufus was out of the picture.


    Even though I thought so, my mind still couldn''t stop picturing La''s beautiful face.


    I gradually became irritable, as one did when something was out of their control.


    I kept reminding myself of Rufus, trying to cover La''s face with Rufus''. I ran in aplete daze


    ¡ª until Harry stopped me.


    "Sylvia, you''ve done tenps already."


    "Oh, I didn''t even notice..." I nearly hit myself on the head irritably. I had almost run one morep.


    Harry and I slowly made our way back to the team. Flora was already there, chatting with La


    happily. From what I could pick up, they seemed to be talking about how to make breasts bigger.


    Just then, La saw me and smiled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    My heart skipped a beat and I quickly looked away. I couldn''t wait until training was over.


    But even after training, I was still bound to see her. La was a girl and would most definitely be


    sharing a dorm room with us.


    When this thought crossed my mind, I pursed my lips unhappily.


    "Sylvia, what''s with you today?" Flora seemed to notice my conflicted expression and looked at me


    in confusion.


    La burst intoughter. "Sylvia, you ran so fast!"


    My cheeks turned even redder. I was at a loss as to what to do. I just wanted to dig a hole in the


    ground and bury myself.


    In order to avoid any contact with La for the rest of training, I deliberately stood next to Harry.


    However, the instructor took me to La''s side with a sullen face.


    "You have to line up from tallest to shortest from now on."


    The instructor''s words were set in stone, so I had no choice but to stand next to La obediently.


    The shortest of all of us, Flora, smiled at me. She straightened her back and puffed out her chest,


    showing off her newfound knowledge on breast ergement.


    I made a funny face at her, not knowing whether tough or cry. Just as I opened my mouth to


    comment, La spoke up first.


    "I''ve been paying attention to you for a while now, Sylvia."


    My whole body immediately went stiff. I didn''t say anything, nor did I look at her.


    La giggled softly, which sounded like music to my ears. "I took notice of you ever since the


    cement test. I''ve witnessed your progress, all the way until you made it here. I really appreciate


    your talent and capability, including the way you do things. I just know that, one day, you''ll stand at


    the top."


    Only then did I turn to look at her, wide-eyed. Hr _ ii


    So, you...


    La''s expression softened. "I scared you just now, didn''t I? Maybe it''s because I admire you so


    much that I wasn''t able to express myself properly."


    "So, you meant you admired me when you said that you liked me?" I asked seriously, narrowing my


    eyes at her.


    La raised her eyebrows innocently. "What else did you think?"


    Hearing this, my cheeks turned red but I felt relieved.


    "Hey! What''re you two talking about? Who do you like?" Flora tried to squeeze into our


    conversation. "Howe you have a secret already?!"


    But before she could say anything more, Jerome interrupted her angrily.


    "Flora! Have you no shred of remorse?"


    The frightened Flora snapped back to her attention. She squeezed her eyes shut and shouted, "Sir!


    I asked for your permission just now, but you didn''t hear me!"

 Chapter 387 Training

    Chapter 387 Training


    Sylvia''s POV:


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In the end, Jerome still punished Flora. It just so happened that this morning''s training program was


    to throw grenades. Of course, we didn''t really throw actual grenades¡ªwe just threw balls. And Flora


    was made to pick up all the balls we threw.


    Our training ground was located in a vast wilderness. A long line of sandbags piled on top of each


    other formed a defensive wall, while on the other side of the line was a pit of "grenades" ¡ªor balls,


    in this case. Now, what we were tasked to do was throw the balls into the pit.


    After Jerome finished briefing us, he left us alone to train freely. He was to check up on uster after


    we had grown familiar with the process.


    As for Flora, she not only needed to practice throwing balls, but she also needed to pick them up


    when we ran out.


    I wanted to help her pick up the balls, but Jerome didn''t allow anyone to assist her.


    "He''s stricter than ir," Harry couldn''t help butin.


    "This is the army," I sighed with a shrug.


    All of us were wound up to a certain degree. After all, we needed to be alert at all times; we couldn''t


    afford to make any mistakes.


    After a few rounds of training freely, Jerome went over to check up on us.


    He announced that the weakest thrower was to treat everyone else to lunch.


    Flora, who was exhausted from running around picking up balls, perked up when she heard this and


    volunteered to throw first.


    After throwing ten balls, only onended in the pit. Jerome was pissed off. "How could you be so


    weak?!"


    Harry covered his mouth with his hand and tried to stifle a giggle.


    Flora was so sad that she buried her face in her hands and retreated to a corner.


    Not wanting to damage her self-esteem, I deliberately lowered my strength from a hundred percent


    to just twenty.


    Jerome saw what I was up to, but he was too angry to speak, so he simply waved his hand to signal


    the next person to start throwing.


    But everyone caught on to what I was up to. They all performed badly on purpose. The best score


    was only three balls out of ten.


    When thest ball was thrown, Jerome sneered coldly. "Do you think you deserve lunch? Stay here


    and get your act straight first!"


    After saying that, he left in an angry huff, leaving the five of us looking at each other dejectedly.


    We spent the whole morning training hard. Jerome had said that our team would go on an official


    mission after a week of training, so the first week was very crucial.


    Although Jerome had said those harsh words earlier, he still brought us lunch at around one o''clock


    in the afternoon.


    After lunch, Jerome told me to go to Leonard for an exclusive training. It seemed that he had been


    informed beforehand.


    Harry was so jealous that he kept pestering me with questions, begging me to share whatever I


    learned when I got back.


    I gloated in front of him, pretending to be happy, but in truth, my heart was full of bitterness.


    Thinking about how difficult Leonard was to get along with, I couldn''t help but dread meeting him.


    That afternoon, I headed to our designated meeting spot.


    I stood outside the door, took a deep breath, and tried to psyche myself up.


    In order to be stronger, I had to face difficulties first.


    Finally, I pushed the door open uneasily, but found that the room was empty. There was only the


    sound of the clock ticking on the wall in the empty training gym.


    Was I too early? As I walked inside, I called out Leonard''s name, but no one answered.


    I waited for about five more minutes, but Leonard still didn''t show up.


    I gnawed my lower lip and felt that I had been tricked. Leonard obviously didn''t want to teach me,


    yet he had asked me toe here today.


    I couldn''t help but recall the time Leonard scolded me without knowing the whole picture. The more


    I thought about it, the angrier I got.


    A couple more minutes passed and I didn''t n to wait any longer. I stood up to leave.


    Just then, I suddenly felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand on one end, but it was toote to


    make a move.


    Out of the blue, a heavy punch came from behind and sent me flying forward.

 Chapter 388 The God Of War

    Chapter 388 The God Of War


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I struggled to get up from the floor, although I felt a tingling pain in my back. I coughed and looked


    up at the person who attacked me, only to find that it was Leonard.


    "Hey, why did you do that?" I was a little angry at his sudden move. But at the same time, I was also


    terrified. Werewolves had sharp senses innately. But why didn''t I notice that Leonard was behind


    me just now? If I was on a mission, and it was an enemy, I was afraid I was already dead.


    Leonard pursed his lips, and his face darkened. He didn''t say anything. Instead, he attacked me


    directly again.


    I was caught off guard, but I tried hard to dodge his attack.


    His moves were so quick that they didn''t give me a chance to react at all. I tried to resist a few


    moves, but his strength was astonishing.


    He was old now, but he was still strong. I couldn''t imagine how strong he was when he was young.


    Now I really felt the strength of the once most powerful werewolf.


    Rufus was right. People would know how insignificant their strength was after meeting the real


    strong one.


    After receiving a few punches from Leonard, I slowly calmed down from the panic.


    I realized that this might be my first ss, so I quickly adjusted my mindset and started taking him


    seriously.


    Leonard''s punching style was different from that of the orthodox army. His moves were


    everchanging in detail, and there was no regrity at all.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It simply meant that if there were no rules, there were no ws.


    In the end, I got flustered. I also had this feeling of powerlessness when I fought with Rufus before.


    But it was different with him because he restrained himself in fear that I would get hurt.


    Leonard, on the other hand, attacked me with all his strength and became fiercer and fiercer.


    I was so anxious that I sweated profusely. I didn''t know how to deal with him.


    "Admit defeat," Leonard said in a deep voice, gripping my shoulder des.


    "No way!" I moved my right hand and tried to strike back. But he sped my shoulders so tightly


    that I couldn''t move at all.


    Leonard snorted and loosened his grip on my shoulders. But the next second, he attacked me again


    with a different move.


    I knew he was giving me a chance.


    Mixed emotions, including unwillingness and admiration, filled my heart.


    He kept telling me to admit defeat, but I continued to refuse. For me, I either die or win in a battle.


    And I silently told myself that there would always be a chance.


    I only had to find Leonard''s ws. Even though it was hard for me to fight against him now, I still


    didn''t want to give up.


    Leonard dealt with me easily. It was as if he was a cat ying with a mouse.


    I wanted to find a chance to attack from his back, but he seemed to have seen through my intention.


    He never exposed his back and always fought with me head-on.


    Soon, I felt that he seemed to want to end the fight. He sped up his attack, forcing me to step back.


    At thest moment, Leonard bent over and attacked me in the abdomen. His back was exposed in


    front of me.


    My chance hade.


    I gambled myst chance to attack Leonard the moment he hit me in the abdomen.


    Although his punch might cause my internal injuries, I didn''t want to dodge it.


    Just when I was about to take his attack head-on, Leonard stopped at a critical moment. He quickly


    suppressed my hands and said coldly, "Stop!"


    I didn''t say a word. I just stood in front of him in silence, letting the sweat on my forehead slide down


    to my eyes.


    Leonard''s face darkened. "During our entire fight, you made three fatal mistakes."

 Chapter 389 Three Fatal Mistakes

    Chapter 389 Three Fatal Mistakes


    Sylvia''s POV:


    At first, I wasn''t convinced.


    Leonard was strong and I wasn''t a match for him at all. I had tried my best in battle, but I knew it


    would be futile. Just when I had found an opportunity to fight back, he stopped me...


    With his hands sped behind his back, Leonard narrowed his sharp eyes at me, as though he had


    seen right through me. Sure enough, his next words were, "I know you''re not convinced."


    He exposed me, which was a little embarrassing.


    "I am, sir," I replied stiffly.


    Leonard snorted. "Your thoughts are written all over your face."


    Unable to retort, I lowered my head and didn''t say anything. Leonard''s show of strength now made


    me realize just how weak I really was.


    Neither of us said a word for a while.


    Finally, I took the initiative to break the silence.


    "So what were my three fatal mistakes?" Feeling a little awkward, I fidgeted with a button on my


    uniform.


    "Mistake number one: when you pushed the door open and walked in, I hid just behind the door, but


    you didn''t even notice."


    I looked up at him in surprise. "You were here from the beginning? But I didn''t even hear you


    breathe."


    Werewolves had especially sharp senses, especially those who had received professional training. I


    should''ve been able to sense Leonard''s breathing the second I walked in here.


    Leonard looked at me with reproach. "That was your second fatal mistake. You were likely blinded


    by what you saw with your eyes first. You saw an empty training gym, so you convinced yourself


    that the ce was empty. But the fact of the matter was that your enemy was hiding in the dark,


    watching your every move."


    "Who would''ve foreseen such a sneak attack?" I stubbornly muttered under my breath.


    Fortunately, Leonard didn''t seem to hear me murmur. With a straight face, he continued to criticize


    me. "You entered a new ce, yet you not only let your guard down, you exposed your back to your


    enemy so easily. I didn''t even have to lift a finger. Do you think you''re ready to go on a mission?


    You''d die a thousand times over."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Frowning, I became even less convinced. "This is the Royal Army. I came here to attend a ss. I


    didn''t expect it''d be dangerous."


    Leonard''s methods were so far outside the book.


    Hearing me argue, Leonard''s eyes shed with anger. He was talking to me in a rtively calm tone


    just moments earlier, but now, he was shouting at the top of his lungs.


    "When an enemy is sent to assassinate you, they''ll choose to ambush you at the ce where you


    least expect it! If every soldier thought the same way you do, the empire would have declined a long


    time ago."


    Leonard''s harsh scolding made me feel even more embarrassed, but I couldn''t refute anymore.


    What he was saying was indeed reasonable.


    I was attacked today because I was toocent and careless.


    Even though I could admit where I went wrong, I felt that Leonard was being a bit too harsh. He was


    even fiercer than Jerome. And he seemed to enjoy resorting to personal abuse. He didn''t spare me


    any niceties at all.


    I bit my lower lip, trying to avoid angering Leonard even further.


    "What is it, huh? Do you dislike it when you''re criticized?" Leonard snorted coldly.


    "No."


    How could I dare to dislike criticism? If I wanted to be stronger, I''d need to endure it.


    Despite all the scolding, I was curious about what my third fatal mistake was. But Leonard didn''t


    seem to want to go on.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I plucked up the courage to ask, "Then what was my third mistake?


    You haven''t told me yet..."


    Leonard''s expression darkened. "The third was your biggest mistake."


    "What... what do you mean?" I asked falteringly.


    He narrowed his eyes at me coldly. "Did you think you were brave when you found a way to attack


    me? Even though you knew you were going to get hurt in doing so?" "What? No..."


    "How dare you deny it?"


    He roared so loudly that my mouth immediately mped shut. I lowered my head once again,


    humbling myself to listen to him with an openmind.


    "You were such a fool! If I actually turned out to be an enemy, you would''ve ended up seriously


    injured, if not dead. A soldier who doesn''t value their own life should just quit the army as soon as


    possible."

 Chapter 390 A Reversal Of Cognition

    Chapter 390 A Reversal Of Cognition


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I felt aggrieved after being scolded by Leonard. Was it wrong that I didn''t want to admit defeat?


    Wasn''t it worth it if I traded my own life for the safety of others?


    But Leonard disagreed with me. He sneered, "You''re still too young."


    I couldn''t speak as if something was stuck in my throat. Leonard''s opinionpletely overturned


    my previous cognition.


    "As a qualified soldier, the first thing you need to understand is that losing is not terrible, and death


    either. What''s terrible is that you could have protected yourrades and your people, but you died


    because of your unnecessary courage. At the same time, you would also hurt those you should


    have protected."


    Leonard was no longer angry. But the calmer he was, the more awed I became.


    The disappointment in his voice left me wondering what to do.


    My life as a ve in the past had limited my knowledge. Besides, all I had to face all the time were


    the intrigues between the she-wolves and the bullying of those powerful werewolves.


    In the past, my only wish was to live, so I tried my best to survive.


    Later, I was admitted to the military academy with the goal of serving the empire. I thought it was


    normal to dedicate my life to the empire and the people.


    But Leonard''s words today caused a huge wave to ripple in my heart.


    It turned out that not every sacrifice could be respected, and sometimes it could backfire.


    Not all efforts would be well-received.


    In the face of war, life was so small and yet so heavy.


    I was so depressed that I didn''t say anything.


    "Yes, you have some abilities and a little bit of cleverness. With these skills, you may get a high


    position in a small pack. But they are far from enough for you to be a true royal soldier and


    shoulder the responsibility of the entire werewolf race."


    Leonard directly rejected me. His words were so honest and straightforward that I couldn''t refute


    them.


    "That''s all for our first ss. Go back and think it over. If you still don''t understand what I mean..."


    He paused and stared at me. "Then this will be ourst ss."


    After saying this, he turned around and directly left.


    I stood there dumbfounded. My mind was a mess.


    I was totally confused. Suddenly, I didn''t know where to go. I felt like my heart was empty.


    I checked the time. It was only three o''clock in the afternoon, but I felt like a long time had already


    passed. At this time, Flora and the others should still be in ss.


    I thought for a while. Then I decided not to join them anymore. They would definitely ask me many


    questions. I was too embarrassed to tell them that I was severely scolded by Leonard, and my ss


    even ended ahead of time.


    It would be better if I went back to my dormitory.


    On my way back, I passed by the administration building. It suddenly urred to me that Rufus


    worked in the army every day. He should be training some soldiers at this time.


    With this thought, I turned around and walked towards the training ground.


    The training ground was veryrge. And from a distance, I could see a lot of soldiers standing


    neatly in rows.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I stood outside the guardrail and craned my neck, looking for Rufus.


    But my sight was blocked by the soldiers. I couldn''t see him at all.


    Everyone was focused on the training, so I didn''t dare to enter the training ground and disturb them.


    I just stood outside and waited.


    After a while, I heard Rufus'' voice. He seemed to be berating someone. The suppressed anger and


    deterrence in his tone could be heard even from afar. It was very frightening.


    I thought of those times when Rufus trained me in private to help me participate in the selection for


    the elite team.


    During the training, I thought that he was already very strict with me. But seeing him now, it seemed


    that he was actually much gentler to me than to these soldiers.

 Chapter 391 Visiting

    Chapter 391 Visiting


    Rufus'' POV:


    I looked at these newbies gloomily. They were all young werewolves who had just been recruited. At


    a nce, I knew that they were all still very stubborn and disobedient.


    Originally, ir was supposed to train them, but now that ir was in aa, I needed to step in


    for him.


    "How many left? Did I tell you to stop counting?" I shouted coldly.


    "F... four hundred... fifty... No, thirty left..."


    a soldier answered breathlessly, his face red from the effort. I had punished him by making him do


    push-ups.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The rest of them didn''t dare to make a sound, for fear of being implicated.


    My cold gaze swept across them and I warned, "This is what happens when you''rezy. If any of


    you dare to ck off again, don''t bother toe back."


    A short soldier raised a hand falteringly. "Sir," he squeaked nervously, "could you please let us rest


    for a second? Captain ir didn''t train us as hard as this..."


    "And that''s why you all are so damnzy." I nced at him indifferently, my voice as cold as ice.


    "You haven''t learned anything other than to ck off."


    The soldier''s mouth immediately snapped shut, his little body shaking like a leaf.


    "I don''t care how ir trained you before. That''s all in the past now." I looked at them


    expressionlessly. "While he''s still on leave, I''m going to be the one training you. Got it?"


    None of the soldiers before me dared to so much as nod. The only sound that could be heard was


    from the panting from soldier behind me who was still counting push-ups.


    "F... four hundred... sixty-seven..."


    "Alright. You''re done here," I said to him tly.


    The punished soldier nearly cried out in relief. Without so much as wiping the beads of sweat on his


    forehead, he immediately got to his feet and rushed back to his teammates, as though he was


    scared I would change my mind.


    "Your team is going to carry out a mission at the border soon, so you can''t ck off¡ªnot even for a


    minute. I''ll train you doubly as hard today."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the soldiers couldn''t help but bitch and moan all over the ce.


    Just then, a soldier standing at the edge suddenly got excited, his eyes shing cunningly. He


    pointed at the periphery of the training ground and said loudly, "Sir, look! Isn''t that your mate over


    there? She must''ve wanted to visit you!"


    Sure enough, when I turned to look in the direction he was pointing, I saw Sylvia standing there.


    She was standing on tiptoe, waving at me happily with a bright smile on her face.


    Her warm smile was infectious. I couldn''t help but smile back at her.


    The soldiers cheered happily, urging me to go see her.


    I looked at them helplessly, knowing exactly what was on their minds. I decided on apromise.


    "Rest here for fifteen minutes. If I''m not back by then, ask Deputy Captain Tori to supervise your


    training in my ce."


    "Take your time, sir. You need to focus on your mate."


    "He''s right! You''ll see us every day, but not your mate. Take your time!"


    "Go on! I''m sure your mate is anxious to see you!"


    The soldiers all chimed in, cheering at me to go see Sylvia.


    "Be quiet!" Only then did they all fall silent.


    I snorted with satisfaction. Before leaving, I said, "Train hard. If I catch you cking off again..." I let


    my voice trail off ominously. They got the message.


    Then I strode to Sylvia and pecked her on the forehead. "What brings you here, honey?" I asked


    smilingly.


    Sylvia was still smiling, but it looked forced. She took my hand and didn''t say anything. She just let


    her gaze fall to the floor pitifully.


    I immediately sensed that something was wrong. "What''s the matter?"


    Sylvia shook her head and stuck out her lower lip, looking like an aggrieved child. "I just want a


    hug."


    Hearing this, my heart skipped a beat. I instinctively looked around and found that everyone in the


    area was secretly looking at us, watching our every move.


    Holding back the impulse to kiss her right then and there, I coughed dryly then scooped her up onto


    my shoulders. With Sylvia in tow, I trotted towards the dormitory hurriedly.

 Chapter 392 Why Do You Come

    Chapter 392 Why Do You Come


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was so startled by Rufus'' sudden action that I gave out a short cry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There were screams and cheers all around us, and it made me feel a little embarrassed.


    I held Rufus'' shoulder, wanting to throw a tantrum. But when I saw that his ears had turned red, I


    couldn''t helpughing.


    His handsome face remained calm, but his ears got redder and redder.


    "Rufus, your ears are so red," I deliberately whispered to him.


    He turned to me and said, "Stop it." His tone was stiff, and he was frowning.


    He looked so serious that I had the urge to tear his disguise. So I snorted and scratched his ear with


    my hand.


    Rufus pped my butt, and it created a crisp sound. "I said stop it."


    I bit my lower lip and didn''t dare to do anything anymore. My face turned red and hot.


    How could he p my butt in front of so many people? That was so embarrassing!


    Rufus quickened his pace. He was almost trotting to the dormitory.


    He lived in a single room. The room was neat, and many oil paintings were hanging on the wall. I


    was looking at the paintings and was about to appreciate them when Rufus threw me on the bed.


    Before I could react, he pressed his body against mine and kissed me.


    Rufus kissed me passionately and aggressively, plundering my breath.


    The atmosphere heated up sharply, and I felt the obvious change in his body. Also, something


    against my abdomen was slowly growing.


    My whole body felt weak under Rufus. My tongue was sore and numb, and I could hardly breathe.


    "Hmm..." I groaned and nudged his shoulder, trying to get him to let me go.


    Rufus reluctantly let go of my lips, bit my tongue, and sucked it hard.


    I was panting, so I tried to calm myself down. But my eyes were fixed on Rufus, unwilling to look


    away.


    Just like me, his breathing was disorderly. And his deep eyes were full of possessiveness.


    I looked up and couldn''t help touching his eyes, fascinated by him.


    Rufus grabbed my hands and put them behind his waist. Then he lowered his head, buried it in my


    neck, and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Stay still."


    I obediently acted as a pillow, feeling his burning temperature.


    "Why didn''t you kiss me when we were at the training ground just now? Didn''t you say you wanted


    to be aboveboard?" I couldn''t help but start teasing him again.


    "We''re in the army. I need to pay attention to my image," Rufus respondedzily in a depressed


    tone.


    After saying this, he pulled my slightly open cor and bit my corbone. He was like a big


    dissatisfied dog that couldn''t get his treats.


    My heart melted in an instant. I couldn''t help hugging him and rubbing my body against him. "Rufus,


    you are so cute. Show me your wolf ears. I want to see them."


    Rufus'' body stiffened even more. He hurriedly grabbed my hands and said, "Stop it. I have to go


    back to training in a while."


    "Okay," I replied, pouting. But I had no choice but to stop.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll just take a quick shower." Rufus let go of my hand, turned around, and rushed


    to the bathroom. He looked embarrassed and anxious at the same time. It seemed that if he stayed


    one more second, the beast imprisoned inside him would rush out of the cage and be out of


    control.


    Feeling both sorry and amused, I knocked on the bathroom door and asked, "Do you need some


    clothes?"


    "No, it''s okay." There was a low gasp from the inside. It sounded restrained and forbearing.


    A few minutester, Rufus came out, still a little wet.


    I took a towel and wiped his hair. He quietly sat down and let me do it.


    After drying his hair, I helped him fasten the buttons of his shirt one by one.


    Rufus looked at me and said, "Why did you suddenlye here today? You don''t usuallye to


    me during training time."

 Chapter 393 Martyrs  Cemetery

    Chapter 393 Martyrs '' Cemetery


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Upon hearing Rufus'' words, I pouted and looked at him gloomily. "You can always see through me."


    Rufus cupped my face in both hands and pecked me on the lips. "Is it because of Leonard?"


    I didn''t say anything. I just nodded with righteous indignation. But when I suddenly thought of


    Leonard''s words, I knew he made sense. So I shook my head dejectedly. "Not really. It''s mostly


    because of myself."


    "Tell me about it." Rufus wrapped his arms around my waist and let me sit on hisp.


    I briefly told Rufus everything that happened. But after listening to me, he flicked me on the


    forehead with a long face.


    "Leonard is right. You deserve to be penalized."


    I covered my forehead and looked at Rufus in confusion. "But why? I don''t understand."


    My experiences from my childhood to adulthood taught me not to lose. Because if I did, I would be


    ridiculed, bullied, and humiliated by others. I could only gain respect from others and continue to


    survive if I won.


    Rufus stared at me for a while and said, "Come with me. I''ll take you to a ce."


    I was confused, but I still followed him until we arrived at a magnificent manor.


    It was in a remote ce, and I didn''t see anyone along the way. Only soldiers were guarding the


    entrance.


    I only found out that we were at the cemetery of martyrs when we entered the gate. No wonder I


    didn''t see anyone here.


    The neatly arranged white tombstones turned slightly yellow after being baptized by wind and rain.


    And the wildflowers and weeds on both sides were growing messily, some of which had covered the


    stairs.


    My heart sank, but I still followed Rufus until he stopped in front of a tombstone.


    The inscriptions were already blurred, but the photo was still vivid.


    In the photo was a handsome werewolf with a bright smile and youthful face.


    "His name is Chasel. He was only eighteen when he died, and he was on duty," Rufus said to me


    lightly, introducing the werewolf in the photo.


    "He''s too young..." I murmured in surprise. His life had just begun, but it had alreadye to an


    end.


    Rufus looked at the tombstone with aplicated expression. He seemed to be lost in thought for a


    moment. Then he said, "He was also a squad leader like you. During the first war between the


    vampires and the werewolves, the werewolf race waspletely defeated. For them to survive,


    Chasel led his teammates to surrender. Then they became traitors in others '' eyes and mouths."


    I listened to Rufus intently without saying a word.


    He continued, "At that time, everyone scolded them for being shameless traitors. But this group of


    ''traitors'' was the one who sessfully poisoned the blood the vampires fed on before a crucial


    battle, allowing the werewolves to gain their first overall victory."


    "Then what happened next?" I asked. I was so shocked that I couldn''t help covering my mouth.


    "Until now, no one knows what they went through that day. What I only know is that when my father


    and his troops found them, there was noplete corpse on the scene."


    I felt extremely sad. I couldn''t imagine how desperate their families and loved ones must be when


    they saw the iplete corpses.


    Rufus then took me to the next tombstone.


    In the photo was an ordinary-looking she-wolf. Unlike Chasel, she had no military rank on the


    inscription. She was just an ordinary logistic soldier.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "She was the most inconspicuous one in army before. She was not outstanding at all. But during the


    battle, she rushed to the vampires alone with explosives tied to her body and dragged the enemy.


    No one had expected that she could make the werewolves of the entire pack escape sessfully


    with her own efforts. It was such a devastating sacrifice." Rufus told me the heaviest story in the


    lightest tone, but his face was covered with ayer of haze.


    Rufus took me to more tombstones and introduced them to me one by one. They were heroes and


    heroines from different ces. Noble or ordinary, each of their stories shocked me deeply.


    When we reached thest and newest tombstone, I saw a familiar face.

 Chapter 394 The Essential Meaning Of Life

    Chapter 394 The Essential Meaning Of Life


    Sylvia''s POV:


    We were now in front of Dn''s tombstone. I only spent two hours with him in the forbidden forest.


    Now, we were separated forever.


    Dn''s parents also attended the trialst time. They were already in their prime, and the sadness


    of losing their only child made their hair turn white overnight. Although Dn was awarded many


    honors and titlester, it couldn''t make up for the pain caused by his death.


    Their son was dead, and everything was meaningless.


    "I don''t need to talk about Dn. You know him," Rufus said, gently wiping my tears.


    It was only then that I realized that my eyes were already wet. I sniffed. I was so depressed that I


    felt like I was about to suffocate. "How are Dn''s parents now?"


    After our quick meetingst time, I had been wanting to visit Dn''s parents. It was just that I still


    couldn''t find the time.


    "They returned to their pack with Dn''s belongings. They said they wanted to go back to where he


    grew up. They will probably spend the rest of their lives there with the things Dn left," Rufus said


    with a sigh and touched my head. "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to see them from time to time.


    The royal family is responsible for the martyrs'' families, especially Dn''s. When he saved your life,


    it was equivalent to saving my life."


    I sobbed and took a deep breath. "Dn also said that he would raise a wild wolf like Rin. But


    unfortunately, he died without even leaving ast word."


    "Do you still remember the time when you cut your hair and begged to be admitted to the military


    academy? Do you know what I thought at that time?" Rufus suddenly asked, looking down at me.


    "What were you thinking back then?" I seriously thought about his question and asked nasally, "Did


    you think I was overconfident?"


    Rufus shook his head, leaned over, and whispered in my ear, "I wanted to lock you up and keep you


    by my side forever."


    His tone was serious and firm, and there was an apparent possessiveness.


    What he said made my heart skip a beat. "Why?" Rufus straightened up, reached out, and touched


    my eyes. Then he sighed and said affectionately, "Because of your eyes, Sylvia."


    "Why my eyes?" I asked, looking at him in confusion.


    "When I first saw you, you were tied to a bed, trembling helplessly like a cornered beast. But despite


    your situation at that time, your eyes told me that you wouldn''t admit defeat or ept your fate. As


    long as you were given even the slightest chance, you would do whatever it took to move forward,


    even if you would have to die with your enemy." After saying this, Rufus smiled bitterly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I opened my mouth, wanting to say something. But I was at a loss for words, so I just shut it back.


    "For me, your character is not suitable for the army. A soldier has to do everything for the empire,


    and I don''t want you to be like it. Sylvia, I''m afraid. I''m afraid of losing you." Rufus brushed my face


    with his fingertips and looked at me calmly. "You used to be alone and fight only for yourself. But


    now you have a lot. Sylvia, think about your mate and your friends."


    I was a little at a loss to know what to do. I took Rufus'' hand and said, "Before, I didn''t think too


    much. I thought it was right to rush forward regardless of anything, because that was how I survived


    for years."


    But then, I realized how stupid and reckless that idea was.


    "If one day you end up here as a cold corpse, have you ever thought about what will happen to me?


    Do you have the heart to see my life turn into a living hell?" Rufus frowned. When he spoke again,


    his voice was deep with a hint of grievance that was not easily discernible. "So take your own life


    seriously, Sylvia."

 Chapter 395 I Take This Place

    Chapter 395 I Take This ce


    Rufus'' POV:


    "Of course, I don''t want you to live such a kind of life." Sylvia held my hand and looked at me with


    her bright eyes. "Just as you said, I used to have nothing to be concerned about in the past. But


    now I have you, and I will never leave you alone."


    She paused for a while, and her pretty face twisted again. "But I don''t think there is any


    conflictbetween that and me servingmy country."


    I knocked her head helplessly. "You still don''t get it. When you be a real soldier in the future,


    you will have not only me and your friends, but the citizens who trust and respect you, and the


    responsibility to defend thend."


    She nodded and said, "That''s right. But to protect all these we care about, we must pay with blood."


    "But you have to understand that losing once is not terrible. What is terrible is that you will never


    have a chance to win again. There are many games in life, but you must never gamble with your


    own life," I said in an unprecedentedly heavy tone, putting my hands on Sylvia''s shoulders.


    "Otherwise, I can''t ept the possible consequences, Sylvia."


    Sylvia fell silent. Then after a while, she raised her head and looked at me. This time, she no longer


    looked confused. "I understand, Rufus. I now have the ability to love and the man I love. But before


    that, I have to learn to love myself first, so I won''t joke about my own life anymore."


    I calmed down. But I couldn''t help but make her promise. "Sylvia, promise me that before you do


    anything that may endanger your life in the future, think about me first. Okay?"


    "Yes, Rufus, I promise." After saying this, Sylvia tiptoed and kissed me on my lips. "Nothing is more


    important than you. Without you, all the things I pursue are just meaningless."


    I sighed and held her tightly in my arms. My heart was overflowing with my love for her.


    I felt the same as her. Without her, my life was also meaningless.


    "I''m going to apologize to Leonard tomorrow," Sylvia said in a low voice, then buried her head in my


    arms.


    I touched her head, feeling relieved. "Although Leonard looks fierce, he is softhearted.


    Communicate with him more when there is a chance."


    "No," Sylvia refuse with a long face. She grimaced as if she was having a headache. "I guess every


    time Imunicate with Leonard, he will only scold me. I''m really scared of him."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Don''t worry, honey. I''ll talk to him next time and ask him to scold you less."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "No, don''t do that." Sylvia reached out and covered my mouth. "I don''t want to make a mountain out


    of a molehill. Anyway, it''s not a big deal, so just let it be. And what he said makes sense after all."


    Sylvia was afraid of Leonard. It was as if she was a mouse afraid of a cat. This was my first time to


    see her so cowardly. When she saw my father for the first time, she was not this scared.


    I kissed her forehead lovingly. "Don''t worry. I''ll always back you up."


    "I can do whatever I want then?" This time, Sylvia smiled, and the deep dimples beside her lips


    showed. She looked at me with her bright and beautiful eyes, her face flushed like a sweet peach.


    I touched the tip of her nose and looked at her dotingly. "Yes, you can do whatever you want."


    Sylvia giggled coquettishly in my arms, acting like a spoiled child.


    Suddenly, she popped her head out and looked in another direction. "What''s that over there? There


    seem to be a lot of empty tombs."


    I was silent for a moment. Then I exined, "Those are the tombs chosen in advance by many


    generals who are still alive."


    Sylvia seemed to think of something, and her smile faded away. "Have you chosen yours too?"


    "Yes," I replied with a nod.


    "But you''re a prince..." Sylvia wanted to say something. But on second thought, she stopped.


    I knew what she wanted to say, so I kissed her hand and smiled at her. "Since the first time I led the


    army back from war, I no longer treated myself as a prince."


    I was telling her the truth. From the moment I joined the army and went to the battlefield, my identity


    as a prince meant nothing.


    "Take me to your tomb then. I want to see it." Sylvia held my hand and walked towards the empty


    tombs.


    I shook my head in amusement and went with her.


    After seeing it, Sylvia nodded with satisfaction. Then she pointed at an open space next to my tomb


    and said in a domineering tone of voice, "I''ll take this ce. When I die, I''ll be buried next to you."


    I frowned as I subconsciously felt ufortable about this topic.

 Chapter 396 The End Of The Day

    Chapter 396 The End Of The Day


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I gave Rufus a meaningful look. "Now you know how I feel, right? So you should also take care of


    yourself. Don''t think for a second that I don''t know what kind of a man I fell in love with."


    After all, Rufus shouldered way more responsibilities than I did. Also, I had heard of his fighting


    style. He was known to be crazy on the battlefield.


    It was said that in order to get to the enemy''s leader, he''d break into their camp¡ªalone.


    As crazy as it sounded, the story was true.


    When he came back, he was so seriously injured that he had cked out into aa for three


    whole days. He almost didn''t survive that ordeal. Even back when I was still with my pack, I had


    heard of his crazy deeds. And at the time, I didn''t have any feelings for him. I just saw the infamous


    Prince Rufus as a crazy man, like how the rumors painted him to be.


    But things were different now. I loved him. Whenever I thought about his wild escapades from


    before, I couldn''t help but feel worried and scared.


    Rufus seemed to read my mind and smiled helplessly. "Don''t worry. I''ve changed." "Good boy," I


    patted his head the way he usually did with me. "Although we''re bound to die sooner orter, I''m not


    scared, knowing that I''ll be reunited with you after death."


    Rufus opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he only sighed.


    I stroked his eyebrows and said gently, "Stop frowning. It''s a good thing if we die together, isn''t it?"


    "Then I won''t allow you to die so easily. Otherwise, you won''t be qualified to be buried in this


    cemetery." Rufus wrapped his arms around my waist and looked at me with a helpless smile.


    I nodded seriously. "You don''t have to worry about that. I will cherish my life!"


    Rufus chuckled and finallypromised. "Fine. I''ll register a spot for youter."


    "Thank you, sir!" I saluted him yfully with a twinkle in my eye.


    After that, Rufus took me back to my dormitory.


    Since it was gettingte, Rufus didn''t return to the training ground. Instead, he headed back to the


    imperial pce to deal with other government affairs.


    As soon as he left, Flora came back. I didn''t know where she had been to. Her face was all ck


    and covered in dirt.


    "Sylvia! You''re here!" She was very happy to see me and broke into a big, toothy smile. Her pearly


    whites were a stark contrast to her dirty face.


    "Where''d you run off to all day? Were you training?"


    Flora wiped the sweat off her forehead with the back of her hand. "I went to dig up mines."


    "Mines?" Wasn''t that dangerous? Why was she so excited over something like that?


    "Yup! Jerome wanted us to have mine clearance training in the afternoon. It was so exciting. I felt


    like we were digging for treasure." Flora held my arm and squeezed it, immersed in retelling the tale


    of how they spent their afternoon. "Jerome tasked us to eliminate the fake mines they nted, but I


    identally dug up all the real ones. The instructor praised me for doing such a good job."


    "Are you sure he was praising you?" Squinting, I couldn''t help but interrupt her.


    Flora nodded her head adamantly. "A hundred percent sure. He also said that I had permed his hair


    into a fashionable curly hairstyle."


    "Haha!" I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. I could imagine just how angry Jerome was at Flora.


    "Anyway, let''s get something to eat, or else I''m going to die from starvation!"


    Flora dragged me to the canteen, her face still as dirty as the floor beneath us. Along the way, many


    werewolves looked at Flora curiously. But obviously my friend was blissfully unaware of their gazes


    and enjoyed her meal in ignorant bliss. She had a big appetite these days because of the hard


    training. Sometimes she had more than three meals a day.


    But she was also gaining weight because of this. Her little double chin made her look even younger


    and cuter than usual.


    After eating, Flora and I chatted about our days.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As we were on our way back to the dormitory building, we found Harry squatting at the door with a


    quilt wrapped around him. He looked like a homeless beggar.

 Chapter 397 The Homeless Harry_____

    Chapter 397 The Homeless Harry_____


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "What happened to you?" I looked at Harry, bewildered.


    Harry stood up and pouted, looking like a sad, homeless puppy. "There''s an empty bed in your


    room, right? Let me stay with you. Look, I''ve brought my pillow and¡ª"


    But before Harry could finish his sentence, Flora bonked him hard on the head. "Are you insane?!


    This is the girls'' dorm!"


    Harry blinked his watery eyes and whined, "Aren''t we supposed to be friends? I don''t even see you


    as she-wolves anyway!"


    This only made things worse. Flora stomped her foot and flicked his forehead. "Wake up, you idiot!"


    "What''s wrong with your room?" I asked, struggling to stifle my giggles.


    Harry tinkered with the corner of his quilt and said falteringly, "I... I don''t want to share a room with


    John."


    Flora clicked her tongue with disdain. "He beat you a few times, so what? Why do you hate him so


    much? You''re too judgmental."


    "I''m not!" Harry protested loudly. "How could I take such trivial things seriously? It''s just... Well,


    I..."


    "Just what?" Flora snapped impatiently. Then, she seemed to catch a whiff of something and sniffed


    Harry suspiciously. "You ate fried chicken behind my back!"


    Harry licked his lips and smiled like a mischievous fox. "I left some for you, on the condition that you


    let me sleep in your room."


    Hearing this, Flora hesitated. Finally, she snorted and wrinkled her nose. "First, tell us why you hate


    John so much. Does he bully you in private?" "What? No!" Harry puffed his chest indignantly. "I''m


    the one who bullies others, not the other way around."


    "Sowhydon''tyoujustkickjohnoutofyourroom?" Flora rubbed her chin, lost in thought. "That way you


    wouldn''t have to stay in our room or share a room with him."


    "Don''t be unreasonable, Flora. John has already settled down in their room. Harry can''t just drive


    him out." Before Flora could retort, I mped my hand on her mouth. "Besides, I doubt Harry could


    kick him out even if he wanted to."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "How dare you, Sylvia!" Harry snorted in exasperation.


    Flora and I burst into helpless giggles.


    Seeing that Harry was getting more and more gloomy, we finally stoppedughing. But now that I


    thought about it, I felt that something was off. Squinting at Harry suspiciously, I mused, "When we


    entered the forbidden forest for the test, your attitude towards John was normal. But ever since you


    left alone with John, you''ve been acting weird."


    Now, whenever we mentioned John''s name,


    Harry would instantly m up and he''d try to change the topic immediately.


    And recalling how I found them in the forest both wet¡ªand Harry was even shirtless¡ªI felt that


    something was really, really off.


    "What exactly happened when you and John were alone in the forbidden forest?" I asked Harry


    again.


    Harry''s eyes darted around anxiously but instead of answering me, he sat at the door and stuck out


    his lower lip. "If you don''t take me in, I''ll sleep at your door so that everyone can see how heartless


    you are."


    Flora stepped in and said seriously, "As long as there''s enough fried chicken, there''s room for


    negotiation."


    "Okay, okay." Harry immediately cheered up. "I''ll buy fried chicken for you for the rest of your lives."


    "No need. Just enough for this month." Flora waved her hand, acting like a big boss.


    Harry''s eyes formed two crescent moons. "Don''t worry. I''ll be here for a few days at most. I''ll just


    move back to my room as soon as Warrenes back. I just don''t want to be alone with John."


    "Okay." I nodded and agreed, thinking that it was a good deal.


    But as soon as I opened the door, I found Laing out of the bathroom fresh from a shower,


    stark naked.


    I was so startled that I kicked Harry who was about to follow me into the room away.

 Chapter 398 A Strange New Roommate

    Chapter 398 A Strange New Roommate


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Harry howled in pain. I quickly yanked the confused Flora inside and locked the door behind us.


    "What''s the matter, you guys?" La tilted her head and looked at Flora and me questioningly.


    Flora''s eyesnded on the naked La and her face turned red. All of a sudden, blood started


    gushing out of her nose.


    I covered her nose in a hurry, which made La even more confused.


    "What the hell? Why''s my nose bleeding?" Flora finally snapped out of it and stomped her food in


    frustration. She looked like she was in denial. She muttered to herself with chagrin, "How


    embarrassing!"


    The naked La walked over and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah..." I didn''t dare to look at her. Face flushed with embarrassment, I stammered, "Wh-why don''t


    you put on some clothes?"


    La wrapped the bath towel she was holding around her body. With an indifferent shrug, she said,


    "Just had a shower. And we''re all girls here, so why bother?"


    I bit my lower lip agitatedly. How could I have forgotten that it wasn''t just me and Flora anymore and


    we just got a new roommate?


    Harry banged on the door indignantly.


    "What the hell, you guys? Let me in! Open this door right this instant! I know you can hear me!


    Open the door!"


    As Flora stuck a piece of tissue into her nostril and shouted, "You pervert, get out of here!" "What


    about the fried chicken? Fried chicken, Flora!" Harry banged the door incessantly.


    La sat down on the edge of the bed and wiped her hair, with her legs crossed casually. She


    looked at us in confusion and asked, "Is he nning on sleeping here?"


    Flora nodded honestly.


    I wanted to exin, but to my surprise, La smiled without qualms.


    "Okay. I don''t mind."


    Then she turned around and pulled on her clothes.


    I was floored. I didn''t expect her to respond like that. La was so beautiful that she looked like an


    unattainable goddess. But the more I got to know her, the more she seemed quite extroverted and


    approachable even.


    Because we were good friends with Harry, she didn''t mind him moving in. Even though La wasn''t


    close to him at all...


    While I was pondering over this, La''s sweet voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "That is, as long as he doesn''t mind bing our sister."


    Did she mean she was going to castrate Harry?!


    Her words sent a shiver down my spine, and I silently thanked God that I had kicked Harry out just


    in time. Otherwise, Harry would''ve needed to kiss his manhood goodbye.


    Flora frowned and gave me a meaningful look, indicating that we should just give up.


    In the end, Harry couldn''t move in with us.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Harry stubbornly kept knocking on the door for a little while. Finally, the knocks stopped.


    Now that Harry had left, I chatted with Flora and La with ease.


    La was a talkative she-wolf and a master when it came to conversations. She controlled the


    topics like a natural.


    It only took a few minutes before she got to know me and Flora better.


    But on the other hand, Flora and I still didn''t know a thing about her. She didn''t even tell us which


    pack she was from.


    Flora and I exchanged wary nces, and I knew she was thinking what I was thinking.


    Although we were all she-wolves here, I always felt awkward staying in the same room as La.


    Flora was also very strange. She always engaged with others naturally, but now she had be as


    awkward and reserved as me. She didn''t try to strike up a conversation with La at all.


    Later that evening, when we were all settled in bed, I quietly took out my phone and wanted to send


    a message to Flora.


    As soon as I opened our chat box, I saw that Flora had sent me an embarrassed emoji first.


    Flora then sent me a lot of messages, all about how she felt about our new roommate.


    She said she didn''t know why, but every time she got close to La, she would feel inexplicably


    nervous and even a little scared.


    I frowned slightly.


    Why? Flora had exceptional intuition that was always urate. Her instincts hadn''t failed us yet.


    If she felt something was wrong, then there might''ve been more to La than what met the eye...

 Chapter 399 An Orphan

    Chapter 399 An Orphan


    Harry''s POV:


    I kept knocking on the door for what seemed like an eternity, but neither Flora nor Sylvia responded.


    So I had no choice but to leave, quilt and pillow in tow.


    And as luck would have it, it started to drizzle outside, as though the weather wanted to reflect my


    mood.


    I felt like a homeless orphan. As I walked away, I''d looked back at Sylvia''s dormitory again and


    again.


    A military officer passed by and felt sorry for me, so he gave me a raincoat.


    The quilt was wet by now, but I didn''t want to let it go. I looked up into the rainy skies, hoping for a


    miracle.


    But damn it! I had almost made it back to my dormitory building, yet Sylvia and Flora hadn''te to


    my rescue yet.


    I had no idea why those two damned girls changed their minds out of the blue.


    The more I tried to figure it out, the sadder I became. They had already agreed to take me in, but


    they went back on their words.


    They got my hopes up. I had thought that I wouldn''t have to face John alone tonight and nned to


    celebrate, but in the end, my n failed.


    I stood outside the dormitory building, dawdling for as long as I could. The thought that I had to face


    John upstairs made my head pound.


    I hadn''t slept properly in so long. Every time I tried to close my eyes at night, I''d dream that John


    had be a ghost in water chasing me.


    It just kept haunting me!


    "What''re you so afraid of? She''s just a she-wolf," my wolf, Evan, said coldly.


    "It''s just that I don''t want to face her alone!" I said defensively.


    Thest time I was alone with John on a mission, we encountered andslide and fell into water. I


    managed to rescue her and wanted to give her CPR, but then I found out that John was actually a


    she-wolf.


    At the time, I was so flustered. I had been single for years now and it was the first time I saw a


    werewolf of the opposite sex half-naked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After struggling with it for a while, I finally decided to feign ignorance.


    And that was the beginning of my misery. Hiding a secret like this was too fucking painful!


    Ever since then, I had been avoiding John. Wherever she went, I''d run the opposite way. But as fate


    would have it, she was assigned to my dormitory room. Such bad luck!


    "You''re such a coward!" Lvan cursed, as if I wasn''t living up to his expectation.


    "Why do you think John disguises herself as a man?" I squatted under a tree and squinted at the


    light upstairs. Just then, the window of my room suddenly swung open and John poked her head


    out. Startled, I quickly hid under my quilt.


    Lvan snorted, "If you''re so curious, just ask her. Stop being such an idiot!"


    I sighed, stood up, patted the dirt off of my buttocks, and turned around. To my surprise, an


    instructor was standing right behind me.


    "What are you doing here?" the instructor asked expressionlessly.


    "Oh, I''m enjoying the view..."


    "On a rainy day? Please. Go back to your dormitory!"


    "I will,ter..."


    I wanted to muddle it through, but the instructor insisted on sending me to the door to my room.


    I stood there wordlessly for a while. After the instructor left, I squatted at the door of the dormitory, at


    a loss.


    It was dark outside. Soldiersing and going all looked at me curiously.


    Finally, I stopped one at random.


    "Bro, do you have a vacant bed in your room?"


    The man shook his head and looked at me questioningly. "No. Don''t you have a ce to stay?"


    "Not really..." I was at a loss as to how to exin.


    The man shrugged indifferently and left with hispanions.


    I envied him. God! I missed Warren. I really hoped he would recover ande back as soon as


    possible.


    I paced back and forth in front of the door for a while before finally deciding to sleep in the corridor.


    Just as I squatted down to make a makeshift bed, the door suddenly swung open.


    John''s cold eyes met mine. I froze on the spot.


    We looked at each other for about ten seconds before John finally opened her mouth.


    "Why didn''t you juste in?"


    Iughed awkwardly and held up my hands defensively. "I''m about to."


    John nced at my quilt in the corridor and said in a low voice, "I see."


    Then she turned around and walked back inside the room.


    I was so embarrassed that I picked up the quilt on the floor and followed her in.

 Chapter 400 In The Same Room

    Chapter 400 In The Same Room


    Harry''s POV:


    My quilt was already drenched, but I didn''t have any other quilt.


    Sighing heavily, I pulled out my phone to apply for a new quilt from the logistics system, but then


    suddenly, a clean quilt was thrown over my head.


    John had given it to me.


    I pulled the quilt off my head and looked at her in confusion.


    She shot me an indifferent nce and said, "The application won''t take effect until tomorrow."


    Without waiting for a response, she turned around and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Hearing the sound of running water, my face began to burn inexplicably, and I even felt as though


    the quilt in my hands became piping hot.


    I threw it away as though it was on fire.


    "What the hell are you doing, Harry? She gave you the quilt out of kindness, but you just threw it on


    the floor. You''re being rude." Lvan started to lecture me again.


    I was so angry that I muttered under my breath and picked up the quilt from the floor. Then I threw it


    at the corner of the bed in a huff.


    "Satisfied now?"


    Lvan snortedcently. "That''s more like it."


    I rolled my eyes in annoyance.


    A few minutester, John walked out of the bathroom while drying her hair. Her hair used to be


    short and spiky, but now it had grown out. The bangs on her forehead were soft and wispy, making


    her look more feminine.


    But I didn''t dare to stare at her, so I turned around and busied myself by making my bed.


    Although the beds in the army were all bunk beds, they were by no means small. It was hard for me


    to put the bed sheet on the mattress properly.


    This irked me even more. It was trivial things like this that I hated the most.


    "Do you need help?" John''s voice suddenly sounded from behind me.


    I nearly jumped from fright. Instead, I froze and didn''t turn around or say a thing. A faint fragrance


    came to my nose. It was John''s body wash, and it smelled like sweet milk.


    I almost broke down. I wanted to pinch John''s face and scold her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Damn it! If she wanted to pretend to be a man, she should do better than use milk vored body


    wash!


    Without getting any response from me, John kept silent for a few seconds then finally left me to my


    own devices.


    Lvan snorted and cursed me again, "You really are an idiot!"


    Ignoring Lvan''s chastising, I continued to make the bed.


    After tidying up my things, I took my clothes to the bathroom to take a shower.


    But as soon as I entered the bathroom, I found John''s things neatly sitting in front of the basin, and


    the clothes she had discarded were still in theundry basket.


    I slunk away, feeling weirdly embarrassed, so I decided not to take a shower.


    I went back to the bedroom where John was drinking water. She nced at the clothes in my hand


    and said nothing.


    Honestly, I felt itchy all over because I didn''t take a shower. I sat at the table miserably and looked


    at my phone, twisting my body irritably from the itchiness.


    Several minutester, John, who was sitting opposite to me, finally couldn''t help but ask coldly, "Do


    you hate me?"


    "What?" I looked up from my phone in confusion.


    "I''ve put away my things in the bathroom. You can go to take a shower now." Her voice was icy cold,


    but as she spoke, she lowered her eyes. She looked a little pitiful.


    I knew she misunderstood why I was acting weird, but I didn''t know how to exin.


    I scratched my hair fretfully, trying to find the right words.


    I couldn''t let her know that I had already found out her little secret, which would make things


    between us even more awkward.


    Finally, I said cryptically, "I don''t hate you. You''re overthinking it."


    To this, John didn''t say anything. She looked at me silently for a few seconds and then lowered her


    head to continue reading the book in her hand.


    The tension in the air was so thick, you could cut through it with a knife. I licked my lips and wanted


    to say something to ease the tension. After all, we were going to be teammates from now on.


    From the corner of my eye, I looked John up and down secretly. She was not only indifferent in


    character, but also in appearance. Her bodynguage told me she didn''t give a damn about almost


    everything.


    I frowned and thought for a while. I suddenly realized that she was so mysterious and I didn''t know


    a thing about her. We had been in the same ss in the military school for so long, yet I didn''t even


    know where she came from.


    So I broke the silence and asked her directly, "Which pack are you from?"

 Chapter 401 Midnight Fright

    Chapter 401 Midnight Fright


    Harry''s POV:


    John raised her eyes and said in a t voice, "I''m the Crescent Pack''s Alpha''s son."


    My eyes widened in shock. I couldn''t believe my ears. Crescent Pack was a very powerful pack. Not


    only was it prosperous, but it was also known as the home of several military talents. Many of the


    best generals hailed from that pack.


    It had never crossed my mind that John had such noble origins.


    When we were in the military school, she had kept a low profile, so everyone assumed that she was


    also an Omega like Flora.


    I had heard rumors that the Crescent Pack''s Alpha''s son was a wild and irritable werewolf, but I


    hadn''t expected him to actually be a she-wolf to begin with.


    Doubts ran amok in my head as I studied John.


    She was nothing like the gossip had portrayed "him" to be.


    "What''s going on? Is there something wrong?" John watched me and asked in a calm voice.


    My lips parted and I hesitated before finally giving in to my curiosity. I asked her about the rumors.


    "Everyone says that you are vulgar and useless. But I can see that is not the truth. Has there been


    a misunderstanding?"


    John shot me an inscrutable smile, causing goose bumps to break out all over my body.


    This was the first time she had smiled at me, and it was terrifying.


    She replied in a low voice, "It''s not entirely wrong. Indeed, I used to be a loser."


    "But you are awesome now..." I dithered. Praise for her was on the tip of my tongue, but my words


    sounded inexplicably inappropriate to my ears.


    John''s grin widened. She was smiling, but it didn''t reach her eyes. Instead, I could see darkness


    lurking behind them.


    I quietly rubbed my arms, a frisson of fear uncoiling inside me. I hastily ended the topic and rushed


    towards the bed with my phone.


    "I''m going to sleep. Take your time."


    John didn''t respond. A few minutester, she turned off the light and went to bed too.


    The darkness enveloped me in an infinite sense of security. I blinked my eyes and rxed. Not long


    after, I felt my thoughts begin to wander.


    Feeling groggy, I could make out that I hade to a pink vi.


    Numerous framed wedding photos were hung inside. In them, I was the groom, but the she-wolf''s


    face was blurred.


    I realized that I was married. As happiness lightened my heart, the scene suddenly shifted and I


    was walking up to a huge bed.


    I was naked and was going to have sex with my mate, who had a shapely figure.


    The atmosphere felt so intimate and real that my entire body and even my mind were excited.


    I reached out my hand to touch my wife''s soft breast, but it was very hard and t without any


    mounds and valleys.


    "Why did you stop?" the person in my arms asked in a strange yet familiar voice.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I involuntarily trembled, but my mate suddenly lifted her head. It was John''s expressionless face.


    I was so petrified that I jumped off the bed and ran away. As soon as I exited the room, a little girl


    suddenly rushed out and wrapped her arms around my legs, calling me dad.


    The little girl''s melodious voice softened my heart.


    My lips curved up into a smile and I crouched down to hug my daughter. However, when the little


    girl raised her head, I was greeted with John''s expressionless face again.


    "Ah!" I shot up on the bed, cold sweat trickling down my back. After a few minutes, I came back to


    my senses. Fortunately, it had just been a dream.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. I turned around, wanting to get out of bed and get some water.


    However, when I turned my head, I saw John''s face. She was seated at the head of my bed and


    was watching me passively.


    Even more outrageous was that I had been sleeping on the upper bunk.


    As I opened my mouth to scream, I felt the cold tip of a dagger pressed against my throat.


    "Be quiet." John''s tone was calm, but her eyes glinted murderously.

 Chapter 402 Oversleep

    Chapter 402 Oversleep


    Sylvia''s POV:


    In the morning, I dragged Flora and Harry to the training ground.


    Flora never got enough sleep, and Harry was still groggy. Both of them tilted their heads and were


    about to doze off while standing there.


    After Jerome arrived, Flora perked up a bit. Harry, on the other hand, remained listless the entire


    time. He had huge bags under his eyes. Those who didn''t know better would probably assume that


    he had done something badst night.


    After the morning training, Flora, Harry, and I were on our way to have lunch in the canteen as


    usual.


    Flora walked beside me and scanned Harry thoroughly. "What''s wrong with you today? You''ve been


    lethargic the entire morning. Jerome was furious when he saw you like this."


    Harry narrowed his eyes, dragged his tired feet, and said in a weak voice, "I didn''t sleep wellst


    night."


    "Why do you have a scratch on your neck?" Flora grabbed his cor and asked, noticing the small


    slightly bloody cut on his neck.


    I also regarded him with confusion. It looked like he had got scratched by some sharp object.


    Harry looked uneasy and exined, "I cut myself while shaving this morning. The razor de was


    just too sharp."


    I felt even more baffled. Harry had been harping about how he had bought thetest shaver in the


    market just a few days ago. The brand was represented by his favorite football yer. There was no


    way he had already lost interest in it.


    So why was he suddenly using the razor again?


    As I opened my mouth to question him some more, John approached us from the other side. He


    told Harry softly, "Didn''t we agree to have lunch together?"


    Harry quivered and gave an awkward smile. "I''d almost forgotten. I''m sorry."


    He turned to look at Flora and me. "I have an appointment. I''m leaving now."


    Then he left with John.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Wow, when did they be so chummy?" Flora watched Harry and John in bewilderment as they


    walked away.


    I shook my head.


    "I don''t know. Maybe this is how friendship works between men."


    In the afternoon, I went for my training with Leonard as usual. I was more nervous today than


    yesterday.


    On the way, I pondered about what to tell himter.


    When I arrived at the training gym, it was still empty.


    Today, I decided to check behind the door as soon as I entered, but I didn''t spot Leonard.


    I looked around warily, continuously guessing how he would test me today.


    The only ce for a werewolf to hide in this training gym was behind the door. I carefully swept my


    eyes over the room, but didn''t see Leonard.


    Was he hiding outside the window?


    I slowly approached the window and threw it open in one quick movement. I wanted to take him by


    surprise. But the only things outside the window were a few wild flowers and weeds swaying in the


    wind.


    As I was about to turn around, I suddenly sensed something behind me, simr to what I''d felt


    yesterday.


    He was going to y the same trick again. I inwardly smiled with disdain.


    I slowed down my breathing, clenched my fists, spun around, and abruptly shouted, "Gotcha!"


    "Meow!"


    A tiny white cat stood behind me. It was so terrified that its tail stood up straight and its emerald


    green eyes widened. Then it fainted.


    I was stunned. I hadn''t expected that a cat would approach me from behind. I crouched down and


    wiggled its paws to make sure it was okay.


    At this moment, Leonard rushed into the gym. I looked up at him awkwardly.


    I didn''t say anything, but just stared at him quietly.


    He gave a dry cough and said, "Sorry, I overslept."


    I was speechless.

 Chapter 403 Start Training

    Chapter 403 Start Training


    Leonard''s POV:


    I was actually a little surprised to see Sylvia here today. I had assumed that yesterday''s reprimand


    would hurt her ego and she wouldn''te back here again.


    Sylvia had always been an unruly and proud girl. After several encounters, I could sense that she


    detested me a lot.


    But today, not only had shee here, but she also remembered what I had told her yesterday and


    had been quite alert.


    I was both amused and gratified.


    It looked like she could distinguish right from wrong.


    I had wanted to reach here earlier today, but had been struck by my recurring health problem in the


    morning, so I was tardy.


    I wasn''t in the mood to give Sylvia an borate exnation, so I lied that I had overslept. Noticing


    that she wanted to roll her eyes but had restrained herself, I was involuntarily intrigued.


    Most of the werewolves around me were serious and steady. Few of them were as bubbly as Sylvia.


    I stayed quiet for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    Clutching the unconscious cat in her arms, Sylvia looked embarrassed. "Can I wake it up first?"


    I nodded and replied, "Leave it to me."


    I called my subordinate and soon a vet came to pick up the cat.


    Sylvia followed me and began talking. "I thought about what you said after I went back yesterday."


    I turned around and looked at her seriously. "Tell me, what were you thinking about?"


    She looked a little ufortable. She fiddled with the hem of her uniform, looking uneasy but


    sincere. "I know I don''t have the best attitude. Maybe I don''t have the mindset of a soldier yet, but I


    believe I can slowly shift my mentality."


    I listened to her silently.


    "I know I was wrong." She was visibly thin-skinned. When she talked about her mistake, she was so


    embarrassed that her face had turned a bright shade of red. "I will change. I have made up my


    mind. And I hope you won''t deny me because of your first impression of me. I will prove myself to


    you."


    As I watched Sylvia, I remained silent for several minutes, feeling a long lost joy rise in my heart.


    I indeed had looked down upon her because of her identity as a ve. But I had to admit that she


    was talented.


    However, talent was often apanied by overconfidence, arrogance even. So ever since I had


    been in formal contact with Sylvia, I had been subduing her, so that she got the chance to recognize


    her true self and understand that the mighty in this world didn''t seed because of luck or talent,


    but because of persistent efforts.


    Now I felt that Sylvia was worthy of my rigorous training.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Rufus had good taste. Since he had chosen such a wonderful mate, Ethan must be overjoyed.


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Leonard remained silent for a long time and just watched me seriously.


    I was nervous. Had I said something wrong?


    I opened my mouth, nning to exin some more, but he scoffed, "It doesn''t matter. I''m only here


    to teach you for a month under the orders of the lycan king. What you learn in this time is your


    business."


    I pouted angrily and muttered in a low voice, "I think a month is too long."


    Leonard didn''t say anything more but began the day''s training.


    He instructed me to do a series of punches in the air first. I was confused, but followed his orders.


    After several dozen punches, he stopped me.


    "Do you know you have the lycan power?"


    I nodded and said, "Rufus has told me about it, but I still don''t know what it is."


    As I finished saying this, Leonard suddenly threw a lightning quick punch in my face.

 Chapter 404 Weak Legs

    Chapter 404 Weak Legs


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I didn''t even get a second to react. I just stood there and let Leonard''s fist get close to my face.


    His fist stopped mere inches in front of my nose. Although I could see that he didn''t really mean to


    hit me, I was still filled with a feeling of fear and powerlessness.


    Unable to get a grip on myself, my legs turned to jelly and I copsed to the ground.


    Leonard chuckled and exined, "I had no intention of actually punching you. Don''t be scared."


    When I came to my senses, I stood up in embarrassment, still feeling very weak.


    Leonard didn''t even touch me right now, but I still felt like I had been attacked by an invisible force.


    And in the face of his charge, my fight response didn''t get even remotely triggered. My body only


    reacted with surrender and overwhelming fear.


    Thest person who had evoked simr feelings within me had been Rufus.


    "What the hell was that?" I asked Leonard in bewilderment.


    He''d better not tell me it was magic, otherwise, I was fairly certain I was going to start doubting


    everything.


    His face softened as he smiled. He slowly said,


    "That was the lycan power."


    "It was so strong." I looked at him in surprise.


    Thest time I fought with Rufus, I had yet to hear about the lycan power. I had just assumed that


    he was very powerful.


    Leonard nodded and exined, "There is probably less than one with the lycan power among every


    million werewolves. A werewolf with a lycan bloodline is destined to be a leader. Not only is the


    innate strength and speed of a lycan bloodline far beyond ordinary werewolves, but they also have


    the capability to suppress the blood power of ordinary wolves,pelling them to feel surrender


    and fear in their hearts."


    Things finally clicked into ce. "So my legs subconsciously went weak right now. Was that


    because I surrendered to your lycan bloodline?"


    "Exactly. You will get a better understanding if you ask Rufus to spar with you more often," Leonard


    replied.


    "What about me?" I raised my hands and looked at them. "Can I also use the lycan power?"


    "Yes, you can."


    "Really? But I didn''t feel anything special about myself, except that I had a little more strength while


    fighting." I waved my fist, perplexed.


    "In the elite team selectionpetition, you used incredible power in thest punch you had thrown


    at Toby." Leonard watched me with a smile. "That was when the king and I discovered that you had


    the lycan power."


    A sudden realization dawned on me. "No wonder the king instructed you to train me."


    I had been wondering why a powerful man like Leonard would suddenly consent to train me. I finally


    knew the reason now.


    Leonard narrowed his eyes and said, "In general, the lycan bloodline is inherent. A werewolf with


    this bloodline is significantly better than ordinary werewolves. For example, Rufus led the army of


    werewolves to fight against vampires and won the battle at the age of fourteen."


    I scratched my head, puzzled. "But why didn''t I discover that I was born superior to ordinary


    werewolves?"


    My past life was so mundane that there was not one special thing about it.


    "And could my punch be a coincidence? I haven''t generated simr power since then."


    Leonard seemed to be at a loss for words at my questions. After several minutes, he answered, "It


    was not a coincidence."


    "Oh." I nodded, still confused.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Your power is indeed not steady yet. For the present, we don''t know the reason for this issue. The


    reason why the king asked me to train you was because he wanted you to gain a firm grasp over


    your power," Leonard said lightly.


    "Then let''s begin. Train me." I was instantly infused with energy. "What should I do now?"


    With his hands sped behind his back, Leonard looked at me coldly and said, "Don''t be so eager.


    Calm yourself. Let''s do some basic training first. Start with punching the sandbag."


    "What?" I pursed my lips, feeling as if a basin of cold water had been poured over me. "I thought


    you would teach me some secret skills."


    "Don''t rush yourself to get instant sess and benefits," Leonard chided me with a smile he


    couldn''t conceal.


    "Got it," I replied dejectedly.

 Chapter 405 Create A Desperate Situation

    Chapter 405 Create A Desperate Situation


    Leonard''s POV:


    I took Sylvia to the eighth floor, which had a variety of equipment for basic strength training. "Come


    on, start punching the sandbag. Don''t stop unless I tell you to." I tossed the boxing gloves to her


    and sat on the sofa on one side to enjoy my coffee.


    As Sylvia grudgingly pulled on the gloves, she nced at me and muttered, "There is even coffee


    here..."


    I calmly took a sip of my coffee, feeling very content in my heart. This type of training program was


    pretty good. With an excellent student, I didn''t have much to do, and coffee was avable too.


    Sylvia started a series of basic training exercises under my instructions. Seeing her so reluctant had


    me intrigued.


    "What are you doing? Haven''t you eaten lunch? Use more force." I sat in a rxed position and


    urged her on every now and then.


    Sweat trickled down her forehead. I could hear the thumps when her fists connected with the


    sandbag.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In fact, she had already been well-trained in basic strength and skills over the past few months of


    school. I had ordered her to do the strength training right now just to exhaust her extra energy.


    I had learned from Rufus that every time Sylvia disyed her special power, she was either


    extremely furious or in a desperate situation.


    Her special power was unlikely to surface under normal circumstances.


    At present, the first thing I needed to do was to remind her of the feeling of that power, so that she


    could control it.


    For that, I had to create a desperate situation for her first.


    After the fifth round of training, Sylvia was so tired that she fell to her knees.


    I slowly walked up to her and handed her a clean towel. "Are you tired?"


    Sylvia was too out of breath to speak. She nodded and wiped her sweat with the towel.


    I smiled kindly and said, "No, I don''t think you''re tired enough. Come on. Now ten sets of pushups."


    Sylvia almost rolled her eyes when she heard what I said, but she finally obeyed and began doing


    them.


    Although she was extremely fatigued, her movements were still regr, but her bright eyes were


    fixed on me in particr, shining with an inexplicable intensity.


    Well, it looked like I was starting to push her limits.


    I was very satisfied with the result.


    But it was still not enough, because I wanted to make her so tired that she had no strength left to be


    fierce also.


    "Don''t slow down, or you''ll have to do another set!"


    Sylvia didn''t respond. She gritted her teeth and sped up.


    After another round of training, she instantlyy down on the floor, her face twisted with weariness.


    "How about a set of frog jumps? I don''t think you''ve done enough," I said.


    Sylvia was losing her temper, her face bulging like a steamed bun. "Are you torturing me on


    purpose? I have trained so much!"


    "Was that too much for you?" I frowned and pretended to be very disappointed. "Since that''s how


    you feel, forget it."


    Sylvia was so enraged that she stood up, ced her hands on the back of her head, and began


    jumping around the room.


    I tried my best to hold back myughter and said, "Do the movements properly. Don''t be in such a


    hurry."


    Sylvia red at me, but her pace slowed and she began jumping forward at a consistent speed.


    By the end of this set, I had managed to drain away every bit of her strength.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked happily.


    Sylviay on the floor with her eyes shut, gasping for breath. "I don''t even have the energy to


    transform into a wolf."


    Good. I could execute my n now.


    "Come and look out of the window." I stood up and asked her to approach me.


    Sylvia struggled to g?j- ?? fr?? f???? leaned against the windowsill, and looked out. "What do you want


    me to look at?" "The view from the eighth floor." As I spoke, I kicked her out.

 Chapter 406 Perfect Solution

    Chapter 406 Perfect Solution


    Leonard''s POV:


    "Fuck!" Sylvia cursed and disappeared from my sight.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ve already asked Owen to establish safeguard measures on the first floor.


    Besides, we are only on the eighth floor. If at all you fall, you will probably just break a few bones


    and that''s all." I chuckled and peeked out of the window.


    However, there was nothing downstairs.


    "Fuck! Where is Owen?" My heart leaped to my throat.


    I had asked Owen to prepare protective measures downstairs, but I couldn''t see anything, and


    Owen was also missing.


    Sylvia tried to grab the windowsill to stop herself from falling. However, she jerked up as her hand


    slid down, and she plunged down in slow motion. It was a horrifying sight.


    If she fell down, her internal organs would suffer serious damage even if she managed to survive


    the fall. If anything happened to Sylvia, Rufus would lose his mind. I couldn''t believe I was the


    reason for her injury.


    A ball of anxiety and fear settled in the pit of my stomach. Just as I was about to transform into my


    wolf form and jump down to save Sylvia, I saw a strong aura bust out from Sylvia''s body. I squinted


    as a strong gust of wind blew upward. Sylvia''s slender hands turned into wolf ws and pierced the


    outer wall of the building, slowing her momentum.


    Then, she kicked the wall and safelynded after making a beautiful turn.


    I was surprised to witness the sudden turn of events. Sylvia performed better than I had expected.


    She had managed to prate the reinforced concrete wall by merely turning her hands into wolf


    ws when she was in danger. It looked like she had excellent control over her wolf form.


    Her lycan power seemed strong and pure.


    She was extremely powerful and agile even though she didn''t summon all her strength.


    If Sylvia fully activated the lycan power in her body and teamed it with rigorous training, she would


    eventually turn into an outstanding general with strongbat capacity.


    I held back my excitement and turned into my wolf form. Without thinking further, I jumped out of the


    window and descended by gripping the windowsills on each floor. Soon, Inded in front of Sylvia


    and turned into my human form. Sylvia hadn''t withdrawn her wolf ws yet. The invisible aura was


    still fuming around her.


    "How are you? Are you okay?" I asked concernedly, examining her to see if she had hurt herself


    during her descent.


    Sylvia''s hair looked messy. Her clothes were dirty, and her ws were stained with blood. Besides


    that, she seemed fine.


    Although Sylvia was in human form, her fangs were exposed. She snarled at me, panting for breath.


    It seemed like she hadn''te to her senses yet.


    "Do you feel any difort? Let me see your ws," I said, raising my voice a decibel higher.


    This time, she finally heard me. Her head snapped up at me as she returned to her senses.


    Her bright eyes gleamed with a murderous will.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The way she red at me reminded me of Rufus.


    No wonder they were mates. They both had the same murderous aura.


    "Why did you do that?" Sylvia asked coldly.


    My face flushed with embarrassment, and I felt guilty. I could sense her anger because she


    sounded disrespectful for the first time.


    "I just wanted to help achieve your full potential," I exined. "Even though something went wrong


    during the process, you managed to solve it."


    "You could have told that to me earlier." Sylvia pursed her lips. She still looked unhappy, but her


    face seemed to soften a bit.


    "No. If I did, you''d be mentally prepared and wouldn''t have managed to summon your power. Think


    about it. You have never sessfully summoned your lycan power during your daily training, have


    you?"

 Chapter 407 The Kidult

    Chapter 407 The Kidult


    Leonard''s POV:


    Sylvia remained silent. Her expressionless face seemed quite frightening.


    She was a stubborn girl, and I had to coax her.


    I cleared my throat and said, "You know, I could have saved you even if you couldn''t manage to use


    your lycan power."


    Sylvia nced at me, her face softening a little. But she bit her lip and continued to remain silent.


    I tried my best to force a smile at her because her reaction seemed to frighten me. "How could I let


    you get injured? I even asked Owen to wait downstairs and protect you. But I don''t know where he


    has gone to."


    "Really?" Sylvia asked, cocking her head.


    "Yes." I nodded, smiling.


    Sylvia''s chest puffed with a snort. However, she slowly withdrew her fangs and wolf ws.


    I closed my eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. Coaxing the girl seemed like an easy task. If it were


    Alina, she would have broken down, crying.


    I still remembered that time when my leopard had bitten Alina''s dog to death. She had cried for two


    days straight. It baffled me that such a tiny girl could generate that many tears. Later, I had no


    choice but to find a simr dog for her.


    "You mean... Was that lycan power?"


    Sylvia''s voice snapped me back to reality. Her eyes widened as she looked at her hands. She


    looked surprised yet curious.


    My heart softened. Regardless of how strong and arrogant Sylvia looked, she was just a simple girl.


    The awe on her innocent face looked pure.


    "How did you feel when you summoned all your strength and let the lycan power burst out of you?" I


    asked gently.


    Sylvia frowned and thought for a while. "Well, my body suddenly grew light, and I felt a light force


    burst out of my body."


    I smiled. "That''s right. Remember that feeling. When you get familiar with it, you will eventually be


    able to control your power."


    Sylvia nodded with a puzzled look on her face. It was her first time, and it would take a while to get


    familiar with it.


    Just then, Owen hurriedly ran over to me. He wasn''t even wearing a coat.


    "Where the hell have you been?" I couldn''t hold back my anger. "An ident almost urred, you


    know!"


    I wanted to say that Sylvia almost died, but noticing her staring at me, I quickly changed my words.


    Owen walked toward me, his poker face softening a little. He looked aggrieved. "I went to the


    bathroom and forgot to take my coat."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With that, he leaned closer and whispered in my ear, "Didn''t you say that you would give me a


    signal before pushing her down?"


    That was when it dawned on me. I hadpletely forgotten about the secret signal.


    I guiltily coughed and looked away. "Forget it. Thankfully everything is fine now."


    Owen stood beside me and looked at Sylvia. "She looks horrible. It looks like you''ve tortured her."


    ''Gosh, why is he saying that aloud? Does he want to get me in trouble?''


    "By the way, I just got the news that Edwin wasing. He should be at the royal pce any time


    now," Owen added.


    I frowned, feeling a little surprised. "Didn''t I ask him to look after the pack? Why is heing?" "He


    probably heard that you had postponed your return to the pack and is worried about your health. I


    think he is here to check on you." Owen smiled. "Edwin is airsick, so instead of taking the ne, he


    drove here. Took him several days to get here."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Then, you better go and pick him up. Otherwise, he will have something


    toin again."


    Owen nodded. Then, his eyes widened as if something had urred to him. He turned to Sylvia


    and said, "I just met Prince Rufus. He wanted me to tell you that he''d be waiting in the training


    ground for you after your ss. He has something important to tell you."


    Considering it was something important, I dismissed Sylvia at once.

 Chapter 408 The Last Farewell

    Chapter 408 The Last Farewell


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus would never call me during training sessions unless there was an emergency.


    I ran to the training ground as fast as I could and saw Rufus He was wearing his military uniform. It


    seemed like he had juste from the training as well.


    "What happened?" I asked, gasping for breath.


    Rufus wiped the sweat on my forehead and looked at me. "Lena has been exempted from a death


    sentence because of her meritorious testimony."


    My eyes widened in surprise. Most of the werewolves involved in Mateo''s case were sentenced to


    death, except a few, who couldn''t stand the torture andmitted suicide before the trial.


    "But they have exiled her. She will have to remain at the border and never return." Rufus eyed me


    with concern. "She is leaving the royal pce now. Lena wants to see you for onest time."


    "Why does she want to see me?" I bit my lip, not knowing what to do.


    So many years had passed, and a lot had changed. We weren''t the same as before. I would never


    get to see the gentle and kind Lena in my memory.


    I wasn''t a saint to be okay after knowing she once betrayed my mother. The pain had left an


    indelible scar in my heart. I couldn''t just forget everything and move on.


    If it weren''t for Lena, my mother wouldn''t have died.


    But when I thought of how well Lena had treated me when I was a child, my sensibility and reason


    began to fight against each other.


    I knew Lena was not evil. She just had her own selfish motive, like every other ordinary werewolf.


    "Don''t worry, Sylvia. It''s reasonable even if you choose not to see Lena." Rufus smoothed my brows


    andforted me.


    I pursed my lips and thought for a while. Then, I finally made up my mind. "I''m going to see her."


    Lena had received her deserved punishment. I would be seeing her for thest time today.


    I wanted closure and to bury my past forever.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After hearing my answer, Rufus took me to the royal pce''s back gate.


    I could see the soldiers escorting Lena from afar. There were several other sinners, along with


    Lena, who hadmitted other crimes and were exiled. The long troop extended outside the gate


    of the pce.


    Rufus led me to the group.


    As soon as we got close, the escorting officer stopped us. "You can''t see the prisoners now. We fear


    something might go wrong."


    "We only need ten minutes. I''ll take responsibility," Rufus said coldly.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the officer finallypromised. "Hurry up then. We''ll be leaving soon."


    Then, the officer brought Lena to us.


    To my surprise, Lena''s gray pupils were dim; she was half-blind. Her eyes were red and swollen,


    with traces of puss in the corners.


    Lena squinted to get a clear view of me, and her face broke into an ecstatic smile. "I didn''t expect


    you toe and see me, Sylvia."


    My heart broke at the sight of her. She looked weak and pitiful. "Your eyes..." The words choked in


    my throat.


    Lena raised her cuffed hands and touched her eyes. "Well, I had been crying a lot."


    She smiled bitterly. "I deserve it. I''m guilty, Sylvia. I have ruined your life and your mother''s. I don''t


    know how long I''ll live, but I have no regrets now because I finally got the chance to hear your voice


    again."


    I wrung my fingers together, not knowing what to say. I couldn''tprehend the strange emotions


    simmering in my heart.


    "You will be happy, Sylvia. I wish you all the happiness in the world. I..."


    The officer dragged Lena away before she could finish her words.


    My heart sank as I watched her leave. It felt strange.


    Rufus stood beside me and held my hand in silent support.


    After a while, just as Rufus and I were about to leave, we bumped into a stranger.


    He looked at me and shouted in surprise, "Olivia?"

 Chapter 409 An Old Friend

    Chapter 409 An Old Friend


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Olivia was my mother''s name. Ever since she had passed away, I''d rarely heard her name being


    mentioned.


    I looked up at this man in surprise.


    The man looked to be in his forties. He was well maintained and elegant. It was obvious that he was


    an eminent personality.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He stared at me in shock. It sounded like he had mistaken me for my mother.


    It wasn''t his fault. I did look a lot like her when she was young. Was he a friend of hers?


    "Did you know my mother?" I asked him.


    His expression became more peculiar. He watched me and was lost in thought for a long time.


    Rufus pulled me behind him and asked in an annoyed voice, "Are you here for Leonard?"


    The man snapped back to his senses and nodded. "Yes, I''m here for Alpha Leonard."


    His voice was low, and he liked to speak softly.


    I blinked and my gaze bounced between the two of them. "Do you know each other?"


    "He''s one of Leonard''s people. I''ve seen him before," Rufus replied lightly.


    This stoked my curiosity further. "How did you know my mother?"


    The man had regained hisposure and answered me mildly, "When I was young, I had a chance


    to fight a battle with an alliance of other packs. I had met your mother there, but we weren''t actually


    acquainted with each other."


    I scratched my head. He remembered my mother even after so many years though he had only


    seen her once. Was he a secret admirer of hers?


    But that didn''t seem to be the case. The man had not disyed any other emotion besides shock.


    The hair on the back of my neck prickled with a strange feeling. When I identally spotted Lena,


    who was at a distance, I noticed that she had frozen in her tracks and was staring at the man with a


    disturbed expression. When she became aware of my gaze, she spun around and walked away in


    panic.


    Something was wrong. Obviously, Lena knew the man. But the escort team had left the pce


    gates and I didn''t get a chance to question her.


    I shifted my attention back to the man again and wanted to ask him more about my mother.


    However, Leonard joined us unexpectedly.


    He hurried towards us with Owen, a big smile splitting his face when he saw the man.


    This was the first time I had seen Leonard smiling so openly. He patted the man on his shoulder and


    called him Edwin.


    It turned out that he was Edwin, the same man Leonard and Owen had been talking about earlier.


    Leonard gave a simple salute to Rufus. The two of them talked business for a while before shifting


    the topic to me. They discussed the result of today''s training.


    I couldn''t interrupt, so I had to listen quietly.


    "Sylvia, let me introduce him to you." Suddenly, Leonard turned to look at me and pointed at Edwin.


    "This is my good friend who grew up with me. He is also an elder who is responsible for all the


    internal affairs of our pack. In the following month, he will supervise your training with me... oh, and


    Owen, too."


    A huge pressure instantly settled over me. It was difficult enough to deal with Leonard alone, and


    now two more people had joined him.


    I gave Rufus a pitiful look, wanting him to save me.


    Rufus curled his fingers into a fist, brought it to his mouth, and coughed, as if he was covering up a


    laugh. "This is a good thing. It will yield better results this way."


    "Yes. I wanted Rufus to supervise you too. But Rufus is too tender towards you. All you have to do


    is give him a forlorn look and his heart will melt."


    Leonard''s words made me blush. I didn''t dare meet Rufus'' eyes anymore.


    Recalling thest time Rufus had trained me, I couldn''t helpining inwardly, ''Rufus is not soft-


    hearted when he trains me. He is just as strict and fierce as you are.''


    Then Leonard nced at Edwin and asked inquisitively, "What were you talking about with Sylvia


    just now? I thought you knew each other."

 Chapter 410 The Past

    Chapter 410 The Past


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Edwin didn''t add anything important. He just admitted that he mistook me for someone else.


    "Who did you mistake her for?" Leonard asked, raising his eyebrows. "I''m sure I know everyone you


    know."


    Hearing his words, something struck me, and I answered, "Edwin and I were talking about my


    mother, Olivia Todd. Did you also know her?"


    Leonard frowned and contemted for a while. Then he shook his head and said, "No."


    He looked at Owen in confusion. "Did you know Sylvia''s mother?"


    Owen monotonously said, "No."


    "When did you meet her?" Leonard turned his attention back to Edwin.


    Edwin coughed and seemed a little embarrassed. "We met in a battle."


    "Which battle? Then I must know her too." Leonard was even more perplexed. "I have fought every


    battle beside you. Why don''t I have any memory of this?"


    Edwin hesitated for a moment. Finally, he was left with no choice but to say, "The Blood Moon


    Battle, when we attacked the second vampire king."


    Leonard pondered and asked, "The Blood Moon Battle? Didn''t that take ce over a decade ago?"


    "Yeah," Edwin replied with an inscrutable expression on his face.


    "I remember there being such a battle, but I just can''t recall the details." After thinking for a while,


    Leonard still couldn''t seem to recollect anything. "I''m really old. I''ve forgotten many events."


    Edwin said with a smile, "That battle wasn''t tooplex, so it''s natural that you don''t remember it."


    "Really? But I recall that the werewolf race had suffered major losses in that battle," Owen chimed


    in.


    Edwin froze for a moment and avoided meeting Owen''s eyes. "You remember it wrong. You were


    not present for that battle. Warren had just been born back then."


    Owen pped his hands, as if a light bulb had suddenly gone off in his head. "I remember now! I


    was going to apany you, but Warren was born on the same day we were going to leave."


    "That''s right," Edwin replied with a relieved smile, regaining hisposure.


    Hearing the conversation between the three of them, I was even more baffled.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I covertly tugged Rufus'' sleeve and asked him, "Do you know anything about this battle?"


    "I''ve heard a little about it, but I didn''t pay much attention to the details. There are records in the


    history books of the empire. I''ll dig up some information for youter," Rufus whispered to me.


    I nodded. Several thoughts swarmed my mind at once. My intuition told me that Edwin would be an


    opening leading to the truth I was seeking.


    Leonard was still questioning Edwin about the Blood Moon Battle. He sighed and said, "The more


    the memories elude me, the more I want to know about it."


    "It was not an important battle. Forget it," Edwin advised.


    Unwilling to give up, Leonard sighed, "Why do I have such a poor memory now? I have forgotten


    numerous things from the past."


    "That''s normal. I''m the same as you. I once called Warren in the middle of the night to wish him a


    happy birthday on the wrong day," Owen echoed with a chuckle.


    I couldn''t stop theugh that burst out of me. I finally knew who Warren had taken after.


    Leonard sneered in disgust, "That''s different. You''re suffering from Alzheimer''s disease."


    Owen touched his nose and casually said, "I''m old. It''s normal for me to have Alzheimer''s disease.


    But it''s just an asionalpse. It''s better than memory decline and failing to remember anything


    like what you''re having."


    The topic was quickly diverted from the battle and my mother. The three kidults refused to be


    outdone by each other. They insisted onpeting with each other and figuring out who had the


    better memory.


    In the end, Rufus stood up to bring an end to this crazy scene.


    It was gettingte. The three kidults also got to their feet and said goodbye to us.


    Rufus took me to the army. I followed him absent-mindedly, my gut telling me that something was


    wrong. Both Edwin''s attitude of avoidance and Lena''s shocked eyes had left a deep impression in


    my mind.

 Chapter 411 Her Biological Father

    Chapter 411 Her Biological Father


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As soon as I got back to my dorm room, I immediately looked into about the exact time, ce, and


    details of the battle that Edwin mentioned.


    It took ce neen years ago, which meant that I had not been born yet when it happened.


    Apparently, several packs and tens of thousands of werewolves were involved in this battle.


    This was no small battle. Just going by the numbers alone, it seemed to be an important one. Many


    generals also died on the field because of this, almost wiping out the werewolf racepletely.


    This was totally different from how Edwin described it.


    I began to suspect Edwin even more. He could be hiding something.


    Judging from his attitude as well, it seemed that Edwin didn''t want Leonard and Owen recalling the


    details of this battle either.


    What on earth happened that he didn''t want people to remember?


    While I was wrapped up in my thoughts, Flora came back.


    I suddenly remembered the thing that my mother gave me before she died. I quickly took out the


    cloth bag and confirmed with Flora again.


    "Are you sure this was the pattern of your pack''s old badge?"


    After looking at it carefully, Flora nodded. "Yes. In fact, when you first showed me this, I even had to


    check online. This pattern was, in fact, used in our pack, but it was so long ago that I couldn''t find


    much information about it anymore. I then asked my friends in the pack about it. They all agreed


    that the pattern was familiar, but they couldn''t remember where they''d seen it before."


    "I see... Thank you, Flora."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After talking to Flora, I took the cloth bag to Rufus. If what Flora said was urate, this pattern


    didn''t seem widely known.


    They had seen it before, she said, but it was not usedter. It seemed contradictory to me.


    Tonight, Rufus didn''t return to the royal pce. Instead, he stayed with the army.


    Rufus was very much surprised to see me when he opened his door. "What are you doing here?" "I


    found some more clues about my father." I told him immediately.


    Intrigued, Rufus raised his eyebrows and gestured for me toe in. "Tell me."


    I handed the item to Rufus. "Remember this thing I told you about?"


    Rufus looked at it and nodded. "Yes, Silver Moon Pack''s old badge."


    "Their old badge, right? But apparently, Flora isn''t that familiar with it." There was confusion written


    on my face.


    Werewolves were usually very familiar with their pack''s badge.


    Rufus ran his fingers along the lines of the pattern. "This version of the badge was made with


    careful craftsmanship. Only those of noble status in the pack were given something of this quality.


    Later on, to make more of it and make it popr, the design had to be simplified."


    "Then, my guess must be right." Now more than ever, I was sure of the answer in my heart, but I felt


    worse.


    Rufus looked at me. "Have you figured out who your father is?"


    I nodded but I didn''t look too happy.


    "Could it be...?" Rufus'' voice trailed off as he put together the clues and guessed the answer as


    well. With disbelief on his face, he said, "But that''s impossible."


    "It''s possible, alright." I sighed. I analyzed Edwin''s attitude today in closer detail. Although Rufus


    was there, I doubted he paid much attention to the details. "I also traced back the time from my


    birthday. My mother probably got pregnant shortly after the battle. Edwin obviously knew my mother,


    which was why he was so surprised to see me. He probably never expected to see his own


    daughter in his lifetime again, and in the capital city at that."


    "Wait... You really think Edwin is your father?" The expression on Rufus'' face got even more


    complicated.


    "Yes." I nodded, convinced that Edwin was my real father.

 Chapter 412 Abandon His Wife And Daughter

    Chapter 412 Abandon His Wife And Daughter


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "But why didn''t Leonard know about this?" Rufus asked curiously. "Edwin and Leonard are always


    together. I think it will be a tough task for Edwin to hide anything from him."


    "You are right." I tilted my head and contemted this for a while. "Leonard is such an upright man.


    His men must have the same values as him too."


    But there was an exception to every rule. Who could guarantee that Edwin was an honest man?


    I spun the narrative in my mind again. In my heart, I had already painted Edwin as a man who had


    abandoned his wife and daughter.


    "I believe that Leonard doesn''t know about this. Given his character, if he knew about this, he would


    certainly not hide or lie about it, let alone put on such a perfect act in front of us today," Rufus


    analyzed calmly.


    I snorted. "That means Edwin dated my mother secretly behind Leonard''s back."


    "That is possible." Rufus nodded. His eyebrows then furrowed as he asked, "What are you going to


    do now? Are you going to talk to Edwin?"


    I suddenly froze. I remembered that when I was a child, all the children in the pack ridiculed my


    mother as a bitch abandoned by a man. It felt like that difficult phase had taken ce just


    yesterday.


    For an ordinary family, the birth of a child was considered a happy blessing. But for my mother, my


    birth only made her the target of endless taunts.


    Despite that, she gave me twice the love, fulfilling the part that should havee from my father as


    well.


    As my mind shed back to Edwin''s avoidance this afternoon, my heart clenched painfully.


    Finally, I shook my head and said, "No."


    Rufus cupped my face with his hands and gave me a tender look. "What''s wrong? If you don''t want


    to give Edwin the position of your father, then you don''t need to. He never contributed to raising you


    throughout your childhood, nor did he give you any love. You don''t need him in the future either."


    I pouted. "Rufus, you know what? I look very simr to my mother."


    "I know. I had once seen her at a celebration ceremony of the empire when I was a child. Your eyes


    resemble hers very closely," he said sweetly as his fingers softly brushed over my eyes.


    At this moment, I felt horrible. I had imagined numerous possibilities, but I had never thought I''d end


    up with this kind of result.


    It turned out that my father wasn''t expecting my existence.


    "As you saw, Edwin mistook me for my mother at first nce, which means he hasn''t forgotten her


    yet. And he was not exactly surprised when he saw me. I mean... it''s like he already knew of my


    existence, and he was just simply surprised to see me here in the royal pce. So we can safely


    assume that he probably knew that my mother had given birth to his child. But when he saw me, he


    didn''t show any happiness. Instead, he tried his best to dodge all the questions," I said in a low


    voice. Finally, Iughed humorlessly. "My appearance probably caught him off guard."


    Rufus sighed and kissed me on the forehead. "Honey, don''t think about it anymore. Don''t spend


    your energy thinking about someone who doesn''t care about you."


    "Those kids were right all along. My father didn''t want my mother and me." My lips curved up into a


    bitter smile and sadness enveloped my heart.


    Rufus wrapped his arms around me andforted me, "I love you, Sylvia. The others don''t matter."


    His confession of love warmed my heart. I touched his chin and smiled. "Yes, I have you. I''m not


    sad anymore."


    Rufus lowered his head and kissed me on my lips. He asked in a soft voice, "Do you want me to


    help you investigate what happened back then?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I hesitated for a moment, but still refused. "I want to do this myself. Edwin must know. I will


    personally ask him why he abandoned my mother."

 Chapter 413 Seduction

    Chapter 413 Seduction


    Sylvia''s POV:


    At the mention of my mother, I fumed. Edwin was clearly a worthless scumbag that abandoned his


    wife and daughter.


    No matter how good of a she-wolf my mother was, he still had the heart to leave her. He also knew


    about my existence, yet he chose to pretend as if he was not aware.


    He was a great actor, at least.


    "Damn it! How could he do something like that?" I cursed and practically felt steam rushing out of


    my ears.


    Rufus wrapped his arms around me and coaxed me like he would a child. "Hey, don''t let it get the


    best of you. If you keep getting angry, you''ll get wrinkles early."


    I melted into his arms and huffed angrily, feeling hopeless. "What a useless piece of scum. He even


    refused to admit it this afternoon. He had us all fooled."


    Rufus smoothed my hair and sighed. "He didn''t really say much this afternoon, actually."


    I stopped. It seemed that Rufus was right. Leonard was the one who kept on questioning Edwin.


    Still, I was very depressed. "He didn''t even want to look at me, as if I was such a dirty thing. He


    hates me." "What if Edwin''s not actually your father? What if it''s all just a big mistake?" Rufus gently


    pinched my pouting lips.


    "Mm..." With my lips pinched together, I could only make a muffled sound.


    "What was that?" Rufus let go of my lips and patiently waited for me to talk again.


    I licked my dry lips. "Well, let''s just talk about itter if you''re right."


    Rufus yfully flicked my forehead. "You are too high-strung."


    "Well, how can I be calm in this situation? All my life, I''ve wondered who my father is and why he


    left. But now that I know who he could be..." I couldn''t finish my sentence and rubbed my forehead.


    "We will have to really confirm whether Edwin is your father or not." Rufus spoke in a soft tone.


    "Without confirmation, everything is just but a guess for now. It will be a shame if we curse the


    wrong werewolf, won''t it?"


    "Okay fine..." I grumbled. "But I won''t ask directly. And if Edwin really is really my father, I''ll disown


    him myself!"


    "Then we have to find another way to know for sure." Rufus sighed, tucking the hair behind my


    ears.


    I kept silent and thought for a while. "Leonard mentioned that Edwin was going to supervise my


    training next month. I''ll try to get a piece of Edwin''s hair for a DNA test. What do you think of that


    n?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Okay, but you can''t attempt too soon. Everyone around Leonard is known to be cautious," Rufus


    warned.


    "I see," I replied and hopped off his legs. "You should get back to your work. I''ll head back now."


    "I''m not busy right now." Rufus held my waist and stopped me. "Don''t leave."


    "Rufus, we are in the army camp..." I shyly murmured.


    "So, what''s wrong with where we are? We are mates, aren''t we?" Rufus retorted. He slipped his


    hand under my shirt and lightly pinched the skin of my waist. He said in a domineering tone, "You''re


    mine."


    Blushing, I still tried to push him away. "Next time, okay? I really can''t stay tonight."


    "Why can''t you stay here tonight?" Rufusined, burying his face in my chest.


    I tugged his hair, not wanting to leave myself. But Flora already asked me to sneak some food in for


    her. I was going to refuse, but she pretended to cry. I had to give in.


    "Sylvia, just stay." Rufus'' look was pitiful as his eyshes fluttered. He pressed his lips together.


    The grip around my waist tightened, as if he was a child unwilling to let go of his favorite toy.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. Rufus truly knew me well.


    I pretended to hesitate. "Let me think about it..." "Well, you can do whatever you want..." Rufus


    casted an awkward nce at me.


    My fingers traveled up his chest. "Whatever I want?"


    Before I could finish, two soft ears appeared before me.


    "Do you want to touch them?" Rufus lowered his head near my hand. His wolf ears flicked in the air.


    My heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 414 Unable To Resist

    Chapter 414 Unable To Resist


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I reached out and pinched Rufus'' wolf ears without hesitation. I adored them immensely.


    How could he have such soft fluffy ears? They were theplete opposite of his cool and imposing


    exterior.


    The shape of his wolf ears was exquisite, and the inner part was clean and pink. I gently flicked the


    tip of one ear, causing a quiver to run through his entire ear.


    I wasn''t satisfied, so I lowered my head and nipped the tip of the ear, eliciting a groan from Rufus.


    "Don''t bite me."


    I ignored him and nibbled on his other ear. Looking at the bite marks on his wolf ears, I nodded


    contentedly. This was much better.


    Rufus'' ears were especially sensitive, whether they were in human form or wolf form. Every time I


    touched them, it felt like I easily turned on some strange switch. For example, at this moment,


    Rufus'' body was drenched with sweat. His face was flushed and a blue vein was visibly throbbing


    on his forehead. He looked sexy and cute.


    "Sylvia," he mumbled in a hoarse voice.


    "Hmm?" I answered absent-mindedly. My fingers were busy drawing gentle circles on his wolf ears.


    Suddenly, I felt a chill hit my body. I looked down and realized that Rufus had stealthily taken off my


    skirt.


    "What are you doing?" I wanted to pick up my skirt from the floor, but Rufus flipped us over and


    pressed me into the mattress.


    His eyes were zing. He stared at me like I was his prey. His angr jaw tightened, and the air


    around him hummed with danger.


    I felt a little nervous for some reason. "What... what are you doing?"


    "Fucking you!"


    As soon as he said this, he kissed me passionately.


    His intense kiss left me dazed. The dim light was hitting my eyes directly, making me close them


    involuntarily and causing tears to leak from the corner of my eyes. His big hands were moving over


    my body, leaving a tingle of awareness at every spot they touched.


    I straightened my feet and rubbed my leg against his waist, wanting more.


    Rufus quickly divested me of the rest of my clothes, exposing my bare skin to the slightly chilly air,


    which made me break out into goose bumps.


    He pushed my thighs apart and settled on top of my body. I could feel something big resting against


    my belly.


    I instinctively began rubbing against it, and I could feel the wetness from my pussy soak the bed


    sheet.


    Rufus'' breathing was uneven. He sucked on my corbone and began moving downwards. His wolf


    ears were still straight, and except for his cor looking a little unkempt, the rest of his military


    uniform was still crisp and neat.


    I pouted and tried to take off his clothes, but he grabbed my wrists and put my hands over my head.


    His possessive eyes swept over my body slowly, as if appreciating a treasure.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I didn''t dare meet his burning gaze. Biting my lower lip, I closed my eyes. This sensation of being on


    disy filled me with equal parts of shame and arousal.


    He kneaded my breasts roughly with his big hand.


    I groaned, "Rufus, be gentle."


    He gasped and kissed me hard. Then, the sound of a belt being unbuckled hit my ears.


    I opened my eyes partly. My head was spinning as if I was drunk.


    A few secondster, something hot touched the entrance of my pussy. It was the tip of his huge


    penis.


    I raised my hips and involuntarily rubbed the head, trying to better feel his warmth. The tip of his


    penis was soon coated with my arousal, ready to enter me. Rufus rubbed his dick against my


    entrance gently, but it did nothing to relieve the throbbing desire in my body.


    "Give me already..." I twisted my hips and muttered with a sob.


    Rufus rubbed his dick against me twice more and finally made a move. It looked like he could no


    longer restrain himself. His entire length entered me in one smooth stroke, filling the emptiness


    within me.


    Then he leaned over me and covered my slightly parted lips with his mouth, and started thrusting


    hard.


    It had started raining outside, making the temperature drop, but it was still hot in the room. The


    sounds of bodies smacking into each other mixed with the sound of falling rain resonated


    continuously through the room.


    Under Rufus'' hard body, I enjoyed the pleasure as much as I could. The waves of unbearable


    pleasure made my soul tremble.

 Chapter 415 A Small Mole

    Chapter 415 A Small Mole


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus and I made love until we were exhausted and out of breath. It was past midnight already, so


    Rufus scooped me into his arms and carried me out of the bathroom.


    I leaned against his chest and ran my fingers down the strong muscles on his chest, feeling


    inexplicably satisfied.


    Rufus gentlyid me on the bed and theny down next to me. We snuggled underneath the


    nket.


    I scooted over to him and he wrapped his arms around me. I lowered my head and pressed my


    palm against his hard abs.


    Amused by this, Rufus chuckled and asked in a low voice, "Do you want to go again?"


    "No!" I looked up at him yfully and pinched his waist.


    The part I pinched seemed to be a sensitive spot for Rufus. He instantly froze and his eyes took on


    a dangerous light.


    I quickly withdrew my hand and didn''t dare to tease him anymore. "It was an ident."


    Rufus snorted and pinched my cheek. "If you don''t behave yourself, I''ll make sure you won''t be able


    to get out of bed tomorrow."


    I stuck my tongue out at him in response. Of course I wouldn''t behave myself. We both fell silent.


    But I couldn''t fall asleep, so I decided to tease Rufus again.


    When I looked up at him, I found that he had closed his eyes already. His brows were rxed,


    although his lips were slightly pursed. His delicate features were like a masterpiece of God.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I stretched out my finger and gently stroked his face. The finger ran all the way down to his sexy


    Adam''s apple.


    "Are you asleep?" I murmured.


    At first, Rufus didn''t respond, as if he was really asleep.


    I gnawed my lower lip and looked him up and down for a while. Finally, I tried blowing gently on his


    face.


    To my disappointment, Rufus still didn''t move a muscle. His breathing was steady, so I figured he


    had really fallen asleep.


    I gave up pestering him and leaned over to give him a good night kiss.


    However, as soon as my lips touched Rufus'', his eyes suddenly popped open. In one swift


    movement, he pushed me onto the bed and got on top of me, kissing me passionately.


    As he pressed me against the bed, I could feel his penis getting harder and harder.


    "No, no, no! I''m sorry. I don''t want another round..." I begged him for mercy with a helpless smile.


    Rufus pulled away for a split second to lock eyes with me, as though to say he wasn''t going to stop.


    Sure enough, he lowered his head and started kissing me again.


    Rufus didn''t stop until I pushed his head away and tickled his sensitive spot.


    While we were horsing around, I identally touched a small bulge on the back of Rufus '' waist. It


    felt a little strange, so I touched it again. "Sylvia." Rufus called my name in a restrained voice.


    "Ifyoukeepdoingthis.youmightcrter..." "Wait. I just touched something weird. Let me have a look at


    your back," I said, gesturing for him to turn around.


    Rufus shrugged but obeyed. He turned around. There was a small mole on the back of his waist.


    "When did you get this?" I touched the mole gently and frowned. It wasn''t there a few days ago.


    Rufus rested his chin on his arm and yawnedzily. "No idea. Maybe it was always there."


    "No way. I''ve touched every inch of your body. This mole wasn''t there before," I said firmly.


    Rufus was amused by me. He smiled and scooped me on top of him, making me straddle his waist.


    "You''re a bully."


    I stuck out my lower lip. "I''m just telling the truth. You''re mine, after all."


    "Yes, I''m yours." Rufus looked at me dotingly.


    I snorted andy beside him, wrapping my arms and legs around his muscly body. "Okay. Sleep


    already. You must be tired."


    Rufus kissed me on the forehead and ruffled my hair. "No more horsey?"


    I shook my head. "No. I''m tired."


    Rufus chuckled then sighed contentedly. "Then let''s sleep."

 Chapter 416 The Traces Of The Witch

    Chapter 416 The Traces Of The Witch


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I awoke the following morning, the spot next to me was empty.


    I climbed out of bed and stretched. After getting dressed, I walked out of the bedroom barefoot and


    found Rufus on the phone in the living room. He looked very serious, so I didn''t dare to disturb him.


    Instead, I looked around the living room quietly.


    Although Rufus was stayingin a single dormitory, it was fully equipped. Not only was there a proper


    living room, but also a small balcony.


    There was an armchair and a table on the balcony. On the table was an ashtray with a lone


    unfinished cigarette sitting in it.


    When Rufus saw that I was up, he said a few more words and then hung up the phone. Only then


    did I walk to him, wrapping my arms around him.


    "Did something happen?" I asked sleepily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Before answering, Rufus wrapped his arms around my waist and gave me a morning kiss.


    "Has your instructor informed you that your team is going to the western border with us to carry out


    a mission next week?"


    I nodded. "Yes, but he also said that I''m not taking part in this mission because I''ll be busy training


    with Leonard." "That was the original n. But something unexpected happened." Wearing a grim


    expression, Rufus spoke in a low voice.


    "Why? What happened?" I frowned slightly.


    "My men have traced the specific location of the dark witch. It just so happens that it coincides with


    the ce of the mission." Rufus'' eyes clouded over.


    I nearly gasped in surprise. "What a coincidence!" "Yeah. I''m worried that the dark witch will leave,


    so I had the mission moved. We set out three days from now. It also means that you have to make a


    choice." Rufus sighed. "I know ir also means a lot to you. After all, he was your teacher and your


    first friend in school. So I''ll let you decide whether to go or not. Whatever you choose, I''ll respect


    your decision."


    I made up my mind in that moment. There was no need to hesitate. Although I believed that Rufus


    would be able to capture the dark witch without me, I cared deeply about ir. So no matter what, I


    had to join the mission. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to rest easy.


    "I''m going. My only problem is Leonard. How will I exin the situation to him?" My frown deepened


    and I scratched my head. "My training with him was supposed tost a month. He''s staying in the


    imperial capital for me. I can''t just leave him." Plus, Edwin''s hair..."


    All the problems were surfacing at the same time.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little helpless.


    "Now that you''ve decided to go, you have no choice but to get Edwin''s hair within three days.


    If you don''t, Edwin will definitely go back to his pack with Leonard while we''re gone. It''ll be difficult to


    find him then," Rufus spelled it out for me calmly.


    "I have to speed things up." I sighed helplessly.


    I could already picture Leonard losing his temper with me.


    After leaving Rufus'' dormitory, I went straight to the training ground. Flora and Harry were already


    there. The two of them were in a heated discussion about something when I arrived.


    La smiled and strode toward me, her hips swaying from side to side with every step. "Where


    were youst night?"


    I didn''t know how to answer her question. After all, we weren''t that close. So I just told her that I had


    studied all night.


    She didn''t look convinced. La gave me a meaningful nce and asked, "For what ss?"


    Then she suddenly leaned close to me. "Your neck is covered with red marks."


    Rufus probably left dozens of hickeys all over my body. Thinking of this, I blushed and covered my


    neck embarrassedly.


    Amused by my reaction, La giggled and turned around to leave. As she walked away, I pulled up


    my cor hurriedly. Fortunately, I hadn''t run into anyone on the way here, or else I would''ve died


    from embarrassment.


    After a while, Jerome showed up. He announced right away that we were to go on the mission


    ahead of schedule. Everyone was very happy to hear that.


    Because it meant that everyone would be spared a few days from Jerome''s torture.

 Chapter 417 Devil Training

    Chapter 417 Devil Training


    Sylvia''s POV:


    In the afternoon, I attended Leonard''s ss, as usual.


    But my mind was still a mess. I had no idea how to tell Leonard that I was to leave on a mission.


    My training suffered as a result.


    Leonard, who could keenly sense that my mind was elsewhere, naturally got angry. He mmed


    me to the ground and muttered, "Get out of here if you don''t want to train. Don''t you dare waste my


    time."


    All the air got knocked out of my lungs, so I was forced toe to my senses. I quickly stood up


    and bowed apologetically. "I''m sorry. There''s just something that''s been bothering me."


    Leonard snorted and spat, "You should learn to control your emotions. If you can''t hide what''s in


    your heart, you''ll be taken advantage of."


    "Got it." I lowered my head humbly, wondering how I''d tell him the news.


    Leonard didn''t say anything more. He seemed to sense that I had something to say, so he stood


    quietly in front of me, waiting for me to speak.


    Finally, I plucked up the courage to tell Leonard the truth: that I had to leave in a few days and


    consequently couldn''t train with him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But I didn''t go into specifics regarding ir. I just said that I needed to go on this mission to help a


    very important friend.


    When I finished saying my piece, I gulped nervously. After all, I had previously begged Leonard to


    give me a chance and promised him that I''d do my best to prove myself to him.


    Now I was breaking my promise.


    Leonard fell silent. After a long while, he finally sighed and asked, "Was this what was distracting


    you?"


    I nodded solemnly. "I''m afraid I''ve disappointed you."


    Leonard looked at me for a while then suddenly stretched out his hand. I flinched and stepped back


    instinctively, thinking that he was trying to attack me, like before.


    To my surprise, he simply patted me on the head and said, "Silly girl, do what you need to do.


    You''re still young. There will be plenty of chances for you to train in the future."


    My whole body went stiff, ready to spring into action if need be. I didn''t dare to move for fear that


    this was all just a trick. This was the first time that an elder had touched my head dotingly. "Even I


    have to admit that I''ve been too strict with you. But it''s because I had high expectations for you."


    Leonard withdrew his hand and sighed. "I honestly think that you will surpass me someday. So


    Sylvia, stick to your principles. You''ll definitely reach great heights." I felt a lump in my throat. "What


    made you say that? You talk as though we''ll never see each other again!"


    I burst into tears as soon as I finished my sentence. Stunned, Leonard was at a loss for words.


    "Little girl, why on earth are you crying?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe because no elder has ever said such kind words to me before." I sniffed, tears


    rolling down my cheeks uncontrobly. "Your words of approval... I feel so touched, Mr. Quinn..."


    "Don''t call me Mr. Quinn. It''s weird." Leonard scratched his head embarrassedly. Then, he grew


    serious. "I can''t stay here for long. I''m leaving after a month at most. But you''re wee to visit me


    in my pack."


    Hearing this, I sobbed even louder. I always thought that I hated Leonard to my core. But now,


    thinking about how we were going to part in three days, I felt indescribably sad.


    Leonard sighed and handed me a handkerchief. "Didn''t you say you''re leaving in a few days? Don''t


    worry. I''llpress one month''s worth of training into the next three days. Don''t cry, little girl."


    Hearing this, I froze. In the blink of an eye, my feelings of sadness and gratitude disappeared and


    were reced with dread.


    And so the devil training began. Any trace of the kind elder was gone. Leonard had transformed into


    an emotionless robot, ready to train me to death.


    Exhausted beyond belief, I wanted to crawl out of the training room, but Leonard immediately


    dragged me back inside.


    In the end, I was so tired that I didn''t even have the strength to curse.

 Chapter 418 The Same Colors

    Chapter 418 The Same Colors


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The training went on until the sun dipped in the horizon. Finally, Leonard patted me on the shoulder


    and called it a day. "Not bad. You were able to withstand such intense training. Let''s wait and see


    tomorrow. We can increase training volume if there''s still time."


    I didn''t have the energy to refute him. Anyway, any protesting would''ve been futile. I waved my hand


    and said weakly, "It''s up to you. As long as I won''t die, it''ll be okay."


    As though he had heard the funniest joke in the world, Leonard burst into peals ofughter. When


    he finally calmed down, he changed the topic. "In fact, the lycan power reaches its full potential


    when in wolf form. I nned to show you on ourst day of training, but now I have to do it ahead of


    schedule."


    "Are you saying I need to transform into a wolf for training?" I looked at him questioningly, not


    understanding what he meant.


    Leonard nodded. "Yes. Meet me at the entrance of the forbidden forest tomorrow."


    Were we going to train in the forbidden forest?


    I hesitated. "The forbidden forest is even more dangerous than before, especially after the


    landslide..."


    On the day of the trial, I had reported to the lycan king about the mutated nts that grew on the


    periphery of the forbidden forest. The lye an king realized the gravity of the situation and ordered his


    men to block the entrance to the forbidden forest. Even the tests that were supposed to take ce


    in the forbidden forestter had been postponed until further notice, and he had also sent a


    reconnaissance team to investigate the mutated nts.


    No matter whether the mutated nts showed up by ident or not, their existence proved that the


    forbidden forest was changing.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of you," Leonard said arrogantly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I eyed him warily but didn''t say anything more. I wasn''t afraid of running into danger, but the


    forbidden forest had left an indelible mark on my heart.


    Many people died there thest time we enter there, and Warren hadn''t recovered from his injuries


    yet. I didn''t want something like that to happen again.


    "I''ve already informed the lycan king about this. Besides, we won''t go too deep," Leonard added in


    an effort to reassure me.


    Since he insisted, I had no choice but to agree.


    When I went back to my dormitory, I was so exhausted that I slumped over the table and refused to


    move.


    Seeing this, La approached me with her arms crossed over her chest. "What have you been up


    to?"


    "Training," I replied weakly.


    "What kind of training would tire you out like this?" La asked in disbelief. "I doubt you''ll be able to


    get out of bed tomorrow."


    "I have to." I turned my head away from her.


    But La was dissatisfied with my answers. She kept pestering me, asking for more details about


    the training. Flora, who was sitting on the bed and reading a novel, looked annoyed.


    "Can''t you tell that Sylvia''s exhausted? Stop bugging her."


    I looked up at Flora in surprise. I didn''t expect that she would go against La.


    La didn''t seem to mind. She simply smiled and said, "Right, sorry. There''s no need to get angry."


    Flora pursed her lips and scratched her head. "I''m not angry with you. I''m just worried about Sylvia."


    "All right," La''s smile remained stered on her face. Then she turned to me, her eyes twinkling


    with interest. "I''m just curious about how powerful the legendary god of war is. Can you tell me


    more?"


    "He''s strong. Ordinary werewolves can''t defeat him." I was so tired that I answered her questions


    tly. After a while, I excused myself and sank into bed. The second I closed my eyes, I fell into a


    deep sleep.


    The following morning, I woke up with renewed energy. Flora and La went to the morning


    exercise. Since Jerome was made aware that Leonard only had three days to train me, he let me


    skip the morning exercise.


    After freshening up, I went straight to the forbidden forest.


    When I was about to reach the entrance to the forbidden forest, I caught a glimpse of a majestic


    giant wolf waiting in front of the blockade. His hair was also white, just like mine.


    But when I approached, I found that not all its fur was white. His limbs were actually scarlet, like a


    legendary beast walking on fire, mighty and handsome.


    What a coincidence! It had the exact same colors as my wolf.

 Chapter 419 Release Your Nature

    Chapter 419 Release Your Nature


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I approached, the giant wolf nodded coldly at me. I knew from the get-go this was Leonard''s


    wolf form.


    He pawed the ground with his forelimb and eyed me meaningfully.


    I figured he was trying to tell me to turn into my wolf form.


    Under his watchful eyes, I turned into a wolf. As soon as I transformed, I couldn''t help but stretch


    my ws out and shake the fur on my body. It had been a while since I had turned into a wolf, and I


    wanted a good stretch.


    All of a sudden, I had the sudden impulse to scream. I suppressed the impulse and steadied myself


    carefully.


    Only then did I find that the giant wolf was staring at the top of my head expressionlessly, which


    made Yana and I feel extremely uneasy.


    "Is he secretlyughing at my red hair?" Yana whimpered, feeling very aggrieved. "We''re both white


    wolves dotted with red hair. But why does it look so good on him? Whereas I only have speckles of


    red hair on my head, which makes me look like a fool."


    "Weren''t you fond of the red hair before?" I pointed out. "You don''t look like a fool at all. It''s so cool! I


    love it!"


    "There was no one else topare it to before..." Yana whispered anxiously. "Now I feel like I''m a


    joke."


    "Don''t say that, Yana. Although you have simr hair colors, your styles are different. He''s


    handsome, while you''re cute!"


    Upon being called "cute", Yana cheered up instantly. "You''re right! Our styles are different, so we


    can''t bepared."


    Just then, the giant wolf turned around and stepped into the forbidden forest. His aura was cold and


    domineering.


    "Hurry up and follow him," I reminded Yana urgently.


    Yana obediently followed the giant wolf, trotting behind him gracefully.


    The giant wolf trudged on for a while until it was well into the periphery of the forbidden forest. It


    turned its head to look at Yana, and then suddenly sprinted away.


    It took me a split second to realize that Leonard wanted to test my speed.


    I couldn''t help but groan internally. Even Leonard''s wolf liked to take others by surprise.


    But I was confident in Yana. Back in school, my speed was unmatched.


    Yana was so excited that she howled, "I haven''t run in a forest for a long time!"


    It didn''t take long before the giant wolf disappeared among the trees.


    Yana did her best to keep up with Leonard''s wolf, bounding towards the giant beast like a thin


    streak of lightning. However, it wasn''t as easy as


    I thought.


    The giant wolf was so fast that Yana could barely keep up.


    "He is too fast!" Yana shrieked,pletely out of breath. "Compared to him, I feel like a snail!"


    As though it read Yana''s mind, the giant wolf gradually slowed down. Seeing this, Yana exerted one


    last burst of energy to close the gap between them.


    Just as Yana got close, the giant wolf turned its head and gave her a contemptuous look. The next


    second, the giant wolf picked up its speed again, leaving Yana in the dust.


    Both Yana and I were shocked. Before now, we were proud of our speed. Little did we know that we


    were nothingpared to this giant wolf.


    "This can''t be! I have to catch up with him!" Yana gritted her teeth and raced forward as fast as she


    could.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But just when I thought she was finally going to catch up with the giant wolf, she was soon left


    behind again.


    Yana was on the verge of breaking down. "Is he just ying with me?"


    "Yana, don''t cry. You''re doing great!" I tried to encourage her, although I also felt at a loss.


    Yana was so frustrated that she cried as she ran.


    The giant wolf was not only fast but also very agile. It nimbly shuttled through the trees as though it


    knew the forbidden forest like it was the back of its hand.


    I paid attention to the way the giant wolf made its way across the forbidden forest. Suddenly, a


    thought urred to me.


    "Yana, cheer up, okay? Look at how the giant wolf moves. Then, forget about me¡ªtemporarily, I


    mean."


    Perhaps only by fully unleashing our true nature could our instincts kick in...

 Chapter 420 Instinct

    Chapter 420 Instinct


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Huh?" Yana obviously didn''t understand what I meant.


    But I didn''t say anything. I just quietly observed as Yana grew agitated.


    She was so anxious that she started crying again. "Sylvia, tell me what to do!"


    The giant wolf had almost disappeared from her sight. Yana felt the dangers of the forbidden forest


    closing in on her, and her voice began to tremble. "Sylvia, I''m scared. Something doesn''t feel


    right..."


    Yana sobbed pitifully. "Sylvia, just talk to me. Please... I''m afraid..."


    My heart ached, but I gritted my teeth and didn''t respond.


    Suddenly, a deafening wolf howl pierced the gloominess, as though it was trying to guide Yana in


    the right direction.


    Yana gritted her teeth and ran towards the sound of the howl. Gradually, she picked up in speed,


    like a real, wild wolf that was enjoying itself.


    My soul was getting lighter and lighter. I gradually forgot all my woes and basked in the feeling of


    this newfound freedom.


    Finally, I saw the figure of the giant wolf right ahead. It leaped andnded on the highest branch of a


    huge tree. Then it pointed its nose to the sky and howled. The ground shook from the sound waves


    and the previously restless forbidden forest suddenly quieted down. A hush fell over the forest, and


    even the wind had stopped.


    The giant wolf''s fur shone under the sunlight. The way it perched on the branch exuded a


    domineering aura. At this moment, it looked like the king of the forest.


    Seeing this, Yana grew excited. A surge of energy burst within her and she jumped onto the tree as


    well, although on a lower branch. Satisfied, she howled as the giant wolf did.


    But the satisfaction didn''tst long. Yana then jumped again,nding right beside the giant wolf. She


    tilted her head and looked at the giant wolf happily, imitating the way he stood.


    The giant wolf looked at her with approval. It raised its huge paw and patted Yana''s head gently.


    Yana was so happy that her tail wagged vigorously. As a result, she suddenly lost her bnce and


    fell from the tree.


    The giant tree was very tall, about twenty or thirty meters above the ground. I was so scared that I


    didn''t know what to do.


    "Help! Sylvia! You''ll die if I hit the ground at this rate!"


    "Calm down, Yana!" I tried to shout.


    But she couldn''t hear me. She was too consumed with fear that she even forgot how to defend


    herself.


    Just as we were about to hit the ground, a strong force suddenly caught us.


    It was the giant wolf. It had bit down on the back of Yana''s neck just in time, as though it was


    holding up a baby wolf.


    When it saw that Yana was safe, it put her down on a wide grasnd.


    Then, both Leonard and I turned into our human forms.


    I rubbed the back of my neck subconsciously, adrenaline pumping through my veins. It didn''t hurt


    when I was held in the mouth, but I couldn''t move then. For some reason, I felt very safe then.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Obviously, Yana felt the same way. "I want to be held like that again..."


    "So this is what it feels like to held by an elder..." Both Yana and I sighed.


    Leonard looked at me with a straight face, although there was a twinkle in his eye.


    "Do you know where you went wrong?"


    I nodded initially but thenter shook my head. "Probably, but I can''t tell."


    Leonard chuckled. "Werewolves are a blessing from God. We have both human intelligence and the


    strong physical strength of beasts. But humans are arrogant creatures. They''re so used to taking


    control of things, and werewolves are no exception."


    I scratched my chin, beginning to understand a little. "Are you saying I should get rid of my own


    consciousness?" "Sort of." Leonard nodded slightly. "A werewolf doesn''t have a wolf until the age of


    eighteen. So most werewolves view their rtionship with their wolves as a co-dependency. So


    even when they turn into the form of a wolf, they are used to using human thoughts to guide their


    action."

 Chapter 421 A Bit Of Red Hair

    Chapter 421 A Bit Of Red Hair


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Ipsed into silence as I mulled over Leonard''s words.


    But before I could overthink, Leonard introduced his wolf to me. "His name is York. You might''ve


    noticed that he''s a cold, arrogant wolf. It refuses to listen to me whenever he''s in the lead, but he''s


    very reliable."


    I couldn''t help but giggle, remembering the expression on the giant wolf''s face just now. He was


    exactly like how Leonard described him. And I did feel that he was more reliable than Leonard.


    "He is very strong," I praised sincerely.


    Other than Rufus'', it was the strongest wolf I had ever seen. I wondered just how strong he was at


    his prime.


    "And what about your wolf? What''s her name?" Leonard asked gently.


    I smiled. "Her name''s Yana. She''s a crybaby."


    But she was also a singer¡ª albeit a bad one.


    Leonard also smiled. "Yes, I saw. But I also saw that she has a strong will. She''s just as stubborn as


    you."


    "Is that apliment?" Yana eximed in pleasant surprise. "It sure sounds like it!"


    Then Leonard continued, "York liked her very much, which is saying something. He rarely ever


    praises anyone the first time they meet."


    Hearing this, I was stunned. I didn''t expect that the aloof giant wolf would be fond of Yana.


    Yana was very happy to hear that and grew confident. "Who said I was a crybaby? I can defeat a


    kid with just one punch!"


    Yana''s good mood was infectious. I couldn''t help but smile.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard looked at me and his expression softened. In a sincere tone, he said, "Sylvia, you have to


    learn to trust and rely on your own wolf. The lycan bloodline is a special kind of power of


    werewolves. To put it bluntly, it''s Yana''s power. Only when Yana is strong can you fully grasp the


    lycan power."


    I thought about how Yana blended seamlessly with nature just now, running like the wind, as free as


    the child of jungle.


    In that moment, it clicked. The seed that was nted in my heart finally sprouted.


    Yana continued to gloat. "Leonard''s right. He''s a man with good taste. Allow me to sing a song to


    thank him and York!"


    I felt helpless, but I didn''t want to rain on her parade either. As she hummed a happy tune, I pictured


    the scene where a big wolf and a small wolf howled at each other.


    "Can I try again? I want to tap into that lycan power," I begged Leonard with pleading eyes.


    "Why not?" Leonard nodded.


    Without hesitation, I turned into a wolf and ran through the forest again. This time, my human self


    took the backseat and gave Yana full control of our body.


    Gradually, I became more and more skilled in controlling the power of my body.


    After practicing a bit, I ran back to Leonard. He looked at me and nodded with approval, but there


    was obviously something stirring deep in his eyes.


    Noticing that Leonard wanted to say something, I turned back into human form again.


    Leonard approached me and handed me a handkerchief. "You''re leaving for the border tomorrow,


    whereas I''m going back to my pack. The truth is, Sylvia, I don''t have much left to teach you. The


    rest will depend on you."


    After saying that, he fell silent. Then he looked at me with eyes full of wisdom and said, "This path is


    not an easy one. Never forget who you are and what you stand for."


    Holding the handkerchief in my hand, I had mixed feelings. The reluctance to leave him emerged


    again.


    "You can contact me if you need anything. Although I have only taught you a few days, you know


    what that ancient Chinese philosopher say? Teacher for one day, father forever." On second


    thought, Leonard waved his hand dismissively. "Never mind. I don''t have the balls to be your father.


    But the sentiment remains the same: if you need anything, just call me."


    I nodded, tears welling up in my eyes. "Please stop talking, or else I''ll cry."


    Leonard sneered in disgust, "And you called Yana a crybaby. Sure enough, you two are the same."


    I smiled sheepishly and wiped the tear from the corner of my eye. "I can control myself. Yana, on


    the other hand, is already sobbing."


    Hearing this, Leonard burst intoughter, which made Yana cry even louder in my head.


    "I''m so sad. It''s not funny!" she wailed.

 Chapter 422 Infidelity

    Chapter 422 Infidelity


    Leonard''s POV:


    I looked at the smiling girl in front of me and couldn''t help but sigh contentedly. Never in my wildest


    dreams would I have thought that I''d get to sit and chat happily with Sylvia one day.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You and Edwin are on good terms," she said suddenly. Sylvia tilted her head and looked at me


    curiously. "You mentioned he grew up with you. Did you mean that you''ve never been separated?"


    I nodded. "Yes. When we were young, we went to military school together and even fought battles


    together. We''re not rted by blood, but we might as well be brothers."


    Sylvia pouted enviously. "How nice. Such a friendship is hard toe by. But he''s a lot like Owen,


    am I right? They''reboth always so serious."


    I shook my head and chuckled, thinking about how Owen and Edwin used to bicker with each other


    every day. "You couldn''t be more wrong. They both just pretend to be serious in front of the younger


    ones like you. Neither of them is serious at all. Actually, they''re both chatterboxes!" "No way!" Sylvia


    shook her head in disbelief.


    Later, she asked a lot of more questions about Edwin. Gradually, I began to sense that Sylvia was


    after something.


    "Edwin must be a father, right? Does he have a child around the same age as Warren?" Sylvia


    asked with great interest.


    I looked into her clear, doe-like eyes and felt conflicted. I wanted to say something but stopped on


    second thought. "Why do you ask?"


    Sylvia stammered, "I... I''m just... Curious."


    Her unnatural expression confirmed my guess. My eyes went wide with shock.


    Damn it! How could Sylvia have a crush on Edwin?!


    I awkwardly cleared my throat and quickly changed the topic. "When you have time, you should


    practice fighting with Rufus. He''s the strongest werewolf in your generation, even better than me in


    my prime. I''m already a thing of the past."


    Sylvia nodded in agreement. "Rufus has been giving me some tips."


    "He''s been integral to maintaining the empire''s stable development over the past few years. The


    vampire race hase to fear Rufus. It can be said that he''s the werewolf race''s trump card," I


    sincerely praised Rufus.


    After spending just a few days with Sylvia, I thought that she and Rufus were a perfect match.


    What the hell was wrong with her? Why was she interested in Edwin?


    If Rufus knew this, there would only be trouble. Rufus would never tolerate an unfaithful mate.


    I continued praising Rufus deliberately, hoping that Sylvia would give up on Edwin.


    As we chatted, the sun dipped in the horizon. It was time for us to go our separate ways. But before


    we parted, Sylvia suddenly invited me to dinner at Rufus'' pce.


    "I really appreciate all your help these days. Pleasee," Sylvia begged.


    I couldn''t help but sigh internally. She was such a good girl. I really hoped that she would forget


    about Edwin.


    Just then, Sylvia smiled and added, "Oh, and please take Edwin with you."


    I nearly failed to keep myposure. How dare she?! How could she invite Edwin to Rufus ''


    pce? Did she want Rufus to know of her infidelity?


    I replied as vaguely as possible, saying I''d go to the dinner but not promising whether I''d bring


    Edwin or not.


    Sylvia nodded and bounded off happily. She probably thought I was bringing Edwin.


    I closed my eyes and pressed my fingertips against my aching temple. To my surprise, when I


    brought it up with Edwin, he insisted on going with me.


    I couldn''t help but roar, "What exactly is your n?"


    Edwin nced at me calmly and teased, "I''ll make sure you won''t eat anything that you shouldn''t


    eat."


    This rendered me speechless.


    Once upon a time, I attended another pack''s banquet. There, a particr dish was served¡ª spicy


    rabbit head. I loved it so much that I couldn''t help but eat a lot of it. As a result, my stomach bled


    and I was sent to ICU.


    From then on, whenever there was a banquet, Edwin would go with me no matter what.


    Things would''ve been fine if he wasing with me just for this reason.


    But when I saw him dress up so carefully for the dinner with Sylvia and Rufus, I couldn''t help but


    feel that something was off...

 Chapter 423 The Paternity Test

    Chapter 423 The Paternity Test


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Since we were already going to the border tomorrow, Jerome decided to give us half a day off,


    allowing us to freely do whatever we wanted. I headed back to the army camp and filed an


    application for a leave. After that, I went to find Rufus in the royal pce.


    As soon as I got to the pce, I was greeted by a busy scene.


    Several servants politely addressed me, holding fresh flowers in their hands.


    "Miss Todd, you''re here. Prince Rufus is still in a meeting and hasn''te back yet."


    "I see. I''ll wait for him then. Thank you." I gave them a nod and left them to do their work.


    The pce was lit brightly today and all the windows were wide open. Under the eave, an exquisite


    wind bell hung and swayed. Whenever a breeze rushed by, the bell made a pleasant sound that


    echoed through the bell.


    I rocked the bell with my finger a couple times. Behind me, I noticed a dining cart pass by. It was


    stacked with freshly cleaned tableware and new scented candles. I assumed these were for the


    banquet tonight.


    I dly offered my help, but the servants just looked at me strangely and refused, saying it was not


    appropriate for me to do such a thing and Rufus wouldn''t be happy when he found out about it.


    In order not to make things difficult for them anymore, I had to give up offering help.


    After waiting for quite a while, Rufus finally came back.


    As soon as he arrived, he whisked me away into the walk-in closet and dressed me up like a doll.


    Hair pins, nes, bracelets, brooches and rings were all stacked onto my body. When I started


    to feel like a Christmas tree, I held up my hand and stopped him. "Enough jewelries. This is just a


    meal."


    Rufus frowned at my remark and thought for a second. Finally, he put down the jewelry and obeyed.


    I didn''t know whether to cry or tough. I shed most of the shining things on me and then put a


    simple but elegant diamond bracelet on my wrist.


    That evening, Rufus and I headed to the banquet hall and weed the guests--Leonard and


    Edwin. Edwin looked like he had shaved his hair.


    Seeing him bald almost made me break down. Rufus gently squeezed my hand for support.


    I took a deep breath, hoping to calm my mind.


    What a coincidence! Just when Rufus and I agreed on the n of getting a piece of Edwin''s hair for


    the DNA test, he decided to get a buzz cut. I couldn''t do anything about it now.


    Leonard and Rufus talked to each other. Edwin was seated opposite me. He quietly cut into his


    steak.


    I chewed on my food absent-mindedly. My eyes then wandered onto his ss.


    His saliva would also do! However, Edwin hadn''t touched his ss. I had to find a way to make him


    drink somehow.


    I raised my ss and attempted to toast with him. "Mr. Edwin, it really is nice to meet you."


    Edwin ced his knife down and smiled gently, bringing out his own bottle. "Sorry, but I''m actually


    allergic to alcohol. Do you mind if I toast with tea?"


    I felt my insides turn numb. How could I have not noticed he had a bottle with him all along?


    Edwin brought out his own small ss and filled it with the tea from his bottle. He then raised his


    ss and nodded at me. "Miss Todd, you are as beautiful as they say."


    I forced a smile and clinked sses with him. "Thank you foring to dinner today."


    Edwin smiled and didn''t reply anymore. He resumed to eating his dinner.


    Throughout the night, I tried everything I could think of to get something from Edwin that could be


    used as a sample for the DNA test. Leonard must have noticed this. He looked at me strangely.


    There was aplicated mix of emotions in his eyes.


    I didn''t mind it. Instead, I clutched the brooch in my hand, trying toe up with a way to stab


    Edwin''s finger.


    But before I could figure out a way, Leonard announced that they were leaving already.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Apparently, there was an urgent meeting in his pack that needed to be dealt with.


    There was nothing I could do but bid them goodbye.


    Our n had failed.


    When Leonard and Edwin had gotten far enough, I couldn''t help but slump into Rufus'' arms. "What


    am I going to do, Rufus? How can I confirm if Edwin really is my father now?"


    Stroking my hair, Rufus gently said, "Be patient, good girl. There will be more chances in the future."

 Chapter 424 Before Leaving

    Chapter 424 Before Leaving


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Early the next day, I came back to the team with a sore body, feeling a little depressed. The sex with


    Rufusst night was so rough that I almost couldn''t pull myself out of bed today.


    When I got to the training ground, I spotted Harry waving me over. I hadn''t seen him that excited in


    a long time.


    I walked to him and asked, "What''s with all this energy?"


    "Not telling you." Harry blinked and averted my gaze by adjusting his military cap.


    Not long after, I figured out why Harry was happy. Warren was back.


    I was quite surprised. Since Warren was still injured thest time I talked to him, and now this


    mission was moved earlier, I didn''t think Warren could make it.


    Jerome didn''t seem to expect to see Warren today either. He made sure that Warren was cleared


    by the doctors and that all his injuries were fine before allowing him to return to the team.


    Compared to the obvious excitement on Harry''s face, Flora actually looked sad.


    "He''s back too soon..." Flora muttered. She didn''t seem to be happy about Warren''s return.


    It made sense she was this way, since the two of them had just broken up. The unease between the


    two would be inevitable.


    Warren voluntarily stood beside Flora. When Jerome saw this, he frowned. "What are you doing?


    Flora is much shorter than you. Why are you standing beside her?"


    Harry burst intoughter.


    Harry''sugh was exaggerated, which was warranted. Flora was the shortest, while Warren was the


    tallest. With the two of them beside each other, the team looked like a valley between mountains.


    Embarrassed, Warren stood in his ce. It seemed that he didn''t want to leave anyway.


    "What are you doing still standing there? Go to the other side!" Jerome yelled, attracting the


    attention of other soldiers on the training ground.


    It was only then that Warren obeyed, although rather reluctantly.


    While Jerome talked about the do''s and don''ts, I noticed Warren''s head frequently poking out of the


    line to look at us. His eyes seemed glued to Flora and he wasn''t being discreet about it at all.


    I tugged on Flora''s sleeve. "Are you sure you broke up with Warren?"


    "Yes, I''m sure." Flora nodded and turned back to listen to Jerome. I had never seen her so attentive


    like this. She was clearly acting weird.


    Warren poked his head out once again and I had to ask Flora again, "Are you sure the break up


    was mutual? I don''t think Warren wants to break up with you at all."


    Flora scoffed in disgust, not even ncing at Warren. "Don''t worry. It''s been settled already.


    Besides, Warren isn''t the type to obnoxiously pester an ex-girlfriend."


    She was right about that, at least. With Warren''s pride, he wouldn''t risk his dignity just to pester her.


    At that, I dropped the topic.


    The six members of our team now formally joined the army. Jerome gave us a number each, which


    was going to be our future code names as well.


    We were all excited, especially Harry who was smiling from ear to ear.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was soon time to leave. Rufus had brought his own team to meet us.


    Surprisingly, Leonard came with Rufus. He took Edwin to see me off.


    After saying goodbye, Leonard took out a dagger and gave it to me.


    The dagger had beautiful, intricate engravings on it. When the de was unsheathed, it reflected a


    cold light.


    When Edwin saw the dagger, he was shocked.

 Chapter 425 A Gift From An Elder

    Chapter 425 A Gift From An Elder


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Isn''t this dagger very important to you? You''ve always carried it around with you, haven''t you?"


    Edwin asked Leonard in surprise.


    Leonard waved his hand disapprovingly and sighed, "This dagger used to apany me in every


    battle and has saved me several times. To me, it was like a talisman. However, I can''t go on the


    battlefield anymore. It''s time to hand it down to the younger generation."


    I hadn''t expected this dagger to be so precious. For a moment, I was unsure if I should ept it or


    not.


    Leonard chuckled and ced the dagger in my hand. "This is a gift from your elder. Take it."


    Mixed emotions flowed through me as I held the dagger in my hand. This was the first time an elder


    had given me a gift, and it was very special to me.


    "Although it looks a little old, it''s still sharp. Don''t underestimate it." With his hands sped behind


    his back, Leonard looked congenial.


    "Thank you," I said in a soft voice.


    Leonard nodded with a smile and replied, "You are my student. You don''t need to thank me. I have


    also given you this dagger as a weapon of self-defense. Sometimes, a small weapon like this can


    also have unexpected advantages. Make good use of it and it can be your good assistant on the


    battlefield."


    Happiness spread through me. This gesture meant that Leonard hadpletely epted me.


    I swung the dagger randomly in the air. Unexpectedly, Edwin raised his hand at the same time, and


    the sharp de shed the back of his hand.


    Blood gushed out instantly.


    I hastily put away the dagger, unsure of what to do. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean for that to happen.


    You..."


    Edwin covered the back of his hand and smiled at me. "It''s not your fault. I was careless."


    Leonard immediately instructed his subordinate to summon the military doctor. Although the cut was


    not deep, it was still bleeding.


    I rummaged in my pocket, wanting to find a handkerchief to cover Edwin''s wound, but came up


    empty.


    At this moment, Rufus, who was standing behind me, extracted a handkerchief from his pocket and


    handed it to Edwin to cover the wound.


    The military doctor also arrived in a few minutes and tended to Edwin''s gash. Rufus took back the


    handkerchief and winked at me discretely.


    For a moment, I was confused, and then Rufus '' meaning hit me. My heart soared with joy.


    I had assumed that it would take forever for me to get an opportunity to get Edwin''s blood for the


    paternity test, but now, I had obtained it without much effort.


    "Ahem!" Rufus gave a dry cough, reminding me to restrain my excitement.


    I instantly understood what he meant. I suppressed my smile and nced at Edwin guiltily.


    Werewolves'' healing power was naturally strong, and Edwin was powerful in his own right. The


    military doctor applied two band-aids with pink strawberry patterns on his hand.


    "Can you change it for something... less pink?" Edwin stared at the band-aids on his hand with a


    complex expression.


    The military doctor looked a little embarrassed. "The regr ones have been used up. As you know,


    soldiers are injured often in daily training, so the band-aids are consumed very quickly. How about I


    apply the ones with the yellow pigs for you?"


    "No, thanks," Edwin''s tone was monotonous, his expression stony.


    After the military doctor left, Edwin seemed to be unable to stand the band-aids for one more


    moment. He quickly removed them and slipped them into his pocket. He did this stealthily, as if he


    was a thief, fearing that Leonard would catch him.


    But I saw it, and I was taken aback.


    Noticing my gaze, Edwin immediately pretended to be serious and coughed as if nothing had


    happened.


    Leonard and Rufus had also done talking. It was time to leave.


    Leonard touched my head. It was the second time that he had done this. His expression was a little


    sentimental. "I don''t know when we will


    meet again after we go our separate ways this time. Take care."


    I was very reluctant to leave him. My lips twitched and I said, "When I finish my mission and return, I


    will visit you as soon as I get the chance."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He gave a relieved nod.


    "And Mr. Edwin," I added


    Leonard''s smile abruptly froze. He coughed and urged, "Well, you should go now. Edwin and I are


    leaving too."


    Then he hastily left with Edwin.


    The exchange was so strange. I scratched my head, feeling a little baffled.


    When the army was ready to set out, Rufus took me to a corner, plucked a strand of hair from my


    head, and handed it to one of his men along with the handkerchief stained with blood for a secret


    paternity test.


    "Remember, inform me as soon as the result arrives. Don''t let anyone find out about it," Rufus


    ordered his man in a frosty voice.


    "Yes, sir." The subordinate obeyed the order and left quickly.


    As I watched the man''s receding figure, an inexplicable wave of panic suddenly swept over me.


    I was afraid I would be unable to face the truth I would be presented with.

 Chapter 426 Set Off

    Chapter 426 Set Off


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I tried my best to suppress the uneasiness in my heart. I needed to concentrate on the mission right


    now.


    This was a covert operation, which meant we couldn''t take any military aircraft. Only military


    vehicles.


    It was almost noon when we boarded the vehicle and left. Under the scorching sun, Harry felt the


    need to drink a lot of water to keep himself hydrated.


    "You might be drinking too much. There might not be toilets on the way," I reminded him.


    After getting on the vehicle, Flora didn''t look too well either. She leaned her head on my shoulder


    and yawned every minute.


    Warren sat opposite of her and looked at her from time to time. After a while, he finally brought out a


    fan from his pocket and fanned Flora.


    Flora felt the wind and opened her eyes. When she realized it was Warren, she snorted coldly.


    I coughed, trying to buffer the awkwardness between them.


    It didn''t seem that Warren knew about the break up. It just appeared that Flora was only angry with


    Warren.


    After a while, Jerome set up aputer. He projected a map onto the white screen. There were


    many red dots on the map.


    "This is where we are currently headed." Jerome pointed at the biggest red dot. "This ce lies


    along the border of vampire territory. There are about five packs in the area. The biggest one is the


    Red Maple Pack. The other four are vassals. Everyone, please turn your attention to the dots."


    I brought out my notebook and wrote down the important locations. Flora also took out her


    notebook, though she moved rather sluggishly.


    "Sir, why are some areas colored dark blue and others light blue?" Harry asked.


    I noticed that as well. There were more dark blue areas in the map.


    Jerome took out hisser pointer and pointed at the blue areas. "That''s what I''m about to exin.


    There was an earthquake that took ce in this area a few days ago. Our mission is to help with the


    reconstruction. The dark blue region represents the heavily damaged areas. The light blue region


    was also affection, but significantly less. We will spend most of the time working in the dark blue


    region. Once we arrive, I''ll divide you into several groups and assign each group to a different area."


    No one was familiar with the area we were going to. Other than the army already stationed at the


    border, the only other people who were there were the natives. Werewolves rarely came to the area


    because it was simply too remote.


    I came from a rtively small pack, and even I felt that this ce was remote.


    But I couldn''t help but grow curious. Warren mentioned that twenty percent of the empire''s oil was


    imported from the Red Maple Pack.


    To me, it meant that the ce must be doing well economically. Lucy''s pack was also rich in oil,


    which was why it was ranked in the top ten of economic wealth. The werewolves that came from


    that pack were rich.


    But from what Jerome said, this boarder area seemed to be poor and underdeveloped.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Flora continued to act aloof and refused to talk to Warren. But when she heard Warren talk about


    the Red Maple Pack, her interest was piqued as well.


    "Go on," Flora''s curious eyes lit up.


    Warren smiled at Flora and continued, "Since this area is adjacent to vampire territory, the


    werewolves living there are often harassed by vampires. This ce even used to hold the highest


    death rate in all of the werewolf empire."


    Flora eximed, "That''s miserable! What happened after?"


    "Five years ago, the werewolves and vampires finally came to a peace agreement. That was the


    only time the situation improved," Warren exined calmly.


    Then, he continued in a low voice. "In fact, the earthquake wasn''t actually that serious. The search


    and reconstruction is almost finish. I don''t think we''re needed for that."


    "Then why are we going there?" Harry whispered.


    We leaned forward, looking at Warren with anticipation.


    Warren sighed and leaned forward as well. "Something was wrong when they counted the


    casualties after the disaster. It turned out that arge number of werewolves had gone missing


    during the years, and they never reported. The army must have been sent there to investigate."

 Chapter 427 The Border

    Chapter 427 The Border


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The destination was very far away. ording to the weather forecast, we would also experience


    heavy rains on the way, so it would take us about two days to arrive.


    Unexpectedly, the weather was actually pretty good and we managed to arrive at the Red Maple


    Pack in the afternoon of the second day, which was ahead of time.


    As soon as we got off the vehicle, we were all shocked by what we saw.


    The whole ce was a mess.


    Hooligans squatted in the corners and stared at each passer-by like a predator to a prey.


    When we walked by them, they even waved their daggers at us, indicating that they weren''t afraid


    of people in military uniforms.


    On top of that, there were also werewolves who lit up a fire on the street. An old man was getting


    burned in the fire. His body was already charred ck and he couldn''t scream anymore from the


    pain. If we had arrived anyter, he would have died.


    It was even worse to find out that it was the old man''s own son who set him on fire. While his father


    burned, the son wasughing wildly.


    If we hadn''t seen it with our own eyes, we would have never believed how bad this ce had


    be.


    After taking the mad arsonist away, we encountered another boy, about twelve or thirteen years of


    age, who was getting bullied and robbed by a group of older werewolves.


    The boy was already very thin, which was most probably a result of malnourishment. He seemed to


    be protecting something in his arms while the group of hooligans tried beating it out of him. His nose


    was bleeding and one of his eyes was swelling up so much that he could barely open it.


    One of the bullies, who had golden hair, obscenely threatened to make the boy get under his crotch,


    opening his legs up.


    The onlookers on the street seemed to have grown numb and ustomed to such a scene. They


    simply turned a blind eye.


    I, however, could not stand it and rushed over to kick one of the bullies away.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry and my other teammates followed suit and subdued the hooligans in no time.


    "Behave yourself!" Harry seized the man with golden hair and warned, "If you move another inch,


    I''m going to feed you to the dogs!"


    Harry kicked the bully in his crotch, causing his face to twist in pain.


    The other hooligans didn''t seem to be afraid. Instead, they spat back, "Damn it, bad luck!"


    They didn''t seem to care that one of them had gotten caught. They just threatened the boy onest


    time before finally leaving.


    I walked over to the boy, trying to help him up, but he immediately pushed me away. "Get out of my


    way!"


    I stared in confusion. What happened?


    The boy''s nails were dark red, almost ck, from blood, but all he held in his hands was a piece of


    bread. That was what he had been protecting. The bread was already ck and moldy all over.


    Clearly, it was way past its expiration date.


    My heart ached for him. I fished out some biscuits from my pocket and handed them to him. "Here


    you go."


    The boy clutched his bread and looked at me warily.


    I moved my hand forward again, smiling. "Take it."


    The boy slowly reached out his hand. Just when I thought he was going to take the biscuits, he


    suddenly pped my hand. "No way!"


    He then scurried away.


    "How ungrateful!" Flora eximed, stunned.


    I frowned as well. I knew something was wrong about this ce the moment I set foot.


    The werewolves here didn''t respect or wee us at all. They treated us coldly.


    Even ordinary passers-by had hostility in their eyes.


    At first, I thought I was just imagining it, but the boy''s reaction just confirmed what I had thought.


    Something must have happened here.

 Chapter 428 Outside The High Wall

    Chapter 428 Outside The High Wall


    Sylvia''s POV:


    All of us felt a little dispirited. Rufus walked in the front of the group and continued to lead us to the


    center of the city.


    The closer we got to the center, the more dpidated our surroundings became.


    A g of the empire was smeared with ck paint and wrapped around a dog''s head. Rows of


    dogs'' heads with missing eyes had been mounted on spikes and ced on the outer wall of the city


    center.


    The restless breeze brought a strange pungent smell with it. This ce looked like it was a paradise


    for criminals, and werewolves'' lives seemed to have be the cheapest currency.


    Crimes were beingmitted constantly.


    I used to think that I had experienced the darkest point of humanity, but looking at the degradation


    of this locality, I realized what I had been through was nothing. This ce was like a bottomless


    hole, and no one knew how deep that hole was or whaty at its end.


    As soon as we crossed the city center, we encountered the local army. The soldiers were chasing


    away the ordinary werewolves in the street with electric batons in their hands. Some older


    werewolves couldn''t stand the electric shocks directed at them and fainted on the spot.


    The werewolves shoved each other, screamed, and scattered in all directions.


    Throughout our walk, Rufus had been in a bad mood. At this moment, I could sense that his rage


    had almost reached its breaking point.


    "What the fuck is the difference between them and the hooligans?" Harry roared.


    I was starting to understand why the ordinary werewolves here detested the army so much.


    They were supposed to be civil servants and protect the citizens, but they were actually abusing


    their power and murdering these werewolves. They were so corrupt.


    Rufus stopped the soldiers with a frosty expression.


    The soldier-in-charge was astonished. "You... you are the reinforcements from the imperial capital?


    Why... why have you arrived so early?"


    Rufus said in a low voice, "Where is your Alpha? Take me to him."


    The soldier-in-charge recognized Rufus. The color drainedpletely from his face. He hurriedly


    dispatched a man to inform their Alpha. "This way, please. I''ll take you to Alpha Geoffrey." The


    soldier-in-charge bowed in apology to Rufus while guiding us forward.


    Rufus eyed him indifferently without saying anything. His intimidating demeanor made the soldier


    break out in cold sweat.


    "Alpha Geoffrey is preparing a wee banquet for you. We didn''t expect you to get here so soon."


    The leader smiled awkwardly and tried to get on our good side.


    Harry snorted disdainfully.


    Flora and I also wore matching stony expressions. We didn''t respond to the soldier-in -charge.


    La, on the other hand, peppered the soldier with several questions from time to time. However,


    he was very cunning. He didn''t give a straightforward answer to any question and talked in circles.


    La smiled. After a point, she got bored and fell silent.


    The soldier walked with us for just over ten minutes. Finally, we arrived at a colossal wall that was


    about thirty meters high.


    We were all shocked by this massive wall in front of us. I looked around and realized that it seemed


    to stretch as far as the eye could see. I couldn''t figure out how far it extended.


    A silver-gray low door, that looked like it was constructed from a heavy metal, was present in the


    center of the wall.


    There was no one guarding the door, and no civilians were seen around.


    At this moment, it slowly swung opened, and a middle-aged man with a ruddyplexion rushed


    out from within.


    "Prince Rufus! I''m extremely sorry that I didn''te outside to receive you earlier!"


    I guessed that this man was Alpha Geoffrey.


    He was flustered as he apologized to Rufus.


    Rufus frowned and seemed a little annoyed. "Lead the way."


    "Yes, yes." Geoffrey wiped the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief and quickly took us


    across the wall.


    To our utter surprise, the world behind the wall waspletely different from what we had just


    witnessed outside.


    The streets here were pristine, and the buildings were tall and immacte. A variety of luxuriously


    decorated shops dotted the sidewalks. Everyone was well-dressed in thetest fashion. They had a


    friendly demeanor towards us. Their faces were overspread with smiles and we received a warm


    wee.


    Seeing this, we were all shocked and nced at each other speechlessly.


    The gigantic wall was like a divisive line, forcefully splitting the same sky into halves, one half as


    holy as heaven, and the other as depraved as hell.


    Everything here was just so strange.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 429 Temporary Soldiers

    Chapter 429 Temporary Soldiers


    Sylvia''s POV:


    We marched in silence. The initial excitement present when we had set out had long vanished. My


    heart clenched painfully as I thought back to the boy with the moldy bread.


    Geoffrey took us to his house, which was a huge manor.


    The banquet was held in this resplendent pce. When I entered it, I felt like I was transported back


    to the imperial pce.


    Flora and I exchanged nces and we instantly knew what was running through the other''s minds.


    The werewolf race had a strict hierarchy, including a stringent etiquette system. For example, the


    cars used by an Alpha to get around were not allowed to be more expensive than those used by the


    lycan king. Apart from this, there were also strict rules and regtions regarding the standard and


    architectural style of the residence of an Alpha, which could not be broken.


    It was obvious that Alpha Geoffrey had gone against these stated rules.


    Geoffrey asked us to take our seats, giving Rufus the chair at the head of the table.


    The long table decorated with aromatic flowers wasden with scrumptious food.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As my mind shed back to the werewolves who were stealing to fill their stomachs beyond the


    colossal wall, I lost my appetite. The rage burning inside me made me want to destroy this


    excessive disy of wealth in front of me.


    I peeked at Rufus, who was standing across from me. His face still betrayed no emotions. He didn''t


    say anything and sat down like everything was normal.


    "Take a seat," he ordered.


    The other soldiers obeyed hismand and quickly found chairs to sit down on.


    However, the six members of my team didn''t move a muscle. We all stood stock-still at the table


    with wooden expressions.


    Harry snorted, his face a mask of fury. He seemed to want to say something, but before he could


    voice his thoughts, Rufus reprimanded him harshly.


    "What are you doing?" Rufus shot us a cold re and tapped the table with his slender fingers.


    "Soldiers are not allowed to disobey an order given by their superiors. Those who break a rule will


    be punished ording to military regtions."


    No one dared to protest now. Harry and the others quietly sat down at the table.


    I met Rufus'' eyes and looked away immediately. I had understood his meaning.


    Rufus had covertly given us the hint that I was the only one from our elite team who had been


    granted a military rank. The rest of them were contractual soldiers.


    And since I had been a ve before and didn''t have a formal address registered anywhere, it was


    particrly vexatious for me to go through all the formalities for enrolling myself in the military. So


    far, the procedure had not beenpleted.


    That meant I was not an official soldier either.


    To outsiders, it looked like Rufus had scolded us, but in fact, he had indicated that our elite team


    didn''t have to stick by the military rules, because we were not real soldiers yet.


    However, we hadn''t figured out the reality of the situation yet, so we would have to keep our


    impulses under control.


    The banquet soon began. Flora and Harry were sitting on either side of me. Both of them were only


    picking at their food.


    Rufus sat at the head of the table with a stern expression. Geoffrey, on the other hand, sat on one


    side of him with a big smile on his face as he tried to butter Rufus up.


    When no one was paying us any attention, I pulled Flora and Harry closer to me and whispered,


    "Rufus just said that soldiers aren''t allowed to disobey a military order. But we are not real soldiers,


    not yet; so those rules don''t apply to us."


    Flora''s eyes widened and she said in a low voice, "You are right!"


    "So we..." Harry covered his mouth to hide this pleasant surprise as his eyes danced with


    excitement.


    I nodded with a smile. "Yes, we''ll sneak out to investigate together when it''s dark."


    "Okay!" Flora was eager to start the probe.


    Harry turned to look at Warren, who was focused on cutting his steak, and asked in a low voice,


    "Are we also taking him along with us? Warren is the strongest of us."


    I hesitated for a moment. I hadn''t included Warren in our ns just now because he was Flora''s ex-


    boyfriend. I was worried that she would be ufortable in his presence.


    I fixed my gaze on her and raised my eyebrows, wanting to hear her opinion.


    However, she turned her head and pretended she hadn''t heard this exchange.


    Her answer was clear--she didn''t want Warren toe along with us.

 Chapter 430 The Female Vampire Slave

    Chapter 430 The Female Vampire ve


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After I reached an agreement with Flora and Harry regarding tonight''s operation, they gradually


    calmed down and waited patiently for the banquet to end.


    When the banquet reached its climax, Geoffrey suddenly stood up and pped his hands. "Bring


    her over."


    I nced at Flora in confusion. "What''s happening?"


    "A special program, perhaps?" Flora craned her head, trying to see what was going on outside.


    I could hear the sound of iron chains being dragged across the floor.


    Curiosity was eating away at me, so I turned to look at Rufus questioningly. He just shook his head.


    Just then, Flora suddenly pulled my sleeve and said urgently, "Sylvia, look at the door!"


    I turned to look in the direction she was pointing and saw a beautiful golden-haired ve being


    escorted in by two guards. The metallic sounds wereing from the heavy shackles on her feet.


    Not only was she shackled, she also wore an iron cor that must''ve weighed a ton around her


    neck. Her clothes barely covered her body. Her naked thighs were exposed in front of everyone.


    "Allow me to introduce Ashley to you, Prince Rufus. She''s a good dancer. She has prepared a


    special dance just for you," Geoffrey announced happily.


    "How the fuck can she dance in that?" Harry frowned deeply.


    Ashley wasn''t wearing any shoes, and we could clearly see that the soles of her feet were covered


    in scars. Although she walked very slowly, she wore a big smile on her face, as though she wasn''t


    in any pain.


    When she made it to the center of the banquet hall, music started to y.


    The Gothic-style music gave the hall a mysterious atmosphere.


    Although Ashley was heavily chained, she still danced flexibly and lithely.


    Her slim waist swayed to the music, and her every step matched the beat of the song.


    I watched Ashley''s dance quietly. She was gorgeous and looked mature, so I figured she must''ve


    been an adult already. But she didn''t smell like a werewolf... Judging from her appearance, it was


    very likely that this ve was a vampire.


    When this thought crossed my mind, I couldn''t help but frown. Although the rtionship between


    the vampires and the werewolves had always been very strained, we had reached a temporary


    truce.


    Where we stood right now was located on the border of werewolf territory, not far from the vampires.


    Yet Geoffrey had the audacity to publicly enve a vampire!


    My frown deepened the longer I looked at Ashley. Every exposed part of her body was covered in


    scars or fresh wounds.


    Anyone could tell that Ashley had a hard life here.


    It reminded me of the time I was a ve.


    Frowning deeply, I turned to a local soldier sitting opposite me. "What crime has this ve


    committed?"


    The soldier looked intoxicated. He couldn''t tear his gaze away from Ashley. When he heard my


    question, it took a while for him to answer. "Nothing. She didn''tmit any crime. But she''s still a


    vampire. Moreover, her special power hasn''t been awakened yet, so she''s just a loser. As long as


    we don''t kill her, we can do anything to her."


    The soldier''s words made me feel incredibly ufortable.


    I was right¡ªAshley was indeed a vampire. Although I didn''t necessarily like vampires, I couldn''t just


    sit and watch as these people deliberately humiliated and abused an innocent creature.


    Just then, Ashley had finished her first dance. Another song started to y, and she began a new


    dance.


    The soldier''s lustful eyes lingered on Ashley''s body. "She''s so hot, but unfortunately, it''s not yet my


    turn."


    "Your turn? What do you mean?" I pursed my lips and asked.


    The soldier sighed with pity. "Such a beauty isn''t given to ordinary soldiers like me until the


    superiors are tired of ying with her. She might be a dancer right now, but at night, she''s a sex


    ve."


    Then his peer next to him chimed in. "Yeah. I have a friend who''s one level higher than me and he''d


    fucked her once. He said that her pussy''s damaged beyond repair. Poor girl. But she''s just getting


    what she deserves."


    After saying that, the two soldiers exchanged knowing nces. "It''ll be our turn soon."


    I didn''t want to listen to them anymore, so I turned away in disgust.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Geoffrey kept trying to butter up Rufus. Rufus ignored him. His face was cold as ice, and he looked


    like he didn''t even want to nce at Geoffrey.


    As the banquet went on, the joyful music kept ying.


    I thought today''s show would consist of a few simple dances, but to my horror, a few soldiers


    brought in a huge b of charcoal stone. It glowed red, as though it had been heated beforehand.


    And it looked like Ashley was going to dance herst dance on it¡ªbarefoot.

 Chapter 431 Outrageous

    Chapter 431 Outrageous


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The charcoal stone soon turned ck, looking harmless.


    But then a local soldier threw a piece of beef onto it. We all instantly heard a sizzling sound and the


    beef was roasted in a matter of seconds.


    Seeing this, the group of local soldiers began to jeer at Ashley to start dancing.


    Ashley hesitated slightly, but finally she lifted her injured foot.


    Harry clenched his fists. He was so angry at the scene that he let out a string of expletives. "Fuck!"


    But his voice was drowned out amidst the chaos.


    Flora nearly rushed to the vampire ve to put a stop to this, but I stopped her quickly. "Calm down.


    Geoffrey is looking at us."


    Something told me that we needed to look into this matter further, but we needed to do it subtly. We


    couldn''t attract attention to ourselves now, lest it alert the enemy.


    Besides, everyone here seemed to hate Ashley with a passion. It wasn''t appropriate for us to stop


    them without knowing why they hated her. The music and the drumbeats picked up the pace, as


    though it was urging Ashley to step on the stone.


    I could see that Ashley had broken out in cold sweat. She stepped one foot on the edge of the iron


    tray where the charcoal stoney, while the other foot dragged behind her hesitantly.


    "Hurry up!" one of the soldiers shouted impatiently.


    Gritting her teeth, Ashley stood on tiptoe and twirled around gracefully.


    "Bravo!"


    "Go on. Show us more ass!"


    "Hurry up! Don''t try to make us feel sorry for you. You owe us forst night!"


    The soldiers burst intoughter.


    The deafening cheers all around me made me want to explode. I clenched my fists tightly. It took all


    of my willpower not to rush over and tear these fiends in werewolf clothing apart.


    But fortunately, I didn''t have to.


    "Enough. I don''t like this show. She can leave now."


    Rufus'' words made Geoffrey sober up immediately. He looked at Rufus with fear in his eyes and


    asked, "Are you dissatisfied, Your Highness?"


    Rufus cast a cold nce at Geoffrey in a domineering manner, which made Geoffrey shrivel on the


    spot.


    The man had no choice but to wave to the guards, hinting at them to take Ashley away.


    A hush fell over the banquet hall. Nobody dared to make a sound.


    Geoffrey yed ignorant and kept trying to tter Rufus.


    "Your Highness, if you need anything, just tell


    me, okay?"


    But Rufus'' eyes were as cold as ice. I could tell he was doing everything he could to suppress his


    anger. He put his ss down and said loudly, "Let''s call it a day. Everyone, go get some rest."


    After saying that, he gave Geoffrey a bonechilling nce. "I need to talk to you alone."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and shot Rufus a grateful look before hurrying to take Flora and others


    away


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When we came out, it was already dark. Jerome led us to our temporary amodations.


    Flora and I put down our luggage and quickly changed into casual clothes, ready to sneak out.


    However, as soon as we walked out of the residence, we were stopped by a masked figure.


    Both Flora and I were startled. Just as we were about to fight back, the figure held a finger to his


    mouth.


    "Shh, it''s me. Calm down."


    The figure took off his ck mask, revealing Warren''s familiar face.


    Flora punched him angrily. "Why would you wear ck at night? Did you want to scare the living


    shit out of us?"


    "Keep your voice down. There are soldiers patrolling the area," Warren lowered his voice and


    whispered cautiously.


    I looked at him helplessly. "How did you know that we were going to sneak out?"

 Chapter 432 Investigate Discreetly

    Chapter 432 Investigate Discreetly


    Sylvia''s POV:


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Warren''s face. He scratched his head and cleared his


    throat awkwardly. "I noticed that you guys looked agitated back at the banquet, so I figured that


    you''d n something tonight."


    Hearing this, I too felt a little embarrassed. Warren was sitting right next to Harry at the banquet. I


    guessed it was really obvious when I discussed with Flora and Harry.


    Flora pursed her lips and started grumbling under her breath. Her voice was too low to be heard


    clearly, but I could tell from the look on her face that she was very unhappy.


    Just then, we saw several patrol guardsing towards us from a distance. Warren immediately


    pulled us into the shadows.


    "Are you nning to conduct a secret investigation?" Warren asked in a voice barely above a


    whisper.


    "Yes." I smiled sheepishly. Then I exined everything to him honestly. "There''s something wrong


    with this pack. We just wanted to see what was going on."


    "Then I''m going with you," Warren said resolutely.


    I hesitated and nced at Flora. The reason why I didn''t tell Warren about it in the first ce was


    because I was worried that Flora would feel awkward if the two of them were forced to stay


    together.


    As though she had read my mind, Flora snorted. "I implore you not to. You''re a straight-A student


    back in school and we definitely don''t want to get you into trouble."


    "I''m not scared." Warren looked at Flora seriously. "We''re a team. We need to stick together."


    Flora couldn''t seem to find a retort at first. After a long while, she managed to squeeze out a few


    words. "That''s not it... I mean..."


    I stood in the background and watched them argue. The more I looked at them, the more I felt that


    they didn''t act as though they had broken up.


    "Flora, why on earth are you angry with me? Just talk to me!" Warren begged in a low voice. "We


    need to make things clear!"


    Flora frowned and thought for a while. "Fine. We can talk, but not right now. Don''t follow us."


    "No. You''re just looking for excuses to avoid me again!" Warren saw through Flora''s ploy easily. "If


    you don''t want me to go, then I''ll put a stop to this. I''ll report what you to Prince Rufus."


    "Why, you¡ª!" Flora narrowed her eyes at him and hissed angrily. "Unbelievable!"


    "I''m just trying to reason with you, Flora. You''re the one who refuses to listen to me." Warren looked


    serious, but his words made him sound like a rascal.


    After saying that, Warren raised his hand and seemed to want to touch Flora''s head, but Flora


    grabbed his hand and bit it.


    "Screw you!" She spat his hand out and cursed.


    Warren rubbed his bitten hand helplessly.


    I looked away, at a loss as to what to do. I felt like I shouldn''t be here. This was none of my


    business.


    It seemed that they had just quarreled and Flora dumped him in a fit of rage.


    "Then hash it out here. I''ll wait for you at the appointed ce," I said half-jokingly.


    Hearing this, Flora ran to my side immediately. "No need! There''s nothing to discuss. I''ll go with you


    right now."


    ncing at the time, I smiled at her meaningfully. "It''s not toote. You can chat for a little while


    longer. I have a feeling Harry will bete anyway."


    "But I don''t want to talk to him!" Flora stuck out her lower lip like a child and started dragging me


    away. "Come on! Let''s go!"


    "And what about you, Warren?" Caught off guard, I was forced to follow Flora as she yanked at my


    arm. "Let hime with us."


    "Oh, don''t mind him. Or better yet, tell him to stay here." Flora snorted and stomped her foot like a


    restless donkey.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I turned around to look at Warren, only to find out that he was right behind us.


    I couldn''t help but giggle softly. This couple was really confusing...

 Chapter 433 The Appointed Place

    Chapter 433 The Appointed ce


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The three of us arrived at the appointed ce. We waited for what seemed like an eternity, but there


    was still no sign of Harry.


    "Did that idiot forget about our mission?" Flora was going crazy. She kept scratching her arms and


    whining, "The mosquitoes are eating me alive!"


    The climate here was much hotter than that of the imperial capital, so we all wore in loose T -


    shirts.


    Our meeting spot was in front of a remote wastnd. Not only were there countless mosquitoes,


    but also plenty of unidentifiable bugs. They liked to crawl on our skin and bite us, but fortunately,


    they weren''t poisonous.


    Warren and I didn''t seem to attract these bugs and mosquitoes. Flora, on the other hand, was


    different. Just like Harry, she attracted these insects like honey attracted ants. We weren''t standing


    there long before her arms were covered in swollen red spots.


    Warren offered his thin coat to her for the nth time. "Put it on. It''ll protect you from the bugs." Flora


    pursed her lips and looked at the coat wordlessly. She seemed to be hesitating.


    I couldn''t keep watching her suffer so I took the coat from Warren and draped it across Flora''s


    shoulders. "If you want to fall asleep tonight, stop being so stubborn."


    Flora tightened the coat around her body but said nothing. She had finally given in to Warren''s


    kindness. Unable to look him in the eye, she lowered her head and mumbled, "Thanks."


    Warren smiled at her dotingly. "You''re wee."


    I cleared my throat awkwardly and once again felt that I shouldn''t have been here.


    Just as we were about to lose our patience, Harry finally showed up. He was followed by John,


    which took us aback.


    Flora and I exchanged confused nces.


    Harry and John had been almost inseparable the past few days. Even when Flora and I talked with


    Harry, John would sit next to him, even if he didn''t say anything.


    It all felt a bit strange. Was John a gay and he was into Harry?


    The more I thought about it, the more usible it seemed. I recalled how Harry had desperately


    tried to avoid John before. Was it because Harry knew that John was a gay?


    But these days, it seemed that Harry had stopped avoiding John...


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh, my god! Had Harry been "changed" by John? Harry was a silly man. He would easily fall for


    someone as long as they said something soft and sweet to him.


    Although I had no opinions against gay people, watching my straight friend turn into one was still


    too bizarre an experience. I eyed the two boys withplicated feelings, at a loss for words.


    "What''s going on?" Flora spoke for me. She tilted her head and looked at them questioningly.


    Harry didn''t dare to look at us. He turned his head unnaturally and said lightly, "We met on the way,


    so we decided toe together."


    "I see. Then let''s get going already." Flora didn''t think too much. I figured she was anxious to get


    this show on the road. Warren, on the other hand, looked at John with displeasure.


    Finally, our team had converged sessfully. The five of us snuck out secretly.


    However, as soon as we made it past the gate, we saw a group of soldiers escorting the ve


    Ashley in the distance.


    We hurriedly hid behind a wall and waited for them to pass us.


    When the escorts approached us, I overheard one of the soldiers shouting, "I wonder what Alpha


    Geoffrey is thinking. How could he offer this humble ve to Prince Rufus? How could he let a


    noble man like Prince Rufus be stained by such a lowly vampire ve?"


    "But you have to admit that this bitch is a ten out of ten. She''s probably prettier than Prince Rufus''s


    mate. Maybe the prince will like her..." another soldier said with a knowing smile, his obscene eyes


    still fixed on Ashley''s scantily-d body.


    "You''re right."


    The soldiers''ughter faded away as they passed us.


    The expressions of Flora and the others changed subtly and they looked at me gingerly.


    Even I had to admit that my mind was in a mess. But I thought about how Rufus had asked me to


    trust him no matter what. This helped me quickly regain myposure.


    "Sylvia, do you want to follow them?" Flora asked carefully.


    "No need. I trust Rufus." I shook my head confidently. "The mission at hand is more important. Let''s


    get out of here first."

 Chapter 434 Treacherous And Cunning

    Chapter 434 Treacherous And Cunning


    Rufus'' POV:


    After ordering everyone to leave, only Geoffrey and I were left in the banquet hall.


    Geoffrey seemed to be frightened of me. He kept dabbing the sweat on his forehead with a


    handkerchief.


    I looked at him indifferently, tinkering with my cuff links idly.


    Geoffrey grew more and more flustered under my watchful eye. Finally, he couldn''t help but blurt,


    "Your Highness, what did you want to talk to me about?"


    "Do you think the army came here just for the post-earthquake reconstruction?" I asked lightly.


    Geoffrey dabbed at his forehead with a trembling hand. "I don''t understand what you mean."


    I sneered coldly. "If it weren''t for the data we retrieved after the disaster, I wouldn''t have known that


    there were so many werewolves that went missing in the Red Maple Pack."


    Geoffrey averted his gaze but continued to y dumb with me. "What''re you trying to say? No


    werewolf has gone missing. Maybe you''re just talking about the pack''s normaling and going of


    werewolves."


    "''Normaling and going'', huh?" I was so close to losing my patience with this man.


    Geoffrey nodded and then sighed dramatically. "Over the past few years, more than a few natural


    disasters took ce at the border, so more and more residents have moved out of the Red Maple


    Pack."


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to suppress my anger. "What''s with the huge wall?" "Red


    Maple Pack has applied ssified management. I believe those who have made great contributions


    to the pack and those whoe from noble ns should enjoy better treatment, so as to motivate


    ordinary werewolves to work harder." Geoffrey''s tone was unusually firm, as though he didn''t think


    there was anything wrong with the existence of the huge wall.


    I finally tore my gaze away, too disgusted to look at him any longer.


    The problems of the Red Maple Pack were definitely not as simple as what Geoffrey had just


    described.


    Geoffrey was a cunning old fox. He was by no means aspliant as he put on. Since he wanted


    to y dumb with me, I decided to y along with him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But I knew that Geoffrey would have his guard up against me now. Although he''d be respectful to


    me on the surface, he''d definitely send his men to keep an eye on me. So I couldn''t take any action.


    I could only hope that Sylvia would investigate the matter in secret for me.


    At the beginning of the banquet, I had given Sylvia some hints. She was a smart girl. Hopefully,


    she''d understand my cryptic messages.


    There was nothing more I could glean from Geoffrey. I could only wait until after I met with Sylvia


    tomorrow to know what she had found and discuss our next move.


    Not wanting to waste another second with this old scumbag, I stood up from my seat and walked


    out of the banquet hall.


    But Geoffrey and a group of werewolves followed me. Geoffrey even said he''d escort me back to


    my room.


    I sneered internally. Was he nning to monitor me himself?


    Geoffrey didn''t leave until he saw me enter my room with his own eyes.


    There was no light on in the room. Sitting on the sofa in the dark, I mulled over what I had seen in


    the Red Maple Pack, and my mind gradually became clear.


    My wolf, Omar, suddenly burst intoughter. "Rufus, I''m relieved."


    I didn''t say a word. I closed my eyes and just listened to Omar''s nagging.


    "I can''t believe that you''ve finally learned how to use tactics. You''re getting wiser and wiser, my


    friend. Before, you used to deal with things through sheer brute force. You''re gradually bing


    more qualified to be a king. I''m proud of you, Rufus."


    I opened my eyes, Omar''s words echoing in my mind. With a bitter smile, I replied, "I''ve known how


    to use tactics before, but I just felt that life was hopeless and I didn''t want to fight for anything. But


    since I talked with my father, I have decided to take responsibility. No matter who takes control of


    the empire in the future, j won''t let this country go down a path of destruction."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. I could smell Sylvia''s scent from outside.


    Frowning slightly, I was confused. Why was Sylvia still here? Didn''t she get my hints?

 Chapter 435 The Strange Sylvia

    Chapter 435 The Strange Sylvia


    Rufus'' POV:


    I opened the door and sure enough, Sylvia was standing outside.


    She was holding a bottle of red wine and two sses, looking at me with a smile.


    I let her into the room. Although I was a little surprised, I was still happy to see her charming smile.


    "What brings you here, honey?"


    Sylvia put the wine and the sses down then turned around to hug me. With a smile on her


    beautiful face, she batted her eyshes and said, "Nothing. I just missed you."


    I leaned my forehead against hers and sighed. "I thought you''d get my hints."


    Sylvia was stunned. She looked at me nkly and blinked in confusion, as if she had no idea what I


    was talking about.


    Her reaction made me feel a little strange. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Sylvia shook her head and stared at me with her big clear eyes. Pouting like a child, she asked,


    "But, Rufus, didn''t you miss me?"


    I smiled and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Why are you so clingy today?"


    "Maybe because I got nervous in such a strange ce." Sylvia leaned her head on my shoulder and


    sighed sadly. "Rufus, are you mad at me because I came to you without your permission?" "No.


    Don''t be silly." I chuckled. In that moment, I found myself wishing that Sylvia could rely on me more.


    Sylvia raised her head and stuck out her lower lip. "Do you want a drink?"


    Without waiting for my answer, she turned around and poured two sses of wine on the table. "I


    stole them from the banquet. I wanted to have a little wine so that I could fall asleep faster." "We still


    have work to take care of tomorrow. So no more drinking tonight." I couldn''t help but frown. Why


    was Sylvia acting unusually active tonight?


    "We''ll only have a little. It''ll be fine." Sylvia raised her ss and took a sip. Then, she immediately


    wrinkled her nose. "It''s a little bitter. Here, taste it."


    As she spoke, she put the ss close to my lips. However, she suddenly lost her bnce and


    spilled half the contents of the ss onto my clothes. My thin shirt was drenched in red wine. Sylvia


    quickly put down the ss and fetched some tissue to wipe my shirt. "You''re soaked! How about


    you just take it off?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Before she could reach for the hem of my shirt, I grabbed her hands and stared at her. "You are


    seducing me, Sylvia."


    Sylvia chuckled and leaned against my chest submissively, her hot breath faintly brushing against


    my corbone.


    "You''re different tonight, Sylvia," I said in a low hoarse voice.


    Sylvia smiled and wrapped her arms around my neck. Her body rubbed against mine like a


    seductive snake. "Do you like it?"


    I didn''t say anything. I just stared at her red lips longingly and felt restless.


    "Do you feel anything strange?" I asked Omar internally.


    "A little," he admitted. Omar was clearly also confused. "Perhaps it''s because Sylvia got drunk at


    the banquet. Maybe that''s why she''s acting weird."


    "Do you think so? But at the banquet, I kept a watchful eye on her. I didn''t see her drink any


    alcohol."


    Sylvia couldn''t hold her drink, so I had told her not to drink outside except when she was with me.


    "Could she have drank with Flora and the others after the banquet?" Omar posited. "But she has


    Sylvia''s scent. You must be overthinking. Who would be so bold as to pretend to be Sylvia to


    seduce you? That''d be a death sentence!" I lowered my head to look into Sylvia''s eyes. She clung


    to my body and stared at me with lustful eyes.


    The restlessness in my heart was getting more and more uncontroble.


    "I want it. Give it to me." Sylvia''s red lips parted and she gently pushed me backward.


    I didn''t resist and fell on the bed behind me.

 Chapter 436 The Hole In The Wall

    Chapter 436 The Hole In The Wall


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The five of us slipped out sessfully and made it to the foot of the huge wall.


    The buildings near the wall looked quite different from the prosperous city center. Simply put, they


    were all a little shabby.


    Even the streetlights flickered and were dim, and broken electric poles were lying on the side of the


    road, looking deste.


    I looked around curiously as we waited in the dark for the patrolling soldiers to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "The only exit is sealed. We have to find another way," Warren whispered in a low voice.


    "How about scaling the wall? I''ve noticed that those soldiers patrol on a regr route. They pass by


    about every fifteen minutes. We can try to climb over the wall during the fifteen minute window," I


    suggested.


    Climbing over the wall was easier said than done. I had underestimated its height when I suggested


    this.


    The wall was easily as high as an eight-storey building. Moreover, the wall was so smooth that it


    looked impossible to climb it with bare hands.


    Warren gave it a try and sprinted towards the wall, hoping the momentum would carry him over it.


    However, it seemed that whoever had designed the wall had foreseen that someone would attempt


    to climb it. So they built it to be very smooth and even had ayer of wax over it. It didn''t take long


    before Warren failed and slid down the wall,nding with a thump.


    In the end, we had to give up on the idea of scaling it.


    "What should we do now? We can''t just give up..." Harry wrung his hands anxiously. "What if we


    made a werewolfdder?"


    "It''s useless. The wall is so high that we wouldn''t reach the top at all. And it''d be too conspicuous.


    The patrols would catch us easily," John said very calmly. He pursed his lips and racked his brains


    for a solution. "But you''re right. We can''t just give up."


    "Yeah..." I looked up at the sky and feltplex emotions. "Now only the world outside the wall


    could be the breakthrough. We have to find a way out even if it means biting the bullet."


    "In fact, we''re not prisoners. What if we go through the door in the daytime?" Harry suggested.


    "No way. Geoffrey looks like a cautious man. He''d never allow us to act alone. He''d probably ask


    the local unit to follow us. Basically, it''s useless for us to go out during the daytime with his men. We


    might not find anything." Warren shook his head without hesitation.


    After hearing Warren''s analysis, I felt even more depressed. He had spoken what was on my mind.


    We would be restricted if we went out during the daytime. Geoffrey would definitely find out what we


    were up to, and maybe it''d even draw his attention.


    We walked along the edge of the wall dejectedly. Just as we were about to give up, John suddenly


    stopped us.


    "Check this out. This part of the wall looks damaged."


    Warren squatted down beside John and looked at where John was pointing at.


    "The bricks seem to be a little loose." Warren tried pushing the loose bricks on the wall, which


    shook slightly.


    "Woah! Mow''d you spot it?!" With a surprised look on her face, Flora got close to John and tried


    pushing the loose part of the wall as well. "You''re awesome!"


    John shrugged casually. "The wind here sounds different from the other spots."


    I couldn''t help but apud him in my heart. I gave John a thumbs up and said approvingly,


    "Amazing! I wouldn''thave sensed any difference!" "Really? I don''t believe it. Let me have a look."


    Like a detective specialized in exposing lies, Harry squeezed past Flora and Warren with his strong


    and tall body. Without any hesitation, he raised his fist and swung it at the wall.


    Fortunately, John stopped him in time.


    I couldn''t bear to see Harry''s silly behavior. I pressed my palm on my forehead and sighed heavily.


    "What the hell are you doing? Get your hands off of me!" Harry swatted John''s hand away and


    blushed...


    But then John''s hand flew up to mp Harry''s mouth shut. "Shh, be quiet. I think I hear something


    from the other side of the wall."


    Hearing this, we all squatted and pricked our ears.


    After a while, sure enough, a rustling sound came from the other side of the wall.


    We held our breath and waited quietly.


    Soon, the loose bricks were pulled out from the other side. In their ce was a head that looked


    back at us in surprise. It was the bullied boy we had bumped into in the afternoon.


    The boy was obviously stunned to see us. The six of us looked at each other silently, and the


    atmosphere grew a little awkward.


    Soon he came to his senses and hurried to retreat.


    Fortunately, I moved fast and quickly caught him by his hair. "Stop him!"

 Chapter 437 A Boy Living In The Sewer

    Chapter 437 A Boy Living In The Sewer


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The boy yelped in pain, but he did not give in. He struggled madly to pull away.


    But I gripped his hair tightly and followed him into the hole in the wall. The others also followed suit.


    When we all made it on the other side, the five of us easily subdued the boy.


    The boy only came up to my shoulders. He gnashed his teeth and looked at me defiantly, like a wild


    cat. He was very fierce. "What do you want?"


    "We should be asking you the same question! What do you want, kid?" Flora demanded with her


    hands nted firmly on her hips. She almost looked imposing.


    The boy pursed his lips stubbornly, refusing to answer her question.


    After thinking for a while, I loosened my grip on his clothes. "Don''t worry. We don''t work for


    Geoffrey. We''re not here for you."


    The boy stared at me with his bright eyes, as if he was considering whether to take my word for it or


    not.


    "If we were really Geoffrey''s men, do you really think you''d be standing here safe and sound?" I


    pointed out softly, trying to rx his vignce.


    The boy hesitated and seemed to want to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    At this time, we heard the patrolling guards from the other side of the wall. Flustered, the boy looked


    at us helplessly. "Can you at least block the wall hole first? If the patrols finds out, I''m dead meat."


    "On it." Harry strode to the wall and started picking up the bricks on the ground.


    Flora and I also squatted down to help. Very soon, the wall was restored to its original condition.


    The boy breathed a sigh of relief. He looked around and finally rxed his vignce.


    "We can''t talk here. Come with me."


    The five of us didn''t say anything. We exchanged nces wordlessly then followed the boy.


    The boy led us through narrow, dirty alleys. The ce reeked of rotten food, piss, and shit.


    Harry gagged and almost vomited at the stench. Flora, on the other hand, couldn''t keep it in and


    puked in a corner.


    I too could barely stand it, despite having living in a dirty ce like this one when I was a ve.


    But the smell of this ce couldn''tpare. It was on a league of its own.


    Fortunately, I didn''t eat much tonight.


    The boy silently led the way. He walked very fast and didn''t wait for us, even when Flora was


    retching all over the ce.


    We had no choice but to shrug off the difort and follow the young boy.


    Finally, we came to a garbage dump. It turned out that the boy''s home was in the abandoned sewer


    behind the garbage dump.


    There were a lot of paper boxes and containers piled up at the entrance of the sewer. The ck -


    stained pipe was covered in gunk and dirt. The iron sheet at the entrance could barely block the


    harsh wind.


    The boy flicked a switch and the light went on, showing us what his home looked like inside.


    Harry was shocked. "You call this a house?"


    Although it was cleaner than outside, the situation wasn''t much better. The interior walls were ck


    and uneven, and every nook and cranny was covered with dirty moss. Abed made of cartons was


    soaked through thanks to a leak from the ceiling.


    The boy rushed to the bed and held up the wet thin quilt. Then he took out several broken cups


    from a corner. He nced at us and slowly put the cups back.


    Frowning slightly, he decided to go straight to the point. "Tell me, what exactly are you up to?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 438 Two Extreme Worlds

    Chapter 438 Two Extreme Worlds


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "We want to find out what''s going on in this city." I looked at the boy and answered his question


    seriously.


    The boy smiled at me bitterly. "It''s just like what you see: it''s a city of two extreme worlds divided by


    a wall."


    The five of us exchanged wordless nces and waited for the boy to go on.


    "By the way, the name''s Felix. I''ve lived outside the wall since I was born. I''ve always known about


    the world on the other side of the wall. Everyone there is rich and happy, so they don''t need to kill


    and plunder to survive. Every child there receives a good education and lives a good life."


    As Felix spoke, his eyes took on a different light. He looked almost as though he was yearning for


    what he talked about.


    My heart inexplicably ached and I felt at a loss. I had felt the same yearning Felix felt when I was


    still a ve, so I understood where he wasing from.


    Felix looked at his dirty hands and said in a depressed tone, "I also want to be clean every day and


    not have to worry about my next meal." Flora was a little angry. She puffed out her chest indignantly


    and asked, "Was it Geoffrey who built this wall?"


    "I guess so. The wall has been there for as long as I can remember," Felix said in a low voice.


    "Maybe this is the way Geoffrey runs things."


    "And does everyone ept his system? Why don''t the werewolves outside the wall rebel?"


    Frowning slightly, Warren looked very confused. Perhaps what we had seen today had exceeded


    his cognition.


    Truth be told, it was also beyond all of us.


    Felix''s emaciated face stared back at us, his eyes filled with sadness and a trace of maturity for a


    boy his age. "It''s not that simple. Everyone''s fate has been decided since they were born. We


    weren''t given a choice regarding resources and education. The wall widened not only the gap


    between the rich and the poor, but also the gap in strength. Werewolves outside the wall were born


    at a disadvantage, while the rich kids on the other side hold all the power."


    "Then why don''t you just leave? I''m sure even a smaller pack could offer a better life than this."


    Harry gestured at his surroundings in disbelief.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix shook his head. "We can''t leave."


    "Why?"


    Everyone asked in unison. Although the existing rule ofw had strict hierarchy, it wasn''t out of the


    norm for ordinary werewolves to choose to live in another pack, as long as they were not ves.


    And Felix had mentioned that he was just an ordinary werewolf, not a ve.


    But Felix didn''t seem to want to talk about it.


    "I''ve already told you what I know about the wall. If you want to change things, you''ll have to tear


    the wall down first." Obviously, Felix didn''t want to talk about leaving here.


    But despite him exining things, I felt as though I had more questions than answers.


    The biggest question was why the werewolves outside the wall couldn''t just leave. Since they were


    all members of the werewolf race, they had the absolute right to choose a life they wanted.


    Felix was probably hiding something from us.


    But if we forced Felix to tell us, he would definitely lose his trust in us, so we had no choice but to


    look for answers elsewhere.


    So while the others continued to question Felix, I began to look around.


    Although the ce was messy and dark, it was spacious.


    The uneven walls were soaked in water, and the air was filled with the smell of mold and damp


    paper.


    My eyesnded on the wet quilt, which Felix had moved to the only dry ce in the entire room ¡ª


    the head of the bed.


    I walked to the bed, making a mental note to bring Felix a dry quilt the following day.


    There were many pictures of food on the wall beside the bed. Among them, a particr name drew


    my attention.


    "Alva?" I turned to look at Felix in confusion. "Who''s that?"


    Felix immediately went stiff.

 Chapter 439 The Cunning Boy

    Chapter 439 The Cunning Boy


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "No idea." Felix''s tone was a little unnatural. He turned his face away from me deliberately.


    "Somebody else must''ve carved it. After all, anyone cane here."


    Harry sneered and pped Felix on the shoulder lightly. "You''re a really bad liar, did you know


    that?"


    I pursed my lips and shook my head helplessly. After all, Felix was still just a child. He wore his


    emotions on his sleeve.


    Obviously, Felix knew whoever this Alva person was.


    But it was clear that he didn''t want to tell us.


    Felix shook off Harry''s hand unhappily. He looked at the old clock on the table. It showed that it was


    already past midnight.


    "Wait for me here. There''s something I need to show you," Felix said suddenly.


    We didn''t think too much. We just asked him toe back as soon as possible. A few minutester,


    something felt off.


    "Could he have made a run for it? What''s taking him so long?" Harry asked.


    I frowned. On second thought, I remembered that there was indeed something wrong with Felix''s


    expression. But we weren''t familiar with culture on the other side of the wall, so we didn''t think too


    much.


    "Let''s look for him." Flora rolled up her sleeves, looking a little peeved. "Damn it! How dare he trick


    us?"


    But it was toote to chase after him now. Felix had disappeared.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as we were about to head in the direction where Felix left, a strange loud noise came from the


    depths of the sewer, like the sound of pouring water.


    Damn it! The sewer wasn''t abandoned at all!


    "Run! They''re draining the sewer!" I shouted.


    Warren reacted quickly and grabbed Flora''s hand, running out with her in tow.


    I followed Harry and John closely, preparing to guard the rear of the team.


    But it was toote. After making it out of the mouth of the sewer, the violent current of water came at


    us like a fierce beast.


    We were separated in the blink of an eye.


    I immediately transformed into a wolf and grabbed the rim of the sewer pipe so that I wouldn''t be


    washed away by the current.


    The others had disappeared from my sight. I called their names a few times, but there was no


    response. They were probably swept away.


    I didn''t know if there was any other exit. I needed to escape first before trying to find them.


    I turned back to human form and opened the vent lid.


    As soon as I poked my head out, I saw Felix climbing out of another exit.


    I immediately climbed out of the vent and grabbed him by the cor. "Stop!"


    I was a little angry because I had really wanted to help him. But he didn''t appreciate my kindness at


    all. He even lied to us, iming that it was an abandoned sewer!


    Felix struggled to get rid of my grasp.


    His face was covered in ck mud, and his eyes were particrly bright and innocent-looking. His


    thin body looked weak and frail. But his real powery in his mouth.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so capable," he spat angrily. "I advise you not to meddle in other people''s


    business. Don''te out tomorrow. Just stay within the walls and go through the motions. Go back


    to the imperial capital with your friends when it''s time. You don''t need to be hypocritical. This isn''t a


    ce you insignificant soldiers can handle."


    Then he finally broke free from my grip and ran off.


    I didn''t want to chase after him, nor did I want to ask more questions. Now I only cared about the


    safety of mypanions.

 Chapter 440 The Huge Water Current

    Chapter 440 The Huge Water Current


    Flora''s POV:


    The forceful water current came straight at me, giving me no time to react.


    When it propelled me away, I felt as though I was pulled into a familiar yet strange embrace. I


    sensed it was Warren, but didn''t dare open my eyes and confirm it.


    As I held my breath, I could feel the water clogging my lungs and ears.


    The embrace enveloped me in a sense of security. One big hand on my waist held me tightly in


    ce, and my head was protected by the owner of the embrace.


    We were swept and tossed in every direction by the water current.


    I was feeling ufortable from holding my breath. I involuntarily grabbed his clothes, wanting to


    borrow some strength from him.


    The sewer had a winding trajectory, and the space between the walls was narrow. Every time we


    passed by a vent, I could hear the shrieking wind.


    But I was in no state to dwell on it, because at this moment I was so distressed that I thought I was


    going to die.


    I had once fallen into a river when I had been ying outside as a child. As a result, I still had a


    phobia of deep water. Whenever swimming training was scheduled, I would do my best to avoid it.


    My face began to contort from the prolonged suffocation. I stuck my head out of the water to pull in


    a breath, but a wave suddenly crashed into me, making me choke.


    Before I could collect my bearings, another wave surged into me.


    My legs iled and I struggled to breathe. I could feel my head spinning from theck of oxygen.


    A pair of soft lips pressed into mine at this moment.


    I couldn''t focus on anything else. I greedily sucked the air from him.


    Finally, the swirling current subsided and the water level dropped. Now it only reached up to my


    chest.


    When I opened my eyes, I was greeted with Warren''s magnified face, and our lips were fused


    together.


    My face was burning and I pushed him away hurriedly. This made me lose my bnce and I


    stumbled backward.


    "Watch out!" Warren grabbed my hand and pulled me forward. My forehead bumped into his chest.


    A groan of pain escaped his lips. I didn''t know what to do, so I tried to push him away again.


    Warren held on tightly. In a low forbidding voice, he said, "Stop moving, Flora."


    I was stunned for a moment, then noticed that the water in front of his chest was tinged with a faintly


    red hue.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Are you injured?" I was shocked and flustered. I hastily checked his chest.


    Warren looked down at his injury and said carelessly, "No, my old wound has reopened again. It''s


    not a big deal."


    It suddenly urred to me that he had been hurt severelyst time. His ribs had been fractured and


    one of them had almost pierced him in the heart.


    When Warren had returned to the team, he had repeatedly assured the army that he had made a


    full recovery, so I didn''t question him any further.


    It was now beginning to dawn on me that his wounds had not healed at all.


    I instantly lost my temper and glowered fiercely at me. "Why did you rejoin the team before you


    recoveredpletely?! Why are you ying with your life? If you want to die, you should have


    informed me earlier. I wouldn''t have gone to the trouble of saving you back then."


    It had been very difficult for me to pull him back from the jaws of death, but here he was ruining his


    health like this.


    The more I thought about it, the more furious I became. I took a big step back, wanting to put


    distance between us.


    But Warren mirrored me and took a big step forward, drawing us closer.


    I red at him, too enraged to say anything at the moment.


    He looked a little aggrieved. "Don''t be angry."


    "I''m not angry. We are not close to each other anymore. You can do whatever you like. It is none of


    my business even if you die," I replied coldly.


    Warren''s hair was still wet and his clothes were disheveled. But he looked sexier now.


    As my mind shed back to the kiss a few minutes back, my skin felt itchy.


    I forced myself to look away.


    A few secondster, he called out my name with a sigh.


    I didn''t respond. My mind was muddled. I just wanted to get out of this damned ce as soon as


    possible.


    "I''m not ying with my life," Warren whispered.


    "I just didn''t want to stay away from you."


    Then he fell silent, and so did I.


    I was the first one to run out of patience and break. I red at him again. "Why did you stop


    speaking? Is that all you have to say?"


    With a smile in his eyes, Warren said gently, "You broke up with me out of the blue. You even


    blocked me and posted a photo with another man on your social media. I thought if I didn''t chase


    after you, I wouldn''t get a chance."


    My heart was pounding wildly. Even though I was drenched in cold water, I still felt the temperature


    around me soar quickly. It took me several minutes to speak again. "A chance for what?"


    Warren held my hand and whispered in my ear, "A chance to start over."

 Chapter 441 Give Me A Chance. Flora_______

    Chapter 441 Give Me A Chance. Flora_______


    Warren''s POV:


    I mustered up whatever courage I could and finally spat out what I had wanted to say for a long


    time.


    Flora gave me radio silence for a long time, which almost drove me crazy.


    Each passing second, my once expectant heart began to sink.


    It turned out that I couldn''t understand Flora after all.


    Ever since she broke up with me, I had never been able to figure out what was going on in her


    mind. She had always ignored me since then.


    I couldn''t understand why she changed so much. When we were in the forbidden forest, we got


    along quite well.


    Perhaps there was some kind of misunderstanding.


    I gently took Flora''s hand and took a calming deep breath.


    "Can you just give me another chance, Flora?"


    Flora didn''t shake my hand off. For a moment, I saw her expression soften.


    It gave me a small flicker of hope, because it was possible that she still had feelings for me.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But not even a secondter, Flora''s eyes turned cold again. She sneered, "We''re done already and


    you know that. Let go of me."


    I was going to say something more, but Flora stopped me with one cold look. "In fact, we were


    never together to begin with. What''s there to start over from?"


    Flora''s tone told me how serious she was. I let go of her hand and tried not to act rashly.


    Scoffing, she wiped the hand I held on her clothes, as if my touch was something to be disgusted


    by.


    A bitter taste filled my mouth. I still didn''t know what I had done wrong. It was getting more difficult


    to understand Flora.


    I had never felt so ufortable getting pushed away like this before. It was as if Flora had


    completely shut me out of her heart.


    But I didn''t know what for. I wanted so badly to ask her why, but I just didn''t know how.


    There was a lot I wanted to say, but when I opened my mouth, I said somethingpletely


    different.


    "Okay. Thank you, Flora." Whatever was left of my courage had been finally crushed.


    Flora furrowed her eyebrows. "For what?"


    "For saving me that day." I smiled bitterly, although I felt a pang in my heart. "I''m sorry for bothering


    you all this time. It''s all my fault and I''ll never do it again."


    I said all those things hoping that Flora would finally rx. I just didn''t want her to avoid me


    anymore.


    As for the chance to start over, I may not have it now but I would make my way to it in the future.


    But even after what I said, Flora seemed to be even colder. "No need to thank me," she said.


    "I would have done that for any of my ssmates."


    "Why didn''t you visit me even once at the hospital, though?" I couldn''t help but ask that question. I


    did not buy for a second that she saw me as just a ssmate.


    Flora rolled her eyes. "I''m not your doctor. Why would I visit you? Besides, we were just pretending


    to be a couple. We agreed to end the rtionship when everything was settled."


    Clenching my fists silently, my heart shattered to hear her speak those heartless words so coldly.


    How could she not care about this at all?


    "Thank you for agreeing to be my pretend boyfriend for a while, but it''s over now. On top of that, I


    also saved your life. I think I have the right to say that we should have nothing to do with each other


    anymore."


    "No, I refuse to ept this." I interrupted Flora.


    I couldn''t bear to hear her speak about disassociating from me any longer.


    But because I was afraid of worsening the situation, I quickly added, "We should get out of here


    first. Let''s talk about other thingster on." Flora pursed her lips and didn''t retort. She curtly nodded


    her head and followed me to find an exit.


    Soon enough, we eventually came upon a narrow sewer entrance, but it waspletely blocked by


    mud.


    I shrugged and got to work with my hands anyway, tearing the mud from the sewer''s lid.


    After a while, we were finally able to crawl out of the sewer.


    Flora and I stood still for a short rest before heading to a nearby area to check. We hoped to find


    Sylvia and the others. But other than the exit we came out of, there was nothing else in sight.


    "How about going back to the hole in the wall? Maybe they already got out of the sewer and are


    waiting for us there by now," Flora suggested.


    I nodded. "Okay."

 Chapter 442 The Unlucky Guy Who Got Poisoned

    Chapter 442 The Unlucky Guy Who Got Poisoned


    Harry''s POV:


    My body felt too heavy to move.


    My limbs felt like they were being pressed into the earth by a boulder.


    Even my eyelids seemed too heavy to lift.


    It was as if my soul was about to separate from my body while I tried to get up.


    My breath grew heavier and harder.


    I could only recall that I had gotten swept away by the water current and bumped into something


    along the way that made me choke, rendering me motionless.


    I was practically doomed. As my consciousness slowly drifted away, I vaguely saw a petite figure


    grab my hand and drag me ashore.


    My lungs were filled with water, which made it impossible for me to breathe. I thought I was going to


    die of suffocation.


    Swimming was one of my strengths, but I never expected my own skills to fail me one day.


    Just when I thought I was about to die, I felt something soft press on my lips and blow air into my


    mouth.


    My chest rose up, and my eyes shot open.


    I saw John''s face up close and was startled. I coughed out violently the water that I had swallowed.


    With no expression on her face, John wiped her mouth and watched me.


    I hurried to my feet and clutched onto my clothes. "What were you doing?"


    But as soon as I heard my voice, I wanted to p my voice. Why did my manly voice turn squeaky?


    John stood up and approached. "You saved me just like that before. What are you so scared of?


    Now we''re even."


    "No... Bullshit! That was different!" Shivering, I stepped away from her. "Don''t get any closer to me!"


    John refused to listen and walked toward me. "What do you mean that was different? We just both


    saved each other''s lives."


    "Oh, there''s a big difference, alright! For one, I thought you were just a regr guy ssmate!" I


    shouted at her. The image of her lips against mine made me feel uneasy, like ants crawling all over


    my body.


    John finally stopped two steps away from me and chuckled.


    This made me even angrier. "How can youugh? I''m furious! Who would have ever thought that


    my own roommate was actually a she-wolf and a killer who tried to fucking kill me?!"


    That terrible night shed through my mind again. I opened my eyes one midnight and found a knife


    to my neck.


    If I hadn''t repeatedly promised John to never reveal her true identity and her n to sneak into the


    school with an ulterior motive, I would have been long dead.


    But now, I didn''t think I was much different from a dead werewolf anyway.


    John even forced me to ingest poison that night, saying that she would provide the antidote after


    she fulfilled her task.


    What if she didn''t fulfill her task? I would have died.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    From then on, John had watched over me day and night.


    I felt that I had lost any form of privacy. I couldn''t even eat my fried chicken in secret anymore.


    "Do you know how hard it was for me? Do you think I even wanted to know about your secret? If I


    could just lose that memory by hitting my head against a wall, I would have done that!" I pulled my


    cor down to show her my heart. "Can''t you just let me go, John? I promise I won''t rat you out.


    Don''t you know what kind of werewolf I am?"


    While I was rambling, John interrupted me.


    "Joanna. That''s my real name."

 Chapter 443 The Silly Mate

    Chapter 443 The Silly Mate


    Joanna''s POV:


    After hearing my real name, I watched as the expression on Harry''s face shifted several times.


    It was as if I could read all the thoughts clearly on his face.


    This absolute fool of a man!


    I couldn''t help butin in my heart.


    But no matter what I said, this fool was still my mate.


    I had known Harry was my mate ever since I met him for the first time.


    But I had my wolf scent sealed away using special means, which was why Harry wouldn''t be able to


    tell that I was his mate.


    At first, I was extremely unwilling to ept that this pompous, narcissistic peacock was my mate. I


    was even a little angry at some point, which was why I often beat him up.


    I had already made up my mind not to have anything to do with this fool.


    While in school, I would hide from him as much as possible.


    But I couldn''t help being attracted to him, mainly because of his stupidly exaggeratedughter.


    Hisugh could be heard from miles away, just like a rooster.


    My attraction got so bad that hisughter would eventually make me giggle as well.


    I thought it was shameful to have him as a mate.


    So, I loathed him even more.


    I could live without having to interact with Harry forever. However, I didn''t expect that this fool would


    save my life back in the forbidden forest. Worse, he found out about my secret.


    It was also quite hrious that he thought he was hiding my secret well. When in reality, that fool


    obviously dodged my eyes from that day on. If I got any closer to him on purpose, his face would


    turn a bright red.


    Even an idiot would see that he was hiding something.


    With the kind of education I had received since I was a kid, I should have simply killed him to keep


    his mouth shut. But whenever I looked at him, I just couldn''t have the heart to do it.


    The same happened now. I definitely didn''t have to fish him out of the water, but I did it anyway.


    But now with Harry''s pitchy voice ringing in my ears again, perhaps I should have left him in the


    water instead.


    I had never seen such a noisy man before.


    Most of the men I had met didn''t talk much, like Warren.


    Not only was Harry talkative, he was also the stupid kind.


    "Why''d you tell me your real name?" Harry slowly backed away from me.


    Iughed to myself, "Why? What''s wrong? So what if I told you my real name?"


    "On TV shows, it never ends well for that character who knows too much..." Harry stumbled.


    I quietly watched him for a few seconds before reaching out my hand to his neck.


    Startled, Harry jumped away. "What are you going to do?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I withdrew my hand and sighed. "There''s a caterpir on your cor."


    At first, Harry was doubtful, but he looked down anyway. As soon as he saw it, his handsome face


    paled. "Get it out! I hate caterpirs! Please, Joanna!"


    Other than not killing him, telling him my real name was bing a bigger regret for me.


    This bumbling fool!


    I shook my head and killed the caterpir directly on his neck. Once it was dead, I flicked it away.


    "Don''t ever call me by my real name in front of others."


    "What about when no one is around?" The fool looked up at me.


    I thought carefully. "I guess you can, but only if you speak softly. God knows how loud your normal


    voice can be."


    Harry nodded obediently and then tiptoed over to me. "What about the poison you made me take?


    Will it harm my body? After I take the antidote, will there be side effects too?"


    "Don''t worry. You''re not going to die," I replied.


    "Oh, that''s good to hear..." Harry sighed in relief and looked at me with those beautiful eyes. "I knew


    you weren''t that bad."


    Slightly guilty, I averted his gaze. The truth was that there was no poison. It was just a bowl of water


    that I asked him to drink. Still, this fool believed me.

 Chapter 444 A Secret Test

    Chapter 444 A Secret Test


    Harry''s POV:


    Joanna gave me aplicated look.


    I didn''t know why, but I had a feeling that she hated me very much.


    Plus, she always wore a helpless look, as though she carried with her some unspeakable secrets.


    I stole a nce at her. She was fair and pretty, I guess. But she was far from adorable.


    In fact, I had never seen such a cold and brutal she-wolf who could yed with dangerous weapons


    like it was nothing.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. Joanna heard me and frowned. "What made you sigh?"


    "Nothing. I just look up to you, that''s all." I gave her my most charming smile in the hopes that she''d


    let down her walls and reveal some information. "You must be tired. It''s not easy for a she-wolf to


    disguise herself as a man and deceive everyone."


    Joanna looked at me wordlessly. Suddenly, she smiled again.


    Every time she smiled, it sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Why are you smiling?" I hugged myself and trembled slightly, goose bumps forming on my skin.


    Seeing how uneasy I was, Joanna smiled even more brightly. She patted me on the head and said


    dotingly, "Nothing. I just think you''re cute." Oh, my God! I could hardly keep my cool any longer.


    What the hell did she want to do?


    I pouted, wondering if she was just a sadist who enjoyed torturing me. How could there be such a


    hateful she-wolf?


    "Well, since I''m so cute, why don''t you tell me your secret?" I segued smoothly. I blinked at her and


    pretended to look sweet and innocent. My tone was extremely soft.


    Joanna''s smile widened. She mimicked my voice and asked softly, "What do you think, Harry the


    cutie?"


    I tried tough but it came out sounding unnatural. "What''s the matter? We''re already so familiar


    with each other."


    In the blink of an eye, Joanna''s smile disappeared and was reced with a cold, fierce look. "Just


    drop it. Don''t think that I don''t know what''s on your mind."


    Then she reached up and started feeling the wall, looking for a way out.


    Refusing to give up, I stubbornly followed her. "I''m on your side. What if I know your target? I might


    be able to help. Besides, you''ve been lurking around for so long yet you''ve gotten nowhere. Am I


    right?"


    Joanna snorted and didn''t even look at me. "If you know so much, then why ask me?"


    "Hey, John, just tell me!"


    I called her by her fake name subconsciously. Hearing this, she turned around and red at me


    murderously.


    But earlier, she didn''t want me to call her by her real name. Why couldn''t she just make up her


    mind?


    I swallowed and quickly retracted my statement. "Err, I meant, Joanna... Just tell me..."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Joanna couldn''t stand my pestering any longer. She looked at me seriously and said, "If you want to


    live, don''t ask too many questions."


    I reluctantly shut up, though I still felt very conflicted.


    If Joanna''s existence could harm my friends, I wouldn''t tolerate her¡ªeven if it would cost me my


    life.


    But now my life was in her hands. How on earth could I bargain with her?


    Perhaps it was because I was sulking that Joanna''s tone softened. She exined, "Don''t worry. My


    target isn''t anyone you care about, but an evil werewolf who deserves to die a miserable death."


    "Well, that''s a relief," I replied perkily, pretending to beforted.


    Joanna didn''t say anything more and continued to look for an exit.


    I was watching her quietly when a thought urred to me.


    What if she was lying to me?


    Right now, I had no choice but to pretend to believe her. But I secretly swore to myself that I''d never


    let her out of my sight. I couldn''t let her harm my friends.


    The sewer was very long and tortuous. It took us about ten minutes of groping around in the dark


    before we found an exit.


    Despite finally having found a way out, my troubles were not over.


    Being short and slim, Joanna climbed out of the manhole without a hitch.


    I, on the other hand, was wider in girth. My hips got stuck because the manhole was too small.


    Joanna had to pull me out as though she was harvesting a carrot. It took a long time before I got


    out.


    Our faces were flushes and we were both panting from the effort.


    Shame! What a shame!


    I felt so humiliated. Absent-minded, I followed Joanna back to the wall to reunite with the team.

 Chapter 445 Regarded As Thieves

    Chapter 445 Regarded As Thieves


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I waited by the wall with Flora and Warren for a long time. Finally, Harry and John arrived.


    The two looked much worse than the three of us, especially Harry. He walked with bare feet and


    looked like he had been pulled out of ck mud.


    We briefly exined to each other what had happened, then the five of us headed back the way we


    came. We were able to sessfully get into the wall through the hole.


    Unfortunately, the leading guard on duty had found us and regarded us as suspicious werewolves.


    Obviously he didn''t believe that we were just out for a walk to enjoy the moon. On top of that, we


    also looked very dirty. To him, we must have looked like thieves who came out in the middle of the


    night to steal some things.


    The head guard brought out handcuffs for us. Not wanting to cause a scene, we chose not to resist.


    Still, none of us knew where we were going to be taken and what was going to happen to us if we


    got caught.


    After some hesitation, we decided to expose our identities.


    "We work for Prince Rufus. You can''t arrest us. If Prince Rufus finds out about this, then we warned


    you!" Harry threatened them.


    The head guard snorted. "Oh, sure. And I''m the lycan king''s personal guard! Are you serious? Do


    you really think I''m some kind of idiot? Quit lying. I think you are all thieves!"


    "No, you are the thief! Your whole family are thieves. You don''t believe the truth? Fine!" Flora rolled


    up her sleeves in anger. "Call Prince Rufus and see if we are lying!"


    "That''s right. Call Prince Rufus here!" Harry echoed.


    The leading guard still didn''t seem to believe us. He scratched the back of his ear, mocking


    sarcastically, "For a bunch of thieves, you lot sure are confident! Why do you think Prince Rufus


    would want to see any of you? Besides, he''s probably having a good time in bed right now. He won''t


    have time for you."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    He snorted and ignored me. "Whatever. I think you''re just a group of beggars who snuck in from


    outside the wall. You look terrible! Even the doorman looks more dignified than all of you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You!" Flora was so angry that she took off her shoe and threw it at the guard''s mouth. "Shut your


    filthy mouth!"


    The guard was stunned and covered his mouth in disbelief.


    In pure Harry fashion, he refused to be outdone and kicked the guard with his own dirty foot as well.


    The guard almost vomited in disgust. "Guards! Arrest them all!"


    We were hoping to get out of this situation peacefully, but now we had created a scene.


    Soon, we found ourselves about to wrestle with the guards.


    But because we were all handcuffed and outnumbered, it wasn''t long before we were subdued.


    Touching the small wound on his forehead, the head guard snarled in anger, "Kill them. Even if you


    were really part of the Royal Army, you still went against the military rules for sneaking out in the


    middle of the night. On behalf of Prince Rufus, I am giving you your punishment."


    "No, fuck you! Let go of me!" Harry continued to struggle against their grip, trying to get up from the


    ground.


    Flora waspletely pinned down by the guards and groaned in pain.


    Warren managed to shake off the guards around him and rushed to Flora, kicking away the guards


    on top of her. But soon enough, other guards had subdued Warren as well.


    On the other hand, I was forced to kneel. I tried to break away, but it was useless too. I was left with


    no choice but to use my trump card.


    Raising my head, I looked the head guard straight in the eye. "I am the mate of Prince Rufus.


    Whoever dared to hurt us today will pay their price."

 Chapter 446 Imprisoned

    Chapter 446 Imprisoned


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The guard in the lead clicked his tongue with disdain. Obviously, he didn''t believe a word I said.


    "One of you ims to be a soldier of Prince Rufus, and another to be his mate. How ridiculous!"


    The arrogant guard sneered at us, even going so far as to call me a bitch.


    I was getting impatient. If I had known they were going to treat us like this, I would''ve fought them


    off. Now we were stuck in a dilemma.


    Just then, a soldier beside the leader tugged his boss''s sleeve and whispered, "Prince Rufus did


    announce his mate bond in a high-profile manner some time ago. I heard that his mate was indeed


    a member of the army. It was the talk of the town and was all over the Inte."


    The leading guard hesitated. "Really? I doubt it. How could the heartless Prince Rufus have a


    mate?"


    The soldier''s expression was a little anxious. Gesturing at me, he replied. "It''s true that he has a


    mate, but I''m not sure if it''s that she-wolf."


    The leading guard looked me up and down carefully.


    Calmly, I looked back at him without flinching.


    Finally, he waved at the soldier reluctantly. "Forget it. Take them to the prison first and I''ll report it to


    Alpha Geoffrey."


    So the five of us were locked up. The one good thing toe out of this was that the soldiers who


    locked us up took our handcuffs off. At least our hands were free.


    After all the soldiers left, Harry sat on the ground dejectedly. "I can''t believe that I''d be sent to prison


    one day. I''m the son of an Alpha for Moon Goddess'' sake!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Me neither," Warren echoed expressionlessly.


    Flora rested her head on my shoulder. She was so tired that her words were slurred. "I''m not afraid.


    I''m just worried about what they said about Prince Rufus¡ªthat he''s having a good time in bed right


    now."


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.


    We all recalled seeing the soldiers send Ashley to Rufus'' room.


    "Would Prince Rufus really go for her? I''d hate to think so, but I did see him drink a lot at the


    banquet. He could''ve gotten drunk and looked for sex after." As he spoke, Harry looked at me


    worriedly.


    "Never. I trust Rufus." I shook my head firmly.


    Besides, the night of the full moon was approaching. Rufus had a bad temper these days. He gave


    off an aura that prevented strangers from approaching. If a stranger dared to get close, he''d


    probably tear them apart.


    Today at the banquet, I could see that he was trying his best to restrain his anger when facing


    Geoffrey.


    "But what if Geoffrey tried ying some tricks? He could''ve asked that vampire ve to drug Prince


    Rufus with an aphrodisiac. Prince Rufus would have no choice but to surrender..." Harry posited. I


    had to admit that what he said was possible.


    Realizing this, my heart sank.


    "We need to get out of here. Maybe we can catch them in the act," Harry said happily, as though


    Rufus had really betrayed me.


    I didn''t say anything. The image of Rufus sleeping on the same bed with another she-wolf reared its


    ugly head in my mind.


    God damn it!


    But before we coulde up with a solution, we suddenly heard the sound of hurried footsteps.


    The leading guard burst inside with other soldiers. This time, he was not as arrogant as before. He


    looked at us with aplicated expression.


    "Come out. The Alpha wants to see you."


    Then he ordered his man to unlock the door.

 Chapter 447 A Wall Made Of Gold

    Chapter 447 A Wall Made Of Gold


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When the soldier unlocked the door, he was about to handcuff us again.


    "No need." The leading guard stopped him reluctantly. Then he looked at us and spoke in a much


    more polite tone. "I misunderstood you earlier, so I had no choice but to handcuff you. Now, it''s not


    necessary."


    I could tell that he was scared. Geoffrey must''ve given him a piece of his mind.


    Harry rolled his eyes at the leading guard indignantly. "I told you not to do anything stupid. Now,


    look at what you''ve done."


    The leading guard forced a smile, but his eyes showed his true emotions. Gritting his teeth, he


    dared not to say anything rash.


    When Flora walked past him, she sneered with disdain. "Humph. Coward."


    "Let''s go. The Alpha is waiting." The leading guard couldn''t hurt us, so he could do nothing but


    suppress his anger. He was even forced to swallow his pride and bow to us, which was incredibly


    satisfying.


    "He looked down on us and used us of being thieves. If anyone here''s a thief, it''s him," still


    fuming with rage, Flora whispered to me unhappily.


    "Well, calm down. Try to see things from his perspective. What we did earlier really was suspicious,"


    Iforted Flora softly.


    Soon, we were led to a luxurious meeting room.


    This was probably where Geoffrey usually held his meetings.


    Although I had known that Geoffrey lived an extravagant life, I was still shocked to see that one of


    the walls in the room was made of solid gold.


    The wall was iid with many colorful gemstones. When the lights were turned on, they sparkled


    dazzlingly.


    "How rustic!"


    Even John, who seldom expressed his feelings, couldn''t help butment sarcastically.


    Geoffrey really had no taste.


    But before we could look at the wall carefully, Geoffrey entered the meeting room with a smile.


    Instantly, his eyesnded on me.


    "Miss Todd, I''ve heard so much about you. It''s an honor to see you here."


    "You know me?" I asked, bewildered.


    Geoffrey shook his head and smiled. "No. I wasn''t able to attend the annual military parade because


    our pack is too far away. I have, however, heard about you and I''ve seen your photos."


    "Oh, I see." But his enthusiasm caught me off guard. I had no idea what to say.


    "When you first came here today, you were with the rest of the soldiers, so I didn''t recognize you,"


    Geoffrey exined patiently.


    "Aren''t you worried that I''m an impostor?" I narrowed my eyes at him.


    Geoffrey waved his hand confidently. "I believe that no one would dare to pretend to be Prince


    Rufus'' mate, unless they want to die."


    That made sense. "Since this is all just a misunderstanding, can you let us go?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course!" Geoffrey burst intoughter. Then he turned around and patted Harry on the head


    dotingly. "I remember you, Harry. I visited your pack ten years ago. At the time, you were still a little


    boy, clinging to your father''s leg and crying all day long."


    "Oh, uhm, really?" Harry scratched his head awkwardly.


    That was when I noticed the leading guard standing next to Geoffrey. All the color had drained from


    his face and his body trembled like a leaf.


    Geoffrey gestured at us to sit down. Then he turned to the leading guard and announced his


    execution.


    The leading guard was so frightened that he knelt on the floor and begged for mercy. "I didn''t mean


    to offend the distinguished guests. I really had no idea who they were. Please forgive me!"


    Geoffrey pounded his fist on the table loudly and snapped, "How dare you try to defend yourself?


    You''re lucky Prince Rufus isn''t here, or you''d have been ripped to shreds on the spot by now!"

 Chapter 448 Meaningful Words

    Chapter 448 Meaningful Words


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Although Geoffrey was vehemently scolding the leading guard, I felt that he was implying something


    else.


    With a straight face, I eyed Geoffrey warily as my mind raced.


    As his scolding came to a close, Geoffrey ordered his men to drag the leading guard away and


    execute him.


    But before they could drag him away, I put a stop to this farce.


    "Forget it. It was the five of us who broke the rules in the first ce. He was just fulfilling his duty.


    He''s not in the wrong."


    As I spoke, I cast a cold nce at the sniveling leading guard.


    He didn''t seem to expect that I would intercede for him. His eyes went wide in bewilderment, but


    then he quickly nodded to me in thanks.


    I looked away from him and turned to Geoffrey. "I think it''d be better to avoid bloodshed tonight." "If


    that''s what Miss Todd wants, then I''ll spare his life." Geoffrey raised his eyebrows and gave me a


    friendly smile. Then, to the leading guard, he growled, "Get out of my sight."


    The leading guard yelped with joy and hurriedly crawled out.


    Then Geoffrey asked the maids to bring us coffee and exquisite desserts. He said that he wanted to


    catch up with us.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I held the cup of coffee in my hand and didn''t say anything. I had a gut feeling that he wanted to ask


    us some questions, like where we had been tonight.


    Sure enough, after asking Harry about his father, Geoffrey turned to me to ask about our


    whereabouts tonight.


    "Why didn''t you take anyone with you? Why did you go out alone? Our pack isn''t that big, but one


    can still get lost easily if they''re not careful."


    Although Geoffrey had a smile stered on his face, his tone was somewhat aggressive.


    I pursed my lips and forced a polite smile. "Well, truth be told, we were a bit bored and we felt that


    we''d get cabin fever if we didn''t go out for a walk. We nned to go take an evening stroll to enjoy


    the night scenery, but we didn''t expect that the ce would be empty. So we grew bored once again


    and came back."


    "That''s right. It was so lively in the daytime, but so quiet at night!" Harry mused aloud.


    With a straight face, Warren added in a very serious tone, "It looked much more interesting here


    than in the imperial capital."


    "I also thought there''d be more to see after the banquet." Both John and Warren tried their best to


    look like they enjoyed a good nightlife.


    Flora, on the other hand, was busy stuffing her cheeks with the delicious desserts. "Yes. Not only is


    this pack beautiful, the werewolves are also good-looking! I just wanted to see if I could shoot my


    shot tonight!"


    Geoffrey smiled at all of us helplessly. "Ah, youth.


    I was also restless when I was your age."


    I sipped from my coffee silently.


    "But you all should know that our humble pack is nowhere near as prosperous as the imperial


    capital city. In the evening, almost nobody goes out on the streets. If you''re looking for some more


    fun, I''ll have someone take you out tomorrow," Geoffrey offered sincerely. Then he turned to


    apologize to me, but I could tell he wasn''t sorry from the look on his face. "I have to say sorry for


    one more thing."


    "What is it?" I frowned slightly. Somehow, I had a sinking feeling that I wouldn''t want to hear his next


    words. My gut told me that it had something to do with Rufus.


    Sure enough, Geoffrey sighed and said, "I didn''t know you came here with Prince Rufus. Worried


    that the lycan prince would feel lonely tonight, I specially arranged for a ve to serve him. If I had


    known you were here, I wouldn''t have done such a thing."


    Rage surged within me as he spoke. He even had the audacity to bring that up and pretend to be


    sorry. I really wanted to twist his head off.


    But I had to consider the welfare of my team. Suppressing my anger, I forced a smile and shrugged


    it off nonchntly. "It''s fine. Other than me, Prince Rufus wouldn''t get close to any she-wolf."


    "What?" Geoffrey looked surprised. "But the ve has been in Prince Rufus'' room for more than


    four hours now and hasn''te out yet."


    Hearing this, I lost myposure on the spot.

 Chapter 449 Sleeping With Another Woman

    Chapter 449 Sleeping With Another Woman


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The tension in the room was so thick, one could''ve cut through it with a knife.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on me.


    Flora even stopped scarfing down food. She looked at me nervously and whispered, "Don''t listen to


    his nonsense. Prince Rufus isn''t that kind of man."


    Geoffrey shook his head with distress. "Men just can''t control their nature."


    "Why don''t you just shut up?" Flora flew into a rage. "Did you do this on purpose?"


    "Flora, enough." Warren pulled Flora back to her seat and tried tofort her in a soft voice.


    I bit my lower lip, not wanting to admit that my mind was in aplete mess.


    Geoffrey didn''t seem to care about what Flora said. His smile remained stered on his face, but


    his words carried weight. "Don''t get me wrong. I also believe that Prince Rufus is a righteous man. I


    guess the two of them just really got along and chatted for four hours..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Damn it! What he really meant was painfully obvious.


    I held back the insane urge to roll my eyes and gripped my cup of coffee tightly.


    "Although Ashley is but a humble vampire ve, even I have to admit that she''s beautiful. Besides,


    she''s good in bed, too. Countless werewolves have fallen for her," a short and fat attendant added


    as he refilled our coffee.


    "It''s normal for men to have the asional affair. Besides, Prince Rufus is a powerful man. I''m sure


    he has strong... urges."


    I was so angry that blue veins stood out on my temples. I suddenly stood up from my seat and


    nearly pounced on that attendant.


    "Shut up if you want to live!" Flora interrupted the attendant harshly. Fortunately, she stopped me in


    time. "Don''t act rashly. Can''t you see? Geoffrey wants you to resort to violence."


    "Yeah. Don''t listen to their bullshit. Prince Rufus is not that kind of person. They''re just trying to


    provoke you," Harry added, shooting that attendant a murderous re.


    Warren, on the other hand, didn''t try to stop me. He simply asked me in a low voice, "Who do you


    want to hit?"


    Flora was so angry that she shoved Warren away. "What the hell! ? You''re going to get us in


    trouble!"


    I took a deep breath and put on a smile again. "Don''t worry. I''m calm now."


    Flora retreated a couple of steps and murmured, "Sylvia, that''s one scary smile..."


    Just then, the attendant added, "I heard that Prince Rufus'' mate used to be a ve, too. Maybe he''s


    into ves."


    "That''s enough!" Geoffrey winked at the attendant. "Leave us." "Yes, sir." I stood glued to my spot


    expressionlessly. Although the attendant seemed to look ignorant, it was obvious that Geoffrey had


    asked him beforehand to say such careless remarks.


    Geoffrey walked up to me apologetically. "Sorry. This is all my fault. I didn''t teach my men to be


    polite."


    "I''m going to look for Rufus." I continued to smile. "Please tell me where his room is located."


    "It''s already sote. How about tomorrow? Maybe Prince Rufus has fallen asleep." Geoffrey still had


    the audacity to provoke me. Both his expression and his tone told me that Rufus was still having


    sex with that vampire ve, and I''d better leave them alone.


    I tried to calm myself down with what was left of my sanity. "You don''t have to tell me. I''ll just check


    all the rooms one by one."


    "Well, in that case..." Geoffrey looked embarrassed. "How about I send someone to inform Prince


    Rufus first?"


    I stared at him coldly. "No, I want to see him myself."

 Chapter 450 The Vampires Talent

    Chapter 450 The Vampire''s Talent


    Rufus'' POV:


    The she-wolf in front of me trembled all over and knelt on the floor. Her cheeks were stained with


    tears, and her hair was messy. I could keenly see the red hand marks I left on her neck.


    "Ashley?" I sat at the table and stared at her coldly. The rage that stirred in my heart was getting


    more and more uncontroble.


    The ve nodded timidly, her eyes wide with panic and uneasiness.


    I snorted. Obviously, this was Geoffrey''s doing.


    When the ve pushed me to the bed just now, I had already known that something was wrong.


    The restlessness in my body wasn''t from lust, but from the approaching full moon.


    If she really was Sylvia, her scent would''veforted me. Although this fake smelled exactly like


    Sylvia, her scent only served to irritate me even more.


    The second I realized this, the woman in front of me started to change. It was Ashley, the female


    ve who had performed at the banquet earlier. I almost strangled her to death. It was Omar who


    stopped me and was my voice of reason.


    I took a deep breath and smelled something murky floating in the air. It wasing from the ve.


    It smelled so terrible that I nearly lost control of myself.


    Fortunately, I managed to force myself to calm down, despite my eyes turning a devilish red. First of


    all, I needed to figure out how she made herself look and even smell like Sylvia.


    Just then, the ve stumbled over to me and made random gestures. She had hinted that she


    couldn''t speak from the beginning.


    "You want a piece of paper and a pen?" I asked coldly.


    The ve nodded vigorously. Fear seemed to overtake her because she began to cry again.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and tried not to fly into a rage. Annoyed beyond belief, I reached for a pen


    and paper from the table and threw them to her.


    The ve picked up the pen in a hurry and started scrawling on the paper with her trembling hand.


    A few secondster, she gingerly ced the note on the table and quickly retreated back to the


    bedside, fearing that I would kill her.


    Snorting impatiently, I picked up the note and tried to read it. The handwriting on it was so messy


    that I could barely make out a word.


    I narrowed my eyes and did my best to decipher each scribble.


    In the end, I was able to glean from her messy note that she was a vampire whose special power


    had to do with hallucination. That was to say, the reason why she could look and even smell the


    same as Sylvia was because of this.


    The note also mentioned that the reason why she couldn''t speak was because Geoffrey had


    poisoned her. So, everything that I had heard earlier didn''te from Ashley''s mouth. It came from


    my imagination.


    I stared at the note for a long time before looking at her. "Do you know the secrets of this pack?"


    With trembling lips, the ve nodded, and then quickly shook her head.


    "What is it? Yes or no?" I pursed my lips unhappily and felt my patience running thin. If it weren''t for


    the information she might have, I would''ve thrown her out by now.


    Tears streamed down the ve''s face. She nodded desperately, sping her hands together and


    rubbing them, as though she was begging me not to kill her.


    I ignored her and held the note over a lighter.


    Fire engulfed the note. In the dark room, only the female ve''s sobs could be heard.


    I looked at what was left of the note in the ashtray and put my thoughts in order for a while.


    Then I stood up and walked to the ve.


    The ve was so frightened that she covered her face in her hands and shrank into the corner.


    I continued walking to her expressionlessly.


    She knelt on the floor, crying and kowtowing to me, stripped of any semnce of dignity. She


    opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The vampire ve looked up at me with wide eyes, looking extremely desperate.


    But what was she afraid of?


    I wasn''t nning to kill her.

 Chapter 451 About To Catch Them In The Act

    Chapter 451 About To Catch Them In The Act


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The room Geoffrey had prepared for Rufus was in a vi in the western wing. Red roses were lined


    the path.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I walked behind Geoffrey with a straight face. I just wanted him to tell me where Rufus was located,


    but he insisted on taking me to his room in person.


    It was obvious that he wanted to catch a good show.


    I had driven Flora and the others away because I didn''t want them to see such a scene. Although I


    didn''t want to believe that Rufus would really cheat on me, it was difficult for me to figure out why he


    and Ashley had stayed in the same room for over four hours.


    "How far is it?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Geoffrey gave me a smile and said, "We''re almost there. Rx. Just a couple more galleries."


    Growing more and more irritable, I didn''t reply to him.


    "Sylvia, I think you''re overthinking. Rufus wouldn''t do that to you," Yana said in my mind in an effort


    tofort me.


    "I know he wouldn''t, but I can''t help but wonder. It has been four hours, Yana, but they haven''te


    out. Don''t tell me they''ve just been chatting for four hours straight." I was on the verge of breaking


    down and I couldn''t help but think of the worst case scenario.


    "Well, I mean, it''s possible..." Yana continued falteringly. "Maybe they have be confidants."


    "Confidants?" I sneered coldly. "It''d be even funnier if my mate had a female confidant."


    "Don''t be angry. Forget what I said." Yana sighed. "Geoffrey was the one who said it had been four


    hours. Maybe he''s lying and that ve has already left."


    Despite her reasonable words, my mind was in a mess and I couldn''t calm down.


    After trying to persuade me for a long time, Yana finally pulled out her trump card. "When Alina


    made it look like you were having an affair with Warren, Rufus still trusted you. What about you?


    You don''t know what the truth is, yet you already suspect Rufus."


    After being silent for quite a while, I muttered, "I don''t suspect him. It''s just..."


    My voice trailed off. My feelings wereplicated and I couldn''t describe them. It felt as though my


    one and only treasure had been taken away from me.


    The thought of Rufus and Ashley staying alone for four hours made me mad with jealousy.


    Yana fell eerily silent for a while. Suddenly, she asked in a low voice, "Is it possible that Rufus has


    killed that ve? After all, the full moon is nearing..."


    My eyes shed. Yana could be right. It was almost the night of the full moon, and Rufus had been


    in a very agitated statetely. If a strange female approached him, he could''ve lost control and


    twisted her neck.


    That would''ve exined why the ve hadn''t left the room yet.


    Thinking of this, I instantly calmed down and even began to think of ways to deal with the aftermath


    of murder.


    But I couldn''t help but feel guilty for suspecting Rufus.


    I thought I was a good mate to Rufus, but now that something had happened, I realized that I wasn''t


    doing enough for him.


    No matter what, I needed to trust Rufus unconditionally.


    "You''re right, Yana. I shouldn''t have thought too much." I nodded. "I will be more rational and put


    more trust in Rufus in the future."


    Finally, we made it to the luxurious vi. Rufus '' room was on the second floor.


    Even from where I stood, I could smell a familiar scent. It was Rufus. The smell wasing from


    the room on the second floor, indicating that he was there.


    But the smell that should''ve belong to me and me alone was closely intertwined with another


    strange smell...


    It was a special scent of vampires, like rotten wood soaked in blood, thick and barely breathable.


    It happened to be the same smell as the one from the vampire ve Ashley.


    "Humph," I sneered. Ignoring Geoffrey, I rushed into the vi first.


    Damn it! Despite my epiphany just now, I could no longer be reasonable. Now I just wanted to tear


    that shameless couple apart.

 Chapter 452 Walk In On Them

    Chapter 452 Walk In On Them


    Rufus'' POV:


    I turned on all the lights in the room. Now, I could clearly see the panic on the ve''s face. She


    quickly knelt on the floor with her forehead to the carpet and kept sobbing uncontrobly.


    I was so annoyed that I snapped, "I''m not going to kill you for the time being. Calm down already."


    The ve raised her head and looked at me dubiously.


    I was even more annoyed. Damn it! Why did Geoffrey have to send me a fool?


    "I won''t kill you, but I need you to be on my side. Help me investigate this pack. y along and


    deceive Geoffrey about what happened tonight, okay?" I exined to her patiently. "If you


    understand what I''m saying, just nod."


    The ve nodded and wiped her tears with her sleeve. At longst, she had calmed down.


    I looked away and said coldly, "Then you know what to do. Hurry up."


    The ve instantly understood what I meant. She took off her coat, tore her clothes in disarray and


    pinched her own skin, leaving red marks of intimacy.


    I turned around and refused to look at her. After a while, I heard the sounds of rustling nkets


    behind me. The ve must''ve gone to bed.


    My tightly knitted brows were rxed somewhat. It seemed that the ve was actually smart when


    she was thinking straight.


    "Just lie there. I think Geoffrey will send someone to check on me in a few hours." As I thought


    about this, I couldn''t help but sneer. If Geoffrey wanted to y tricks on me, then I''d y tricks on


    him in return.


    The ve couldn''t speak, so she nodded and ducked under the nket, not daring to show her


    head.


    Good. I wasn''t in the mood to talk to her anyway. I sat down on the sofa and nned to wait for


    dawn.


    Just then, I suddenly caught a whiff of Sylvia''s scent.


    I was so shocked that I leaped out of the sofa and looked around in a panic. Omar shouted, "Hurry


    up! Get this ve out of here!"


    This brought me back to my senses. I rushed to the bed and pulled the ve out from under the


    covers. "You need to get out of here."


    The ve looked stunned and didn''t seem to understand what was going on. She stared at me


    nkly and didn''t budge.


    Both my blood and my energy seemed to flow into my brain at the same time. I nearly lost my


    patience with this damn stupid ve.


    But Sylvia''s scent was getting closer and closer. I was running out of time. I rudely yanked the


    ve''s arms and tried to drag her off the bed.


    "Let me make myself clear. Get out if you don''t want to die."


    The ve was so frightened that she burst into tears again. As I tried to pull her away, she reached


    for the edge of the bed and clung to it tightly, unwilling to go. For a moment, even I couldn''t move


    her.


    She looked at me pleadingly, as though she was scared out of her wits that I was about to kill her.


    "Let go! I''m not going to... Fuck!" I didn''t know how to exin the situation to her in so short a time.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s toote, Rufus. Sylvia''s near. Hide the damned vampire," Omar suggested hurriedly.


    "It will be even weirder if I hide her!" I was exasperated. If I had known what was going to happen, I


    would have thrown the ve out earlier.


    While I was trying to drag her away, the door was suddenly kicked open.


    The ve cried even more bitterly. I didn''t know if she was doing it on purpose. She made it look


    like I really had done something bad to her.


    My body instantly went stiff and I didn''t dare to look at the door.


    I held my breath as Sylvia''s ghostly voice sounded from behind me. "My dear Rufus, what are you


    doing?"

 Chapter 453 Excellent Acting Skills

    Chapter 453 Excellent Acting Skills


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I couldn''t wait for pleasantries. I kicked the door open impatiently.


    I was greeted by a bizarre scene. Ashley, wearing disheveled clothes, was cling to the bedside


    while Rufus was pulling her arm. My eyes lingered over her bare skin, which was covered with more


    bruises than I could remember.


    The marks of intimacy seemed to tell me how intense their sex was before I got here.


    My mind wentpletely nk. All I wanted to do in that moment was to kill someone.


    "What the fuck?! Did Rufus really sleep with this vampire slut?" Yana was also going crazy. "That


    vampire looks like she just had hot sex. Urgh! I should never have trusted Rufus!"


    I was at a loss for words as I approached Rufus. My hands itched to destroy everything in sight.


    Geoffrey, who was following me from behind, immediately stepped forward and dramatically


    covered his eyes with his hands. "Oh, dear. I''m sorry to have bothered you while you were in the


    middle of something, Prince Rufus."


    Geoffrey''s exaggerated reaction only made me feel angrier.


    Rufus'' shirt was crumpled and stained with sweat. Panic was written all over his handsome face, as


    though he was wrought with guilt.


    "Sylvia, it''s not what you think it is. I... It''s..."


    He even stammered falteringly.


    Ignoring Rufus, I turned to Geoffrey and asked through gritted teeth, "Can you take Ashley away


    first? I need to talk with Prince Rufus in private."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rufus'' POV:


    Of course I didn''t dare to say anything at this time. I nodded at Geoffrey, telling him with my eyes to


    take the ve away.


    Geoffrey immediately understood and called a guard.


    The ve whimpered and grabbed my arm in fear. I quickly swatted her hands away, as though she


    was poisonous.


    I was really pissed off. How could this damned vampire be so fucking stupid?


    Geoffrey asked in surprise, "Prince Rufus, are you dissatisfied with her service?"


    He must have asked this on purpose to test me. What the fuck was going on? Did he want to ask


    me for feedback? If it weren''t for my identity, he would have asked me for more grisly details.


    Suppressing my anger, I simply said, "Take her away."


    Geoffrey hurriedly smiled. "Okay, I''ll take her away right now."


    The ve was rudely dragged away by the guard. On second thought, I was afraid that something


    bad would happen to her, which would affect my n. Finally, despite being red at murderously


    by Sylvia, I plucked up the courage to say, "Keep her forter."


    I said that to tell Geoffrey not to hurt her, and at the same time, Iforted the ve by indicating


    that our cooperation was still in effect. Sure enough, as soon as I said that, I could feel Sylvia''s gaze


    piercing through my heart.


    Although she didn''t say anything, her cold expression made me want to run away and hide.


    I pretended to be calm, telling myself that I could just exin everything to Sylvia after the others


    left. She''d understand.


    The ve stopped struggling after hearing what I said. She looked at me and seemed to have


    understood what I meant.


    Geoffrey winked at me and smiled ambiguously. Then he left with the ve in high spirits.


    As soon as the door was shut behind them, I rxed.


    It was the first time that I had been so flustered in my life. I coughed and tried to find the words to


    exin everything.


    Sylvia stared at me coldly. I felt even more flustered. She had never looked at me like this before. It


    was as though she was looking at a stranger.


    "I can exin¡ª"


    But she interrupted me mid-sentence.


    Sylvia had turned into her wolf form and pounced on me.

 Chapter 454 The Fight Between Mates______

    Chapter 454 The Fight Between Mates______


    Rufus'' POV:


    The white wolf swung her bared ws at me. I didn''t dare to fight back, so I had to dodge her


    attacks awkwardly.


    "Babe, listen to me! It''s not what you saw!" I tried to exin, but it was obviously futile.


    The white wolf howled and became angrier, her eyes shing fiercely. She jumped on my back and


    scratched me.


    My thin shirt was ripped to shreds. I turned around to grab her. But she retreated quickly, so I wasn''t


    able to catch her.


    The petite white wolf leaped onto the table, her snow-white hair shining under the light. She raised


    her head and snorted at me.


    "The situation wasplicated, okay? Can you calm down and listen to me first?" I begged her


    pleadingly.


    The white wolf bared her sharp, white teeth, as though she was warning me.


    I reached out my hand and petted the wolf on the head. "Don''t be angry, babe. Just give me a


    chance to exin."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I don''t know what I said to make her angry, but she suddenly pounced on me again.


    I wasn''t able to dodge properly this time. In the blink of an eye, I was covered in several


    scratches and bites.


    The room was also turned upside down.


    In the end, I had no choice but to turn into the form of wolf too to subdue Sylvia''s wolf.


    The white wolf bit my neck hard, her round eyes filled with ferocity and anger.


    I took this as an opportunity to wrap my limbs around her waist to steady her.


    But the white wolf didn''t appreciate it. She pushed me away and scratched my face.


    Although it only felt like a tickle, I pretended to cry out in pain.


    The white wolf paused and slightly loosened her mouth, as if she really thought that I was hurt.


    So I took advantage of her distraction to lock her waist and pressed her under my body. The white


    wolf howled and tried to swipe at my face with her paws.


    Truth be told, the unyielding spirit of the white wolf aroused me.


    But she kept fighting me. I had no choice but to lock her in ce with brute force, rubbing her neck


    with my head, begging for her to calm down.


    The white wolf had no choice but to turn back into her human form. So I followed suit.


    Sylvia and I looked at each other, panting and out of breath.


    She frowned and struggled under my grip. "Let go of me," she said coldly.


    "Not unless you promise to calm down and listen to me." I refused to let go of her.


    Sylvia just looked at me quietly with calm, indifferent eyes, which made me panic.


    I couldn''t help but rest my forehead on hers. In an aggrieved tone, I pleaded, "Stop being so cold to


    me, Sylvia. Nothing happened between me and that vampire."


    "So why did you stay with her in this room for four hours?" Sylvia spat angrily. I could feel that she


    wanted to rip me to shreds.


    I hurriedly exined, "It was all an act to convince Geoffrey."


    "Wow! Really?" Sylvia sneered sarcastically. "Let go of me already!"


    I hesitated. "I''ll let you go, but you can''t fight with me again. Let''s talk like two civilized people."


    "Fine." Sylvia nodded calmly.


    I was so happy to see that she had finally calmed down. I couldn''t help but lower my head and peck


    her on the lips.


    Sylvia didn''t respond. She remained expressionless.


    I didn''t think too much and let her go.


    Almost immediately, Sylvia turned into a wolf and pounced on me again.


    Caught off guard, I fell to the floor awkwardly. The white wolf reared her cute face in front of me.


    Narrowing her eyes at me, she pped me on the mouth with her paw, as if to teach me a lesson


    for kissing her.


    I was stunned.

 Chapter 455 Fawn Over Her____

    Chapter 455 Fawn Over Her____


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After pping him, I returned to my human form and pressed the giant silver wolf under my body.


    The giant wolf was listless and lowered his ears humbly, letting me do whatever I wanted to him.


    He swept his big tail on the floor and then wrapped it around my waist affectionately.


    I looked at him unhappily and bit down on his ear¡ªhard.


    The giant wolf let out a light cry, and his big tail tightened the grip around me.


    Finally, I patted the wolf''s tail and said calmly, "Let go of me. I''m going to get off."


    The big tail slowly unraveled andy on the floor lifelessly.


    Now that I had vented my anger, I felt calm. I sat up and said tly, "You can exin now."


    Rufus turned into his human form and sat up. His hair was in a mess, and there were several teeth


    marks on his chin. His clothes were also disheveled and torn.


    He ran his fingers through my hair helplessly and sighed. "I''m d you''re not angry anymore."


    I red at him and snorted, "I have to listen to the criminal''s statement before sentencing him to


    death."


    Rufus didn''t take my cold attitude seriously. He smiled and pecked me on the cheek, acting like a


    spoiled brat.


    Irked but helpless, I sat in his arms and waited for him to exin.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When he reached the part where he mistook Ashley for me, I began to feel ufortable again.


    "I wouldn''t have mistaken anyone else for you," I said begrudgingly.


    Rufus immediately lowered his head and took my hand. "Ashley''s a vampire, remember? Her


    special power is to create illusions. I soon found out that it wasn''t you."


    I frowned and recalled what the soldiers had said back at the banquet.


    "But the werewolves from this pack mentioned that Ashley''s special power hadn''t been awakened


    yet. If Geoffrey had sent her to seduce you, wouldn''t that mean Geoffrey knew about her special


    power beforehand?"


    Rufus thought for a while and pondered, "Maybe Geoffrey doesn''t know about her special power


    and had only sent her to seduce me. Or maybe Ashley has kept her special power a secret,


    unbeknownst to the werewolves of this pack."


    If this was true, then Ashley was even more suspicious. She could have escaped with her special


    power, but she had decided to stay here as a ve and let the werewolves trample on her


    mercilessly.


    Did she have any unspeakable difficulty that she''d choose this life over freedom?


    I recalled how scared Ashley was before she left.


    Her tears looked genuine, and she seemed to see Rufus as her lifesaver.


    Thinking of this, I looked down at Rufus'' strong arm, which Ashley had touched.


    Rufus noticed my troubled gaze and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "Where else did she touch?" I asked him in a hoarse voice.


    Rufus gently cupped my cheek and stared at me intently. "I didn''t touch her, nor did she touch me,


    except for thest part where I tried to drive her away. And it was because I was afraid that you''d


    misunderstand me that I pulled her arms in a hurry. Everything I did was part of my n to deceive


    Geoffrey, including the words I said before the ve was taken away. My n is to get the ve to


    help us investigate this pack, I have a hunch she''ll be our trump card. I promise you this: I have


    never nor will I ever do anything to betray you. I love you so much, Sylvia. Please stop hating me,


    okay?"


    Rufus'' tone sounded more and more aggrieved.


    I pursed my lips. Of course I knew that I was the only one he loved. But the moment I kicked the


    door open and saw them together, my heart was shattered. My sanity was also on the brink of


    copse.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, Rufus. I just care about you too much," I murmured under my breath.


    When it came to love, everyone was a lunatic to some degree. Logic would be tossed out the


    window, reced only with raw emotions. I couldn''t imagine what would happen to me if


    Rufus didn''t love me anymore. Maybe I would lose my mind.


    Rufus lowered his head and kissed my forehead lovingly. He sighed and whispered, "I know, love. I


    understand. You don''t know how flustered I was just now. I was afraid that you would never talk to


    me again."


    I snorted, "Then don''t do it again. Although nothing happened between you two, I just can''t stand


    the thought of you sharing the same room with another female for four damn hours."


    As I spoke, I got close to Rufus and sniffed carefully. Sure enough, although it was nearly gone, I


    caught a faint whiff of Ashley''s unique smell.


    This upset me again.

 Chapter 456 In The Bathroom

    Chapter 456 In The Bathroom


    Rufus'' POV:


    All of a sudden, Sylvia pulled me up domineeringly. I looked at her in astonishment. "What''s the


    matter?"


    She looked unhappy again. Did I say something wrong?


    But before I could figure it out, Sylvia had pulled me into the bathroom.


    Despite the awkward situation, even I had to admit that Geoffrey was good at setting the mood.


    Even the bathroom looked romantic and fancy.


    Under the warm, dim lighting, I saw that the bathtub was covered with ayer of rose petals.


    Condoms of various vors were ced in a conspicuous location. Obviously, these had been


    prepared beforehand.


    I stood in front of the bathtub, bewildered, when Sylvia suddenly pushed me in. I fell into the bathtub


    with a ssh and was instantly immersed in the strong scent of rose petals.


    Without saying a word, Sylvia turned on the shower head and sprayed water on me. I didn''t resist


    but looked at her curiously. "What''s going on?"


    Sylvia didn''t answer. Instead, she pursed her lips. I couldn''t read her expression. Soon, my clothes


    were drenched and clung to my body, outlining my figure. I stretched out my hand to touch her, but


    she took a big step back.


    "I don''t like it when you have the scent of another woman on your body. So, you''d better note


    out until you''re one hundred percent clean." Sylvia looked at me seriously.


    I didn''t know whether to cry or tough, but it made me happy to see her act so possessive. I


    reached out to take the shower head from Sylvia''s hand. I was going to say I could take a bath by


    myself, but she refused to give it to me. She grabbed my hand and held it tightly.


    "Let me wash every inch of your body."


    At first, I was stunned. Then, I felt a burning desire in my crotch area.


    I swallowed and said in a hoarse voice, "Then we have to take off our clothes..."


    Hearing that, a small smile yed at the edges of Sylvia''s lips and her eyes twinkled mischievously.


    She tossed the shower head away and began to take off her clothes slowly. Her slender fingers


    started unbuttoning her shirt, her little pinkies slightly raised.


    She was wearing tight-fitting jeans today, which outlined her perfect figure. Very soon, she shrugged


    off her shirt, revealing her plump breasts caged in her bra.


    I stared at her intently and felt like time itself had slowed down.


    Noticing my gaze, Sylvia winked at me yfully. Then with a click, she had unbuttoned her jeans.


    But she didn''t take off her pants immediately. Instead, she stepped into the bathtub and straddled


    on my waist.


    Her half-opened jeans gave me a glimpse of herce underwear. I wrapped one hand around her


    waist to feel her temperature.


    Sylvia finally broke into a smile. Then she leaned over to me and whispered in my ear, "Let me help


    you with that."


    As she spoke, she began to take my clothes off in a painfully slow manner. Her cold fingertips


    touched my bare skin from time to time.


    My breathing waspletely uneven, and the desire buried deep in my body reared its ugly head.


    "Won''t you need shower gel?" I asked hoarsely. My hand reached behind her back and groped for


    her bra sp.


    "What''s the rush?" Sylvia''s beautiful lips brushed past mine. Her familiar scent aroused me even


    more.


    Sylvia reached for the shower gel and poured some onto her hand. Then, she proceeded to rub it all


    over my body, including my very hard cock. The water was warm, filling the entire bathroom with a


    steamy, romantic atmosphere. Sylvia touched my face and asked with concern, "Are you feeling


    cold?"


    "Hot, actually," I shook my head and answered in a hoarse voice.


    Sylvia chuckled and continued to rub the shower gel over my stomach.


    I nearly lost my patience and got on top of her, but she stopped me casually.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re not clean yet. Be good, or else..." Sylvia pouted and coaxed me in a soft voice.

 Chapter 457 The Temptress

    Chapter 457 The Temptress


    Rufus'' POV:


    Sylvia put her hand in my hair and tugged, forcing me to sit right in front of her plump breasts. Her


    smooth, pink nipple brushed past the tip of my nose and then brushed against my cheek. I couldn''t


    stand it anymore and opened my mouth and put the whole nipple inside, biting at its tip gently.


    "This side, too..." Sylvia shifted slightly to feed the other nipple into my mouth, and I obediently


    licked and sucked at the two of them evenly.


    Sylvia let out a small gasp and began to thrust her ass out subconsciously. My huge manhood that


    pressed against her belly quickly grew bigger and bigger. I couldn''t wait to break through the cage


    and put my cock inside her body.


    The slight friction could not bring me enough pleasure. I couldn''t help but grab her ass and bark,


    "Take your jeans off."


    Sylvia blushed. Although she was holding the reins just now, she obediently raised her buttocks,


    pressing her breasts into my face even more. "Do you want to help me take a bath?"


    "Okay, I''ll help you." I reached up and cupped her plump breasts in my hand, rubbing her nipples


    hard. When I was about to explore her most intimate area, she suddenly stopped me.


    She sat up and moved backward, with her hands behind her back. The pink nipples like two little


    cherries stood straight up. She stuck out her lower lip and shook her head. "No. I''ll help you get


    clean first."


    Sylvia''s hand reached for the tip of my penis. Her soft fingertips swept over me like feathers, which


    made me feel numb.


    I moaned with pleasure and felt my desire reaching its peak. "Honey, I was wrong, okay? Stop


    teasing me..."


    "No." Sylvia crawled to me like a temptress, her breasts swaying from side to side with every


    movement. She didn''t stop what she was doing. She sshed water on me, "cleaned" me, and her


    fingertips would brush past the tip of my penis from time to time.


    My mate was such a naughty little devil!


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down. Blue veins stood out on my forehead. "Honey, give it to


    me already," I begged with difficulty.


    Sylvia''s red lips gently touched the corner of my mouth, and she moved her head slightly for her


    warm tongue to the tip of my ear. "Okay."


    After getting her permission, I immediately turned over and pressed her under my body. Very soon, I


    pulled her jeans down to her knees.


    I touched the entrance of her pussy and found it was already covered in a sticky liquid.


    Sylvia arched her back and grabbed my arm with urgency, her fingernails digging into my skin.


    Panting, she whispered, "I want it."


    I leaned over and pressed my lips against hers, sucking on her tongue hard. Then I inserted my


    index finger into her pussy, thrusting it in and out slowly. The squishy sounds of her liquid told me


    that she was hungry for more.


    "No, I don''t want your hand..." Sylvia said breathlessly. She brought her legs together, rubbing the


    tip of my swollen penis with her foot. "I want this."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled dotingly and happily obliged. I pulled out my finger, parted her legs, and rubbed my penis


    against the entrance of her pussy. Before she could react, I suddenly thrust my cock inside her


    violently.


    "Ah!" Sylvia arched her back and screamed with pleasure. She wrapped her arms around my


    shoulders, as if she was grasping at thest nk for dear life amidst the stormy ocean.


    Her tight passage seemed to suck my penis desperately. I gasped and sweat dribbled down my


    forehead.


    "Hmm... Fuck me, babe..." Sylvia moaned, arching her back to receive me further.


    "Okay."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I cupped her ass and forced myself into the depths of her pussy.


    Sylvia screamed and her eyes rolled into the back of her head.


    "You''re so tight, honey..." As I spoke, I pulled back and thrust into her body again.


    Sylvia was hit so hard that she didn''t even have the strength to look up at me. Her soft breasts were


    pressed against my chest and she licked my corbone desperately, moaning softly. It was making


    me go crazy.


    Suddenly, she bit my corbone hard. "Can we...


    change positions... Argh!"


    I obeyed and turned her over quickly so that we were in the position for doggy style. Holding her


    waist with both hands, I ordered, "Raise your ass." "Okay..." Sylvia obediently stuck her ass out in


    front of me. Biting her lower lip, she looked at me longingly. "Hurry up..."


    I parted her butt cheeks and tried to insert my penis into her hole. I finally got it in after two tries.


    "There we go." I moaned, thrusting my penis into her violently.


    "E... Enough! No more!" Sylvia lurched forward.


    I grabbed her swaying breasts and rubbed them hard. I started thrusting faster and faster.


    After a long while, I gritted my teeth and shot out sperm into her body for the first time tonight.


    Sylvia''s whole body was pink and her eyes were closed, her mouth slightly parted as she panted. It


    seemed that she hadn''t recovered from the climax.


    I lowered my head and kissed her eyelids. Then I lifted one of her legs and started the next round.

 Chapter 458 The Whole Story

    Chapter 458 The Whole Story


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After another round of sex, Rufus and I took a warm bath¡ªfor real this time.


    I leaned against Rufus'' chest under the shower head, lost in thought.


    What happened tonight was so strange that I still couldn''t wrap my head around it.


    Rufus kissed me on the forehead and murmured, "What''s on your mind?"


    "This pack." I raised my head to look at Rufus. "I feel like we''ve gotten ourselves involved into a


    complicated maze."


    "Well then, we can always find the exit," Rufus said softly.


    When I thought about the boy who lived in the sewer, I couldn''t help but sigh. I told Rufus what had


    happened outside the wall tonight. "Seeing Felix and his home reminded me of my dark past... The


    endless curses and humiliation... I was always hungry. I knew nothing but suffering back then."


    "That''s all in the past, Sylvia. You have me now." Rufus hugged me tightly.


    "I know. Thanks, honey." I gave him a gentle peck on the lips. Then I touched the tip of his nose with


    mine and smiled. "I can''t help but feel that this was fate. Maybe it was love at first sight." Stroking


    my waist, Rufus'' gaze softened and he said affectionately, "So, we''re redeeming each other?" "Sort


    of." I chuckled and leaned against his chest again. "I don''t even want to think back the path I had


    taken. What if I took one single wrong step? Maybe I wouldn''t have met you."


    Rufus chuckled. "Impossible, Sylvia. I would''ve found you anyway. The Moon Goddess brought you


    to me."


    Although Rufus was usually aloof and quiet, he was actually quite the sweet talker when we were


    alone.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle alongside him. "You are so good to me."


    "Did you just find that out?" Rufus snorted, pretending to feel aggrieved.


    We cuddled in the tub a little longer when I suddenly thought of the vampire ve. Looking at Rufus


    nervously, I said, "I messed up your n tonight. What if Geoffrey tortures¡ªor worse¡ª executes


    Ashley?"


    Judging from the scars all over Ashley''s body, I could tell that Geoffrey was not kind to her.


    "No. I hinted at him to take care of her." Rufus stroked my head and said in a helpless tone, "You


    were so insensible..."


    I pouted like a little child. "I was just jealous, okay?"


    "Okay, okay." Rufus looked at me gently. "Don''t worry. I''ll find an opportunity to get the ve here


    tomorrow. But you have to cooperate with me, okay?"


    I nodded obediently. "I''m sure I''ll be fine."


    Then Rufus and I continued to talk about what we had seen outside the wall. "Unfortunately, we


    didn''t get much useful information. Felix had his guard up."


    "It''s okay. There''ll be plenty of chances. We''ll stay here for about two more weeks. Take your time.


    Since you''ve found a secret passage, I''ll try toe with you after the full moon night," Rufus


    suggested.


    I felt relieved. No matter howplicated a situation looked, as long as Rufus was with me, I felt as


    though I could conquer anything. He was so strong and reliable, like a shelter that protected me


    from whatever hurled at me.


    The atmosphere was warm and sweet. Touching Rufus'' perfectly chiseled abs, I murmured, "What


    do you think I should do? I think John is gay and Harry seems to be a little bent by him."


    Rufus raised his eyebrows with great interest. "What made you think that?"


    "They''ve been acting so weirdtely!" Iined to Rufus about their strange behavior.


    Rufus smiled and said, "Maybe you''re too quick to judge."


    "Maybe..." I sighed. I wrapped my arms around Rufus'' waist restlessly. Suddenly, I felt a bump on


    his back. "Your mole seems to have grown a little bigger."


    But I wasn''t so sure, so I asked Rufus to turn over.


    "You must have remembered it wrong. I don''t see anything different."


    Rufus craned his neck to look at the mole carefully. Perhaps I was wrong.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Was I thinking too much? I didn''t know why, but the existence of that mole made me feel really


    uneasy.

 Chapter 459 Acting

    Chapter 459 Acting


    Sylvia''s POV:


    By the time we climbed out of the bathtub, it was almost dawn. I put on my clothes and cuddled with


    Rufus for a while longer. Then, I had to leave, albeit reluctantly.


    Before I left, we put on a dramatic act.


    I violently opened the door and Rufus followed me, apologizing to me humbly.


    "Sylvia, can you give me one more chance? Please! I beg of you!"


    "Fuck off, you cheating piece of shit! I loved you and trusted you, yet you had the audacity to do


    this!" I cursed loudly and even shed tears.


    Rufus didn''t expect me to act so exaggeratedly. For a moment, he seemed stunned and didn''t


    respond. Finally, he stepped forward and whispered, "You don''t have to act so real. Just be casual."


    I quickly pushed his face away and hissed, "Only by being more real will Geoffrey believe it."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, there came the footsteps of servants downstairs. I hurried to strike while the iron was hot and


    continued to curse at Rufus, "You fucking liar! You said that I was the only woman in your life. Yet


    you hooked up with someone else right when I turned my back! You scumbag! I''ll never forgive


    you!"


    My loud curses soon attracted many servants and soldiers.


    "Will you drop it already? People are staring!" Rufus also joined in on the acting. With a cold face


    and a domineering aura, he said arrogantly, "I''m a prince, God damn it! I deserve more than one


    woman!"


    "Why, you dirty¡ª Shame on you! I was blind and couldn''t see through your lies! Get out of my


    sight!" Then I mmed the door and left in a huff.


    When there was no one around, my angry expression was immediately reced with a smile. I


    walked to my amodations in high spirits.


    Rufus and I had put on a good show. Now, we could only wait for the prey to take the bait.


    I had secretly left Rufus a small gift in his room. Chuckling to myself, I hoped that he wouldn''t be too


    angry when he saw it.


    But then I felt a little guilty. When I made it to my room, I pushed the matter to the back of my mind


    and quickly changed my clothes.


    Today, Rufus ordered to gather all the troops together. He, the conste beside him, and Geoffrey


    were supposed to check on the matter of missing werewolves, while the others would go help with


    the post-earthquake reconstruction.


    But, in fact, the damages in the city were not too serious. We just needed to clean up some debris


    from copsed public facilities.


    Flora and I were assigned to the disaster area. At this time, the leading guard we had metst night


    suddenly showed up and greeted us.


    "What''s the matter?" I frowned. His smile was unsettling.


    "Miss Todd, I just wanted to thank you for helping mest night. My name is Barlow."


    "It was no big deal," I said lightly.


    "No. You saved my life." Barlow smiled. There was a long scar that ran along the corner of his


    mouth. I didn''t notice itst night. Now, under the sunlight, I could see it clearly. It was like a


    ferocious centipede clinging to his face.


    "Was there anything else?" I asked hesitantly.


    "Yes!" Barlow was very hospitable today. He was a head taller than me, but he squatted slightly so


    that we were eye level while speaking.


    "What is it?"


    "The Alpha ordered me to take you and your friends out for sightseeing today," Barlow said


    respectfully.


    I frowned and thought for a while. Last night, we did talk about sightseeing. I thought Geoffrey was


    just being polite, but he had actually taken us seriously.


    Anyway, now that the fact that I was Rufus '' mate had been exposed, I''d better make good use of it.


    I turned to Flora and asked, "Wannae?"


    "Yes!" Flora lit up like a firecracker. "But Harry and the others went on ahead. They might have


    arrived at the disaster area now."


    "It doesn''t matter. We can go first." I linked arms with Flora and said to Barlow, "Lead the way."

 Chapter 460 The Orphanage

    Chapter 460 The Orphanage


    Sylvia''s POV:


    If there was one reurring theme in this pack''s architecture, it was the low buildings.


    I had not seen any tall structures ever since I got here. The highest one was probably the city hall in


    the center, which was only almost thirty meters tall.


    The huge wall was likely the highestndmark in the entire pack.


    Barlow was quite polite, but he seldom talked to us.


    Meanwhile, Flora kept talking to him with great interest. "Are all the werewolves here always so


    hospitable?"


    I looked at Barlow, curious to hear his answer as well. Flora and I received a lot of food from the


    citizens along the way. Each person had a friendly smile on their faces and showed no intention of


    rejecting us.


    Barlow smiled proudly. "Not only do we have hospitable citizens, but we also have great public


    security. We don''t even need to lock our doors at night."


    "Oh, what about outside that huge wall? Isn''t that the same pack too? It seems to be quite different


    over there," Flora blurted out.


    Barlow''s look turned suspicious instantly.


    "You''ve been outside the wall?"


    "Not really. We only passed by it when we first arrived." I quickly covered up. "The buildings outside


    just look much older than the ones here. That''s all. We don''t really know much, since we just got


    here. We''re just saying what we''ve seen so far."


    There was relief on Barlow''s face, and his smile returned. "Yes. In fact, it is quite simr outside and


    inside the wall. The only difference is the social sses that reside. Outside, it is the suburbs where


    once only few werewolves lived. As time went on, more and more werewolves who were at the


    lowest social ss rushed out of the wall in search for jobs. Over the past years, our Alpha has


    made great efforts to help develop the economy outside the wall."


    I simply smiled, not saying anything. Barlow''s words sounded reasonable, but it still did not make


    sense to me.


    If it were truly that simple, why were the werewolves outside forbidden from entering the wall?


    What Barlow said was also the exact opposite of what Felix said. Felix was very clear when he said


    that the werewolves outside the wall had already been abandoned by Geoffrey.


    Still, I chose not to ask Barlow what else happened outside the wall. I just followed quietly and


    observed what was going on here inside.


    After a whole day of sightseeing, I couldn''t find anything wrong.


    But to me, it looked too perfect here. Even the imperial city couldn''t achieve such good public order


    like there.


    It was joyous everywhere, just like heaven. Being here, it was actually hard to imagine that hell was


    right outside the wall, within the same pack. I wanted to walk by myself to investigate more, but


    Barlow was following us closely, making it difficult for me to find any opportunity.


    Thankfully, Flora caught on to what I was trying to do and covered for me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But Barlow was still cunning. While he tried to retain his respectful attitude, he suddenly became


    tougher when we said that we wanted to walk around on our own.


    It seemed to me that Geoffrey had already warned him not to let us out of sight.


    We had no choice but to go sightseeing with him. At least, we were able to get familiar with the


    ce.


    We walked from east to west of the city. When we passed by a building with pink and blue walls, we


    heardughtere from inside.


    "Is that a kindergarten?" Curious, Flora asked. She couldn''t see much because thick branches


    blocked her view.


    "It''s an orphanage," Barlow replied casually.


    "Wow, this orphanage is quiterge." I approached the iron fence and wanted to look inside, but the


    orphanage was surrounded by densely packed trees.


    It seemed that Barlow didn''t want to stay too long at the orphanage. He only said a few words to


    introduce it.


    A part of me grew suspicious. I walked to the small side door, hoping to walk in and take a look.

 Chapter 461 The Little Girl Named Alva

    Chapter 461 The Little Girl Named Alva


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I motioned Flora to follow me into the orphanage.


    Barlow looked hesitant at first, but he followed us in and didn''t stop us.


    The children in the orphanage were ying outdoor games. Theyughed, cheered, and yed


    with such good behavior, under the guidance of their teachers. Looking around, I couldn''t find


    anything wrong.


    "Do you want me to show you around?" Barlow asked.


    One teacher also came over in a hurry, wanting to entertain us.


    I felt a little embarrassed and didn''t want to bother them.


    "Nothing seems unusual here. Should we go back? We don''t want to disturb the kids," Flora


    whispered in my ear.


    I nodded. Just when I was about to turn around and leave, I heard something that stopped me.


    Someone said the name Alva, the same name I had seen on the wall in the sewerst night.


    I followed the direction of the voice and saw a cute little girl who had fallen to the ground.


    The voice came from a teacher. She was about to help the girl up.


    I walked over and helped the girl up myself. "Are you okay?"


    The little girl was very cute and looked clean. She wore a pink dress and her hair was tied up in two


    buns, held up by red strawberry pins.


    But I noticed that she seemed blind. There was no light in her big eyes, which also could not focus


    on anything.


    The little girl reached out in the air, trying to find where I was.


    Hastily, I reached out my finger to touch her hand. "I''m right here."


    The little girl smiled and said sweetly, "Thank you, youngdy."


    Iughed and asked softly, "How did you know I''m a youngdy? What if I''m an olddy?"


    The little girl tucked her hands behind her and tilted her head to the side. "Alva''s intuition is most


    urate."


    My heart softened. I crouched down and patted her head. "Is Alva your name? That''s beautiful.


    You''re the smartest indeed."


    From what she said, I confirmed that her name was indeed Alva, the same name on the sewer wall.


    Still, more than one girl could be named Alva.


    I wasn''t sure how to inquire for more information. Since Barlow was still around, I obviously couldn''t


    ask directly right now.


    The teacher smiled at me. "Thank you."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I stood up and returned a polite smile. "No problem. She is a very cute kid."


    "She is. Unfortunately, she cannot see." The teacher sighed.


    "May I ask what happened? Did she acquire it?" I asked quietly.


    The teacher shook her head. "She''s been blind since birth. There''s just no cure."


    I looked down at Alva, who was still standing obediently by her teacher. My heart ached.


    After some conversation, the teacher nned to take Alva back.


    I didn''t know when I was going to have this opportunity again, so I hurriedly asked, "I like Alva a lot.


    Can you maybe let us y with her for a little longer?"


    I saw the teacher look at Barlow with hesitation. They seemed to know each other, as they had


    been looking at each other a few times since we got here.


    After hesitating for a while, Barlow finally nodded.


    Happily, I picked Alva up and walked to the yground. I was going to let her y on the slide.


    After a while, I gave Flora a secret wink while Barlow was not looking. Immediately, Flora


    understood and sprang into action. She shivered and eximed that she was having a stomach


    ache. She asked Barlow to take her to the doctor.


    Unsuspecting of anything, Barlow hurriedly took Flora to the doctor.


    I also managed to send the teacher away with a few words.


    Once they were all gone, I now had an opportunity to talk to Alva.


    "Alva, do you know someone named Felix?" I asked softly.


    Alva''s face lit up at the mention of the name. She excitedly leaned forward and said, "That''s my


    brother! Do you know my brother? I haven''t heard his voice in two days."

 Chapter 462 A Secret Base

    Chapter 462 A Secret Base


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was shocked by her answer. "Felix is your brother?"


    Nodding, Alva said, "Yes, my real brother!"


    It was only in that moment I realized how simr Alva and Felix actually looked. They had the same


    colored hair and eyes.


    I honestly never considered it because I thought the werewolves inside and outside the wall were


    not connected in any way at all.


    I did not expect that the wall could separate siblings from each other.


    "How do you know my brother? Did he ask you toe to see me?" Alva tugged on my sleeve with


    her tiny hands and bounced excitedly. "Why didn''t hee to see me yesterday? When can he see


    me again?"


    "Yes. I am a friend of your brother." I patted Alva''s head as she inched closer to me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Fidgeting with the buns on her head, Alva asked, "Why won''t hee see me himself?"


    I had to lie. "I can''t really get in touch with Felix right now. I was going to ask you if you knew where


    he was."


    Frowning, Alva sighed. "I don''t know too. All I know is that my brother is always busy. He has to stay


    outside and work so that he can pay for me to stay here."


    "Isn''t this charity? It''s not free here?" My eyes widened.


    "No." Alva shook her head. "I don''t even want to stay here. I want to stay with my brother."


    I sighed. "We have to find your brother first. I have to tell him something as well, but I can''t find


    him."


    After a moment of hesitation, Alva waved me over toe closer. "Come here, youngdy. I''ll tell


    you a little secret."


    "What is it?" I whispered and wrapped her in my arms.


    "First, you have to promise not to tell anyone." Alva stretched out her pinky.


    I interlocked mine with hers and replied, "I promise."


    Alva smiled and suddenly spoke in a mysterious manner. "All the other children here are only


    allowed to see their families once a month, but not me."


    Amused by the Alva''s smug expression, I prodded, "Really? Why is that?"


    Alva squealed and snorted like a little pig. "My brotheres to see me every night. Exceptst


    night. He was probably busy, I think."


    "How do you see each other?" I asked curiously. It couldn''t be that simple to get in and out of the


    orphanage. Although Felix was definitely cunning, he couldn''t be that smart. He was still a boy, after


    all.


    "We have a secret base." Alva finally revealed her secret.


    I was happy that Alva trusted me enough, but I couldn''t help but warn her as well. "Alva, do not tell


    anyone else about your secret base, okay?" "Why not?" Alva blinked those big innocent eyes


    others.


    "Well, if too many people know about it, it won''t be a secret base anymore. Right?"


    Alva nodded. "I see."


    "Good girl." I patted her head again. Deep inside, my heart pitied her. She was just a child, but she


    had to live like this. Now, I understood why Felix acted so hostile toward us.


    "What do you want to tell my brother? I can say it to him when we see each other again next time."


    Alva was such an angel that she even offered to be my messenger.


    I hesitated. Afraid that Barlow woulde back soon, I decided to just convince Alva to take me to


    her secret base.


    After thinking for a while, Alva eventually agreed.

 Chapter 463 Treasures

    Chapter 463 Treasures


    Sylvia''s POV:


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Despite her blindness, Alva seemed to be very familiar with the ce.


    As she held my hand, she used her other hand to scale the walls of the building around her.


    Soon, we arrived at the back door of the orphanage.


    This door was more worn out than the front door. Although it was made of stone bricks, it was still


    dusty and had a lot of things piled up against it.


    Alva easily walked past the piles and forged on ahead. Along the path, I noticed many old facilities


    for children''s amusement. Further down the road, we even passed by an abandoned children''s


    park.


    It looked like it was built in the early days of the orphanage.


    Just as I was wondering how Felix could manage to get to the children''s park without going through


    the back door, I noticed another path that was directly connected to the huge wall.


    No wonder Felix had never been found.


    "Since when have you been staying here, Alva?" I asked Alva.


    Alva tilted her head for a moment and thought. "I don''t know. I''ve been here for as long as I can


    remember."


    "Well... Where are your parents?" I did not want to ask a little girl this sensitive question


    immediately, but this was the only way I could help solve her problem.


    But Alva didn''t seem to get affected by the question as much. She replied innocently, "I don''t know. I


    only have my brother."


    I couldn''t bear to ask about her parents anymore, so I moved on and asked about Felix instead.


    Still, the little girl didn''t seem to know much about her brother''s whereabouts. Felix probably didn''t


    want to tell her much and had to lie that the outside world was wonderful.


    Finally, Alva led us to a hidden air-raid shelter. The shelter was located to the west of the children''s


    park, its back facing the orphanage. The entrance was covered with thick vines, perfectly


    concealing it.


    "At nine o''clock, we are required to go to bed. But when the lights are off and everyone is sleeping, I


    sneak out and wait for my brother here." Alva skillfully crawled past the vines and invited me into the


    shelter. "Come on in, youngdy. Let''s sit."


    I followed her in.


    The air-raid shelter was not that big, but it was probably enough to amodate about a dozen


    werewolves inside. Alva and Felix were young and small. This space was more than enough for


    them.


    Alva knew where the area was clean enough to sit. She then rummaged through a pile of things on


    the side and showed them off. "Youngdy, look. These are gifts my brother gave me that I


    hide here."


    I gently touched her gifts with pity in my heart.


    Alva''s treasures were nothing more than rubbish from outside the wall. There was a broken music


    box, some ss marbles that were scratched up, and withered flowers.


    Still, they were all clean. There were even some snacks.


    I couldn''t imagine how difficult it must have been for Felix to obtain these things outside the wall.


    "Does this look beautiful, youngdy?" Alva smiled as she raised a white stuffed bear toy to my face


    that only had one ear left. She was like a hamster showing me her hidden treasures.


    "Yes, it is." I choked back my tears.


    Alva then sighed. "My brother didn''te to see me yesterday and I don''t know why."


    Guilt filled my heart and I couldn''t help but hug her. We stopped Felix yesterday. That was why he


    couldn''t see Alva.


    "You will see your brother tonight." I tried tofort the little girl.


    However, Alva shook her head. "He won''t being tonight either."

 Chapter 464 Grow Taller By Eating Onions

    Chapter 464 Grow Taller By Eating Onions


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Why?" I was curious to hear her answer.


    Alva propped her chin in the palm of her hand and looked a little depressed. "I don''t know why. But


    my brother neveres to see me on this day every month."


    "Didn''t your brother tell you why?" I asked in confusion.


    "He refused to tell me because I''m a kid." Alva snorted.


    I couldn''t help butugh at that. "Your brother is also a kid."


    "But my brother is taller than me." Alva countered, resting her arms on her hips. "I''ve eaten so many


    onions but haven''t grown even an inch taller."


    "Onions?"


    Alva''s nose scrunched up with disgust. "I hate onions. They are smelly. But my brother said that


    eating onions could help me grow taller."


    "Alva, you''re still too young. You will be taller than your brother when you grow up." I sat beside her


    and grabbed her hand, gesturing a tentative height on the wall. "I guess you can grow this tall."


    Alva''s eyes widened, and her jaw dropped in shock. "That tall? As tall as you?"


    I nodded with a smile. "Yes."


    Alva looked thrilled. She took out an old crayon from a tin box that had been peeled off. Then, she


    touched the ce on the wall I had rested my finger and drew a horizontal line. "This is my second


    wish."


    "Can you tell me what your first wish is?" I asked, examining her face.


    "It''s being with my brother," Alva replied earnestly. Then, she clenched her fist and patted her chest.


    "It will definitelye true if I grow taller."


    "You will, Alva. That''s my wish too." I gently touched her head.


    Alva was a very talkative girl. Although she was young, I could connect with her. She had answers


    to all my questions, even though some was too bizarre to make any sense. I also realized she had a


    strong memory. Although she couldn''t see, she could remember almost everything she had heard


    from others.


    I talked to her for a long time, but it was gettingte. Therefore, I decided to send her back.


    However, I still had a few questions for Felix. I could tell he was avoiding us. If it was a deliberate


    effort, it would be difficult to find him.


    I couldn''te and see Alva in the orphanage often. After all, Geoffrey had too many spies. If we


    weren''t careful enough, we might end up alerting him.


    I nced at Alva, who was happily eating candies. Just then, an idea urred to me. I gave her my


    phone number.


    Alva repeated my phone number correctly. "Is this your phone number?" she asked quizzically.


    "Yes. When you see your brother next time, you can ask him to call me on this number." After a


    pause, I added, "And if you want, you can also call me any time."


    "Okay!" Alva agreed. "I will tell my brother. I will also secretly call you."


    I closed my eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. Felix cared about Alva the most than anyone else. If


    he knew that I had discovered her existence, he would definitely contact me.


    Felix had been living on the streets of the pack ever since he was born. He was a cunning boy, and


    I believed he knew everything. It seemed rtively easy to get information about the pack from him.


    Now, it all depended on whether he would agree to tell us the information we needed or not.


    Besides, I had another motive. I wanted to help the siblings. Even though the current situation was


    complicated, I still wanted to try my best to improve the life of the two kids.


    I would be d if I at least managed to get Felix to move out of the sewer.


    At that moment, I heard Alva''s teacher''s voice from outside. She was looking for Alva.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Alva grabbed my hand nervously. "What do we do now?"


    "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t let anyone discover your secret base."


    I immediately picked up Alva in my arms and crossed the children''s park discreetly, pretending to


    appear from another ce.

 Chapter 465 Act Alone

    Chapter 465 Act Alone


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Alva''s teacher was holding a bag with cartoon patterns in her hand. She looked visibly relieved


    when she saw me with Alva.


    "Sorry. I lost track of time as we were exploring this park." I smiled apologetically and gave Alva to


    the teacher.


    The teacher looked at me and smiled in understanding. "That''s okay. I was afraid you got lost."


    Alva wrapped one hand around the teacher''s neck and held her arm with the other. She touched the


    bag in the teacher''s hand and tilted her head. "Cakes?"


    "You guessed it right." The teacher put Alva down, opened the bag, and took out a box of creamy


    Tiramisu. "I brought this for you. It''s your snack today."


    Alva''s eyes widened and her lips parted. She waved her hand in the air. "I want to eat it."


    "All right. Let''s sit over there and eat." The teacher smiled, pointing at the stone pier.


    "Okay!" Alva nodded excitedly.


    The teacher took Alva to have the dessert while I waited for Flora. I waited for a long time, but she


    didn''te back.


    I grew restless and called Rufus, only to find his line was engaged. I guessed he was busy.


    After thinking for a while, I sent a message to Rufus, saying that I had found some clues and


    nned to investigate outside the wall again tonight.


    After I sent the message to Rufus, Flora finally came back. Barlow followed her, looking frustrated.


    "How''s your stomach? What did the doctor say?" I hurried forward, pretending to seem worried.


    However, Barlow spoke first, "Help, Miss Todd. She ate something and is now having diarrhea. She


    asked me to apany her to the washroom and guard the door. As a result, everyone thought I


    was a pervert, and a group of she-wolves attacked me."


    I bit my lip to suppress myughter. "How is she now? Does she need to see a doctor?"


    "No, no, no. I''m fine now." Flora smiled and held my arm. "Let''s go back. I''m hungry again."


    Barlow rolled his eyes, but he didn''tin since I was present.


    "Can we leave now?" Flora pulled my sleeve and winked at me.


    "Yeah, let''s go. It''s gettingte," Barlow interjected.


    I nodded and nudged her forward. "Let''s go."


    When the three of us were about to leave the orphanage, Alva ran over to me. The cream was


    smeared all over her mouth. She grabbed my clothes and asked, "Will youe again?"


    My heart softened. I squatted and wiped her mouth with a tissue. "I will." "It''s a promise." Alva


    opened her arms and gave me a tight hug. "You have to keep up your promise."


    "I will."


    After leaving the orphanage, I found an excuse to end today''s sightseeing.


    After driving Barlow away, I told Flora about everything I had found in the orphanage.


    Analyzing the situation only seemed to increase our doubts. Especially,st night, when we saw


    Felix in the sewer, he asked us to stay in the wall and advised us not to go out today.


    I had thought Felix simply hated us. But from what Alva told me, it looked like something was about


    to happen tonight.


    However, I didn''t tell Flora about it because I sensed something was wrong. I nned to go outside


    the wall alone tonight.


    I didn''t want to take Flora with me. If there was indeed a problem, I didn''t want her to get hurt


    because of my misjudgment.


    "I''m going to find Rufus. I maye backte at night," I informed Flora like I always did.


    A knowing smile emerged on her face. "It doesn''t matter if you don''te back at all. I won''t leave


    the door open for you."


    I patted her head helplessly. "Why are youughing like that? I have something important to discuss


    with Rufus. What were you thinking?" "Okay, I know." Flora rolled her eyes. "Having great sex is


    also important."


    With that, she ran away, fearing I would beat her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help butugh at her. My friend always came up with strange things to say.


    I shook my head and immediately went to the huge wall.

 Chapter 466 A Tough Nut To Crack______

    Chapter 466 A Tough Nut To Crack______


    Rufus'' POV:


    I spent the whole day inquiring about the missing werewolves with Geoffrey.


    The people in charge and the councilors were all called for interrogation. But their answers were the


    same as Geoffrey''s. They all imed it to be a normal migrating issue.


    I skimmed across the documents they had submitted. Everything looked simr. It seemed obvious


    they had colluded in private.


    I scratched my head because the situation seemed tricky. Dealing with a few bad guys would have


    been easy. But the whole pack?


    Attacking them by force was an easy task. The problem, however, was that the truth would be


    completely buried in ruins after their collusion copsed.


    Generally speaking, those in high positions wouldn''t mind risking everything. Once their interests


    were threatened, they would do anything to protect themselves and what they had, and it would


    cause a series of chain reactions.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Therefore, I decided to deal with the issue one step at a time in order to find out the truth. Being


    composed at this time was cardinal, so I maintained my cool the entire time.


    The councilor beside me was still talking about strengthening the pack so that more werewolves


    woulde to settle here.


    "Enough!" I was tired of hearing the same thing over and over again. "You can leave now."


    The councilor nced at Geoffrey and nodded. "Yes."


    Geoffrey smiled and sat opposite me. "You''ve been investigating all day. I think you should get


    some rest. I''ve asked my men to prepare a banquet in the front hall. Please go and enjoy it."


    I threw the document on the desk and snorted with disdain. I knew I wouldn''t be able to find


    anything if I went on investigating this way. Geoffrey was an old fox. He had arranged everything


    well and I couldn''t find anything unusual.


    However, one thing seemed odd. The werewolves that had disappeared didn''t have families or


    rtives. At least their names weren''t listed on the household register.


    "Or should I ask them to serve the banquet here?" Geoffrey asked again, a permanent smile


    stered on his face.


    "Let''s go there. We have nothing else to investigate." I pretended to have no doubts, hoping to


    lower Geoffrey''s guard.


    Geoffrey narrowed his eyes and looked at me. "I can promise you it''s nothing suspicious. People


    juste and go, nothing more. Stop worrying about it."


    "What about her?" I asked about the vampire ve to change the topic.


    "Don''t worry. She is fine. You can call her to serve you any time you want." Geoffrey grinned.


    "That''s good. Tell her to serve me again tonight," I said coldly.


    "Okay." Geoffrey immediately understood what I meant. Then he added, "Miss Todd seemed very


    unhappy. What if she fights with you again?"


    I frowned and disagreed with him. "What should I be afraid of? She''s just a she-wolf. Besides, I can


    change my mate if I feel she isn''t the right match for me. And as a prince''s mate, she should be


    more broadminded."


    "Yes, it''s natural for a man to try being with other women," Geoffrey echoed. He also told me about


    his mistresses. They were all aware of the presence of the other women in Geoffrey''s life, but they


    had somehow epted it. They were all obedient to him.


    "I''m tired of Sylvia, too." I smiled. "Just as you said, I want to try someone new. That ve is good.


    She is more sensible and obedient than Sylvia. She would be the ideal mistress for me."


    Although I looked calm on the surface, the guilt was eating me up.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine. I feared Sylvia would suddenly materialize behind me like a ghost.

 Chapter 467 The Secret Of This City

    Chapter 467 The Secret Of This City


    Rufus'' POV:


    "All right." Geoffrey nodded. "I will send the ve to serve you tonight. Although she is a vampire,


    she can''t speak. So you don''t need to worry."


    I sneered.


    Although she couldn''t speak, she could write. ''Did Geoffrey not realize that? Or was he simply


    stupidly fearless and looking down upon the royal family?''


    I was not in the mood to go to the banquetter, so I came up with something to excuse myself.


    On my way back, I finally had the time to take out my phone. As soon as I unlocked my phone, I


    saw a message from Sylvia, stating she was going to explore outside the wall.


    I thought she had gone with her teammates, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. I just reminded her


    to be careful. However, I met Flora and Warren on the way. They were quarreling for some reason.


    Confused, I walked to them. "Why are you here? Where is Sylvia?"


    Flora shook off Warren''s hand and frowned. "Didn''t Sylviae to see you? She left a long time


    ago."


    I instantly realized something was wrong.


    Perhaps Sylvia had lied to Flora for some reason. "Isn''t Sylvia with you?" Flora asked, her tone


    anxious this time.


    "No. She is waiting for me in my room. She just sent me a message." I waved my phone at them.


    "All right. You two carry on. I''m leaving now."


    I called Sylvia as soon as I returned to my room. But no one answered.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I repeatedly called her, but she wasn''t in the service area.


    I grew restless. If I had known it earlier, I would have asked my secret guards to follow her --even


    though Sylvia hated people following her.


    ''Damn it! I should have ended the investigation earlier.''


    I ran a hand over my hair as the dread seemed to intensify with every passing minute.


    The problem in this city was moreplicated than I had thought. The disappearance of those


    werewolves terrified me.


    I paced restlessly in the room. After a while, I couldn''t wait any longer. I picked up my coat and


    decided to look out for Sylvia.


    Just as I was about to leave, there was a knock on the door.


    It was Geoffrey''s men. They had brought the vampire ve here. She was wearing a revealing


    dress.


    The strong scent of her perfume wafted in the air.


    I hid my anxiety and tried to patiently deal with Geoffrey''s men.


    "Leave her here. You can go now."


    The guards exchanged nces; one of them timidly stepped forward. "But Alpha Geoffrey asked us


    to stay here and take the ve back with us at dawn."


    "I''ll call you if I want her to leave. You can go now!" I snapped coldly.


    The guards were terrified and didn''t dare to utter a word. They had to go back and report to


    Geoffrey.


    After they left, the ve and I were all alone in the room.


    I took the bed sheet and threw it at her. "Wrap yourself up," I said in disgust.


    The maid covered herself up with trembling hands and stayed in the corner of the bed. She was still


    as timid asst time.


    I turned around and fetched a pen and paper. "I''m going to ask you a couple of questions. Write the


    answers clearly."


    I was not in a good mood, so I didn''t bother being polite to her.


    Just as I was wondering what to ask her, the ve had already picked up the pen and was eagerly


    writing something.


    My breath caught in my throat as I leaned over to see what she had written.


    "When the clock strikes midnight, the hunting ground will be open outside the wall," the note read.

 Chapter 468 A Weird Night

    Chapter 468 A Weird Night


    Sylvia''s POV:


    There were more guards near the wall today than usual. Geoffrey might have suspected that we


    had gone outside the wallst night, thus strengthened security.


    I hid in the shadows while waiting for the nearby group of guards to pass by. Once the coast was


    cleared, I went through the same hole in the wall from yesterday and got out.


    As soon as I got out, something felt off immediately. There was no one on the streets tonight. The


    city looked abandoned.


    Even the air was a little weird.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was so quiet that even the rustling of the leaves in the wind could be heard.


    All lights in the buildings were out, including even the residential buildings in the distance.


    I pursed my lips and observed the road.


    It was impossible for all the werewolves outside the wall to suddenly disappear overnight. The only


    possibility was that they all went to a certain ce for somemon reason.


    I thought of what Felix had told me and began to feel uneasy.


    I was going to send Rufus a message to tell him that something was wrong, but I realized my


    pocket was empty. I had forgotten my phone somewhere.


    I decided to go to the sewer from yesterday to see if I could find Felix.


    Because of the water that was releasedst night, there were puddles everywhere. My trousers had


    gotten wet from walking all the way.


    As expected, Felix was not in the sewer.


    At this time, I heard a faint bell ring from the outside. It should be the hourly reminder. Based on the


    time I left off, I guessed it was exactly midnight.


    However, this timest night, I didn''t remember hearing a bell ring.


    Things felt even weirder.


    Suddenly, it started to grow noisy outside the sewer. I thought I even heard shrill screams.


    My chest tightened and I wanted to have a look, but the cking sounds of high-heeled shoes


    suddenly echoed, as if someone was walking toward me. I instinctively hid and held my breath,


    careful not to make a sound.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Soon, it stopped at the entrance of the sewer.


    I continued to stay in the dark and didn''t dare to move. I smelled a faint rose fragrance. That was


    probably from the person with the heels.


    Still, there was something strange about it. The scent seemed simr to the ve Ashley,bined


    with the smell of blood.


    All of a sudden, the sewer lid opened up, letting in a bright light. I shrank back into the wall, hoping


    not to be seen.


    An enchanting female voice came from above.


    "Let''s see if there are any wolves hiding in here today. Are you well-hidden in there? I''ming for


    you."


    The voice then disappeared. For a few moments, I waited quietly and made sure she was gone


    before moving my feet, slowly trying to poke my head out.


    But as soon as I stretched out my neck, a head of golden hair popped into the sewer entrance.


    Instantly, I backed up into the wall again.


    "Oh!" The woman sounded excited. "I smell a wolf here. You better hide well, my dear. We''re going


    to y hide and seek."


    The sound cking heels followed, but this time it was faster and sounded threatening.


    As the footsteps got closer, I got shocked because I could smell her scent more clearly.


    The woman who appeared out of nowhere was not a werewolf at all. She was a vampire.

 Chapter 469 The Vampire In Werewolf Territory

    Chapter 469 The Vampire In Werewolf Territory


    Sylvia''s POV:


    What the hell was going on? How could a vampire sneak into werewolf territory and lurk around out


    in the open?


    My mind was full of questions I couldn''t answer.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If I heard what this woman said correctly, it seemed this was not her first timeing to the sewer


    to look for werewolves. She was doing it with much ease, too. Clearly, she was hunting.


    While I was busy trying to figure out why she was here, her voice echoed again. "Come out,e


    out, wherever you are."


    My entire body froze up and I had no choice but to stay on standby.


    "Well, if you don''te out, that''s fine. Just don''t be mad when I ruthlessly drag you out of hiding." I


    could tell she slowed down, just like a predator on the prowl. Surely, she could smell my scent at


    this point, because she was getting close.


    "I''m already thinking of ways to make you suffer. How does sucking all the blood out of you and


    making you into a wolf-skinntern sound? What perfect timing. My bedsidemp is broken. Now I''ll


    have something new to rece it." The woman let out a chillyughter, which sounded even


    creepier in the empty sewer.


    While carefully listening for her footsteps, I was also able to estimate her strength by observing her


    breathing pattern.


    A strong warrior''s breathing was usually light and stable. From what I could hear, this woman did


    not seem very strong.


    While in the sewer, she had already exposed her super power as well, which was control of light.


    Wherever she walked, goldenmps would appear and light up the wall.


    Although it was nice to look at, it was not that practical inbat.


    If this was going to be a one-on-one battle, I should be able to take her on.


    Suddenly, the woman chuckled. "Why haven''t you run away? Are you really waiting to see me?"


    I continued to hold my breath as I waited for her to get closer.


    "Oh, I can''t believe you''ve just epted your fate like that. How boring." She clicked her tongue,


    and then her tone became cold. "Fine, then I will no longer spare you the agony."


    It was the right time. I jumped out and swung my fist at her face.


    But the woman was able to dodge to the side, avoiding my attack by a hair. Shocked, she


    eximed, "How dare you fightback?"


    I didn''t bother replying, nor did I let her have time to rest. With every step I took, Iunched an


    attack.


    "Stop! Stop!" She seemed a little overwhelmed and sounded like she wanted to negotiate.


    But I ignored it and refused to give her a chance to fight back. If I made a wrong move right now, it


    could cost me my life.


    "You bitch!" Now, she was angry. She bared her sharp fangs and decided to fight me with all her


    strength.


    Contrary to what many believed, vampires were more beastly than werewolves when fighting. This


    woman grabbed at my shoulders and dug her sharp ws into them, trying to bite my neck. When a


    werewolf would get bitten by a vampire, their blood would mutate and turn them into a terrifying


    monster.


    This woman was weak, as I predicted, but she was still very hard to get a hold of and used a lot of


    dirty tricks.


    When she exposed her fangs again, I took the opportunity to punch her directly in the mouth.


    A crack resounded in the sewer and her front teeth broke on the spot.


    "My... my teeth!" The woman covered her mouth in disbelief, blood running down her chin.


    I coughed in disgust. Vampire blood smelled horrible.


    In despair of her teeth, the woman was too distracted to resist gettingpletely subdued.


    She cried and cursed with a mouth full of blood. "Damn that Geoffrey. This was not what he told me


    at all."

 Chapter 470 A Hunting Game

    Chapter 470 A Hunting Game


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Geoffrey?" I was confused. "What are you talking about?"


    Did Geoffrey hire this vampire to lurk around the pack?


    From the way she said it, it sounded like there was some kind of deal between them.


    The woman also looked confused. "You don''t know? Are you not from here?"


    "Just tell me! What''s going on?" I twisted her hands behind her back and didn''t answer her question.


    She muttered more curses, but there was some sort of enlightenment that shed in her eyes.


    "Damn you, Geoffrey! That old bastard didn''t even tell us there were outsiders here."


    "Geoffrey asked you toe here?" I asked coldly.


    The woman struggled. "Why would I tell you?"


    I whipped out a dagger and pressed the cold de to her face. "If you don''t tell me, then I would be


    sorry for that pretty face of yours."


    Vampires were generally good looking. Both Ashley and the vampire in front of me had good


    features that I was sure they would be proud of.


    Besides, this woman was well dressed-- even her hair was done up nicely. She seemed to care


    about her appearance very much.


    Sure enough, when she saw my dagger against her face, she turned paler than normal. "No, get


    that away from me! When that de touches my face, I''m calling the others!"


    I raised my eyebrows and continued to threaten her, "Go ahead then. I don''t mind breaking more of


    your teeth."


    She was so angry that she burst into tears. "Come on, this was a fair deal. How dare you hurt me?


    Does Geoffrey want to break our contract?"


    "Just tell me the truth and I''ll let you go. What''s your deal with Geoffrey?" I smiled politely at her.


    "You''re not the only one who doesn''t want to shed blood. I don''t want to smell your blood either."


    But she was stubborn and shouted instead. "You werewolves are just a bunch of idiots. You''re


    nothing but pawns in this game we vampires y!"


    The woman''s voice was loud enough to get the attention of a male vampire nearby.


    "Ciara? What''s going on?"


    Happy to hear herpanion''s voice, Ciara eximed, "Help me! A stupid werewolf caught me.


    Come here!"


    Before she could say anything else, I cupped her mouth. This couldn''t be good.


    Sure enough, a male vampire jumped into the sewer not a few momentster. I could already feel


    that he was very fast. His scent was even stronger than the woman''s-- abination of stinky fish


    and a rotten coffin.


    Just when the other vampire was about to reach us, I decisively kicked the woman away so that her


    body would hit him and bought me some time. I then transformed into my wolf form and ran away.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew nothing about the male vampire''s power. Some vampires strategically wouldn''t show their


    power right away. Since I couldn''t guarantee that I could defeat them both on my own, running away


    was my best choice.


    I escaped to the direction Felix wentst time. Although the male vampire was fast, his two legs


    were unable to match my four legs.


    Finally, I was able to lose the vampires and crawled out of the sewer from another exit.


    But as soon as I poked my head out of the sewer, my eyes were greeted by a haunting scene.


    The streets were full of werewolves fleeing in all directions. They all looked terrified, as if they had


    seen a ghost.


    Only then did I realized that behind them was a group of vampires, preying and hunting.


    The vampires were dressed up in gorgeous clothes, as if they were attending a festival carnival.


    The smell of blood was also very thick in the air, which made the scene even more terrifying.


    When I looked around, I also saw several corpses of werewolves on the ground.


    Their blood had already been sucked up by the vampires.

 Chapter 471 Preys That Could Not Escape

    Chapter 471 Preys That Could Not Escape


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was startled for a moment. Then, I grew angry.


    I didn''t know what kind of deal Geoffrey had made with the vampires. He had not only broken the


    law but also disregarded the lives of the werewolves by letting the vampires enter the pack.


    Therefore, on this day, every month, was a feast for the vampires.


    They rampaged through the city and preyed on the werewolves.


    This was the rule Geoffrey had talked about earlier.


    I jumped out of the sewer without hesitation.


    At that moment, a she-wolf with tousled hair ran toward me, her face pale with dread. Thinking I


    was a werewolf outside the wall, she pulled me aside. "Run! Otherwise, you''ll die."


    Before she could finish her words, a red-haired vampire suddenly jumped down from an elevated


    ce andnded on the ground behind her. His sharp ws sank into the she-wolf''s back.


    It was a high-level vampire who had obviously taken excitant.


    He licked the blood on his hand like an addict and looked at the she-wolf. "You''re so delicious.


    It''s a pity you can''t withstand the blow." His eyes burned with madness.


    I watched the she-wolf struggle and die right in front of my eyes in mere seconds. My mind went


    nk; sadness and indignation settled in my heart.


    The red-haired vampire leered at me. He threw away the dead she-wolf and walked toward me.


    "What a beautiful girl! Even your blood is fragrant. I''m thinking how to devour you."


    The red-haired vampire stepped closer to me, his every move elegant and poise.


    I immediately rushed over and attacked him, giving no time for him to y his dirty tricks.


    The vampire effortlessly dodged my attack, his eyes widening with surprise. "Interesting. I haven''t


    met a werewolf who is brave enough to fight back."


    Just then, the bell rang again. Hearing that, the vampire stopped bothering me. He turned around


    and sprinted into an alley.


    I sensed something was wrong and followed him right away.


    When I arrived at the alley, I saw a group of werewolves pushing a little boy out. I was surprised to


    see it was Felix.


    The leading werewolf was an adult male. He respectfully kneeled before the red-haired vampire.


    "Duke Glendon, the tribute for this month is ready for you."


    I guessed he was referring to Felix as the tribute.


    The red-haired vampire, Glendon, took a sniff, and his nose scrunched up with disgust. "His blood is


    fresh, but he''s too thin. There would barely be a few sips of blood in his body."


    "Sir, please give it a try. I''m sure you won''t be disappointed," the werewolf said in a ttering tone.


    Glendon reluctantly agreed, "Okay, I''ll take him." ''What an absurd deal!''


    Without hesitation, I rushed forward and grabbed Felix.


    "What are you doing here?" Felix asked, letting out a startled gasp.


    Glendon didn''t know what was going on. He red at me viciously. "What do you want?"


    "I want to take your damn life!" I replied coldly.


    Glendon immediately understood what I meant and darted toward me. He was faster than the two


    vampires I had met in the sewer earlier.


    I couldn''t turn into a wolf while protecting Felix, so I had to fight Glendon head-on.


    Although it was a little difficult, I managed to subdue him. The other werewolves in the alley had fled


    when they saw me fighting with the vampire.


    When I was about to kill Glendon, Felix stopped me.


    "Don''t kill him!"


    "Why?" I looked at Felix in confusion. "He''s a vampire!"


    "Stop asking too many questions. Just don''t kill him," Felix said expressionlessly.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Glendon struggled to escape from me. "You''ll be doomed if you kill me. I''m a duke," he bellowed.


    "Bullshit! You just im to be powerful, but in reality, you''re nothing but a piece of shit!" I sneered.


    "You!"


    I easily knocked him out.


    "It''s your turn, Felix. Tell me why you don''t want me to kill him. If you don''t give me a proper answer,


    I will beat him to death." I growled at the boy.


    Felix closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "If we kill a vampire or even resist their attack, my


    sister and I will die with them."

 Chapter 472 The Peace Agreement

    Chapter 472 The Peace Agreement


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Felix''s words seemed absurd. I couldn''t understand what he meant. ''Since when did werewolves


    have to submit to vampires?''


    "Is your sister Alva? Isn''t she safe inside the wall?" Felix''s eyes widened in shock. "How did you


    know Alva? Did you go to see her?"


    "Yes, I identally met your sister when I walked past the orphanage. She is a lovely girl," I said


    honestly.


    Felix stared at me vigntly. "What''s your purpose? Why are you here?"


    "My friends and I simply want to help you. But you have to tell me the truth first so that we''ll have an


    idea about where to begin." I wanted Felix to trust me. If he was still reluctant to let his guard down,


    I would have to think of other ways.


    After a moment''s silence, he finallypromised. He pulled me to a safe ce and said, "What do


    you want to know? Hurry up. Although no one is around now, we can only talk for a while. Vampires


    wille soon."


    "I want to know what kind of deal Geoffrey has made with the vampires."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At the mention of Geoffrey, hatred shed across Felix''s face. "A long time ago, Geoffrey and the


    vampires had reached a mutual nonaggression pact. The price was that the werewolves outside the


    wall, like me, would have to participate in the monthly hunting game and serve as prey to vampires."


    He snorted and continued, "Werewolves inside the wall live a happy life at the cost of our lives.


    They lead a peaceful, wealthy life with abundant resources. However, the safe haven they were


    talking about is built on our bones."


    His answer enraged me. "That filthy bastard!" "Don''t be too surprised." Felix scoffed. "Our lives


    mean nothing to them. Beasts in human skin are the real monsters. Although it''s an unfair deal, the


    werewolves inside the wall look up to Geoffrey and regard him as a respectful leader." "That''s


    ridiculous!" I couldn''t believe such a pact was concealed from everyone.


    However, Felix smiled wryly, as if he was tired of being exploited time and again. "Ridiculous? I''m


    used to it."


    "But haven''t werewolves and vampires already reached a peace agreement?" I was still confused.


    ''Wasn''t Geoffrey afraid of letting the vampires in? He was only inviting trouble.''


    "The peace agreement is just a stunt to maintain the peace on the surface. It''s far away from the


    imperial capital city. The lycan king can''t interfere anyway. Those so-called royal members were


    probably busy fighting for the throne, or having fun and consolidating their power now. They have


    no time to care about us," Felix said tly.


    "How could they not care? Geoffrey must have deliberately concealed the situation, so the royal


    family wouldn''t find out about it," I hurriedly exined. "Just because one or two of them are corrupt


    and greedy, you can''t generalize the entire royal family. At least Rufus is not like that."


    "So what? How do you know so much about the royal family?" Felix snorted with disdain. "Besides,


    how could you be sure that the lycan king hasn''t acquiesced? Maybe our sacrifice was written in the


    peace agreement in the first ce."

 Chapter 473 Unfair

    Chapter 473 Unfair


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I didn''t believe that.


    If the lye an king had acquiesced, Rufus would have known it.


    "I know you don''t believe me. Youe from the imperial capital and have lived a happy, peaceful


    life..."


    "You are wrong, Felix," I interrupted him. "I used to be a ve. My life was no better than yours."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Felix was silent for a while, and his face finally softened. "It doesn''t mean others are the same as


    you. In all these years, the lycan king has not once asked about the situation in our pack. Either he


    feels guilty or he just doesn''t care."


    "Enough! Felix, you can''t make ims without evidence. I don''t want you to get yourself into trouble


    because of spreading this rumor," I reprimanded him. I didn''t want the innocent boy to get into


    trouble by making false ims.


    But my mind was aplete mess now. I couldn''t help but think of Ethan being paranoid about


    power and inheritance. Even though Richard hadmitted such serious crimes and taken the


    lives of many innocent soldiers, Ethan still spared Richard''s life because only he could extend his


    bloodline.


    Ethan was probably more ruthless than I thought.


    Felix didn''t utter another. He lowered his head, and my heart broke at the sight of the little boy who


    looked broken and dejected.


    "Felix, your anger is justifiable. I understand your situation. But..." I wanted to remind Felix that the


    world wasn''t as cruel as he thought. However, I couldn''t because I had no right to say that. After all,


    no one could erase the pain and unjust he had encountered. The people in power had ruined the


    little boy''s life and left an indelible scar in his heart.


    Felix looked up at me. His silence made me feel a little guilty.


    "I''m sorry, Felix. I know I have no stand to speak for you or anyone else. But I hope you can keep


    those spections and doubts to yourself until you find conclusive evidence. After all, you are


    talking about the king who has the power to decide the fate of the entire empire. Even if you don''t


    care about yourself, you should do this for the sake of Alva," I advised him.


    Felix lowered his head and clenched his fist as if he were controlling his rage against the world.


    Finally, his shoulders slumped, and he nodded weakly. "I know. I will control my anger and never


    utter those words again."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and grabbed his shoulders. "The children in the orphanage are all


    hostages for those outside the wall, aren''t they? They are shackles that trap you here so that you''d


    surrender without resisting."


    Felix smiled bitterly. "Not exactly. The children inside are all our family members. We''ve sent them


    there in person though." "Why?" I was confused.


    Felix remained silent for a while. When he looked up at me, I could see the pain in his eyes. "The


    best resources, education, and living environment is avable only inside the wall. We can also visit


    them once a month. The children live a happy,fortable life there. Even if their rtives outside


    the wall die, the children inside would live a secure life, free of fear. They would also receive a


    generous pension aspensation." He smiled sadly. "So I guess you have an idea now as to why


    the werewolves outside the wall are eager to be prey for the vampires. We want to secure the


    life of our dear ones."


    Felix sounded calm as if we were discussing the weather. I could see life had toughened the


    innocent boy -- he had be numb. However, his eyes lit up every time he spoke about Alva.


    "I''m doing all this for Alva. How can such a young child face this cruel world all by herself?" Felix


    grew depressed. Talking about Alva seemed to reveal his vulnerability.


    My heart broke as I silently watched the little boy risking his own life just to keep his little sister


    happy.

 Chapter 474 Survival Of The Fittest

    Chapter 474 Survival Of The Fittest


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Werewolves outside the wall are born as prey. Our lives are destined to be traded to benefit the


    privileged. You asked me that night in the sewer why I didn''t escape. Remember?" Felix looked up


    at me, tears streaming down his cheeks. "Do you understand it now? No one can escape. This is a


    cage, and countless invisible shackles bind us until the day we die."


    I felt sorry for Felix. A little child had to endure so much pain and hardships.


    "There will be a way to change this."


    My words didn''t seem to convince him. After all, our lives were insignificant in this strict hierarchy.


    The wall wasn''t a mere barrier. The rules Geoffrey and his people had built was like a huge


    mountain that couldn''t be uprooted by simply people like us no matter how we wanted to change the


    system.


    Even if we were determined to overturn the wall, the werewolves inside would undoubtedly be the


    first to object.


    As Felix said, no one was innocent in this massive conspiracy system.


    But I couldn''t tell who was right and who was wrong.


    No one could determine their birth and parents. epting new things was easy, but changing


    existing concepts required a lot of time and effort.


    I knew the werewolves inside the wall already regarded those outside the wall as baits to feed the


    beasts. They didn''t care about the lives of the people outside.


    Felix let out a weary sigh. "Will that happen? I don''t see that daying."


    "Don''t lose hope. I will try my best to help you," I promised, staring into his eyes. "I know you have


    lost all hopes about life, but please think about Alva."


    The boy didn''t resist when he was presented to the vampire duke today. I could tell Felix had given


    up on life.


    "I neither get to decide my life nor death." Felix lowered his head; his voice was thick with emotion.


    "Even if I escape now, I will surely die in the future. The hunting happens once a month. All of us


    outside the wall are mere food for the beasts. Sooner orter, we will fall prey to them and perish."


    The cruelty of the game made me despise Geoffrey even more. "If all the werewolves outside the


    wall die one day, then the ones inside would have to suffer."


    Things were not as miserable as this even in a ughterhouse. The pigs were at least fed well


    before they were killed.


    Felix sneered. "They have already thought about what you said. Only a few vampires hunt every


    month, so it gives us ample time to rx. They will kill adults first."


    "What about kids?"


    "Well, they will be given a chance to get inside the wall at a very young age. But that''s not easy.


    They will conduct an examination. Only the gifted children are qualified to go inside the wall. Alva


    was born blind, so she was rejected right away. But I tried every means to get her inside. Besides,


    she has a special talent, so they allowed her to live inside the wall."


    "Do you mean Alva''s eidetic memory?" I asked, studying his face.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Felix nodded. "Yes. Luckily. Children like us, who are barred from entering the wall, have to live


    outside. If we manage to survive the monthly hunting, we can grow up and have children, filling the


    hunting ground. Moreover, the werewolves inside the wall know everything about the world outside.


    Geoffrey even issued aw, which says that those whomit a serious crime will be banished to


    outside the wall."

 Chapter 475 A Cruel Game

    Chapter 475 A Cruel Game


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The harsh living environment outside the wall has made it a dangerous ce that even criminals


    try their best to avoid. Felons would rathermit suicide in prison than live outside the wall.


    Although death was inevitable, anyone would choose a less painful way of dying. But Geoffrey won''t


    let those criminals get away with it. After all, their death in prison wouldn''t benefit anyone, so he


    uses them to feed the vampires." Felix looked up at me. "To those werewolves living inside the wall,


    the world outside is a hell-hole. There is no denying it. This is indeed a hell-hole."


    Although it waste at night, the sky looked strangely red.


    Felix stood under a broken streetlight. The fire in the distance reflected on his cheek. His beautiful


    blue eyes looked like a tranquilke.


    He looked at me for a few seconds and smiled innocently. "Thank you, youngdy."


    His words melted my heart. His smile was the same as Alva''s. She, too, had said the same thing to


    me.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I haven''t done anything." A range of feelings surged in my heart. I


    knew how difficult it was for someone who was on the brink of copse to express gratitude.


    The driftwood could only temporarily stall drowning regardless of how strong it was. And they


    needed more than just a driftwood to escape this turbulent sea of desperation.


    Felix didn''t say anything. The smile on his face vanished as his tired eyes met mine. "The hunting


    will end at five o''clock. I hope you won''t go to the hole in the wall before that. I don''t want the


    vampires to find out about it. That''s the only way I get to see Alva. I also hope you don''t tell about


    the hole in the wall to anyone. Otherwise, Alva will be exiled from inside the wall."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t say a word," I promised. "I won''t go back until the hunt is over. I''ll stay outside


    the wall."


    Felix gave a disapproving expression now. "I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business."


    I couldn''t help but flick him on the forehead. He was acting smugly mature for a little boy.


    "I can''t turn a blind eye to the hunting, and I''m much stronger than you. Don''t worry about me."


    "I''m not worried about you!" Felix looked both embarrassed and annoyed. "Whatever. But you can''t


    kill a vampire. You better make sure the vampires don''t know your true identity. Otherwise, Geoffrey


    will find out about it."


    "Don''t worry. I know," I replied with a smile.


    Felix snorted. "It''s not safe here. Let''s part ways."


    "Where are you going? It''s chaotic outside." I was worried about him.


    Felix sneered with conceit. "I''m familiar with every nook and corner outside the wall. No one can


    find me as long as I keep changing the hiding positions. It was just an ident earlier that they


    caught me. Stop worrying about me and take care of yourself."


    I was at a loss for words. ''What a child!'' He seemed more immature than Alva.


    "All right. Go ahead." I let him go. After all, he was a clever boy, and I was sure he could escape


    from vampires.


    After we parted, I followed the small trails and looked around the city. The situation here was far


    worse than I had thought.


    There were more vampires than Felix made me believe.


    I squatted in the bushes under the eaves of a house and heard the noises in the distance. There


    were loud growls followed by asional screams. I broke into a cold sweat and didn''t know what to


    do.


    I was desperate to see Rufus. He was my backbone, and I wanted to discuss the current situation


    with him.

 Chapter 476 Exposed

    Chapter 476 Exposed


    Rufus'' POV:


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As soon as I knew about the hunting from the vampire ve, I ordered her to moan with pleasure so


    that it wouldn''t garner suspicion.


    Although I had driven the guards who had brought the ve here, I knew Geoffrey might have other


    spies. We had to make them believe we were having sex in the room.


    The ve didn''t dare to disobey my order. She squatted in the corner of the bed and began


    moaning. She couldn''t speak, so she could only moan and groan as if she were having a good time.


    I didn''t bother staying longer. I turned into a wolf and jumped down from the balcony.


    There were two guards at the front door of the vi. I avoided them and climbed over the wall to


    look for Flora.


    The ce Geoffrey had arranged for them was close by. I got there in a few minutes.


    To my surprise, I found Warren squatting outside Flora''s room.


    "What happened?" I frowned.


    Warren stood up and looked at me, his face flushed with embarrassment. "Prince Rufus, what are


    you doing here?"


    Then, he looked over my shoulder and frowned. "Where is Sylvia?"


    I didn''t have time to answer his question. "Where is Flora? I need to talk to her."


    "She is inside." Warren nced at the closed door and sighed bitterly. "She..."


    I quickly walked over and knocked on the door without giving him a chance to exin.


    However, Flora''s angry voice startled me. "Fuck off! You idiot! Why don''t you go and sleep instead


    of lurking outside my door like a pervert?" I turned to look at Warren, only to find that his face had


    turned scarlet. He looked embarrassed.


    I rolled my eyes and knocked on the door again. "Flora, open the door. It''s me, Rufus."


    A momentary silencepsed, followed by a flurry of footsteps. Then, the door opened, revealing


    Flora''s panic-stricken face.


    "What are you doing here, Prince Rufus?"


    "Sylvia might be in danger," I said bluntly. "Give me the location of the wall hole."


    The blood on Flora''s face drained in an instant. "What happened? Didn''t Sylviae to see you?" I


    briefly exined everything to her and Warren, including what I had heard about the hunting game.


    "If the ve wasn''t lying, tonight would be a feast for vampires. Sylvia is alone outside the wall, and


    I''m afraid she would get into trouble." Hearing that, Flora and Warren led me to the enormous wall


    right away.


    "I sensed something was wrong. Sylvia looked flustered as if she was hiding something from me. I


    shouldn''t have just let her go like that." Flora couldn''t stop ming herself on the way.


    "Sylvia went outside the wall alone without informing you because she didn''t want you to get into


    trouble," Warrenforted her. "There is no point in ming yourself. We should go there and find


    her."


    I didn''t say anything. Although my strides were confident, my mind was a mess. I could barely


    breathe. My stomach churned with anticipation. I wanted to see Sylvia right away and reprimand her


    for taking such a huge risk. I wanted to have her by my side and make sure she didn''t go anywhere.


    Just as we were about to reach the enormous wall, something unexpected happened.


    Geoffrey arrived with his army and stopped us.


    Anger surged through my veins. I red at him. He was surrounded by soldiers, and I wanted to kill


    him with my bare hands.


    "Where are you going, Prince Rufus?" Geoffrey asked politely.


    "Enough! Stop acting." I sneered. "Since you have brought the army to stop me, I''m sure you have


    found out about where we''re heading, haven''t you?"


    Geoffreyughed humorlessly. "You are awesome. It looks like my tricks can''t deceive you."


    With that, he violently dragged Ashley from behind and pushed her toward me.


    Her face was covered with bruises and whip marks. She was hugging herself, crying bitterly.


    "When did you find it?" I asked coldly.

 Chapter 477 Seeing Is Not Believing

    Chapter 477 Seeing Is Not Believing


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As per my agreement with Felix, I couldn''t get back inside the wall until I heard the bell ring at five


    o''clock, which indicated the end of the hunting.


    So I decided to use this time to save some werewolves, knocking several vampires out one after


    another.


    I wanted to get to the point and kill these vampires, but in order not to cause Felix any trouble, I


    managed to restrain myself.


    It was just a few hours, but it felt as though an eternity passed.


    Towards the end, the vampires dwindled in number.


    I didn''t know if they had retreated or were hiding in dark corners, waiting for new prey.


    As I turned to an alley, I gritted my teeth and wiped the blood off my hands. I had tried and failed to


    save a werewolf just now. A vampire had bitten him on the neck, slicing into the artery. I couldn''t


    save him.


    Staring at my blood-stained hands, I was in a bad mood.


    Just then, I heard a sudden ear-piercing scream that came from the depths of the alley, followed by


    clumsy footsteps.


    My gut wrenched and I instinctively ran towards the noise.


    As soon as I turned a corner, I saw a tall, thin teenager running towards me. He was being chased


    by a vampire.


    I recognized him. He was one of the werewolves who robbed Felix the first day we arrived at this


    pack; he was also one of the werewolves pushing Felix into the hands of the vampire duke earlier


    tonight.


    Although I was disgusted with the way he had acted, I still tried to save him.


    The vampire didn''t see meing. When he rounded the corner, I knocked him out from behind.


    "Is he dead?" The boy kicked the vampire''s hand anxiously, fear written all over his face.


    "He''ll wake up if you kick him again," I said coldly.


    The teenager withdrew his foot sulkily. Looking at me in embarrassment, he scratched his head and


    finally said, "Thank... Thank you."


    I was a little surprised. I wasn''t expecting him to thank me.


    Pursing my lips slightly, I couldn''t help but lecture him, telling him to stop bullying others. However,


    as soon as I brought up Felix''s name, something seemed to ur to him.


    "I was wondering why you looked so familiar. You''re the she-wolf who meddled in our business the


    other day!"


    He was talking about the time I saved Felix from them.


    "That''s right. So are you saying I shouldn''t have meddled in your business and saved you today?" I


    sneered at him coldly.


    He rolled his eyes. "Are you Felix''s friend? Do you really think that Felix is a good guy? Don''t be so


    quick to believe whatever you see. It''ll make you look like an idiot."


    While the teenager''s words were rude, I didn''t get angry right away. Instead, I just felt confused.


    "What''re you talking about?"


    He crossed his arms over his chest. "Felix is the kind of person who would do anything to survive.


    We did that to him in return for what he had done to us."


    When he spoke of this, his face became very gloomy and his eyes were filled with sadness. "


    Several of my friends were killed thanks to Felix."


    I frowned tightly. "If Felix is really that capable, how could he let you bully him?"


    "Are you stupid or something?" The teenager scolded me again. He pursed his lips and said, "Can''t


    you see? Felix is the best at lying! A word of advice: don''t believe what he says. As for whether


    you''ll believe me or not, that''s up to you. Good luck."


    After saying that, he turned around and ran into the shadows.


    I didn''t chase him. I decided to ask him more about it if I ever crossed paths with him again.


    I didn''t chase him also because the bell had already rung.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I couldn''t stay any longer and rushed towards the wall.


    However, as soon as I reached the hole in the wall, countless vampires suddenly emerged from the


    shadows and rushed at me from all directions.


    It seemed that all the vampires hade out of hiding.

 Chapter 478 The Way To Break The Deadlock

    Chapter 478 The Way To Break The Deadlock


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was standing in front of the wall, clenching my fists anxiously.


    I had no idea what sort of danger Sylvia faced outside the wall. While I wanted to go help her as


    soon as possible, the damned Geoffrey got in my way.


    The growing anxiety in my heart made me want to kill him on the spot.


    Geoffrey strode up to me andughed like a madman. "I knew the second Sylvia and her rats found


    the hole in the wall."


    From this, I immediately understood that he had spies on the other side of the wall.


    But I wasn''t surprised. Geoffrey was a cunning man who held a high position. It was to be expected


    for him to have spies nted everywhere.


    Although it seemed that Geoffrey had given up on the werewolves on the other side of the wall, the


    fact was that they were integral to his rule, so he couldn''tpletely ignore them.


    "How cunning of you," I sneered. Then, my eyes fell on the vampire ve. "What about her?"


    "She..." Geoffrey paused deliberately, trying to keep me in suspense. He then pinched the ve''s


    ass undisguisedly and said, "I also know her little tricks."


    Geoffrey''s venomous eyes swept over the ve''s body. "Anyone who disobeys me will be


    punished."


    The ve trembled in fear, not daring to raise her head.


    I sneered. I couldn''t stand Geoffrey''s tricks anymore. I was about to walk past him, intending to


    leave with Flora and Warren, ready to use force if needed.


    "What''s the rush, Prince Rufus?" Geoffrey blocked my way with his broad body and didn''t let me


    leave. "The sun hasn''t risen yet and it''s cold. Why don''t you just go back and have some more


    rest?"


    "Get out of my way," I said in a very low voice. My patience was running thin, so I pushed him out of


    my way.


    Just then, the bell tolled. Warren, who was walking beside me, looked at his watch and said, "It''s


    five o''clock. We have to find Sylvia as soon as possible."


    "It''s five o''clock. Are you sure you''ll be able to find her in time?" Geoffrey mimicked, in a voice


    dripping with sarcasm, "I''m afraid she''ll already be dead by the time you get there.


    I stopped in my tracks, turned around, and strode back to Geoffrey. I picked him up by his cor and


    said through gritted teeth, "If anything bad happens to her, I''ll tear you to shreds myself and feed


    you to the pigs."


    While a flicker of fear shed in Geoffrey''s eyes, his smile remained stered on his face. He


    seemed to have made up his mind to go all out.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I achieve my goal, it''s okay." "So be it. I hope you won''t regret it." I


    looked at him sharply and tightened my grip on his cor. Geoffrey''s face slowly turned a purplish


    red, but his smile remained the same. His provocative eyes seemed to tell me that even if I killed


    him, it''d be useless. Sylvia wasn''ting back.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    My anger surged violently and I nearly killed him right then and there.


    "Prince Rufus, please calm down. We have to find Sylvia first." Warren, the voice of reason,


    grabbed my arm with urgency.


    I took a deep breath and blue veins stood out on my forehead. Sylvia was in danger all because of


    him, so how could I just let Geoffrey go?


    "We won''t know where Sylvia is if he''s dead," Warren continued to speak rationally.


    I took a deep breath and finally loosened my grip. Geoffrey adjusted his cor slowly and smiled.


    "The bell at five o''clock in the morning means that the regr hunting is over, but another exclusive


    and more exhrating game has just begun."


    Every word Geoffrey said struck my sensitive nerves. He was making things clear to me.


    He had made sure that Sylvia wouldn''t get out of this alive.


    I was so angry that Ished out.


    "Guards, stop him!"


    Geoffrey ordered in a shrill voice, and the soldiers around him immediately besieged me.


    I kicked them away like flies, my heart burning with anxiety.


    ''Sylvia, please hold on a little longer. I''ming!''

 Chapter 479 Outnumbered

    Chapter 479 Outnumbered


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As the vampires swarmed towards me, I immediately realized that I had fallen into a trap. These


    vampires knew I wasing here from the very beginning.


    While I had realized that this was a trap, my mind was in a mess and I couldn''t figure it out.


    How did these vampires know that I would be here?


    "Nice to meet you again, little mouse!" The one who was speaking was the golden haired female


    vampire I had met in the sewer earlier. Her front teeth were gone, which was painfully obvious when


    she spoke. She was no longer beautiful and she looked like an old toothless hag.


    "How did you know I wasing?" I stared at her vigntly, every fiber of my body ready to fight at


    any given moment.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The blonde vampire smiled a toothless grin and said, "A little birdie told me everything¡ª someone


    who''s close to you."


    Someone close to me?


    I frowned and took a step back towards the wall, racking my brains for answers.


    "Oh, stop trying. You will never figure it out by yourself." The blonde vampire clicked her tongue


    sympathetically. Then she lifted the thick cloak around her body, revealing a trembling, red-eyed


    Felix.


    What the¡ª?!


    I looked at Felix in disbelief. I couldn''t help but recall the teenager''s words; he had told me not to


    believe a word Felix said.


    "Why?" I asked, my voice wrought with disappointment and indignation.


    Felix kept a straight face and didn''t say anything. His eyes, which were always bright and full of wit,


    looked unusuallyckluster, as though they were clouded by a thinyer of mist.


    "Why did you betray me?" I asked Felix again, this time, more forcefully.


    "''Betray''? We were never allies. We''re not the same,dy. How could I betray you?" Felix''s poker


    face suddenly broke into a smile, like a little devil who had sessfully pranked someone. He didn''t


    show a single trace of remorse.


    "You mean you''ve been acting from the very beginning? Including the time we discovered the hole


    in the wall?" I stared at him coldly, and theughter of Alva reyed in my mind. I couldn''t believe


    that Felix would really be that evil.


    "No. You can only me yourself for meddling in others people''s business." Felix''s expression


    changed dramatically. He clenched his fists and raised his voice indignantly. "It''s all your fault! The


    hole in the wall was found by Geoffrey and the vampires thanks to you! If I don''t team up with the


    vampires now, Alva and I will both be killed!"


    I was stunned. I had no idea that the hole in the wall would be discovered.


    "If only you didn''te! Everything could''ve stayed the same! Because of you, Alva and I will never


    see each other again!" Felix''s voice was heavy with grief. I could tell that he was really sad.


    "I... I''m sorry..." My voice was a bit shaky. I had really wanted to help them, but I didn''t expect that


    my kindness would result in this.


    The blonde vampire elegantly walked up to me, her high heels cking against the floor. She raised


    my chin with her index finger. "Such being the case, just surrender. Maybe we can spare your life.


    Otherwise, I''ll skin you and turn you into antern. What a waste of a beautiful face though."


    I swatted her hand away and snapped, "What makes you think you can catch me?"


    The blonde vampire chuckled and put on a hat. "If I wasn''t confident, how could I join this game with


    you silly werewolves in the first ce? What makes you think you can defeat all of us? You''re


    outnumbered, honey."


    I pursed my lips. She was right. I was outnumbered, and I knew that I couldn''t get out of this without


    help. The only solution was to stall as long as possible. Hopefully, Rufus would realize that


    something was off and would send someone to save me.


    "She''s not alone."


    Suddenly, a pleasant, sing-song voice sounded from another direction. When I looked, I found that it


    was La.


    What the heck was she doing here?

 Chapter 480 She Is Not Alone

    Chapter 480 She Is Not Alone


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Why are you here?" I looked at La in shock.


    Ever since Flora said she was afraid of La, we had deliberately stopped talking to her.


    Aftering here, we avoided staying in the same dormitory with La, so she stayed with the


    other female soldiers in the army.


    La was still charming. She walked up to me and pinched my butt. "I followed you here."


    I was a little surprised. ''How did she manage to follow me all the way without being noticed?'' "Are


    you surprised, sweetie?" La chuckled and patted my cheek. "I love it when you look surprised


    and clueless. That is a million-dor look, you know."


    "Don''t touch me," I pushed her hand away and stepped back.


    La didn''t care about my attitude. She patted my head and turned to face the blond female


    vampire. "Eww! So ugly!"


    "What did you say?" The vampire didn''t expect that La would provoke her as soon as she


    arrived. "Come again." She jerked up and pointed at herself, "Did you say I was ugly?"


    La nodded, clicking her tongue. "You not only are ugly but also have a weird voice. It''s a pity that


    you have such beautiful hair. Why don''t I pull them from your scalp for you? I think bald head suits


    you better."


    The vampire flew into a fit of rage that she lost control of her special power. Just then, lots of golden


    lights appeared around her and flickered to life.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I quickly grabbed La''s clothes and whispered, "Hurry up and leave. I''m their target."


    "I know you don''t want to drag me down. But with my help, you''ll have a better chance to escape.


    After all, I''m not weak, am I?" La said softly.


    I hesitated for a moment and nced at the bunch of vampires in front of me. It was indeed not the


    right time to act tough.


    "I owe you this favor." I looked at La and finally agreed.


    La burst outughing and put her arm around my shoulder. "After all, we were roommates. Don''t


    regard me as an outsider."


    I wanted to say something more, but the vampires on the opposite side were already getting


    impatient.


    "What are you two talking about? Gosh, you werewolves are annoying. If you don''t want to fight,


    just surrender," said a resonant voice. It was Glendon, the red-haired duke I had met earlier. He


    picked up Felix with one hand and tucked him under his arm. "Let''s y a game and see who can


    catch this little guy."


    He grinned and threw Felix at me. Before I could react, the blonde vampire caught Felix and then


    threw him out.


    Felix was terrified; his face turned pale with dread. The vampire tossed him around like a toy.


    Anger surged through my veins, and I quickly turned into my wolf form. Without thinking, I sprang


    forward, grabbed Felix, andnded safely on the ground.


    Once sure the boy was fine, I sprinted toward the vampires and scratched Glendon''s handsome


    face.


    "Ouch!" he screamed in pain. He deserved it for making trouble out of nothing.


    Glendon covered the scratch on his face and red at me. "What the hell are you guys doing?


    Attack her!" he bellowed his orders to the other vampires.


    La closely followed me and kicked the vampire that had pounced on me.


    She was strong even though she hadn''t turned into her wolf form. Even the vampires around were


    terrified to approach her.


    Then I could feel a surge of power in my body, which felt familiar yet strange. The lycan power in me


    had awakened as soon as I turned into a wolf.


    I couldn''t suppress the surging power in my body. I raised my head and let out a loud howl. The


    destructive power made the entire ce shake violently, and the fierce gale made the vampires lose


    their bnce.


    "Damn it! She is strong!"

 Chapter 481 The Hostage

    Chapter 481 The Hostage


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The vampires lost theirposure. They scrambled to regroup to deal with me and La. La


    was a good soldier. Not only was she beautiful, but also a skilled, merciless fighter. She moved


    swiftly and was fierce when she delivered blows.


    Faced with vampires, she refused to show them any mercy. I had only seen this kind of extreme


    fighting method once before¡ªin John. The only difference now was that La really wanted all of


    these vampires dead.


    With La by my side, I felt reinvigorated and fought the vampires back fiercely.


    But, truth be told, the vampires'' special power was giving me a major headache.


    How could there be so many vampires with a light-rted special power?


    The colorful lights gathered together, like dancing neon lights.


    I squinted at the dazzling lights, barely able to even open my eyes.


    When I was in a daze, pink lightning suddenly struck me. It was a male vampire. Not only his


    special power was pink, but his coffin was also pink.


    He looked like azy vampire. Leaning gracefully against the coffin, he held up a ss of red liquid


    and took a sip. From time to time, he''d wave his hand to attack me with his special power.


    "Knute, can you take this a little more seriously?" The blonde vampire jumped at the pink coffin and


    pped the lid hard. She was so angry that her entire face twisted.


    Knute shrank his head guiltily. "You got it, sister."


    While they were busy talking, I quickly transformed into my human self and smashed the pink coffin


    in the middle with an iron bar.


    Then I gave Knute a defiant nce and muttered audibly, "Loser."


    "You bitch!" Knute lost his patience. He smashed the ss hard and jumped out of the broken


    coffin, baring his fangs at me.


    La, who was behind me, pulled me out of the way in time and subdued Knute''s move.


    As the battle went on, one of the vampires seemed to be unable to stand it anymore. With a ball of


    powerful blue wildfire in his hand, I could tell he was about to attack me.


    But before he could strike, a fellow vampire suddenly stopped him.


    "Don''t act rashly. We need her alive."


    What? It turned out that they didn''t want to kill me.


    Hearing this, I nearly burst intoughter and attacked them more ferociously.


    The vampires, on the other hand, couldn''t go all out, so they couldn''t defeat La and me.


    But we were outnumbered, so we couldn''t defeat them either.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Just then, I heard scuffling from the other side of the wall. It sounded like... a battle!


    Instantly, my energy was renewed. I had a hunch that it was Rufus.


    He must have found out about Geoffrey''s plot. Now, as long as we could stall these vampires, I


    could wait for Rufus toe save me.


    Since vampires didn''t want to kill me, we had the upper hand.


    As long as I could keep fighting them off, they couldn''t do anything to me.


    All of a sudden, the blonde vampire suddenly shouted, "Stop! We can''t go on like this."


    I took this as an opportunity to take a breather, all the while looking at the blonde vampire vigntly.


    I could feel that she had something up her sleeve.


    "Hey, are you okay?" La, who was standing behind me, asked in a low voice.


    I nodded. "I''m fine. I just don''t know what she wants to do."


    La looked in the direction I was staring and sneered. "If you can''t defeat us, just admit it. No need


    to y so many tricks."


    The blonde vampire snapped at La impatiently, "Do you really think we won''t hurt you?"


    As she spoke, she suddenly yanked Felix, who had been caught by vampires again, and said with a


    devilish smile, "Let''s change the rules.


    I promise this will be very interesting."


    My heart sank. I had a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 482 Being Captured

    Chapter 482 Being Captured


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "What now? You vampires are so freakingbitchy." La rolled her eyes as she snapped at the


    vampires.


    Glendon curled his lips and pulled the blonde vampire behind him. His sharp eyes swept over La


    thoroughly and he said, "You''re special. I would have preferred it if you didn''t speak."


    La yed with her hair that hung loosely around her face and winked at him. "Thank you. You''re


    quite handsome, but unfortunately, you''re also brainless."


    I couldn''t stop theugh that burst from within me. I hadn''t expected La to be as sharp-tongued


    as Flora.


    Glendon smiled, not losing his temper at her insult. He turned his head and said in a casual voice,


    "It''s alright if you don''t surrender."


    I fixed my gaze on him and sneered, "Are you vampires willing to let go and leave?"


    "Of course not." The evil grin on his face widened. "You can leave whenever you want, while we


    continue to hunt here. Anyway, there are so many werewolves outside the wall who we could make


    our blood ves. We will kill one every five minutes. I have to I like this n better."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the vampires around him dispersed. Obviously, they were going to


    hunt.


    I was agitated and wanted to stop them, but La thwarted me, "Calm down. You can''t save


    everyone. Keep your wits about you."


    "I can''t just stand by and watch as all the werewolves here are massacred!" I bit my lower lip hard,


    feeling like I was a fish on the chopping board that was about to be ughtered.


    Glendon whistled. "It looks like an entertaining show is about to begin."


    "This is not what we had agreed on," Felix, who was standing next to the blonde vampire, suddenly


    eximed. "It''s past five o''clock. ording to our agreement, you have to stop hunting and can''t kill


    anyone till next month''s hunt."


    The blonde vampire clicked her tongue impatiently. "So what if we break our agreement? These two


    bitches wasted so much of our time and harmed us."


    "And my coffin!" The owner of the pink coffin covered the big bruise on his forehead and tugged the


    female blonde vampire''s hand with a sad expression. "Sister, you have to avenge me. That coffin


    was a limited edition."


    Glendon scoffed and threw his arm around the blonde vampire''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. Your


    brother-inw will get you your revenge."


    The female vampire''s face twisted with disgust, but she didn''t move Glendon''s arm away.


    He smiled and raised his chin at us. "Since we have scores to settle with the werewolves here, let''s


    start with this little guy."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched his arm out to grab Felix.


    Felix was smart enough to make a dash in my direction.


    However, Glendon still managed to grasp his hair.


    "You... let me go. You''d promised me that if I helped you, you wouldn''t hurt me!" Felix struggled


    painfully.


    Glendon chuckled and tightened his hold, as if he was trying to rip the scalp off Felix''s head. "It was


    just a partnership I''d made with a weak prey. Who was going to honor it?"


    "Liar! You despicable liar!" Felix, who was very close to death, finally released a helpless cry like a


    child. "Help!"


    Even though I knew I was walking into a trap, watching Felix die this way just wasn''t an option. I


    rushed towards him and pushed Glendon off him.


    The blonde female vampire took this opportunity to stab me in the shoulder.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pressed down on my bleeding wound and had every intention of attacking her in return, but I was


    instantly encircled by the vampires.

 Chapter 483 What About Me

    Chapter 483 What About Me


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Glendon yanked Felix''s cor and stepped back. Seeing how I was surrounded by vampires, he


    smirked and gloated. "I didn''t think you''d believe me so easily. Wasn''t being fooled once more than


    enough?"


    I refused to listen to his bullshit. Instead, I looked coldly at the vampires surrounding me, ready to


    fight at any given moment.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, Felix suddenly screamed again. When I looked back, I saw that Glendon was


    excitedly strangling Felix''s neck. In a crazed tone, he cried, "If you dare to resist, I''ll kill this little guy


    right here, right now. Once he''s dead, tens of thousands of werewolves will follow."


    I understood what Glendon really meant. By killing Felix, the peace agreement between the


    vampires and Geoffrey would be terminated at once.


    The vampires wouldn''t have to hesitate anymore and could kill us werewolves as they pleased.


    I weighed the matter carefully. Finally, I gave up struggling.


    The blonde vampire handcuffed me then shoved me hard. "You should''ve done this earlier."


    La was about to leap into action and save me, but the blonde vampire pressed a dagger against


    my neck and threatened her, "Take one more step and she dies."


    La paused. Then, she burst intoughter. "What''s wrong? Is that a threat?"


    "Try me and you''ll find out." The blonde vampire pressed the dagger even deeper into my neck, its


    de piercing through my cor.


    La stiffened slightly. Finally, she said in a somewhat stern tone, "Then what about me?"


    The blonde vampire smiled, withdrew the dagger, then turned to her fellow vampires and said,


    "Capture her."


    Soon, La was in handcuffs, too.


    I felt a little guilty. I lowered my head apologetically. "Sorry, La. I was too impulsive." La smiled


    gently. "It''s okay. I''m not surprised you made such a choice. Anyway, I guess we''ll have to wait and


    see how this fiasco will y out."


    I didn''t know what to say. ncing at Felix, who was beside me, I saw that he seemed to want to


    say something, but stopped on a second thought. The blonde vampire walked up to him and ruffled


    his hair yfully. "Well done!"


    Felix ignored her and fixed his eyes on me. After a while, he finally asked, "Why did you save me?"


    "Why else? She''s obviously ying saint!" The blonde vampire sneered with disdain. "This little guy


    had betrayed you, and you risked your life to save him. That''s just stupid."


    I looked at Felix indifferently and said tly, "Don''t think too much about it. I did that for the sake of


    the innocent werewolves on the other side of the wall. I would''ve saved anyone else." It wasn''t just


    about Felix. If I resisted and even fought back, these vampires would have the excuse to ughter


    every werewolf that crossed their path.


    But if I surrendered, they would have to stop killing since the agreement they had with Geoffrey


    clearly stated that the hunt should end by five in the morning.


    "Even so, you didn''t have to do this for me. You could''ve just surrendered after I died. After all, I had


    betrayed you." Felix looked conflicted.


    I kept silent for a while. In a low voice, I replied, "I just thought about how Alva is still waiting for her


    brother."


    Felix was stunned, tears welling up in his eyes. He opened his mouth, but no sound came out.


    I sneered coldly. "If you want to thank someone, thank your sister."


    Just then, a re was shot into the sky. It was from Glendon. He walked to the blonde vampire and


    said, "We can''t dy any longer. It''s almost dawn. We have to retreat."


    Vampires'' strength would weaken in the daytime. They usually only took action at night.


    In the blink of an eye, all the vampires regrouped.


    Then, the blonde vampire slowly walked towards me with an evil, toothless smile on her face.

 Chapter 484 The Cunning Old Fox

    Chapter 484 The Cunning Old Fox


    Rufus'' POV:


    Geoffrey had sent a lot of men after me.


    But they didn''t wield any weapons. It was clear to me that they were just trying to stall for time,


    preventing me from saving Sylvia.


    I was getting more and more irritable. I was so anxious that my instinct to ughter everyone nearly


    reared its ugly head.


    It was Warren, the constant voice of reason, who stopped me. He said that I had to take the


    interests of the whole into consideration.


    Fuck the interests of the whole! I just wanted to see Sylvia safe and sound!


    Thinking about Sylvia, I channeled all of my energy into my fighting and attacked the damned


    guards with all of my might.


    But there were so many of them. With every minute that passed, I grew more anxious.


    All of a sudden, the sounds of fighting from the other side of the wall stopped.


    Flora and Warren seemed to have noticed this, too. We all exchanged nervous nces.


    Geoffrey, who had been standing outside the encirclement, suddenly spoke up.


    "Everyone, stop. That''s enough." Geoffrey beckoned at his soldiers to retreat.


    I had a sinking feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    Sure enough, Geoffrey asked his men to open the gate to the outside.


    I immediately rushed out of the gate as fast as I could. Warren and Flora followed closely at my


    heels.


    To my horror, outside the wall was aplete mess.


    Blood stained the ground. Seeing this, I almost lost control of myself.


    "Calm down. It might not be Sylvia''s." Warren grabbed my arm urgently.


    "Let go of me. I won''t hurt him, at least not yet." I cast Warren a cold nce.


    Warren looked deep into my eyes to see if I was telling the truth. Finally, he nodded and let go of


    me.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked to Geoffrey as calmly as I could. "Where is Sylvia?"


    "How would I know? Prince Rufus, she''s your mate, not mine." Geoffrey smiled that same infuriating


    smile and pretended to know nothing.


    I couldn''t control myself any longer. In a sh of red anger, I grabbed him by the neck and shook


    him. "I''ll ask you onest time. Where is Sylvia?" Geoffrey remained stubborn. "Think hard before


    you kill me. If I die, you''ll never find your Sylvia again."


    "You said you didn''t know where she was just now, but all of a sudden, only you know of her


    whereabouts?" I couldn''t stand it anymore. Gritting my teeth, I tightened my grip around his


    neck. This cunning old fox was toying with me!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait, Prince Rufus. Someone''s over there!" Flora called me and pointed to a corner nearby.


    Warren quickly walked over and pulled out someone hiding in the corner. It was a dirty, young boy.


    "Isn''t this the boy we saved that day we found the hole in the wall? He took us to the sewer!" Flora


    eximed in shock.


    Warren asked him coldly, "How long have you been hiding here? What have you seen?"


    "Did you see the beautifuldy who gave you biscuits the other day?" Flora added excitedly.


    The boy was so scared that he didn''t dare to look up. "I... I happened to be hiding here when the


    hunt was over. I saw the vampires attack a she-wolf, but they didn''t kill her. They just knocked her


    out and took her away."


    Flora quickly took out her phone and showed the boy a photo of Sylvia. "Is this the she-wolf you''re


    talking about?"


    The boy looked at the photo carefully and nodded. "Yes, it was her."


    Flora breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank Moon Goddess."


    Knowing that Sylvia was still alive, my sanity came crawling back. I threw Geoffrey to the ground.


    "Cut the bullshit. What do you want?"

 Chapter 485 Negotiation

    Chapter 485 Negotiation


    Rufus'' POV:


    Geoffrey didn''t even bother to tidy up his messy hair and clothes. Instead, he pretended to be


    humble and knelt down in front of me. "Prince Rufus, I went through all this effort..."


    "Can you just drop the act? It''s pissing me off!" Flora cut Geoffrey off. She was just as anxious as


    me. "Cut the crap and tell us what this is all about!"


    I somehow managed to restrain the bloodthirsty killing intent in my heart and stared at Geoffrey


    coldly. "I''m giving you two minutes to exin yourself. If you don''t tell us what you want by then, I''ll


    kill you myself."


    Geoffrey nodded slowly. "Okay, Prince Rufus."


    I pursed my lips impatiently and waited for him to continue.


    Geoffrey cleared his throat and smoothed his oily hair before he started speaking. "If you can


    promise not to interfere in the affairs of this pack and report nothing out of the ordinary when you


    get back, I can promise you that everyone you brought here will make it out of this ordeal alive ¡ª


    including Miss Todd."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "That''s it?" I surveyed him calmly.


    "Yes. That''s it." Geoffrey smiled again. "I''ve heard a thing or two about what happened in the


    imperial city. Prince Richard is out of the picture. If everything goes well, you''ll be the next lycan


    king, Prince Rufus. I''d never be so stupid as to go against the future king, right? So that''s it. I really


    wouldn''t do anything to hurt Miss Todd. On the contrary, I vow I will treat her well."


    I chuckled. "Do you expect me to grateful?"


    "Well, it would be great if you are."


    It seemed that Geoffrey was not only ambitious, but shameless, too. Being Alpha wasn''t enough for


    him. He also wanted manipte my power to his benefit.


    "I''ll think about it only after I am sure Sylvia is safe and sound." Even if he wanted to negotiate with


    me, he needed to prove he had a bargaining chip.


    Geoffrey chuckled and didn''t answer me right away. Instead, he walked to the boy and fished out a


    candy from his pocket. "Here you go."


    The boy hesitated and took the candy carefully.


    It was just an ordinary piece of candy, but the boy seemed to cherish it very much and didn''t eat it


    right away.


    Geoffrey patted the boy''s head. He continued, "In my years as Alpha, my political performance


    never declined. The border has always been safe, and our pack has paid the most in taxes every


    year. I believe that in the future, I will definitely be an asset to you. Now, you do realize that only a


    small portion of our pack''s werewolves are sacrificed in exchange for the peace and development of


    the entire race. What''s the harm in that? Those who achieve greatness should not care about


    details."


    Even Warren couldn''t stand Geoffrey''s bullshit any longer. "Peace between werewolves and


    vampires doesn''t depend solely on you. Don''t use your ambition as an excuse."


    "You''re a monster." Flora was also disgusted. She spat on the ground and then continued, "Those


    who were sacrificed by you were also werewolves. They''re citizens of our empire, not your personal


    property. You can''t just do whatever you want to them!"


    Geoffrey sneered and pointed at the boy with disdain. "Can''t you see? They''re all just garbage! Only


    useless nobodies live outside the wall. Sacrificing themselves is the greatest contribution they could


    make to the werewolf race. They should be proud of it! It''s better to add some heroic color to their


    own lives than to simply die of starvation or disease, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 486 Exchange Of Conditions

    Chapter 486 Exchange Of Conditions


    Flora''s POV:


    Geoffrey''s shamelessness really crossed the line.


    I wrinkled my nose in disgust. "Shouldn''t a leader have a conscience? Not only do you use


    werewolves'' lives as a bargaining chip, but you''ve also made your pack a living hell. You make me


    sick."


    "Little girl, there''s no need to get so worked up." Geoffrey shrugged off what I said without batting an


    eysh. He shrugged, as though he was helpless. "You''re too young. If it weren''t for this wall, the


    vampires would have already invaded the city. Besides, the werewolves outside the wall are all


    weak. It''s simply survival of the fittest. It''s better for them to die than to live and waste air and


    resources."


    "What the fuck are you talking about, old man?" Angry beyond belief, I turned to the trembling Felix


    and couldn''t help but yell at him. "Don''t you have anything to say for yourself?"


    Felix looked terrified. He squatted on the ground and hugged his knees tightly, rocking back and


    forth. In that moment, it was as though he really was useless rubbish, just as Geoffrey had said.


    I rushed over and pulled Felix to his feet. "Say something! What are you so afraid of? You were so


    talkative before! Why won''t you say anything now?"


    Felix felt as weightless as a ragdoll when I pulled him. "Don''t hurt me please!" he yelped in fear.


    "Why, you¡ª!" My eyes turned red with anger. It was the first time that I had been so angry in my life.


    When Felix showed us his sewer home, I was under the impression that he was a tough boy. Little


    did I know that he was actually a coward.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Warren walked up to me, gently pulled my hand away from the boy, and patted my back


    comfortingly. "He''s just a child, Flora."


    I shot Felix onest re before turning around. I didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Geoffrey smiledcently. "I know it''s a foreign concept to you right now, but it doesn''t matter.


    Why don''t you all go back and get some rest? After all, you haven''t slept all night. We shall meet


    again tomorrow to continue this conversation."


    "No. You have to tell us where Sylvia is first." I couldn''t go back like this. A shameless werewolf like


    Geoffrey might stir up trouble again.


    "Don''t worry. Miss Todd is safe now, I promise."


    Now Geoffrey had his bargaining chip, he acted very calmly. "By the way, I hope you can keep your


    mouths shut about what happened tonight, or else I cannot guarantee Miss Todd''s safety."


    "Fuck you! I''ll smash your head to pieces! Shame on you, you scumbag!" As I spoke, I rushed


    towards him. I was blinded by anger. At the thought that Sylvia might be injured and locked up in a


    dungeon, I couldn''t help myself. "Fight me if you have the balls!"


    Rufus, who had been silent for a long time, stopped me. With an unusually calm expression on his


    face, he said, "Let''s go back first. We can talk about this tomorrow."


    "No!"


    I raised my fist to punch him. However, Warren held my wrist and pulled me aside. "Calm down,


    Flora. The problem won''t be solved with violence." Reluctantly, I withdrew my fist and snorted


    loudly.


    "Call me if something happens," Rufus said briskly. Then, he left.


    Looking at his lonesome and arrogant back, I felt very sorry for him. Rufus should''ve been suffering


    tens of thousands of times more than anyone else at the moment.


    God damn it! Fuck Geoffrey! This was all his fault.


    I gave Geoffrey a ferocious re then turned around and left in a huff. Warren hurried to catch up


    with me.


    As I was walking back to my amodation, I suddenly felt sick. I rushed to the road side and


    threw up.


    Damn it! Geoffrey was making my stomach churn.

 Chapter 487 Unaccustomed To The...

    Chapter 487 Unustomed To The...


    Flora''s POV:


    Warren was frightened by my sudden vomiting. Rubbing my back, he seemed to be in panic.


    "What''s wrong? Did you eat something wrong today?"


    I couldn''t even speak aplete sentence. My stomach ached so much and I vomited so hard that


    I cried. "Tissue..."


    Warren immediately handed me a handkerchief and I grabbed it to wipe my mouth.


    After a while, I finally felt better. I let go of Warren''s hand, but I still felt dazed.


    "Are you okay?" Warren looked at me with concern.


    I shook my head and waved my hand. "I''m fine. Maybe I was just pissed off by Geoffrey."


    "You can throw up from anger? Seriously, Flora, are you still in good health or not? You haven''t


    been eating properly the past days." Warren smoothed the wig on my head. "I''ll find a doctor for


    you."


    "No, thanks. Maybe it''s the climate here that I''m not used to." I waved my hand and suddenly


    realized something. I raised my eyes. "How did you know that I haven''t been eating properly?"


    Warren looked a little flustered. He touched his nose and said vaguely, "I just noticed it..."


    I squinted at him with mixed feelings.


    All this time, I had been pretending to be indifferent to him. I thought he would shrink back from how


    difficult I was being, but now it seemed that he was getting more and more obsessed with me. Had


    he been secretly observing me the whole time?


    He even stayed outsider my door earlier because we had just had a fight. If Prince Rufus hadn''t


    suddenly appeared, I would have ignored him for a few more days.


    "Maybe you should eat some simple food. Perhaps there is something wrong with your stomach


    from all the spicy food you''ve been eating since we got here." Warren sighed and continued to nag.


    "You should also put on more clothes. It might be hot at the border during the daytime, but it''s cooler


    at night. Don''t catch a cold."


    While smoothing the fake bangs on my forehead, I became more and more confused.


    I thought we were just pretending to be a couple before? Why was he pestering me now and acting


    like a real caring boyfriend? Had he fallen in love? But if he really loved me, why didn''t he say


    anything when Alina drive me away from the hospital that day?


    For a moment, I wanted to ask him about it. But I hesitated, afraid that he would think I was


    ttering myself.


    Besides, Sylvia''s condition was still uncertain, so I definitely was not in the mood to talk about other


    things.


    I decided to let it be for now.


    "I''m tired. I''ll go back to sleep." Slumping my shoulders, I walked back clumsily.


    I didn''t care how I looked to Warren anymore. I just wanted to befortable.


    "I''ll walk you to the door." Warren followed me, took off his coat, and put it over my shoulders. "Have


    a good rest. There will be a hard battle tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    "Remember to lock the door. Don''t open the door unless it''s me."


    I was speechless.


    "Do you understand?"


    "...Okay."


    "If you feel ufortable at any time, call me. Don''t be stubborn and endure it alone."


    "Okay, okay."


    Warren continued to nag all the way.


    When I got back to my room, I tossed and turned all night. I thought about Warren and Sylvia. It felt


    like my mind was going to explode.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Ginna, talk to me." I called out my wolf. I needed to talk to someone about Warren.


    Yawningzily, Ginna said, "No, don''t think about him. If you even mention his name, I''ll fall asleep."


    "Don''t you like him?" I asked.


    "It''s not that I don''t like him. It''s just that you probably won''t be with him," Ginna said. Her words


    were slurring. She was obviously very sleepy.


    "No, but..." I was in a dilemma. "Ah, forget it. Let''s talk about what happened today instead. I think I


    was too impulsive. Rufus was the only reliable one during a critical moment."


    Unfortunately, the only response I Mt was a long snore.

 Chapter 488 Waiting

    Chapter 488 Waiting


    Rufus'' POV:


    The magnificent room was now a mess. All the furniture had been smashed to the floor.


    The huge painting on the wall tilted to the side and finally fell to the floor with a crack, splitting into


    two.


    I sat on the couch and smoked desperately.


    The back of my hand was bruised and bleeding.


    I numbly stared out the window.


    My emotions were so overwhelming that I felt like I was going to drown. I almost couldn''t hold back


    the urge to murder and destroy everything in this ce.


    I put the half remaining cigarette into the ashtray and picked up my phone from the table. Seeing


    the photo of Sylvia on my screen, I couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    Looking at a photo of Sylvia was the only thing that could calm me down now.


    "Sylvia''s going to be fine. What you need to do now is rest. Don''t be defeated even before you bring


    Sylvia back," Omar persuaded me.


    I didn''t say anything. I ran my finger through the screen and looked at the girl in the photo with


    affection. All I wanted was to keep her beside me forever.


    "I don''t think Geoffrey wants you as an enemy. He could be using Sylvia to get you to form an


    alliance with him," Omar continued. "Let''s see what Geoffrey is going to do tomorrow. I have a


    feeling that this city has more secrets than it seems."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Of course I know that. But whenever I remember that Sylvia is in the hands of vampires, I just want


    to ughter everything in my way."


    Vampires and werewolves had been at odds since the ancient times. Even if Geoffrey used


    vampires, it was merely a transactional rtionship. It was hard to guarantee that vampires did not


    have a n of their own.


    "We could kill Geoffrey after saving Sylvia. This pack could use a new Alpha." Omar now began to


    mirror my restlessness.


    "Let''s wait and see. If Sylvia has not been hurt, everything could still be negotiable." After all, this


    was not only Geoffrey''s problem now, but the whole pack as well. Their world view and values had


    been distorted for so long. It was difficult to change it in a short amount of time.


    "If we can''t solve the problem on our own, we''d better give up on this ce. I feel that this pack is


    already rotten to the core. Even if we rece Geoffrey with another Alpha, who''s to say they won''t


    follow the old path again?" Omar pondered.


    I pursed my lips in confusion. I thought of my father, the citizens, and the army, forgetting to answer


    Omar''s question.


    Omar heaved a long sigh. "Forget it. Let''s wait and see tomorrow. But if ever we don''t kill Geoffrey,


    we must still teach him a lesson."


    I yed with my lighter and stared at the dancing me. Slowly, I began to calm down.


    Omar didn''t say anything more. He just stayed with me quietly.


    It was not until dawn that I stood up from the couch. First, I secretly sent my confidants to the


    surrounding areas to look for traces of vampires and Sylvia. Then, I asked some troops to leave the


    city and go to other nearby packs for assistance, citing the reason as post-earthquake


    reconstruction.


    After that, I sat still on the edge of the bed like a statue until noon.


    At twelve o''clock, someone knocked on my door.


    I removed my tie, changed into ck casual clothes, and opened the door.


    "Prince Rufus, the car is waiting at the gate." Geoffrey''s subordinate was at the door respectfully.


    I put on my sunsses and tossed the room key to him. "Kindly clean the room up." "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 489 The Casino

    Chapter 489 The Casino


    Rufus'' POV:


    I arrived at the gate and saw Geoffrey''s limousine parked right outside.


    Flora and Warren also arrived the same time as I did. After exchanging a few simple words with


    each other, we got into the car.


    Geoffrey was already in the front seat. When I got in, he turned to me and asked, "Were you able to


    rest well, Prince Rufus?"


    I didn''t answer his question. Instead, I turned to the window indifferently and said, "Let''s just go."


    Geoffrey simply smiled and turned back to the front.


    After being on the road for half an hour, the car finally came to a stop in front of a huge casino.


    The casino was not located in a very remote ce, but the buildings nearby were notmercial.


    Most of the nearest buildings were private manors.


    Flora got off the car first. She had a confused look on her face and asked, "What are we doing here


    exactly?"


    "Please, rx. You will see Miss Todd sooner orter," Geoffrey said indifferently, gesturing to a


    waiter at the door.


    Seeing this, the waiter hurried over and motioned for us to go into the casino.


    Inside, it was an ordinary casino. It didn''t look too unusual. Actually, it looked quite tamepared


    to the bustling casinos in other cities. After walking for a while, I spotted arge door, zed in a


    luxurious manner. A she-wolf in a skimpy bunny costume stood aside.


    "Pleasee this way, distinguished guests." The bunny girl opened the zed door and led us


    into an elevator. She swiped a card and pressed a button.


    None of us said anything. It was only Geoffrey who asionally said something to his men.


    Warren, who stood by my side, nced at me after seeing the elevator.


    I nodded quietly. It seemed that Warren also noticed the same detail in this elevator that I did.


    There were only 1 and Bl buttons in this elevator. The bunny girl had pressed Bl.


    Geoffrey suddenly chirped in, "Oh, don''t be so serious, everyone. We''re here because I just wanted


    to show you something interesting."


    "We''re not here to y around with you," Flora muttered. Although her voice was very low, the


    elevator was closed and she was heard clearly.


    "You young werewolves shouldn''t stay at home all the time. asionally, you have to loosen up a


    bit." Geoffrey shook his head yfully, pretending to be an elder to Flora.


    The elevator dinged and the doors opened.


    Colorful lights instantly flooded my view. Loud and sensual music sted in my ear and I saw a lot


    of people dancing.


    All kinds of perfumes and scents mixed together, causing the air to be putrid. I covered my


    nose, frowning slightly.


    "This music is so loud, and the song is justme!" Omarined.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "We should only be here for a while. Endure it for now."


    I turned around and reminded Warren, "Keep an eye on Flora. Don''t scatter no matter what


    happens."


    Warren nodded and grabbed Flora''s hand to show that he understood.


    Suddenly, the music stopped and the curtain on the huge central stage parted, revealing a tall and


    circr iron cage in the middle. We were too far to see what was inside.


    But as soon as the curtain was opened, people whooped. The cheers were hysterical.


    We didn''t stand there for long as Geoffrey took us up the stairs. The two sides of the stairs were


    decorated with bright wallmps. The strange lighting made me feel ufortable for some


    reason.


    Paintings that depicted ughters were decorated both sides of the walls.


    I had seen this kind of painting more than once already in this pack. They were also the choice of


    decoration in Geoffrey''s private house.


    I couldn''t help but once again look at the central stage surrounded by people. A bad feeling sat in


    my gut.


    What could be inside that cage?

 Chapter 490 Fighting Against Beasts

    Chapter 490 Fighting Against Beasts


    Flora''s POV:


    The winding passage led us to the top. The bunny girl ushered us to a viewing tform.


    "Sit down. The show is about to begin." Geoffrey sat down first and waved at the seat beside him.


    I felt a little ufortable and didn''t want to sit. An unpleasant smell wafted in the air, and I felt


    disgusted all over again.


    I gently patted Warren''s hand, gesturing for him to let go of me. He had been holding my hand for


    so long and refused to leave me.


    Warren tightened his grip as if he was unwilling to let go of me.


    I red at him, and he reluctantly let go of me and sat on the sofa with Rufus.


    I walked to the edge of the viewing tform and saw a cage in the middle of the stage. A gigantic


    beast was locked inside.


    The beast''s butt was facing the viewing tform, so I couldn''t recognize it.


    "This is the specialty of this side of the border. I''m sure you wouldn''t have seen it before." Geoffrey


    smiled proudly and pointed at the beast. "It''s called Teeth. It''s a kind of beast born in a polluted


    land."


    "Why do you call it Teeth?" I was confused. "Does it have a lot of teeth in its mouth?"


    Before Geoffrey could answer, the beast turned around.


    My eyes widened in horror as I saw sharp teeth of varying sizes all over its face.


    Minced meat was stuck between some of its teeth. It had a foul breath, and I could smell its stench


    even from afar.


    "Ew!" I turned around and began retching wildly.


    ''Damn it! I was too naive.''


    Warren strode over, put his arm around my shoulder, and gently rubbed my back. "Are you okay?"


    I shook my head, grabbed his sleeves, and retched again. Fortunately, I didn''t eat much in the


    morning and only spat out my bile juices.


    The well-trained waiters next to us handed over a spittoon and a towel. Their faces bore no emotion


    as if they had witnessed the same reaction numerous times before.


    I took the warm water from Warren''s hand and gulped it down, but my stomach continued to churn. I


    wanted to eat something sour.


    But I couldn''t ask for it during such an asion.


    I sat on the sofa listlessly and lost interest in watching the beast.


    "Why are you showing us this?" Rufus asked coldly.


    "Wait. The most exciting part is about toe," Geoffrey said slowly. Then, he made a gesture to


    the waiter beside him.


    The waiter nodded in understanding and left.


    A few minutester, a passionate voice resounded across the ce, and a host slowly walked to


    the stage with a microphone.


    After a simple warm-up introduction, hemenced the show.


    The werewolves downstairs immediately broke into an uproar.


    I couldn''t hear what they were shouting, but they were obviously excited.


    "Silence! The performers will be on stage soon!" Before the host finished speaking, a cage tumbled


    from the ceiling andnded on the ground with a loud thud. A woman and two men were locked


    inside. They were almost naked, and long shackles were tied around their feet.


    And the worst part was, they smelled like vampires.


    I cast an incredulous look at Geoffrey.


    "It''s interesting, isn''t it?" Geoffrey took a drag on his cigar and grinned excitedly. "You hate


    vampires, don''t you? I''m giving you a chance to vent out your anger."


    "You lunatic!" I cursed.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Both Warren and Rufus red at him. Rufus, in particr, was a picture of pure rage. One look at


    him sent a shiver down my spine, even though I was his ally. I couldn''t understand how Geoffrey


    had the courage to provoke Rufus. He was courting death.


    Just then, the host rang the bell beside the stage. After three rings, the cage containing the


    vampires was put in front of the beast, Teeth.


    The beast growled loudly, waving its paws as if desperate to taste the vampires.


    The host quickly hid under the stage. Then, he shouted into the microphone. "Let''s count down


    together. Three...


    Two...


    One!"


    The cage flew open, and the beast pounced on the vampires.

 Chapter 491 Sacrifice

    Chapter 491 Sacrifice


    Flora''s POV:


    The three vampires tried to run away, extreme panic written on their faces. Their feet were still tied


    to long chains which made various tinkling sounds as they ran, creating somewhat a song of death.


    Despite the beast''s clumsy body, it still moved fast. It was able to lock on its first target, the only


    female vampire.


    Seeing this, the woman cried desperately while running, but no one could save her now.


    The audience watching this cheered and hollered for the beast.


    The female vampire could not run fast enough to save herself. Soon, the beast tore off her arm and


    the whole ce was filled with her resounding screams.


    But the cheers of the audience was much louder.


    As expected, the woman''s thin arm was not enough to satisfy the beast''s cravings.


    Next, the beast targeted the other two male vampires.


    The men also gave it their all to stay alive, but it was not enough to fight against the beast. Not long


    after, they were in the mouth of the beast, being brutally torn to pieces.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The stage was filled with blood stters, but the audience didn''t seem to care at all. They even


    sounded dissatisfied that it was ending so quickly, jeering at the vampires to keep fighting the beast.


    Some of them booed and called the vampires trash.


    Surprisingly, I was able to make out some familiar faces in the audience. It didn''t make me happy


    that they were the ones apuding the loudest either. These were the werewolves Sylvia and I met


    on the streets the other day. They were very friendly and hospitable, giving us free food. Compared


    to how they appeared now, they looked so different.


    I was trying my very best to restrain myself, but I was too disgusted by what I saw and turned to


    Geoffrey. "You''re a crazy man!"


    Geoffrey took a puff from his cigar and shrugged indifferently. "It''s fun being crazy."


    Just then, a loud noise came from the stage. The beast had broken out of the iron cage, holding


    someone''s heart in its hand.


    "It''sing down here! The beast is going down!" The crowd screamed, but their voices still


    sounded excited instead of panicked.


    While I was trying to make sense of the situation, another iron cage fell from the ceiling, firmly


    surrounding the stage.


    This way, even if the vampires had an opportunity to run from the beast, this second cage now took


    that away from them.


    The female vampire''s hands and feet were ripped off. She simplyy on the ground, using her head


    to drag the remains of her body. She no longer cried for help. Her face was fully covered in blood.


    The audience was still not satisfied.


    "Go, get up! Use your special power!"


    Someone in the crowd taunted and elicitedughter from others.


    Warren couldn''t take it anymore. With a serious expression, he snapped at Geoffrey as well. "This is


    too much. It has to stop."


    Geoffrey only chuckled and ignored Warren.


    He put down the cigar and turned to Rufus. "What do you think, Prince Rufus? Isn''t this wonderful?


    No vampire has ever been able to escape from Teeth."


    Rufus lifted his eyes and smiled coldly. There was a murderous glint in his eyes. "Yes, wonderful.


    Do you know what will be even more wonderful? If you can perform there yourself."


    Geoffrey burst outughing. "Prince Rufus, you are quite the jokester. I''m too old for that. I''d better


    leave this kind of performances to the youngsters."


    Rufus simply chuckled without saying anything, but I could already feel the tension building up.


    "This was just a fair exchange. Those vampires were considered trash even by their own kind that


    they gave them up to me. This is just a fun addition to the benefits of living inside the wall, aside


    from the wealth, resources, and security. Who are we to refuse such a profitable business as that?"

 Chapter 492 A Bet

    Chapter 492 A Bet


    Flora''s POV:


    "Bullshit!" I snarled and couldn''t help but curse. "You are ying with lives purely for your


    entertainment. Don''t make it sound like anything else!"


    Geoffrey didn''t seem to take my words seriously at all. He just took a ss of wine from the waiter


    and continued to drink it casually. From the way he was acting, it was as if he viewed himself even


    higher than Prince Rufus. "I''m sure you''re aware that vampires have a strong healing ability. Even if


    their bellies are cut wide open, they''ll still be able to heal. They can endure torture fairly well.


    There''s no need for you to sympathize with them. Even though that vampire girl lost her limbs, she


    will stay alive like a cockroach as long as her heart is still beating." "You''d just better let them die


    completely." Warren shook his head. His disgust for Geoffrey was unmistakeable now.


    "It seems that citizens of the imperial capital are far morepassionate than I thought." Geoffrey''s


    tone sounded strange. He leaned back on the couch and ced his arms on the backrest. "But I


    understand. You all grew up in a perfect greenhouse with absolutely no problems or threats. You


    would never understand that what I''m doing right now is nothingpared to what the vampires did


    to our people during the war. Maybe Prince Rufus would understand. After all, he is the strongest


    male werewolf of the empire, the army''s leader in countless battles. Don''t you understand where I''m


    coming from, Prince Rufus?"


    "You cannot achieve true victory in exchange for innocent lives. A true leader would simply retreat


    instead ofing up with senseless reasons to excuse killing the innocent," Rufus answered


    casually.


    Suddenly, Geoffrey''s smile was wiped off of his face. His expression became sinister. "Well, it


    seems that you really don''t want to cooperate with me."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rufus chuckled and looked straight at Geoffrey. "Why? Are you going to be upset?"


    After a few seconds of a staring contest, Geoffrey smiled again. "Anyway, they show is about to


    end. Why don''t we continue watching instead? It would be a waste to miss out on great


    entertainment."


    The vampires on stage were all dismembered and mangled. The woman only had her head left.


    The two other men did not look any better.


    "Trust me. This is the only way to keep our border safe," Geoffrey said with confidence.


    I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth, "You are evil. This cruel method should not even exist at


    all. You are the one who deserves to die! Along with that wall, you both need to go down!"


    But Geoffrey still had that mocking smile on his face. "Fine. If none of you are convinced, let''s make


    a bet."


    "What kind of bet?" Warren asked in a cold voice.


    "Outside the wall, there are only about a thousand werewolves. Inside, there are tens of thousands.


    If you can get more than half of the werewolves inside the wall to agree with you- to abolish the


    system- then I will personally tear down the wall myself. But I will only give you three days."


    "And how will we know if you won''t find a way to rig it?" I raised an eyebrow. I refused to believe


    Geoffrey would make it so simple.


    Geoffrey held up his hands. "If I really wanted to cheat, then I wouldn''t even be making this bet with


    you."


    "What about Sylvia?" Rufus asked.


    "Whatever the result will be, Miss Todd will be fine. That I can promise you," Geoffrey said. "Heck, if


    you win, I''ll even willingly step down and bear all responsibility! But if you fail, then you are no


    longer allowed to interfere with anything here. You will leave and pretend nothing has happened."

 Chapter 493 Collect The Opinions Of The Citizens

    Chapter 493 Collect The Opinions Of The Citizens


    Rufus'' POV:


    "You have to promise us that you won''t send anyone to interfere. If you use your prestige as an


    Alpha to order the citizens to side with you, it''ll be difficult for us to join the bet," Flora said seriously.


    "Don''t worry. Just as I said just now, if I wanted to interfere with you, I wouldn''t even have offered to


    bet with you in the first ce. On the contrary, TH even order my people to cooperate with you. If I


    make things difficult for you in any way, I''d lose the bet." Geoffrey looked sincere yet confident. After


    all, he even bet at the risk of his position as Alpha.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you dare go back on your word, Geoffrey." Flora also spoke with confidence. Then, she


    looked at me expectantly, as if she was asking for my consent.


    For a moment, I was hesitant and fell silent.


    The truth was, when I saw the attitude of the audience towards the killing show, I knew that things


    were not as simple as I had thought.


    Besides, Geoffrey was no fool. He wouldn''t bet on something he wasn''t sure of. Since he was the


    one who suggested the bet, it meant that he was certain that he would win.


    But now that Sylvia was still in his hands, I had no choice but to y his games.


    "Prince Rufus, what do you think? It''s not a bad deal, if you ask me." Geoffrey also turned to me


    expectantly.


    I pursed my lips. "Okay."


    "Good. I know that Prince Rufus is looking at the bigger picture."


    Now that I had agreed to his proposal, Geoffrey smiledcently. Then he raised his ss and


    clinked it with mine. "Then I hope we''ll have a pleasant cooperation."


    After reaching an agreement with Geoffrey, I left this dirty ce with Flora and Warren.


    Tomorrow was the night of the full moon. Since Sylvia was not with me this time, there was nothing I


    could do but lock myself in a room. Therefore, I had to entrust the task of collecting opinions of the


    citizens to Flora and Warren.


    "Remember, no matter what you see or hear in the city this time, just ignore it and focus on your


    task." I was afraid that something unexpected would happen again, so I reiterated to them to keep a


    low profile.


    "We know. No matter what happens, we need to get Sylvia back first." Flora nodded with


    understanding. "Don''t worry. We''ll get the job done."


    "Well, I believe in you two." I couldn''t help but smile slightly, feeling satisfied that Sylvia had such


    good, trustworthy friends.


    Then I patted Warren on the shoulder and said, "I''ll send a group of my most trusted subordinates


    for you tomand. We''re in a foreign ce, so be careful."


    "But what about the rest of the army? Geoffrey had asked us not to reveal the secrets of this city.


    But it was no small feat to call on the citizens, so it''ll be difficult to keep a low profile." Warren looked


    at me with a trace of worry in his eyes. He sighed and added, "We can''t afford to make any


    mistakes. Geoffrey may change his mind at any given moment."


    I thought for a while. "There aren''t many troops left. I''ve sent a group of soldiers to other areas to


    assist in the reconstruction. As for the remaining soldiers, I was nning to send them to the


    suburbs to help with the reconstruction of the local farnds. That way, you can discretely talk to


    the citizens there."


    "I''m not worried about anything other than Geoffrey. He looked so confident. He must be sure of the


    result." Flora''s tone was dejected, her earlier confidence ebbing away as she spoke. "This ce is


    his territory after all. I doubt he will y fair."


    "There''s nothing we can do but wait and see," I said calmly. "If he wants to go back on his word,


    then I''ll retaliate in kind."

 Chapter 494 Sticky Situation

    Chapter 494 Sticky Situation


    Flora''s POV:


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Warren and I were itching to take action once we received the task from Rufus.


    As usual, Warren walked me back to my amodation. I walked in front of him calmly and


    listened to his incessant nagging.


    On the way there, we ran into Harry and John. The two of them had the same hairstyle, which was,


    in a word, messy.


    Lately, John had stuck to Harry like glue. It seemed that he was going to be assimted by Harry.


    With a slice of pizza in his mouth, Harry rubbed his sleepy eyes and looked at Warren and me in


    surprise. "Have you two reconciled?"


    I wanted to hit him on the head, but I gave up on second thought. Warren and I were about to


    embark on a mission together. We needed to put aside any personal grudges first.


    Not knowing how to respond, I grabbed the other slice of pizza from Harry''s hand and stuffed it into


    my own mouth. "Enough questions."


    Harry rolled his eyes. "Where''s Sylvia? And where''d you two go this morning? I didn''t see you. Did


    you go on a secret mission without telling me?"


    I choked on the pizza I was eating and coughed awkwardly.


    Seeing this, Harry put two and two together. "You''re hiding something from me! You don''t love me


    anymore. You used to take me with you wherever you went, but now you have the audacity to hide


    things from me."


    Ignoring him, I swallowed the mouthful of pizza and looked for an excuse to get out of this sticky


    situation. "We got up at five o''clock in the morning and went for a run. If you want to join us, I''ll wake


    you up at half past four tomorrow morning."


    ''Oh, in that case, no thanks." Harry''s eyshes fluttered guiltily. "I can cheer for you from my room,


    though."


    I pursed my lips in disgust. "Do whatever you want."


    "By the way, John and I are going on a sudden mission to the suburbs. What about you guys?"


    Harry suddenly asked.


    Despite my guilty conscience, I nudged Warren and said, "We also have a mission, right?"


    "Yes, but it''s different from yours. We have to stay in here to catch all the fleeing poultry," Warren


    lied through his teeth emotionlessly.


    Harry looked at him in disbelief. "What a weird task! But it sounds worse than going to the suburbs."


    "Yes, yes, I envy you," I echoed hastily.


    However, Harry was unconvinced. "But I still want to be with you. We''re a team! We shouldn''t be


    separated, right?" "But we''re not conjoined twins," I retorted impatiently.


    "Then..."


    Harry pouted and wanted to say something more, but John started to drag him away.


    "What are you doing? I''m not done yet!" Harry protested, but he didn''t try to resist John.


    Harry seemed to listen to John obediently these days. Although his obedience was mixed with


    some reluctance.


    Scratching my chin, I watched them walk away. "Warren, don''t you think they''ve been acting strange


    lately?"


    Warren thought for a while and replied, "Not really. But John seemed to have figured it out. I think


    he knows something has happened. He''s really perceptive."


    Pursing my lips unhappily, I chose to shrug it off for now. I just hoped that Sylvia was safe and


    unhurt.


    "Do you want to eat a proper meal?" Warren asked, ncing at the half-eaten pizza slice in my


    hand.


    "No. Let''s go back." I wolfed down the remaining pizza then took Warren back to the room to


    prepare for the petition.


    The more time we wasted, the more danger Sylvia was in.


    We had to hurry.

 Chapter 495 A Strange Place

    Chapter 495 A Strange ce


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on a soft bed in the dark. I could smell a faint fragrance on the


    quilt.


    The room was pitch ck. I couldn''t see a thing.


    "La?" I shouted warily into the darkness.


    There was no response, just the sound of a clock ticking.


    It seemed that the vampires had taken La to a different ce.


    I lifted the quilt and got out of bed. That was when I realized that the clothes I was wearing were a


    bit tight. But I couldn''t see what exactly I was wearing.


    Also, I noticed that the wound on my shoulder seemed to have been treated.


    Touching the thick bandage that covered the wound, I couldn''t help but frown.


    What the hell were these vampires up to?


    I couldn''t see anything, so I groped around blindly in the dark.


    It turned out that, other than the bed, the room was empty.


    My hands then brushed against a window. I wanted to open the window and find out what time it


    was based on the light outside, but the window didn''t budge. Apparently, there were wood nks


    nailing it shut.


    I tried to smash the nks with my fist, but they were very solid.


    After a few tries, I gave up and decided to look for a light switch. After groping around the room for a


    while, I found no switch.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Feeling a little depressed, I sat on the floor and tried to think.


    I missed Rufus. He was probably anxious to see me. If this was all part of Geoffrey''s n, I


    wondered how he would make things difficult for Rufus.


    Especially now that the full moon night wasing, I was worried about Rufus'' condition.


    Ever since we became a couple, I had spent every full moon night with him. Now, I couldn''t be there


    for him. I just hoped that the gift I had left to him would be useful.


    I wouldn''t have acted so impulsively if I knew I was going to end up in here.


    "Don''t worry, Sylvia. We''ll find a way out of this," Yanaforted me softly.


    I sighed, "It''s my fault La was captured, too. And I don''t know where they''re taking her."


    "La''s a strong she-wolf. She can protect herself. Just thank her when you see her again." For


    whatever reason, Yana was exceptionally calm today. I felt like she had grown a lot and be my


    rock.


    "You''re right. Thank Moon Goddess you''re with me, Yana," I said sincerely.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll always be here for you. I can defeat a vampire with one punch. I''m going to beat


    them all up."


    I was just about to praise her for her maturity, but to my surprise, she started acting childish again.


    While listening to her nonsense, I got up from the floor and continued to fumble in the dark.


    "Look for the door. I doubt this room is doorless," Yana snorted sarcastically.


    "I know. I''m looking for it."


    I felt the wall inch by inch. Finally, my fingers brushed against something.


    "I found the door!" I told Yana excitedly.


    But, of course, the door was locked.


    I mmed on the door and tried to call for help. It didn''t matter who came; I just needed to figure out


    the current situation.


    Sure enough, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside.


    Then came the sound of keys jingling. It seemed that someone outside was looking for the key.


    A few secondster, I heard the key being inserted into the door.


    I was so nervous that I took a few steps back and stood vigntly, ready to spring into action.


    With a sound of lock turning, I heard the door creak open. But all I saw was two glowing red pupils,


    nothing else.


    I held my breath subconsciously and stared into this pair of eyes. Goose bumps formed all over my


    body when I realized that this pair of eyes seemed to have no whites, just pure redness.


    Whoever it was seemed to be looking me up and down. Then she spoke in the voice of a middle-


    aged female.


    "My master is still sleeping and dinner is still being prepared. It will start at eight o''clock sharp.


    Please wait patiently. Don''t make a sound, or else you''ll face unimaginable consequences if you


    wake my master up ahead of schedule."

 Chapter 496 The Mysterious Housekeeper

    Chapter 496 The Mysterious Housekeeper


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Although I didn''t quite understand the situation, I didn''t ask any questions. I just took note of what


    she said.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "My name''s Nicole. I''m the housekeeper here. If you need anything, just knock on the door gently.


    There''s no need to shout."


    "Oh, okay..." I replied in a low voice and observed Nicole quietly, although I could only see her red


    eyes in the dark.


    It looked like Nicole didn''t mean to hurt me. She even talked to me with respect, as if she was


    entertaining a guest.


    "Actually, I''m a little hungry now. Is there anything I can eat?" I asked softly, trying to test her


    attitude.


    "Wait one moment."


    After saying that, Nicole disappeared behind the door and locked it. A few minutester, she came


    back and handed me a te.


    "Eat this first. Dinner will be ready shortly." As soon as I touched the edge of the te, Nicole


    withdrew her hands abruptly, as if she was afraid that I would touch her.


    I didn''t say anything. I just took the te. The food was still warm, and I could smell that it was fried


    steak.


    "Anything else?" Nicole asked politely.


    I hesitated for a moment. "Where is the other she-wolf who was with me?"


    "I don''t know. She is not a guest here and doesn''t deserve to step foot in this castle." Nicole grew


    serious. I could tell from her tone of voice that I shouldn''t ask any more questions.


    "Then..." Holding the te of warm steak, I hesitated.


    Nicole didn''t say a word. She waited patiently for me to continue.


    "Could you stay with me until I finish this steak? I''m not used to eating alone," I said matter-of-factly.


    Nicole fell silent, as though she was rendered speechless.


    But in the end, she stayed and apanied me.


    I sat on the floor face to face with her. She watched me eat, her unblinking red eyes staring straight


    at me.


    I didn''t mind. I took a bite of the steak and chewed it thoughtfully. In between mouthfuls, I would ask


    her some questions, trying to glean some information from her. "I get the feeling that this castle is


    huge. This room alone is too big for me."


    "Yes," Nicole replied perfunctorily.


    I sighed internally. She should''ve been called a "secret-keeper" instead of a housekeeper.


    "Does your master usually sleep for so long every day?" I ventured.


    "It depends."


    "Who else lives in this castle besides your master?"


    "You will find out at dinner."


    "I see..."


    "You''re done eating, right? I should go now." Nicole interrupted me and stood up, intending to leave.


    I put down the te and followed her. "I''m not used to this darkness. Can you turn on the light for


    me?"


    "I''m afraid no light is allowed to be turned on before eight o''clock in the evening," Nicole said without


    looking back.


    "Oh, I see," I stopped walking dejectedly.


    The door, which was about to be closed, stopped. In the darkness, I could tell that Nicole was deep


    in thought.


    "Wait a while. I''ll get you a candle and some matches," she finallypromised.


    "Thank you!" My eyes lit up happily.


    Vampires'' had exceptional night vision since they lived in darkness. But werewolves were different.


    We were blind without light.


    Soon, Nicole brought me a candle and a box of matches. "I''m making an exception for you. Please


    don''t make any trouble before dinner. Just stay here." "Okay!" I smiled at her sweetly.

 Chapter 497 Looking For Clues

    Chapter 497 Looking For Clues


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After the door was locked again, I quickly took out a match and lit up the candle. Then I looked at


    the clock on the wall.


    It was already five-forty in the afternoon, so there were still more than two hours left before the so-


    called dinner.


    A whole day had passed. I wondered what Rufus and the others were up to.


    With the feeble candlelight, I began to look around the room. It was more luxurious than I thought.


    But it was rtively empty. There was nothing else in the room other than the shelf at the head of


    the bed covered with dolls.


    I picked up a doll and looked at it closely. Perhaps this room used to belong to a young girl. Just


    then, I noticed that there was arge mirror in the room. To my surprise, I was wearing a medieval-


    looking purple dress. The hemline of the dress was very fluffy, withyers ofce trim on it, and the


    sleeves were decorated with small, delicate pearls. What surprised me even more was my hair¡ªit


    was permed curly and hung gently on my shoulders.


    I fiddled with the wisteria ne around my neck, feeling a little strange.


    No wonder I felt so heavy just now.


    I picked up the hemline with one hand and counted thece. There were fouryers in total.


    I pursed my lips and tried toe up with a way to take it off.


    If I needed to run, this dress would weigh me down.


    As I stared at my strange reflection in the mirror, I caught a glimpse of a crevice in the wall. It was a


    hidden door.


    I held the candle close to it and gently pushed it. The hidden door swung open, which surprised me.


    I carefully poked my head in and saw that inside was a floor-to-ceiling wardrobe. It seemed that this


    was a cloakroom.


    I walked inside carefully, my toes kicking the heavy hemline of my dress.


    The cloakroom wasplete. There was even a vanity table. Curious, I pulled open a drawer and


    found nothing but a few lipsticks.


    I explored some more and found that the wardrobe was full of clothes of the same style as the dress


    I was wearing.


    "Wow! There are so many beautiful dresses!" Yana eximed excitedly. "Sylvia, I want to see that


    pink one up close!"


    I humored her and reached for the dress. When


    I got a better look at it, my cheeks flushed a bright red and I quickly put it back.


    It turned out to not be a proper dress after all, but a pair of sexy underwear.


    "How raunchy!" Yana grew even more excited. "Let''s see if there''s anything else! Why don''t you


    wear something like this and show it to Rufus? I''m sure he''ll like it!"


    "How do you know he''ll like it..." I couldn''t help but blush. Whenever I made love with Rufus, he''d


    make me wear his shirt. Then he''d carry me to the desk, thrusting in and out passionately.


    "I just know it." Yana smiled yfully. "I''m sure Rufus won''t be able to restrain himself."


    "Oh, stop it, will you?" I interrupted her immediately to stop her from fantasizing. "We''re running out


    of time. Help me look for more clues."


    "There are only clothes here. I don''t think we''ll find anything useful," Yana concluded.


    "Let''s at least try to look for something!"


    I squatted down and rummaged through the wardrobe. Not only were there a lot of clothes, but a lot


    of shoes, too.


    But I soon grew certain that the previous tenant of this room liked dolls very much, because there


    was a variety of dolls in every corner of this room. Just when I was about to give up, I caught a


    glimpse of an intricately carved name te in the corner. "Ashley Maurice."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 498 Ashleys Name Plate

    Chapter 498 Ashley''s Name te


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I reached for the name te and looked at it. It couldn''t be a mere coincidence that two vampires


    had the exact same name...


    But those local werewolf soldiers had said that the ve Ashley was an abandoned vampire. How


    on earth could she havee from the Maurice n?


    The Maurice n was one of the biggest, most powerful vampire ns. They were so well-known


    that even I knew about them, since my mother had mentioned that name when I was young.


    Several wars between vampires and werewolves had been started by this n, together with other


    forces.


    After the werewolf race and the vampire race signed a peace treaty, the Maurice n withdrew from


    the public eye. I hadn''t heard anything about this n in years.


    So why was there a name te with that n''s name here in this wardrobe? It was very likely that


    this was the old castle of the Maurice n.


    I slipped the name te into a hidden pocket in the dress I was wearing and retreated from the


    wardrobe.


    "Do you think this Ashley Maurice is the same Ashley we saw in Geoffrey''s pack? That vampire


    ve?" I asked Yana curiously.


    Yana thought for a while. "I believe so. They should be one and the same vampire, so this castle


    probably isn''t that far from the pack."


    "I''m really confused. The local soldiers all said that Ashley was a loser without any special power


    and that was why she was abandoned by her kind, but if she is really of Maurice descent, then how


    could she have ended up a ve?" As I talked to Yana, I kept searching the room for more clues.


    Members of big ns were usually united, at least on the surface. No matter how serious the


    internal conflicts were, they had to maintain dignity when facing the outside world.


    If Ashley really was a member of the Maurice n, her nsmen should have protected her and


    she wouldn''t have be the lowliest ve in a werewolf pack.


    "There must be a veryplicated story behind all this," Yana said in distress. "I really want to go


    out now. It''s getting too stuffy here."


    "Hold on a little longer. It''s almost time for dinner," Iforted her.


    As I spoke, I silently took a mental note of theyout of the whole room. After making sure that there


    was nothing else to see in the room, I blew out the candle.


    "Why''d you do that?" Yana whined.


    I knew she didn''t like darkness, so I exined to her patiently, "The candle might be usefulter, so


    I need to save it."


    "Oh, I see. Maybe it''lle in handy when we escape!" Yana came to her senses at once. Her


    cunning tone made me chuckle.


    "Yes, so calm down, okay?"


    "I promise I won''t be nervous. I''m a very brave wolf now!"


    "Good! Yana, you''re the best."


    I praised my wolf happily, and what would''ve been a dull waiting period became less boring with her


    around.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and rested idly. Then I stood up and walked back and forth in the dark


    room.


    "What''re you doing, Sylvia?" Yana asked curiously.


    "I''m taking note of the size of the room." I leaned against one wall and walked slowly to the opposite


    wall, counting the steps.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "How''s that useful?" Yana was clearly confused.


    "If we can find out how many floors and how many rooms this castle has, we can calcte its


    overall size."


    I found myself hoping that the castle would be dark all the time. That way, it''d be convenient for me


    to make my escape.


    By listening to the clock tick, I knew roughly what time it was. It wasn''t until it was almost eight


    o''clock did I sit back down in bed, waiting as though nothing had happened.


    "It''s been so long. When will theye?" Yana started squirming in my mind anxiously.


    "Wait just a little longer. Why don''t you take a nap? I''ll wake you up when someonees," I


    suggested.


    But just then, I heard the sound of familiar footsteps.

 Chapter 499 The Castle

    Chapter 499 The Castle


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I heard the sound of the key unlocking the door, and soon, the door swung open.


    A dim light in the corridor streamed inside the dark room. I squinted at the sudden light. When my


    eyes adjusted, I saw a woman outside.


    She was wearing a ck suit dress. A pair of spectacles sat on the bridge of her nose, connected to


    her dress by a chain. She looked like she was in her early forties, but even I could tell that she


    must''ve been beautiful when she was young. When she started talking, I immediately recognized


    from her voice that she was the housekeeper, Nicole.


    "It''s time for dinner. Come with me." Nicole''s tone was t and emotionless.


    "Okay."


    I quickly straightened my dress and followed Nicole obediently.


    The whole castle was dimly lit with dark yellow lights. I casually looked at my surroundings as we


    walked, and soon, we made it to a winding spiral staircase


    I touched the carving on the railing and found that each stair tread was carved with a different


    pattern. Put together, the patterns should make aplete painting.


    I walked slowly on purpose.


    I had carefully counted the rooms I had passed by on the way. I estimated that there were four


    rooms on this side of the gallery, while the number of rooms on the other side would remain


    unknown for the time being.


    The banquet hall was probably on the first floor, and from the top of the spiral staircase, I could see


    that we were on the fourth floor. Judging from the crystal ceiling right above us, this was the top


    floor.


    "Please hurry. My master is waiting," Nicole turned to me and urged.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m just not used to this dress." I smiled at her apologetically. Then, I picked up the


    hemline of my dress and quickened my pace to walk past her.


    "There''s no need to walk. We can take the elevator." Nicole''s voice sounded from behind me.


    "Oh, I see," I said perfunctorily, but I didn''t stop walking until I reached the first floor.


    Nicole had no choice but to follow me.


    I didn''t stop until I found the door to the banquet hall. I looked around quietly. Although the style of


    this castle wasn''t over-the-top and extravagant, it still exuded a sense of luxury and refinement. A


    simple wooden shelf with antique vases on it alone looked extremely expensive.


    To my surprise, there seemed to be no guards here. I found no one guarding the ce when I was


    running all the way downstairs just now.


    I figured that the gate should be on the other side of the banquet hall, since the entrance to the


    staircase was facing two corridors.


    I had chosen one of them at random and soon arrived at the banquet hall.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Before I could get a closer look, I felt someone grab my wrist. It was Nicole.


    She was clearly angry. In a low, threatening voice, she said, "Don''t run around like this again, or I


    can''t guarantee what will happen to you."


    "Okay. I was just bored." I stopped obediently and looked at her sincerely. "I promise I won''t run


    around again."


    Nicole didn''t say anything more. She just turned around and pulled the bell at the door. Then the


    door to the banquet hall was opened.


    "You can go in now," Nicole said coldly. She didn''t even want to look at me now when she spoke.


    Sulkily, I turned to the doorway and walked inside slowly.


    The lights in the banquet hall were slightly brighter than the rest parts of the castle. There were


    already a lot of vampires sitting at the long table. When they heard the bell ring, they all turned to


    look at me.


    I nodded at them awkwardly.


    "Miss Todd, pleasee in."


    The one who spoke was an elderly-looking vampire who sat at the head of the table. He was very


    old, with a thin, wrinkled skin wrapped around his bones.


    Beside him sat a beautiful woman in a dark olive green dress. She looked at me quietly.


    As for the other five vampires at the long table, they were all young men and women who looked


    about twenty years old.


    I sat on the opposite end of the table hesitantly. Food was already served on the table.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s have dinner," the old vampire announced.


    Then a servant came in and poured us ice cold red wine.


    I didn''t dare to make a move and waited for the others to eat first.


    Soon, they all bowed their heads and began to pray under the guidance of the old vampire.


    I didn''t have any faith in this aspect, so I waited politely for them to finish praying.


    Just then, the young girl sitting opposite the beautiful woman red at me angrily.


    "Why aren''t you praying?"

 Chapter 500 Dinner Party

    Chapter 500 Dinner Party


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Ellis, don''t be rude." The old man''s voice was old and weak, but the girl immediately fell silent and


    lowered her head.


    Except for the beautiful woman, the other young vampires all sneered and looked at the girl named


    Ellis with disdain.


    Ellis trembled slightly under their burning gazes. Nervous, she smoothed the bowknot and ribbon on


    her head. Her beautiful face was pale as a ghost, and she seemed to be at a loss.


    Amidst the tense atmosphere, I sat upright in my seat and looked at them silently, not daring to


    make a sound.


    These young men and women all looked noble and beautiful, and upon a closer look, they all


    looked a bit simr. I guessed that they were rted by blood. But... It seemed to me that they all


    disliked each other.


    The beautiful woman didn''t pay attention to any of them. Even though Ellis was scolded by the old


    man just now, her expression didn''t change at all.


    It seemed that the rtionship between members of this family was a bit tense, to say the least.


    The old man looked up at me, and his tone calmed down. "You are our guest, so there''s no need for


    you to join the praying if you don''t feel


    like it."


    I nodded and didn''t say anything, because I didn''t know what to say. This ce was too strange.


    "My name is Hobson Maurice," the old man introduced himself after they prayed.


    I was shocked. Hobson was the head of the Maurice n!


    Even those who didn''t dabble in the politics of the empire would have heard of this name.


    As one of the few pure vampires in the whole vampire race, Hobson was notoriously powerful.


    If the werewolf race had their god of war, Leonard, the vampire race had their most terrifying devil,


    Hobson.


    It was thanks to the existence of these two powerful warriors that the werewolf race and the vampire


    race reached a stalemate and signed the truce agreement.


    But, to my surprise, Hobson was actually so... old.


    The vampires were a race that almost never grew old. The more powerful a vampire was, the more


    they could maintain their youthful face.


    Yet the Hobson before me looked quite old and frail.


    "Miss Todd, you look shocked." Hobson stared at me with his eagle-like eyes. His hair was grey and


    his back was hunched. While he looked like a fragile old man, his aura was undoubtedly


    domineering and powerful.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "No, no. I''m just a little dazed after sleeping for so long." I quickly put on a straight face, pretending


    to know nothing about him.


    "In that case, I''ll ask Nicole to make some tea for you," Hobson said casually without pressing me


    further. Then he gently tapped the edge of his te with a silver spoon, signaling that we could start


    eating.


    I looked at the meat on the te and hesitated slightly. I had no idea what the purpose of this dinner


    was, and I didn''t know what Hobson thought of me, let alone whether he wanted me to live or die.


    When I was hesitating, Hobson fixed his sharp eyes on me again.


    "Why aren''t you eating? Are you dissatisfied with the hospitality of the Maurice n?"


    Hearing this, all the vampires who were eating like robots at the table instantly turned to look at me.


    The beautiful woman''s eyes flitted to the untouched meat on my te then quickly looked away. It


    seemed that she was not interested in me.


    The other young men and women, on the other hand, looked very excited. Their red eyes lit up, as


    though they were watching their prey fall into their trap.

 Chapter 501 Raw Meat And Human Blood

    Chapter 501 Raw Meat And Human Blood


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My heart banged against my chest anxiously and my hands, which were resting on my knees


    underneath the table, clenched tightly.


    "The food is delicious! Why isn''t she eating? She has no taste," Ellis muttered under her breath.


    Hobson coughed to warn her.


    Forcing a smile, I picked up the knife and fork.


    These vampires really seemed to treat me as their guest, so I doubted they''d poison my food.


    So I sliced a piece of steak with the knife. Red blood instantly gushed out and pooled in my te.


    The meat was practically raw!


    My hands froze. I slowly looked up at the others at the table and found that they were staring at me.


    Pursing my lips, I took a deep breath. I stabbed the slice of meat with my fork and brought it close to


    my mouth. It smelled strongly of blood and raw meat.


    I could already imagine what it would taste like ¡ªin a word, disgusting.


    But it could be fatal to reject this food in front of all these vampires. After all, I was greatly


    outnumbered.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and put the piece of steak into my mouth, intending to swallow it without


    chewing.


    But I quickly realized that it wasn''t beef at all.


    Despite all the pairs of red eyes fixated on me, I couldn''t help but spit out the mystery meat. I didn''t


    want to know what kind of meat it was.


    Disgusted with the lingering taste in my mouth, I picked up the red wine in front of me and gulped it


    down.


    However, the strong taste of metallic blood exploded in my mouth, and the thick liquid went down


    my throat, like a dense spider web wrapping itself around my whole body.


    I rushed to the nearest trash can and vomited.


    It was not red wine at all, but human blood.


    "This ss of human blood was specially processed and preserved. It came from a sixteen -year-


    old virgin. It''s the most delicious of all blood." There was a rare smile in Hobson''s calm voice. But he


    seemed to feel sorry for me because he then asked the servant to serve me a ss of real red


    wine.


    I didn''t dare to touch the ss in front of me, even if it supposedly wasn''t human blood in it.


    Hobson raised his ss and proposed a toast to me. "It''s a rare delicacy, Miss Todd. Don''t you want


    to try it again? Maybe you''ll like it this time."


    I put down the napkin coldly and refused his kindness. "No, thank you."


    Hobson sighed. "What a pity."


    I noticed that most of the contents in his ss had been drained. The others at the table were also


    enjoying the thick red liquid in the sses.


    Fighting the urge to vomit again, I lowered my head, but when I saw the red meat on my te, I lost


    my appetite.


    "Miss Todd, if you really don''t want to eat this, I''ll ask Nicole to bring you some cooked food,"


    Hobson added, as though he was a generous host.


    "No, thanks. I''m not hungry." I pushed the te in front of me away, took a deep breath, and


    stopped beating around the bush. "Why did you kidnap me?"


    Hobson also put down his knife and fork and looked at me calmly. "We didn''t kidnap you. We just


    wanted to invite you here to stay with us for three days¡ªas our guest. We''ll let you leave as soon


    as the timees."


    "Really? You''ll let me go, just like that?" I didn''t believe a word he said. The Maurice n had been


    hiding for years. I doubted they would''ve shown themselves to me like this if they weren''t going to


    benefit hugely.


    "Howplicated did you think it was?" Hobson asked with an emotionless smile.


    After a moment''s silence, I began to test Hobson''s patience. "Since you have invited me here as a


    guest, you should at least treat me as a guest, right?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hobson nodded. "That makes sense."


    "I don''t like being locked in a dark room," I said boldly.


    "Then you can have the freedom to roam the grounds. The attic on the top floor, however, is off


    limits. And you cannot leave the castle." Hobson immediately understood what I meant and asked


    Ellis to show me around.


    Ellis agreed reluctantly.

 Chapter 502 Testing Each Other

    Chapter 502 Testing Each Other


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Do you have any other requests, my dear guest?" Hobson asked.


    "No."


    The freedom to go around as I pleased satisfied me already.


    Hobson nodded and gestured at me to continue eating.


    Ignoring the meat, I settled for the bread and observed the vampires at the table quietly.


    Everyone adhered to a strict dining etiquette. They were all good-looking, and they all wore the


    same cold expression.


    They reminded me of Ashley, the beautiful vampire ve.


    After mulling over it for a while, I tried to act as normal as possible and mentioned casually, "I found


    a name te with the name ''Ashley'' on it in the wardrobe. I wonder who she is."


    At the mention of this name, the scene froze instantly. Everyone stopped eating. It was very quiet,


    other than the ticking of the clock on the wall.


    Only Hobson remained unfazed. He put down the knife and fork, wiped his mouth with a napkin and


    sighed, "Ashley was my youngest daughter. She unfortunately died young. The room you''re staying


    used to be hers."


    I was a little surprised. I had no idea that Ashley was a direct descendant of the Hobson Maurice.


    "If you don''t like that room, you can ask Nicole to move you to another room." It was clear that


    Hobson didn''t want to talk about Ashley.


    "No need. I was just curious." I didn''t ask any more questions, for fear of stirring up trouble.


    The rest of the dinner went on in silence.


    I continued eating my bread. I felt that even the water in this ce had an indescribable fishy smell.


    I sighed, missing the delicious food of the werewolves very much.


    I wondered what Rufus was doing now. I really wanted to hug and kiss him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    A vampire dinner turned out to be aplicated affair. Everyone had to finish the food on their te


    before the next dish was served. The mealsted about an hour.


    Finally, everyone finished thest course and dinner was over. Hobson asked the servant to clear all


    the tes on the table and serve me a dessert.


    "It''s made of mango and cream. Don''t worry," Hobson reassured me.


    "I see. Thank you."


    "You''re most wee." Hobson sounded exhausted. His breathing was much weaker than earlier.


    Before I could overthink things, the beautiful woman who had been silent this whole time suddenly


    stood up and walked to Hobson''s side.


    Then she wheeled him away.


    Only then did I realize that Hobson was, in fact, sitting on a wheelchair instead of a chair. His legs


    were as thin as two withered branches.


    This was definitely not caused by ordinary aging. There must''ve been an underlying reason.


    Did the hiding of the Maurice n have anything to do with Hobson''s old and fragile body?


    Suppressing my shock, I dared not stare at him.


    In an apologetic tone, Hobson excused himself. "Sorry, I have to leave now. If you need anything,


    just talk to Nicole."


    "Okay." I nodded.


    Then Hobson looked at his children and reminded them, "Don''t forget to show Miss Todd around.


    Ellis is an unstable girl. I''m worried she will offend the guest."


    I wasn''t sure if I was just imagining things, but I felt that Hobson''s words had a deeper meaning.


    Perhaps he was afraid I''d make my escape and thus arranged for more vampires to keep an eye on


    me.


    The young men and women sitting at the table answered him respectfully.


    Then the beautiful woman wheeled Hobson away.


    As soon as Hobson was gone, these young vampires, who looked meek and respectful just now,


    dropped the act.


    They all looked at me with hostility, especially Ellis. Her obedient expression was gone. In an


    aggressive tone, she demanded, "Have you seen Ashley?"

 Chapter 503 Finding An Escape Route

    Chapter 503 Finding An Escape Route


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Ellis''s questions confirmed my guess. It seemed that Ashley, the vampire ves in Geoffrey''s pack,


    was indeed Ashley Maurice, the youngest daughter of the Maurice n.


    However, the scariest part was these vampires knew about it --1 could tell it from their reaction.


    They knew the truth but seemed to have turned a blind eye to it, leaving Ashley to suffer all alone.


    Moreover, they might even be the chief culprit who had put Ashley into such a situation.


    "I don''t know what you''re saying." I smiled at Ellis, pretending not to know anything.


    Ellis''s eyes widened; she revealed her fangs to frighten me. "Enough. Stop pretending. If you don''t


    know Ashley, why would you ask about her when you simply saw the name in your room? You paid


    attention only because you knew her, didn''t you? And you are a werewolf. You must be aware of


    what happened in your territory."


    I didn''t expect her to be so smart. I stopped smiling and stared at her intently. "Yes, I did see her.


    But what''s the big deal?"


    "Nothing. I just want to tell you not to meddle in other people''s business. It''s not your problem. Do


    you understand?" warned the gold-haired male vampire sitting beside Ellis.


    He looked handsome with dazzling eyes that glistened with tenderness.


    "If you insist on interfering with other people''s business, then don''t me us for the consequences."


    Ignoring the male vampire''s threat, I picked up a spoonful of mango mousse and put it into my


    mouth. "If you don''t want others to find out something, then don''t do it. You make mistakes yet aren''t


    ready to face the oues. It looks like you have a guilty conscience."


    The golden-haired man banged the table with shame and anger. "If you dare mention that Ashley is


    alive in front of Hobson, I will definitely feed on your blood. Don''t think that I won''t hurt you."


    I nodded. "I believe you will."


    "How dare you?!" a ck-haired male vampire in front of the golden-haired one sneered at me. His


    eyes glowed with anger and madness as if he would eat me alive.


    However, the angrier they were, the less afraid I felt.


    I put down the fork and smiled politely. "You look like a group of little wild cats that had just learned


    to walk. Do you want topete with me? I must warn you that my fangs are sharper than yours.


    Give it a try if you want."


    "Don''tbe toocent!" Ellis growled in anger. If the golden-haired man hadn''t stopped her, she


    would have crossed the table and bit me.


    At that moment, Nicole appeared at the door and asked if we had finished eating.


    Hearing Nicole''s voice, the young vampires shut their mouths and scattered away.


    I looked at their backs in confusion. It looked like these guys were afraid of Nicole.


    They all left, so I didn''t bother staying any longer. I quickly returned to the floor where my room was


    located.


    Soon, I remembered the attic Hobson had mentioned and roamed around. But I couldn''t find any


    staircase that led to the attic. I quickly walked across the corridor and counted the rooms. There


    were seven rooms on this floor, and theyout of every room looked simr.


    I circled the stairwell, trying to find a way to the attic.


    ''Was there a hidden staircase in this castle?''


    Just then, I remembered the elevator.


    I decided to go there and have a look. But just as I turned around, my heart leaped to my throat. I


    saw Nicole''s face that was inches away from mine.


    "Why... what..." My heart was still crashing in my chest. My words jumbled together as my mouth


    went dry. "When did youe without making a sound?"


    Nicole looked at me calmly. She was holding a bamboo basket that was filled with rose petals.


    "Are you looking for something?" Nicole asked.


    "No. Nothing. I''m just walking around to help digest the food," I answered, smiling wryly.


    Fortunately, Nicole bought it. She didn''t ask any more questions. "I brought these for you to take a


    bath." She handed the basket to me with a smile.


    "Thank you." I took the basket and returned to my room.


    I was not in the mood to take a bath. I sat on the edge of the bed, thinking of a way to go out.


    I didn''t believe they had invited me to stay with them for three days just as their guest. They were


    probably using me as a hostage to threaten Rufus. I didn''t want Rufus to get into trouble because of


    me.


    Therefore, I decided to look for a way to escape.


    As I racked my brain to figure out a solution, my head grew heavy. I felt sleepy.


    That was when it dawned on me.


    ''Damn it!'' I was too careless.


    They had put sleeping pills in the bread.


    I pped my face and pinched myself to sober up. But it was toote. Nothing seemed to work.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 504 Conflicts

    Chapter 504 Conflicts


    Flora''s POV:


    One day passed, and my confidence waspletely destroyed. I was drained and exhausted. Few


    werewolves agreed to participate in the online public opinion survey. However, for those who did


    participate, their opinions were all the same: they were all against our proposal. Warren and I sat by


    the side of the street, lost in thought.


    "It''s nothing like I imagined." I was a little depressed. The data on myptop broke my heart. "It


    would have felt better if the votes were an even split at least."


    Warren also looked at the screen, his brows furrowed in concentration. "We underestimated the


    whole thing. I''m afraid this issue is moreplicated than we had imagined."


    "Damn it!" I angrily shut theptop and stood up. "We can''t give up. Let''s go from door to door."


    "Okay."


    I grabbed Warren''s arm and took him to the werewolves. We went door to door and tried convincing


    them.


    However, the oue only seemed to get worse. The werewolves were enraged when I told them


    we were going to push over the wall. They all unanimously refused.


    Everyone cursed us, and a middle-aged she-wolf even picked up the broom to beat us.


    Warren and I ran away. However, before we could escape, a group of werewolves had surrounded


    us.


    "It''s them! How dare they ask us to side with them about pushing over the wall? I heard they are


    from the imperial capital. These people think they are superior to us. They waltz their way here and


    a man shouted that seemed to add fuel to the fire.


    The she-wolf with the broom red at us. "If it weren''t for our Alpha''s wise leadership, the vampires


    would have invaded a long time ago. Now, you want to overturn our Alpha''s policy? Not even in


    your dreams!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Listen to me. Pushing over the wall is good for everyone," I tried exining, but these werewolves


    weren''t willing to listen to me.


    My words only seemed to agitate them.


    "What''s so good about that? You better kill us right now instead of making us live with the bastards


    outside the wall!"


    "Exactly! If you are really that capable, go and kill all the vampires instead of meddling with our


    business."


    "The wall remains where it is. We can''t push it over. If you want to do it, then you will have to do it


    over our dead bodies."


    These seemingly enthusiastic, kind-hearted people now all became cruel and heartless. Their


    undisguised hatred and bitterness for the werewolves outside the wall infuriated me.


    "But the werewolves outside the wall are from the same pack as you. You shouldn''t abandon them,"


    I shouted. But my words dissolved in their screams of protests.


    "What do you outsiders know?"


    They all grew agitated and began fighting with us.


    Warren held me in his arms to protect me from their vicious attacks.


    I bit my lip and grasped his clothes tightly. My heart grew heavy.


    Just then, one of them threw an egg on Warren''s forehead. Ipletely lost my cool; my blood


    began to boil in my veins.


    "I''m fine." Warren calmly wiped his forehead and grabbed my hand to stop me from attacking the


    werewolves. But I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "You ungrateful bastards! If it weren''t for the werewolves outside the wall, do you think you''d have


    been able to live a peaceful life? Look at you all! You''re all rotten and selfish." My body began


    trembling with rage. The egg on Warren''s forehead spiked up the anger simmering in my heart.


    Since they were unwilling to push over the wall, I didn''t bother being polite.


    I rolled up my sleeves to fight these werewolves. I would never let them bully me.


    But fortunately, Warren stopped me. Otherwise, the problem would have be moreplicated.


    In the end, we retreated as Rufus'' private guards shielded us from the angry werewolves.


    At first, I thought we wouldn''t need so many soldiers. But now, I understood Rufus had already


    anticipated the situation. That was perhaps why he had left an army of soldiers to protect us.

 Chapter 505 Fishing

    Chapter 505 Fishing


    Geoffrey''s POV:


    I spent the entire day watering the flowers and nts in the garden without bothering about what


    was happening outside.


    Just then, my subordinate came to report the situation in the city. I dusted off the mud from my


    hands and legs and stood up.


    "So, how is it going?" I sat at the garden table, poured a cup of tea, and took a sip.


    "Those two have enraged the crowd. People have attacked them on the street. They were


    conducting an online survey, but only a few were willing to cooperate. They had to go door-to-door


    but it clearly didn''t end well." My subordinate reported what Flora and Warren were up to.


    I snorted. "I knew it. They are just a bunch of naive children. They think this world is full of kindness


    and beauty. It''s time to teach them a good lesson."


    People livingfortable, extravagant lives inside the wall would never give up their luxury and


    happiness for insignificant people outside the wall. Being in power for all these years enabled me to


    understand the nature of the werewolves inside and outside the wall.


    Moreover, outsiders like Rufus were oblivious to the significance of the enormous wall to the local


    werewolves.


    They would never be able to push over the wall.


    It was simply impossible.


    I sat cross-legged on the chair and inquired about Rufus.


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Prince Rufus has


    locked himself in his room all day. Do you think something is wrong?"


    "Nope. Nothing is wrong. That''s exactly what I wanted."


    I wasn''t surprised in the least.


    Although I had been at the border all these years, I had been secretly watching the imperial capital


    city and appointed spies all over the ce.


    The werewolves in the imperial capital were all greedy. I had used almost all the wealth I had got


    from the vampires to bribe them and improve connections to pave way for the future.


    I couldn''t stay at the border at all times. I wanted to rise above everyone and gain supremacy.


    Therefore, I paid special attention to the two candidates who had the chance to take the throne.


    Although Prince Richard was smart, I knew he wasn''t smart enough to achieve much, let alone be


    the king. Prince Rufus, on the other hand, was a resourceful and capable lycan. He was the most


    eligible candidate to inherit the throne.


    If Prince Rufus inherited the throne, it would be difficult to y tricks under his nose. He wouldn''t


    tolerate any injustice. I would never be able to rise to supremacy.


    Things wereplicated, so I had to find another way.


    Butter, an informant told me that Prince Rufus disappeared every full moon night. At first, I


    thought it was a coincidence. However, I identally got in touch with Noreen, a ck witch, and


    found out the royal family''s secret.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I was surprised to know that Prince Rufus, the strongest male lycan in the empire, was under the


    ck witch''s curse.


    The piece of information was a godsend.


    Besides, Noreen also told me that Rufus would go berserk every full moon night. After calming


    down, he would get weak and exhausted. Rufus would lose all his strength and wouldn''t be able to


    fight back.


    I chose to bet with Rufus because we were approaching the full moon day. By then, Rufus would


    lose all his strength and power. He wouldn''t have the energy to care about all these things.


    Fighting his subordinates was a piece of cake for me, so I didn''t worry about them.


    If they refused to cooperate with me, I would kill them all.

 Chapter 506 The Help Of The Black Witch

    Chapter 506 The Help Of The ck Witch


    Geoffrey''s POV:


    Ever since Rufus and the others entered the city, I had sent my men to secretly keep an eye on


    them the entire time.


    They simply couldn''t hide anything from me.


    I knew Rufus had sent his men out of the city, and the remaining squad was looking after Flora and


    Warren.


    Rufus was alone and defenseless now.


    I nced at my subordinate. "Is Prince Rufus''s residence surrounded?"


    "We''ve sent the secret guards to surround him." He nodded respectfully. "If anything unusual


    happens to Prince Rufus, we''ll know it right away." "Well, send some of our men to keep an eye on


    the wall. And don''t let anyone go outside." I was still worried.


    Tonight was the full moon night. I didn''t want anything to go wrong.


    Everything would be fine if Rufus agreed with me and my ns.


    However, considering he was adamant, I had no choice but to get rid of him if he refused me.


    "What if Prince Rufus dies at the border? I''m afraid the lycan king would me you." My


    subordinate looked worried.


    "me it on the vampires. I''m sure Hobson wouldn''t mind."


    I was more afraid of Rufus than the lycan king. Getting rid of Rufus would solve all my problems.


    Besides, the imperial capital city was far away from here. I could find a scapegoat who would take


    all the me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You''re awesome! It was smart of you to bring Hobson under your control." He grinned proudly.


    ying with the empty cup, I squinted at him. "I''m actually surprised that old man has managed to


    hold on for so long."


    "He is no different from a dead man. There''s no need to be afraid of him." The subordinate smiled


    comcently. "Victory is yours."


    I snorted, feeling a little aggrieved. "But he is still alive. As long as Hobson is still alive, I can''t rest


    assured. I really believed the ck death curse could have killed him."


    "Even though Hobson is still alive, I don''t think he''d be able to make big trouble," my subordinate


    said.


    "You''re right." I put down the ss and sighed.


    All this should be attributed to the ck witch, Noreen. She had cast the ck death curse upon


    Hobson. Otherwise, Hobson, who had always been self-conceited and looked down upon


    werewolves, would never have agreed to cooperate with me.


    "I don''t think you''d have to worry about anything. Even the ck witch, Noreen, is on your side. If


    we can''t get rid of Prince Rufus, then you can get help from the ck witch and ask her to curse


    Prince Rufus." My subordinate didn''t seem to understand the magnitude of the issue and it irked


    me.


    "Do you really think Noreen would always be on our side?" I red at him.


    He flinched back. "Isn''t she on your side because of your talent and power?"


    I scoffed at him. "It''s just that I happen to have what she wants."


    "I see," he mumbled. My subordinate frowned in confusion. I knew he didn''t really understand what I


    meant.


    I sneered in disgust. "There are no evesting friends. It''s all about personal interests and gains.


    You should have learned that by now, after working for me for all these years."


    The subordinate lowered his head.


    I didn''t say anything more. I rested my hands behind my back and quietly looked at the red roses in


    the garden. However, nothing could lift off the weight that had settled on my heart.


    I couldn''t rely on Noreen for longer. It wasn''t a permanent solution.


    Although I had what she wanted, I had been taking advantage of the situation to get her to help me


    for too long a time. I was afraid I hadpletely offended that crazy woman.


    But at the moment, she was my best weapon.


    I had to tolerate her longer. One day, I would make everyone surrender to me, enve the


    vampires, and make that bitch, Noreen, my sex ve.

 Chapter 507 Wake Up

    Chapter 507 Wake Up


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It was sheer darkness. It felt like I had wandered in darkness for a very long time. It wasn''t until I


    heard Yana''s desperate call from the depths of my soul that I was suddenly dragged back to reality.


    "Sylvia! Sylvia, you''re finally awake! You almost scared me to death!" Yana whimpered.


    It took me a while to gather my bearings.


    "How long was I asleep?" I asked in a daze.


    "Too long! I was so worried." After sobbing for a while, Yana gradually calmed down. "How do you


    feel?"


    "I just have a bit of a headache."


    I rubbed my temples and climbed out of bed. The memories from before I fell asleep rushed into my


    mind like a tide.


    Damn it! I needed to be more careful next time. These vampires were so shameless that they even


    drugged the bread.


    I took out the candle and matches that I had hidden under the bed and quickly lit the candle to


    check the time.


    It was almost eight o''clock, but I couldn''t tell if it was day or night. I just felt that I had slept for a very


    long time. My body was exhausted.


    I held the candle in front of me and observed my surroundings. I was still in the same room, and my


    clothes hadn''t changed.


    I figured they had only drugged me in case I''d try to run around.


    I didn''t know if it was a side effect of the drug, but I felt extremely dizzy. I blew out the candle and


    climbed back into bed to rest. A few minutester, I felt a little better.


    So I stood up, walked to the door, and tried the knob. This time, the door was not locked.


    I pushed the door open and walked into the corridor, which was illuminated with a warm yellow light.


    It was still incredibly dim, so I figured it was nighttime. I had slept for a whole day.


    I could hear faint musicing from downstairs. The vampires must havee out of their rooms


    for nightly entertainment.


    I walked towards the stairs.


    After taking just a few steps, I saw Nicole rushing up the stairs.


    She didn''t look surprised to see me. "You''re awake. Dinner''s ready. Let''s go downstairs."


    I nodded and followed her quietly.


    I had been asleep for too long, so I was not energetic.


    Nicole took me to the same banquet hall fromst night. Hobson''s five children were already sitting


    at the long table. As for Hobson and his wife, they didn''t show up tonight.


    The five young vampires didn''t show the same table manners as they did yesterday. They chatted


    while eating, and their voices dripped with sarcasm.


    "Ellis screamed in her room against night!" The golden haired male vampire took a bite out of the


    raw meat and mocked the girl sitting opposite him.


    The girl threw her fork at him and snapped, "Shut up, Ahern. I was practicing bel canto."


    The golden haired vampire named Ahern caught the fork midair and wrinkled his nose with disdain.


    "What''s the difference? Just like Lewis, you''re good-for-nothing."


    "Don''t you darepare me to Lewis. He''s a fool!"


    "Who are you calling a fool, you bitch? Do you want a beating?" The one who was speaking was a


    male vampire with a baby face. He was probably Lewis. His child-like face was full of anger. He


    pounded the table hard, and the whole table shook violently.


    What a group of violent barbarians!


    I listened to their conversation silently and sat down on the other side of the long table.


    However, as soon as I sat down, they all turned to face me. I became the target of their ire.


    "I wondered why I smelled something foul. It turns out that someone is here."


    "Didn''t you hate our food yesterday? Why''d youe today?"


    Ignoring them, I pretended to eat the food in front of me, as if nothing had happened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After a while, they soon lost interest in me and began to argue with each other again.


    While they weren''t looking, I secretly spit out the food in my mouth.


    I couldn''t waste another day. I had to find a way to escape.

 Chapter 508 Ignorant Provocation

    Chapter 508 Ignorant Provocation


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Vampire food usually had blood in it, so the only thing I could eat on the table was the bread.


    I slowly sliced the bread into pieces and took my time spreading some jam on it. I didn''t eat it


    though. I just made myself look very busy.


    Suddenly, a fake flower was thrown on top of my te. My eyshes fluttered slightly, but I ignored


    it and pretended not to see it.


    "I''m so excited to hunt some interesting prey when our werewolf farm opens next month," Ahern


    said loudly, trying to get my attention.


    I tightened my grip on the jam knife in my hand but didn''t respond.


    Ellis sneered with disdain. "Werewolf blood smells absolutely disgusting. That''s a peasant farm.


    Only peasant vampires would go there and feed. Since when did you be a peasant?"


    "Sometimes, I like the change in my diet. I get tired of eating too many delicacies." Ahern smacked


    his lips. "But your words just aroused my appetite. I haven''t gone to the human farm to hunt for


    several days. I guess I''ll have to go out tonight to unwind."


    I frowned slightly. Since when had the vampires infiltrated human territory?


    "And when did your taste be so poor?


    Although human blood indeed is truly delicious, it does notpare to that of witches," the ck -


    haired vampire sitting next to Ahernmented lightly.


    Only then did I notice that this vampire was dressed a little differently today. He was wearing peach-


    colored clothes and pink gloves donned his hands. To top it off, a pair of heart-shaped sunsses


    sat on the bridge of his nose.


    Ellis rolled her eyes. "Easy for you to say. Everyone would love to have a taste of their blood.


    Unfortunately, witches and wizards are a bit more difficult to deal with than other races, not to


    mention they disappear whenever they please. It''s better not to provoke them unless necessary.


    Witches are especially tough. You should pray you''ll never encounter one."


    "How annoying! If only werewolf blood tasted better. That way, we wouldn''t have to go to human


    territory," Lewisined loudly.


    "Are you stupid or something? Werewolves are born with a foul smell, so it''s only natural their blood


    smells as bad as they taste. They are the lowest level of food. We wouldn''t choose werewolves''


    blood unless we had no other choice," Ellis said innocently, adjusting the bowknot on her head.


    Bang! I threw the knife on my te and the vampires all turned to look at me.


    I took a deep breath and forced a smile. "Oops. It slipped."


    Ellis clicked her tongue and continued to speak harshly of my race. "Werewolves are the worst.


    They''ll sell their soul for money. Not only are they foul, but also flirty! Otherwise, how could there be


    more and more werewolves? They fuck like rabbits!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I stared at Ellis coldly and said through gritted teeth, "Say that again."


    "I said, you werewolves are the worst, lowest creatures. You''re all dirty and stinky, with horniness in


    your bones," Ellis pronounced each word carefully, an evil smile ying at her lips.


    Unable to take it anymore, I smashed my fists on the table and red at Ellis.


    Not to be outdone, the vampires all stood up and red at me with their red eyes, baring their fangs


    at me.


    The atmosphere instantly became tense. I clenched my fists and tried my best to restrain my


    impulse.


    "We only promised to keep you alive, but we never said that we''d return you in one piece. I''m sure


    it''ll be fine if you lose a couple of limbs," Ellis said confidently, crossing her arms over her chest.


    I sneered coldly. "Is that so? Wait and see."


    After saying that, I immediately transformed into a wolf and pounced on Ellis, throwing her to the


    floor and sinking my teeth into her shoulder.


    Ellis shrieked in pain.

 Chapter 509 One Versus Five

    Chapter 509 One Versus Five


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Now that I had sessfully bitten her, I immediately leaped away and transformed back into a


    human.


    Ellis clutched her bleeding shoulder and staggered to her feet. "You bitch! How dare youunch a


    sneak attack?"


    "I didn''t. I attacked you openly. What''s the matter? Come and bite me already. Aren''t you very


    confident in yourself?" I sneered. I couldn''t tolerate her rudeness any longer.


    These vampires were too arrogant.


    "Do you really think I won''t kill you? I''ll strip off your tendons, suck up everyst drop of your blood,


    and hang you outside for the crows to feed on your body!" Ellis was so angry that she bared her


    fangs at me and shouted like a wild animal.


    I gestured at her toe at me. "Go ahead. Quit talking, more acting."


    Ellis yanked the bow out of her hair, her expression distorted with anger. She barked at the other


    vampires, "Let''s gang up on this bitch! I don''t care what we promised the werewolves. I want her


    dead!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, the other vampires just stood glued to their spots, eager to watch this y unfold.


    "Yeah! Bite this she-wolf to death, you guys!" Ahern added perfunctorily, but he didn''t budge.


    "Wait a minute. At least let me finish my food." Lewis sat down again and took a bite from his raw


    steak, showing no sign of attacking me.


    Ellis was so angry that she cried out in frustration. Looking at the silent silver-haired vampire in the


    corner, she demanded, "What about you? Dylon, won''t you help me?"


    The silver-haired vampire nced at her indifferently, then silently looked away. It seemed that he


    didn''t want to help her either.


    I sneered gloatingly. "Aw! What a poor girl!"


    I could tell that these vampires were at odds with each other, which was why I dared to attack Ellis


    in the first ce.


    Otherwise, I was no match for the five of them all together.


    What I did now was enough to intimidate them, and I also made it clear that I was no pushover.


    "Fine! I''ll beat her myself!" Ellis shouted angrily and a red me appeared in the palm of her hand,


    poised to attack me.


    In the blink of an eye, the me was extinguished by Ahern.


    "Calm down, Ellis. Don''t use your special power here. If you make a scene and destroy this ce,


    Dad will get mad at you."


    Ellis''s eyes seemed to turn even redder. She looked at her brother with an aggrieved expression


    and shook her head stubbornly. "She bit me but you still pick her side! You fucking traitors!"


    "For once in your life, can you use that brain of yours? It''s so annoying whenever you make trouble


    like this," the ck-haired vampire snapped impatiently, which made Ellis burst into tears.


    Just then, Nicole showed up.


    "You can leave after dinner."


    Hearing Nicole''s calm voice, the young vampires were startled and immediately scattered like mice.


    Even the arrogant Ellis didn''t have the time to wipe her tears, she simply ran away as fast as she


    could.


    I snorted smugly. It looked like these vampires had someone they were afraid of.


    Just as I was about to leave, I suddenly sensed that something was flying towards my head from


    behind me.


    I quickly turned my head to dodge it, but the object still grazed my cheek.


    Immediately, I felt a slight sting. I touched the wound gingerly and felt blood.


    I picked up the weapon from the floor. It was a silver knife.


    Needless to say, it was probably thrown by the angered Ellis.


    I twirled the knife in my hand nonchntly. When I turned around tough at the childish Ellis, I


    found that all the vampires who were running away suddenly stopped and stared at me.


    They looked somewhat crazy, like wild animals, their scarlet eyes filled with fervent appetite.

 Chapter 510 The Fragrant Blood

    Chapter 510 The Fragrant Blood


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Even Ellis, who wanted so bad to kill me just moments ago, now looked at me with eyes burning


    with obsession.


    "Gosh! Her blood smells so damn good!" she mumbled to herself.


    "She smells delicious! I want to tear her into pieces and devour her."


    "I want to take a bite."


    The five vampires gathered around me, muttering and sniffing my scent. Their eyes were scarlet,


    and their fangs protruded as if they were ready to pounce on me.


    I was terrified and didn''t dare to stay any longer. I quickly turned around and ran away.


    However, to my horror, the vampires chased me.


    "Oh my God! Why have they be crazed all of a sudden?" Yana was very nervous. She kept an


    eye on them the entire time. "Hurry up! Run upstairs!"


    I lowered my head and ran as fast as my legs could carry me. Fear wracked my nerves, yet I was


    confused.


    ording to what those vampires said before, they loathed the blood of werewolves because they


    deemed it to be smelly. Besides, as high-level vampires, they must have tasted all kinds of blood. I


    couldn''t understand why they were desperate to drink my blood.


    Fortunately, the vi was big enough. I ran around based on my recollection of the castle''syout as


    I had taken a walk here yesterday. Besides, my speed was an added advantage.


    The vampires soon went astray. They randomly searched every empty room, looking for me.


    "What should we do, Sylvia? Think of a way. Vampires have very powerful night vision and are


    sensitive to the smell of blood. They will sooner orter find you." Yana was so anxious that she


    started to jump up and down in my mind. "Cover the wound on your face! Quick!"


    I fumbled in my pocket and tried to find a handkerchief. But unfortunately, it was empty.


    "Forget it. Let''s run. Werewolves have strong healing abilities. Try stalling the vampires. Your wound


    will heal by then."


    I rushed out of the stairwell on the second floor and ran to the fourth floor.


    Along the way, I deliberately knocked over the incense furnishings everywhere. The strong, pungent


    fragrance immediately filled the air.


    I hoped this would dy the vampires from finding me.


    Just then, I heard sounds of hurried footsteps from downstairs. I could tell the vampires were


    following me.


    I covered my wound with my hand and hid between the handrails, discreetly peeking out to look for


    my enemies.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It looked like the vampires had lost their way. The screaming ceased, and they gradually calmed


    down. I guessed my trick had worked.


    At that moment, someone patted my shoulder from behind. I was so frightened that I didn''t dare to


    look back.


    "Miss Todd, are you okay?"


    It was the voice of the housekeeper, Nicole.


    I turned around cautiously to look at her. Fortunately, she looked calm and sounded sensible without


    losing control. I closed my eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''Thank goodness.''


    I was still unaware of Nicole''s strength. If she lost control and went against me, things would only


    get worse.


    "Why... why didn''t you lose control?" I frowned in confusion.


    Nicole was still calm, her expression unchanged. "I''m a hybrid, so the smell of blood has less


    impact on me, but..."


    She paused and examined my face.


    "Your blood is unusually fragrant. It''s sure to drive the vampires wild. You should be d that my


    master has fallen asleep. If he smells your blood, he will not care about the cooperation with the


    werewolf Alpha."


    My heart trembled as a wave of dread consumed me. "But don''t you vampires hate the scent of


    werewolves'' blood? Why..."


    "I don''t know why. Now, you should think of a way to make those young ones lose interest in you,"


    Nicole said calmly.


    I bit my lower lip as my heart sank. I had fallen into a trap and be their prey.


    "And try not to get injured again."


    As soon as Nicole finished speaking, the sounds of footsteps grew louder. Just then, I saw five


    vampires on the staircase.

 Chapter 511 The Coldblooded Housekeeper

    Chapter 511 The Coldblooded Housekeeper


    Sylvia''s POV:


    There was no way out. If I went back, the vampires would definitely find me.


    After thinking for a while, I stepped closer to Nicole and begged, "Please help me."


    "Why should I?" Nicole looked at me calmly. "Give me a reason."


    "Because I am the hostage. If I die, you will be in trouble." My heart was crashing in my chest. I was


    scared out of my wits. I couldn''t face those five vampires all by myself.


    Nicole smiled, which was a rare sight. However, it didn''t reach her eyes. It was a mere movement of


    her lips on her stony face.


    "I have no obligation to do anything that my master hasn''t ordered me to do," she said tly.


    I was a little surprised. It seemed that Hobson didn''t care about my life or death, which meant he


    didn''t care much about his cooperation with Geoffrey either.


    Perhaps Hobson wasn''t interested in the deal from the very beginning.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The sound of increasing footsteps snapped me out of my thoughts. The vampires had gone up to


    the third floor. I froze in panic. I had reached a dead end. I could neither go forward nor retreat.


    "Let me go. I''ll figure it out myself." I stared at


    Nicole and clenched my fists.


    I broke into a cold sweat as fear consumed me.


    Even the dim light in the corridor frightened me.


    I didn''t know if I could escape, but I couldn''t give up without trying.


    Nicole looked at me for a moment and turned away.


    I quickly walked past her and turned to examine her face. However, her expression remained


    unchanged. Nicole had looked like a dead tree rooted in the soil since the first time I saw her.


    Although she was still breathing and talking, it looked like something had hollowed her soul. She


    had no one else in mind except for her master, Hobson.


    I sighed and turned to leave. Just then, Nicole stopped me.


    "You dropped something."


    I turned around and cast a quizzical look at her. She squatted and picked up a namete with


    Ashley''s name engraved.


    "It''s Ashley''s. I forgot to put it back. Could you do me a favor by putting it back to her room? After


    all, it looks like I wouldn''t have a chance to do it myself." I scoffed.


    Nicole didn''t respond. She stared at the namete, and her face seemed to soften a bit.


    I didn''t bother probing the reason for the change in her expression. But it suddenly urred to me


    that the five vampires who were talking about Ashley had shut their mouths as soon as Nicole came


    in.


    Back then, I thought they were afraid of Nicole.


    Now, I realized that wasn''t the case. There was something more to it.


    "I know where Ashley is," I said to test Nicole.


    As expected, her face changed.


    For the first time, there was an expression on her poker face.


    It seemed obvious that she was rted to Ashley in some way.


    "Ashley is trapped in Geoffrey''s pack as a ve. If you help me now, I promise to rescue Ashley.


    Only I know that Ashley is the youngest daughter of your n. You have to trust me. Only I can


    save her," I said.


    I clenched my fists to steady myself as Nicole stared at me for a long while.


    The screams of the vampires grew louder. However, Nicole didn''t seem to waver.


    "Forget it. I''ll figure it out myself. It looks like I''m going to die today." I finally lost all hopes and


    turned to leave.


    At that moment, Nicole''s cold voice stopped me. "Just this one time. If they catch you again, I can''t


    help you."

 Chapter 512 The Woman In The Attic

    Chapter 512 The Woman In The Attic


    Sylvia''s POV:


    A wave of relief washed over me when I heard that. I was d Nicole had agreed to protect me for


    the time being.


    But soon, the excitement was reced with confusion. "How do we escape from them?" I asked,


    walking to Nicole.


    We were standing at a dead end. There was no way out.


    But before I knew it, Nicole did something, and an entrance appeared on the wall at the end of the


    corridor.


    I gasped in shock. No wonder I couldn''t find the staircase upstairs. It turned out there was a secret


    mechanism.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to live?" Nicole looked over her shoulder and shot a


    nasty look at me.


    "I''ming." I quickly returned to my senses and followed her into the secret door.


    Before I got caught, the door closed behind me and blocked the sounds outside.


    However, I couldn''t stop worrying. "Will they follow us in?"


    "No, they don''t know how to get in here," Nicole said coldly.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and followed her to a ce that looked like a library. It was teeming with


    books.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rows upon rows of bookshelves were lined up in the room. Exquisite zedmps were hanging


    on the ceiling, making it look like stars strewn across the sky.


    "Don''t think of lying or fooling us. Otherwise, the one here will kill you without thinking. Your death


    will be gruesome," Nicole said in a low voice.


    I was surprised to know that someone else was in this castle.


    "Did you hear me? No ying tricks. I won''t save you again," she added.


    "Got it," I answered hurriedly. Just then, a mural on the wall caught my attention.


    It was a colorful, abstract painting. At first nce, it looked like andscape. But as I had a closer


    look at it, the painting was more like a woman crying, holding a child in her arms.


    "Hurry up," Nicole urged.


    "Yes."


    She hastened forward, walked through the library, and climbed a narrow staircase.


    I realized it was the way to the attic.


    The door to the attic was a white carved iron door with gauze curtains, and a swallowtail butterfly


    wind chime was hung on the door.


    Nicole shook the wind chime three times, and I heard a resonant voice of a woman from inside.


    "Come in."


    Nicole pushed the door open and let me in.


    My eyes widened in awe. The room was brimming with art. The entire ce looked beautiful and


    exuded an artistic aura. As soon as I walked inside, I almost stepped on a painting.


    "Be careful!" shouted a female voice.


    I picked up the painting from the floor and followed the source of the voice. A woman was sitting in


    front of an enormous window, staring at the moon with her back to us. She was d in a white


    outfit.


    The window looked clear, and if I wasn''t wrong, it was the only window in the entire castle.


    I was about to say hello to the woman, but she grew angry.


    "Damn it, Nicole! Who have you brought? It reeks of a wolf."


    Surprisingly, Nicole seemed more emotional than the woman. She was practically shouting out.


    "Miss Ashley isn''t dead. She is still alive! I''ve brought an informant here!"


    "Really?" The woman sprang up to her feet and turned to look at me. Her eyes widened with


    excitement. At that moment, she had an uncanny resemnce to Ashley.


    She stumbled toward me and grabbed my shoulder. "Is that you? Do you know where Ashley is? Is


    she fine? Tell me where she is!"

 Chapter 513 Ashleys Mother

    Chapter 513 Ashley''s Mother


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The woman was also a vampire, but I didn''t know why she was indifferent to the smell of my blood.


    She became frantic and was begging me to take her to see Ashley. I almost thought she had lost


    her mind.


    "Calm down, mydy. You''re scaring her." Nicole grabbed the woman''s hand andforted her.


    "Let''s listen to her first."


    Tears of joy and excitement filled the woman''s eyes, and her pale chapped lips were bleeding. She


    grabbed my shoulders with no intention of letting me go.


    "Ashley..." the woman started but choked with sobs. Her legs gave away, and she slumped on the


    floor.


    Although the woman was a stranger to me, it broke my heart to watch her break down in front of


    me. I squatted beside her to look at her face.


    "I don''t know your name, but I guess you are Ashley''s mother. Don''t worry about Ashley. As of now,


    she is not in fatal danger. You can rest assured."


    The woman raised her tearful face and looked at me. "My name is Joi." She sniffed loudly. "I am


    Ashley''s mother. Thank you for bringing me the good news. You have no idea how much it means


    to me. I haven''t been this happy in a long, long time." "You''re wee. I''m just telling the truth." I


    smiled and told her everything I knew about Ashley. Hearing that, the woman grew emotional but


    gradually calmed down.


    The woman''s skin was unusually pale, probably because she was locked in the attic. The blue veins


    on her hands were prominent. She wiped her tears and asked me to sit at the table.


    Nicole served us coffee.


    "May I ask why you are locked in this attic if you are Ashley''s mother?" I looked at Joi in confusion.


    Hobson had said that Ashley was his youngest daughter, so Joi must be his wife. ''But if so, who


    was the beautiful woman who appeared at dinner the other day?''


    Joi put down the coffee cup and sighed. "I was born in another n, and Hobson imprisoned me


    here. Everyone here hates me and Ashley."


    Such being the case, Hobson and Ashley were not rted by blood. No wonder Hobson was a little


    indifferent when he mentioned Ashley.


    "It happened two years ago. Those five little monsters took her out one day. They said they were


    going to take Ashley to the farm. But when they returned, they imed Ashley was dead."


    I frowned. I guessed it was the five young vampires who had done something to Ashley.


    "But I didn''t believe them. I have been trying to find Ashley ever since. But I can''t step out of this


    damn attic." Joi''s voice broke as a pained look crossed her face. "Hobson knew about it, but he


    didn''t care. He just let his five children hurt my daughter."


    "I have a way to help you save Ashley from the werewolf race. But for that, I have to find a way to


    escape from here first," I said.


    Joi understood what I meant, but she shook her head. "I can''t help you leave this ce. After all, I


    have been stuck here for two years and haven''t managed to escape."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    My heart sank. "Is there no other way? It would be enough if you could help me deliver a message


    to the outside world."


    Joi lowered her head and remained silent for a while. Finally, she looked up at me and said, "I can


    deliver a message for you, but not by phone. I have my own way, but I can''t tell you about it. All you


    need to do is tell me the message and whom you want to deliver it to."


    I nodded in agreement. I guessed it had something to do with her special power.


    After I got the address of the castle, I wanted to send Rufus a message about my whereabouts and


    the current situation.


    "But we only have one chance," Joi reminded me. "Think carefully about the message you want to


    send because once you use the chance, it will be gone. You can''t try it again."

 Chapter 514 Waiting For Dawn

    Chapter 514 Waiting For Dawn


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Joi''s reminder made me reconsider.


    "Just ask Rufus to rescue you. He is more than capable of doing it," Yana blurted out excitedly.


    "No. Although the woman in front of us looks miserable, I have no way of verifying if her story is


    genuine or not. What if I call Rufus and he ends up walking into a trap?"


    When it came to Rufus'' safety, I was significantly more cautious. My previous experiences had


    taught me that I couldn''t just trust someone based on their appearance. Besides, this time the


    situation was quite serious, both on the werewolf and the vampire side. A resolution would not be


    reached easily.


    This was perhaps the best opportunity for me to call for backup.


    The only one who had the authority to do anything about this situation was Ethan, the lycan king.


    "Sylvia, have you forgotten what Felix had told us the other day? The construction of the wall and


    the turmoil at the border might have been done with the tacit permission of the lycan king." Yana


    hastily prevented me from sharing this information with Joi.


    At this moment, Yana looked like a pious angel to me. She had her wits about her in this critical


    moment, unlike me.


    I hesitated again. From everything we had learned, it felt as if Ethan was notpletely trustworthy.


    "Have you made a decision?" Joi asked.


    I contemted it for a while and finally made up my mind. Besides Rufus, that person seemed to be


    the only one I could ce my trust in at the moment.


    So I gave Joi the relevant information and asked her to send out the message for me.


    Joi asked me to wait patiently.


    I didn''t know how she was going to deliver the message, but I didn''t question her. I would have to


    patiently wait for reinforcements.


    After the conversation, both Joi and I fell into silence. Joi was sipping coffee, her face a mask of


    indifference.


    I shifted my gaze to the window. The moon outside looked big and round. By my estimate, today


    was a full moon night, the night when the curse was going to attack Rufus.


    The thought of him facing this debacle alone made my heart ache.


    "Sylvia, don''t be depressed. We''ll be out of here soon," Yanaforted me in a soft voice.


    "I''m not sure if I''ll manage to get out of here sessfully. Everything is so uncertain and dangerous


    here." I was feeling gloomy and missed Rufus deeply. "I shouldn''t have given in to my impulse and


    run out of the wall alone. Everyone must be so worried about me." "Don''t me yourself, Sylvia. No


    one could have


    imagined that the situation would take this turn. Your intention was to help those who resided


    outside the wall. But this is a veryplex matter. You can''t handle it by yourself." Yana let out a


    soft sigh and changed the topic. "If you are truly sad, let me sing a song for you."


    "No, thanks. Joi is still here," I refused almost instantly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "She can''t hear me, duh! You just don''t appreciate my singing." Yana began pestering me.


    "All right, all right. Once this matter is resolved, I will let you conduct a concert. I''ll request Rufus and


    the others to be a part of the audience."


    "Really?! You can''t fool a wolf!" Yana was so ecstatic that I thought she would scream.


    "Yes."


    After speaking briefly to her, I shifted my eyes to Joi. I had suddenly recalled that five young


    vampires were still outside.


    "What about the vampires who are still searching for me outside?"


    Joi nced out of the window, looking deep into the night. "You will be rtively safe in the day.


    Their strength will be significantly lesser and they usually go to sleep. You can get out of here as


    soon as dawn arrives. And you can''t tell anyone that you have been up here."

 Chapter 515 The Public Opinion

    Chapter 515 The Public Opinion


    Flora''s POV:


    A whole day had passed but we still hadn''t made any progress collecting public opinions.


    Warren and I regrouped and adjusted the n. With the help of Rufus'' private guards, we left the


    city center and headed to the school to try our luck there.


    If we could win the support of the students, it might turn the tide in our favor.


    But we couldn''t even enter the school. The security guards just drove us away.


    We kept trying, but all our efforts were in vain.


    The werewolves within the wall were already wary of us.


    No matter what we said, they all thought that we were out to destroy their peaceful life.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the end, I had no choice but to return to my amodation dejectedly. Sinking onto the sofa, I


    stared at the petition on theputer screen, at a loss.


    Warren also came back with a long face. He had just tried to call Rufus, and judging from his


    expression, I could tell that there was no good news.


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t get in touch with Prince Rufus. I was nning to report the state of our


    operation to him."


    Suddenly, a thought urred to me. I checked my phone''s calendar and murmured, "Today''s a full


    moon night, right?"


    "Yes. Why? What''s the matter?" Warren came over and looked at me weirdly.


    I put my phone aside and tried to rack my brain. If my memory served me right, Sylvia used to


    apany Rufus at this time every month, no matter how busy she was.


    I vaguely drew my own conclusions, but I didn''t dare share them with Warren for fear that it might


    cause trouble to Sylvia and Rufus.


    "Nothing. I just... thought that the moon looked especially big and bright tonight." I forced augh.


    Warren squinted at me, evidently at a loss whether to cry orugh. "Oh. I thought you had figured


    something out."


    I sighed and shook my head, sinking deeper into the sofa. "Anyway, I guess we shouldn''t disturb


    Prince Rufus now. He''s probably really busy."


    "Hmm." Warren sat down next to me. With a serious look on his face, he asked, "So what should we


    do next? I doubt we''ll be able to convince the werewolves in here to demolish the wall."


    I sighed again and spread out my hands helplessly. "No wonder Geoffrey seemed so confident! He


    must''ve known that the werewolves inside the wall would never want to tear it down. It was a trap


    since the beginning!" Warrenpsed into silence. After a long time, his eyes lit up. "What if we tried


    outside the wall? The werewolves there are also members of this pack. Maybe we could start with


    them. Although there aren''t as many werewolves there than in here, it might be a breakthrough."


    "Oh, my God! That''s a great idea! Why didn''t I think of it? Geoffrey never said that we were limited


    to the werewolves within the wall!" I pped my hands excitedly and leaped to my feet. With bright


    eyes, I praised Warren sincerely. "You are so smart."


    Warren coughed and scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "But still, I can''t guarantee they''ll


    be on our side."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. We should at least try." Then I hastily put my shoes back on and barked at


    Warren, who was still sitting on the sofa listlessly, "What''re you waiting for? Let''s go! We can go to


    the hole in the wall and sneak out like before."


    "Oh, okay." Warren nodded obediently and hurried to put his shoes on as well.


    However, when we arrived at the spot where the hole in the wall should''ve been, we found that it


    had been sealed shut.


    "Oh, no! I totally forgot that Geoffrey had already found out about this ce." I kicked the bricks and


    squatted in frustration as despair began to creep on my heart. Now there was really no hope at all.


    It seemed that Geoffrey''s trick was destined to work.


    "There''s still a way. Don''t give up that easily." Warren helped me to my feet andforted me.


    "What? What''re you talking about?" I stuck my lower lip out dejectedly.


    "We can always break the door down ourselves." With a smile, Warren winked at me mischievously.

 Chapter 516 The Fight At The Wall

    Chapter 516 The Fight At The Wall


    Flora''s POV:


    Warren suggested to break out by force, which was probably ourst option.


    If we couldn''t seed, we''d have to face Geoffrey''s wrath.


    "Stay behind me. I''ll protect you." Warren gently pulled me behind him and then led the way.


    I was stunned. When I looked up at his tall, towering back, my heart skipped a beat.


    Although I hated to admit it, it was true that Warren was a good, responsible guy.


    If it weren''t for all the misunderstandings and setbacks in the past, he still would''ve been the most


    handsome and attractive werewolf in my eyes.


    s, I didn''t have time to think about such things now.


    I shook my head and pushed these thoughts to the back of my mind.


    "Flora, aren''t youing?" Warren stopped in his tracks to turn around and look at me in confusion.


    "Yes, yes." I came to my senses and hastily caught up to him.


    Warren looked at me seriously and said in a low voice, "If anything happens, just stay behind me,


    okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I nodded. "Okay. I''ll keep my mouth shut, I promise."


    Then I exaggeratedly covered my mouth. "I will keep my temper under control."


    Warren shook his head helplessly but didn''t say anything more. He faced forward and continued to


    lead me towards the gate.


    From afar, I could see that the guard was dozing off. I pulled at Warren''s sleeve quickly and


    whispered, "Maybe we can sneak past the guard!" "Let''s see." Warren held his index finger to his


    lips then walked to the gate, quiet as a mouse.


    However, a reproachful voice barked at us from behind.


    "Who are you and why are you here? Identify yourselves!"


    It was a soldier on patrol.


    Damn it! Geoffrey''s defense system was too tight.


    When the guard heard the sharp voice of his colleague, he immediately snapped to attention and


    looked at us fiercely, clutching the weapon in his hands tightly.


    "What are you two up to?"


    "We''re going out," Warren answered simply.


    The guard threw his head back andughed. "Do you think you can juste and go as you


    please? Go back. Now."


    Ignoring him, Warren grabbed my arm and rushed past the guard, intending to break through the


    gate directly.


    The guard immediately called for reinforcements and all the soldiers in the area came over.


    Dawn was approaching. We were making amotion, so the residents who got up early came out


    to see what the fuss was all about.


    Holding my wrist tightly, Warren kicked away a soldier who was about to attack us.


    "Don''t let them out! They were sent here from outside the wall! They want to tear down the wall! Get


    rid of them!"


    The bystanders cheered for the soldiers, their words filled with hatred, as if they were eager to see


    us die.


    I grabbed Warren''s sleeve nervously and was nearly out of breath.


    This was the first time that I had fought against so many people. Fortunately, Warren was with me.


    I raised my head to look at Warren''s determined face. A myriad of conflicted thoughts crowded into


    my mind.


    Warren seemed to have noticed my stare and looked down at me. He pursed his lips and


    whispered, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the soldiers came at us again. This time, they held their weapons


    up high, ready to fight us.


    But before a single blow could bended, Geoffrey''s sharp voice suddenly pierced the tense


    atmosphere.


    "Stop!"


    I looked up and, sure enough, Geoffrey was walking towards us with his subordinates.


    My heart sank to the bottom of my stomach and I mentally prepared myself for the worst.


    But to my surprise, Geoffrey walked right past us and headed straight to the gate. He unlocked it


    and opened it for us himself.


    "Go ahead. But be careful." Geoffrey looked at Warren and me with a cryptic smile.


    He seemed to have guessed what we were up to.

 Chapter 517 The Exploration

    Chapter 517 The Exploration


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Nicole woke me up.


    After the conversation between me and Joi, the roompsed into silence once more.


    Joi had only showed any semnce of emotion when I mentioned Ashley, but she had remained


    silent most of the time.


    She seemed to be very ufortable around strangers, even though I was the one who could


    bring her hope.


    In order not to cause any more trouble, I retreated to the corner that was farthest away from Joi and


    stayed there.


    I intended to sit here and wait until dawn. But the previous battle had consumed too much of my


    energy, so I unconsciously curled up by the wall and fell asleep.


    When Nicole woke me up, I was in a daze. Only when I saw Joi sitting in the distance did I recall


    what had happened. Quickly, I straightened out my clothes and walked towards her.


    Joi was sitting on the edge of the bed, staring out the window, just like when I first saw her.


    Sunlight started to shine inside the window, making Joi''s skin look even paler.


    "Joi..." I was hesitating, unsure as to what I should say.


    She tore her gaze away from the window and looked at me calmly. "Your message has been sent


    out."


    "Thank you." My throat was dry. I had no idea what else to say.


    "The deal between us..." Joi''s voice trailed off.


    I knew what she was trying to say, so I said in a hurry, "Don''t worry. I''ll do everything I can to rescue


    Ashley."


    "Thank you."


    Then she fell silent and looked out the window again.


    "It''s time to go," Nicole urged me.


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Before leaving, I took onest look at Joi. She still stared out the window motionlessly, like a living


    dead.


    Her heart must''ve gone out with Ashley.


    After I walked out of the room with the housekeeper, I was met with darkness again.


    I followed the housekeeper by listening to the sound of her light footsteps. However, it seemed that


    we didn''t take the same route as earlier.


    "How long has she been locked up in the attic?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    After a short pause, Nicole answered, "I can''t remember. Our life is the same every day. Time


    doesn''t mean anything to us anymore."


    "But the same doesn''t go for Ashley. She isn''t fine..."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I couldn''t help but say. When I talked about Ashley to Joi, I had tried my best to sugarcoat


    Ashley''s situation.


    Nicole didn''t say anything for a while.


    "I figured. But as long as she''s still alive, it''s okay."


    "I suppose so." I didn''t say anything more and followed her quietly.


    After walking in silence in the darkness for quite a while, we finally stopped at a wall.


    I squinted, trying to see what Nicole was doing. But in the blink of an eye, the wall was opened


    again.


    The exit led to the corridor on the fourth floor, but this time, we were at the opposite end.


    It seemed that there were two ways to the attic.


    I stood behind Nicole and peeked over her shoulder, trying to see how she closed the door. But she


    was so fast that I couldn''t see anything.


    When she turned around, I quickly took a step back and touched my nose as if nothing had


    happened. I pretended to stare at the floor.


    "Remember what I told you. Don''t let anyone know that you ever entered the attic," Nicole said


    coldly. Without waiting for a response, she turned around and left.


    The castle in the daytime was even quieter than usual.


    I made my way across the corridor slowly.


    The vampires must have fallen asleep by now, and Nicole had left.


    Now was probably the best time to explore the castle. Perhaps I would find something.

 Chapter 518 The Sleeping Vampires

    Chapter 518 The Sleeping Vampires


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The castle was bigger than I expected.


    I explored it floor by floor. As I walked around, I encountered several locked rooms. I used my


    unlocking skills and opened them one after the other.


    There was a coffin in each of these locked rooms.


    The coffins were all made of century-old, fine-quality wood. They all looked the same, but the


    patterns carved on the wood were different.


    I pried open a dark wooden coffin lid and saw Ahern sleeping inside. His hands were crossed over


    his chest, and his curly golden hair rested softly on the pillow. Without his fangs, he looked like a


    good, innocent boy.


    I loudly cleared my throat and feigned a cough to see if he would wake up. However, Ahern didn''t


    even stir. I purposefully made noises, but he slept like a log.


    ''Hmm... Interesting.'' I happily walked around to explore the other rooms. All these vampires were


    asleep.


    "Sylvia! Let me out. I''ll howl." Yana was so excited that she wanted me to turn into my wolf form.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I finally agreed, "Okay. Let''s test the loudness of a noise required


    to wake up the vampires."


    Then, I turned into a wolf. I stretched out my limbs to rx my muscles and shook my head, ready


    to howl.


    "Woof!"


    First, I let out a tentative t noise.


    "Woof!"


    Then, I increased my tone a decibel higher.


    "Woof... woof... woof..."


    I let out a musical howl that gradually grew louder.


    Finally, I concluded these vampires would sleep soundly even if there was an earthquake.


    Satisfied with the result, I transformed back into human form.


    "Why don''t we use this opportunity to kill him?" Yana suggested.


    After mulling it over, I disagreed. "Killing a vampire isn''t an easy task. If we fail to kill him and end up


    waking up the other vampires, it will only put us in a dangerous situation. We should not take the


    risk."


    I went to the next room and found Ellis lying there.


    The girl was decked up in a gorgeous outfit even while sleeping. I wondered how ufortable it


    must be to wear a fiveyered dress to sleep.


    Even turning over would be a difficult task.


    But she was sleeping soundly without the slightest of worries.


    Just then, an idea urred to me. I wanted to tease Ellis. I pulled her white veil aside to see her


    wless face. Then, I found a pen and drew on her face.


    I could hear Yana chuckling in my head.


    Once satisfied, I threw the pen away and pped my hands. "There''s no need to worry. We can do


    whatever we want in this castle."


    "Go to the front gate! We might be able to get out," Yana suggested.


    Although I didn''t have much hope, I still followed Yana''s words and tried to open the gate of the


    castle.


    However, as expected, it didn''t work.


    The gate was stronger than steel and didn''t seem to budge. I knew I couldn''t even smash it with my


    fist.


    Finally, I went back, took out thest remnant of the candle, and lit it again.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Just then, my gaze fell on a luxurious room at the far end of the corridor on the third floor. I


    assumed it was the master bedroom.


    The coffin in the middle of the room also looked opulent.


    I walked around the coffin, admiring it. Although it had no carvings, the gilded edge looked


    exquisite.


    The coffin emanated a faint fragrance. Unlike the usual wooden fragrance of other coffins I''d met


    earlier, this aroma smelled more like a kind of resin extracted from an old piece of wood.


    I tried lifting the lid of the coffin with one hand, but it remained intact. I put the candle on a table


    aside and walked back to the coffin. After taking a deep breath, I grasped the lid of the coffin with


    both my hands and yanked it open with all my strength.


    Hobson was lying inside.

 Chapter 519 The Smell Of Noreen

    Chapter 519 The Smell Of Noreen


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I examined every inch of Hobson''s body. His legs, arms, and fingers looked as dry as a withered


    leaf. He didn''t look this frail and weak when I saw him the day before yesterday.


    No wonder he didn''t attend the dinnerst night.


    Hobson''s body was chapped and dry like a dehydrated log of wood.


    Such a sign was abnormal for both werewolves and vampires.


    I thought his health was deteriorating.


    I circled the coffin twice, gently knocking on its walls. The loud thud resounded across the silent


    room.


    However, Hobson didn''t wake up.


    I discovered that no matter how powerful a vampire was, they would sleep like a log during the day.


    As I examined Hobson, I found something like a cross hanging on his neck. The shape of the cross


    looked strange. It had a wavy pattern that looked like saw teeth.


    ''Is it a key?''


    If my guess was right, then it must be the key to the front gate because Hobson was wearing it even


    in his sleep.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I cautiously reached for it.


    My heart took a sprint in my chest when I saw Hobson''s face.


    I prayed for him not to wake up.


    A wave of relief washed over me when I touched the key. I gripped the chain and gently pulled it.


    But before I could pull the key off, a pair of withered hands grabbed my wrist. The force was so


    strong that it seemed to crush my bones.


    My heart leaped to my throat.


    Only then did I find that Hobson had opened his eyes and was staring at me.


    I quickly withdrew my hand. However, Hobson held my wrist in a vice-like grip.


    I didn''t expect Hobson''s withered hands would be strong enough to trap me in ce.


    He stared at me hungrily as if he had been looking at a prey.


    I swallowed and tried my best to calm down.


    "I... I was just curious..." I said, trying to make up an excuse.


    However, Hobson interrupted me.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "What''s that smell on you?" Hobson''s eyes turned red, which was a sign of a vampire''s thirst.


    Hobson grew excited the same way the five young vampires had gone berserkst night at the


    smell of my blood.


    My heart tightened. I quickly touched my face with another hand. The wound on my face had


    healed, so there wouldn''t be any traces of blood.


    His grip on my wrist tightened as if he were going to break my hand.


    "Let go of me." I stepped back and withdrew my hand, trying to keep a safe distance from Hobson.


    Hobson, however, didn''t loosen his grip. He stared at me wildly as if he were possessed.


    I followed his gaze and found that my sleeve was stained with blood.


    I might have wiped the blood with my sleeve when I got hurt.


    "It smells so great." Hobson''s fangs protruded as he leaned closer and sniffed my sleeve.


    He was like an addict.


    The pain in my hand seemed to intensify with every passing moment. I feared he might dislocate


    my hand.


    "Sylvia, turn into a wolf! Otherwise, he will break your hand!" Yana screamed in my head.


    "It''s toote."


    Hobson grabbed my hand and sat up on the coffin. His eyes zed with hunger and thirst. "This is


    Noreen''s scent," he muttered. "I''m absolutely sure."

 Chapter 520 Remove The Curse

    Chapter 520 Remove The Curse


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was startled to hear that. How could my blood smelled like a ck witch?


    ''Nonsense! Like father, like children. The entire family was insane.''


    I couldn''t care less, so I pulled out my hand from his hold with all my strength.


    I rubbed my wrist as a pang of regret settled on my heart. I should have thought of a different way to


    escape. I was stuck now. To make things worse, I have gotten into big trouble.


    Looking at Hobson''s bloodthirsty face, I pursed my lips and retreated slightly, ready to fight.


    "Noreen''s scent!" Hobson stared at me and slowly crawled out of the coffin, like a wild demon.


    "You''re wrong. How could I smell like the ck witch? That''s crazy!" I retorted as I stepped back


    toward the door.


    Hobson chuckled, and the wrinkles on his face grew more prominent. He pursed his purple lips; his


    eyes glinted with malice. "How could I be wrong? I won''t forget Noreen''s scent even in my dreams."


    His face contorted with rage. "It was she who made me like this." "What''s that got to do with me?" I


    was in no mood to listen to his nonsense, so I turned around to leave.


    But to my surprise, Hobson ran behind me and grabbed my neck.


    His ferocity soared, and his sharp fangs grew bigger.


    I desperately struggled to free myself from his hold but couldn''t. My lungs constricted, and I could


    feel my feet gradually leave the floor. "Let me go!"


    Hobson''s eyes turned red. He strangled my neck with all his strength.


    I pped his hands as my face turned red. I could hear my drumming heart.


    The moment my vision grew blurry and my mind went nk, Hobson suddenly loosened his grip on


    my neck.


    He grabbed my hand and gently rubbed it against his sharp teeth. Blood instantly trickled out, and


    its scent wafted in the air.


    Hobson''s red eyes glinted with excitement as he greedily licked my hand.


    I felt like I were his prey.


    It looked like he was about to devour me. Judging from his expression, Hobson no longer cared


    about his agreement with Geoffrey.


    I felt a searing pain in my hand as Hobson continued to suck my blood like a maniac.


    At that moment, I found his dry fingers had restored their original condition, and the wrinkles on his


    face seemed to gradually disappear.


    ''Oh, God! Is this some kind of sorcery?'' Dread and unease settled in the pit of my stomach.


    I couldn''t believe my blood was healing Hobson. However, I didn''t want to jump to any conclusions.


    I only wanted to leave this ce.


    I pushed Hobson away and looked at the bite on my hand. My skin had turned blue and began to


    rapidly swell.


    I rubbed the back of my hand against the hem of my dress, trying to wipe away the blood and the


    disgusting sensation.


    Hobson''s looked at my hand with disbelief. "Only Noreen''s blood has the power to remove the curse


    she has cast on me."


    Then, he dropped his gaze to his hands which had returned to normal. "It proves that you''re


    Noreen. Do you still want to y tricks with me?" Hobson cackled like a maniac.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. It''s just a coincidence. Maybe the witch lied to you and only


    a werewolf''s blood can remove your curse." I refuted his facy without even thinking about it.


    ''How could he think I was the damned ck witch? That was in crazy.''


    But I was still panicking. Even I didn''t believe my words and knew it wouldn''t convince Hobson.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hobson snorted and licked the blood stains on his lips. He soon returned to his normal self, looking


    like a thirty-year-old man with renewed vitality. He looked handsome and elegant. However, the


    greed and madness in his eyes betrayed his looks.


    "Don''t forget your agreement with Geoffrey," I warned him coldly.


    At that moment, his fingers gradually became dry, and wrinkles once again emerged on his face. He


    was aging again.


    Hobson''s face turned pale with fright as he raked his eyes across his body in disbelief. "Why is this


    happening?"

 Chapter 521 Fight In The Castle

    Chapter 521 Fight In The Castle


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When Hobson was still panicking, I quickly turned into a wolf and ran through the door.


    All of a sudden, a shrill sound rang in the air. It was so loud, almost as if it would pierce my


    eardrums. It sounded like the screams of a thousand bats.


    That was probably Hobson''s special power.


    Unable to withstand it anymore, I returned to my human form and squeezed my ears shut. But the


    shrill noise seemed to pierce through my brain and crush my soul.


    I closed my eyes and triedforting Yana in my mind.


    Poor Yana was terrified.


    "Sylvia, your ears are bleeding," she said in a tremulous voice.


    "Yeah, but I''m okay." My palms were stained with blood, and I felt something warm flowing out of my


    nose. I realized it was my blood. My eyes became hot and dry as if they were about to bleed too.


    Just then, the long, shrill noise faded. But I was bleeding profoundly.


    "Catch that werewolf!"


    Hobson roared. As soon as he gave the order, all the vampires sleeping in the castle awoke at


    once.


    I didn''t dare to stay there any longer. I desperately ran forward.


    The originally closed doors were wide open now as if the caged beasts inside were eager to eat


    their prey


    At that moment, all the lights in the corridor lit up at once, and about two secondster, they all


    turned off again, leaving me in pitch darkness. The lights turned on and off over and over again.


    However, I tried my best to remain steady and run out of the corridor.


    All of a sudden, Ellis appeared from the stairway. I had scribbled on her face, but despite it, she


    looked terrifying. Her fangs protruded as she red at me. "Don''t try to run!"


    I pped hard on her forehead. "Get out of my way!"


    The sudden attack caught Ellis off guard. She seemed to have twisted her neck and couldn''t turn


    her head back to its original position.


    "I will bite you to death!" She cried.


    I looked at her in disgust. ''What a stupid vampire!'' "What''s going on?" Ahern''s voice interrupted us.


    He was looking at Ellis and me with his arms crossed over his chest.


    His nose scrunched up, and his eyes gleamed with excitement. "This smell! God, it''s fascinating."


    Before I knew it, he darted toward me.


    I quickly leaned back to dodge his attack. But his sharp ws tore my skin.


    As a result, the scent of my blood grew stronger and drove the vampires insane.


    Ellis began to drool. She tilted her head and lunged toward me.


    I quickly kicked her to the floor and turned into my wolf form again. Using her fall to my advantage, I


    jumped up from the stairs, hooked my front ws against the guardrail, and jumped to the third


    floor.


    Fighting them would be a stupid idea because I was outnumbered by the vampires. Besides,


    Hobson was right here.


    I would definitely not be able to defeat them.


    All I could do was flee.


    As I thought about it further, the goal in my heart became clear.


    It was the wall.


    The entire castle had turned pitch ck. At first, I saw lights shing. Now, darkness enveloped us.


    I had left thest piece of my candle in Hobson''s room.


    Fortunately, I had explored theyout of the castle before.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Therefore, instead of going upstairs right away, I made turns to confuse the vampires chasing me.


    Then, I went up to the fourth floor and rushed directly to the wall leading to the attic.


    Based on my memory, I quickly fumbled on the wall, following the sound I had memorized in the


    darkness. Soon, I touched the protruding ce on the wall.


    Without any further ado, I pressed it hard.


    The next moment, the wall parted open.

 Chapter 522 Escape From The Castle

    Chapter 522 Escape From The Castle


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "How did you know about the passage to the attic?" Hobson''s angry voice thundered from behind


    me.


    I whirled around to nce at Hobson, only to find that he looked even weaker. Maybe it was


    because he had used his special power.


    Truth be told, he looked almost lifeless.


    "You are dying," I said tly.


    My words seemed to hit a sore spot for Hobson. He gritted his teeth and growled, "As long as I drink


    from your blood, I''ll live."


    Really?


    I looked up at him coldly. "You''d have to catch me first."


    Just then, I heard the sound of hurried footsteps. The other vampires had arrived.


    I didn''t waste any more time on Hobson and ran to the space behind the wall.


    "Don''t you dare go in!" Hobson shouted angrily.


    But I didn''t give a damn what he said. Only the woman in the attic could save me.


    Hobson acted fast. He caught up to me in the blink of an eye, but just as he reached out his hand to


    stop me, he suddenly froze.


    I nced back hurriedly and saw him clutching his chest and wincing in pain.


    It seemed that the curse was attacking him. In that moment, I was actually thankful to Noreen.


    But I didn''t dare to stop and rushed to the attic as fast as I could. I didn''t dare to rx even for a


    moment, because other vampires were still chasing after me.


    The carved iron door was slightly ajar. The moment I pushed it open and rushed inside, the wind


    seemed to pour in and ruffled my dress, and the wind chimes on the door tinkled.


    The woman still sat on the edge of the bed, staring out the window idly. When I burst inside, she


    slowly turned around and nced at me. It seemed that she was not surprised that I had shown up


    again.


    "Joi! Stop her!" Hobson staggered to the door, panting and out of breath. He had to lean on Ahern


    for support.


    I rushed to Joi''s side and looked at her with pleading eyes. "Help me, please..."


    "Joi, what''re you waiting for? She''s a werewolf! It''s werewolves who killed your daughter!" Ellis''s


    arrogant voice sounded like nails on a chalkboard to my ears. Her wounds had recovered and she


    had regained her haughtiness. Joi nced at the vampires by the door and smiled ambiguously.


    Then her lips parted and she mouthed something to me. Her back was to the vampires, so they


    didn''t notice.


    I immediately understood what she meant. I raised my hand, knocked Joi out, and rushed to the


    window in one swift movement. This window was the only opening without a blockade in this airtight


    castle.


    I jumped through the window, smashing ss everywhere. The broken ss cut my cheek instantly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Get her!" Chaos instantly broke loose among the originally calm andcent vampires. They all


    rushed to the window to catch me. But the second they made it to the window, they instantly


    screamed in pain and withdrew their hands from the scathing sunlight.


    Bang! Inded on an open space outside the castle.


    Cradling my broken arm, I looked back at the window and smiled smugly at those damned


    vampires.


    Hobson''s face contorted in anger. "Just you wait and see, werewolf! This isn''t thest you''ve seen


    of me!"


    His angry and unrelenting roar echoed through the sky.


    "Okay, I''ll wait and see... if you manage to live until then." I smiled at Hobsoncently. I knew


    he would never let me go. After all, my blood had a strange effect on him.


    I hoped I could figure out what made my blood so special and why it carried the smell of Noreen.


    But right now, I didn''t have the time to think about it.


    I pushed the uneasiness to the back of my mind, ignored Hobson''s curses, and ran to the border


    without looking back.

 Chapter 523 Confrontation Between The Two Sides

    Chapter 523 Confrontation Between The Two Sides


    Flora''s POV:


    Because Geoffrey himself gave the order, the gatekeepers had no choice but to walk towards the


    gate in an orderly fashion.


    With a loud creak, the gate slowly swung open. Through the opening, I could already see that many


    werewolves on the other side of the wall had gathered. They must have been attracted by the


    commotion we had made earlier when we fought off the guards.


    Their faces were pale and thin, their eyes sunken and lifeless. Old and young werewolves alike, no


    matter their age, they all shared a simr look.


    I couldn''t help but turn around and look at the werewolves who lived inside the wall.


    They were all well-dressed. Some even wore a hat and a tie to breakfast, which made them look


    inexplicably affluent and formal. I also noticed the looks on their faces. They all red at the


    werewolves outside the wall with disdain. Some of them even took out clean, perfumed


    handkerchiefs to cover their noses, as though they could smell the werewolves from the other side


    of the wall.


    A few ragged and emaciated children with big, bright eyes looked to us with curiosity. "The gate can


    be opened?!" "What''re they wearing? They look so beautiful!"


    "I can smell bread. It smells so good..."


    One of the children was bold enough to take a step forward, sniffing the air with great interest. But


    an adult soon yanked him backward.


    "Don''t step out of line, or else the vampires will eat you."


    What a stark contrast!


    The werewolves outside the wall just looked at us silently. None of them dared to make a noise, as


    though they were hollow scarecrows pecked at by wild birds.


    Standing beside Warren, I felt my heart sink to the bottom of my stomach.


    Geoffrey turned to us and smiled. "What1 re you waiting for?"


    I pursed my lips unhappily and tugged at Warren''s sleeve. "Let''s go."


    Warren also looked solemn. ncing down at me, he nodded and said, "Okay."


    He strode forward. I gathered my bearings then caught up to Warren as he walked past the gate.


    "They want to tell you something," pointing at me and Warren, Geoffrey addressed the werewolves


    on the other side of the wall. He was grinning from ear to ear, which made my skin crawl.


    I took a deep breath and stepped forward. "Hello! We''re from the imperial city and we''re here to


    help you."


    As soon as I finished my opening, there was a burst of mockingughter from inside the wall, as


    though the werewolves were scoffing at the very idea.


    Subconsciously, I took a small step back, but I suddenly felt a firm hand on my shoulder. I looked up


    and met Warren''s steady gaze. "Don''t worry. I''m here," he said.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I nodded slightly. I plucked up the courage to look at the werewolves before me and cleared my


    throat. "As long as you''re willing to trust me, we can definitely give you justice."


    I couldn''t restrain the excitement in my voice, and I felt tears welling up in my eyes as I spoke. "Are


    you, werewolves of this side of the wall, willing to demolish the wall and everything it represents?


    Are you willing to abolish the current disgusting caste system?"


    In order to convince them, I hurriedly took out a pen and the stack of petition papers. "This is a


    petition to tear down the wall. I know that many of you might not have ess to the Inte, so I


    printed out hardcopies."


    In order to let the werewolves in the back of the crowd see it, I raised the petition papers high above


    my head.


    "Just trust me. As long as you sign this petition, we will do our best to help you. This wall should


    never have existed. You are also the members of the werewolf race. You shouldn''t have be


    vampire prey!" I looked around at the dirty faces in front of me and felt a lump in my throat.


    But, to my surprise, no one spoke. Other than the howling wind, it was as though time itself had


    stopped.


    I was stunned and refused to believe what I was seeing, so I repeated what I had just said.


    But I was still met with silence. No one spoke or stepped forward. They all exchanged nces but


    tacitly maintained silence.


    They didn''t even react, as though they were sneering at me quietly.


    Trembling slightly, I lowered my hands. I felt as though my heart had been stabbed with a sharp


    knife, and it bled painfully.

 Chapter 524 Callousness

    Chapter 524 Callousness


    Flora''s POV:


    Warren quietly took the petition papers from my shaking hands.


    He was like a stronghold as he stood in front of me, shielding me from those judgmental, disdainful


    gazes.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of Geoffrey, okay? We''re here to protect you," Warren said firmly to the


    werewolves outside the wall.


    "Yes! We represent the royal family. We''re on your side," I added loudly.


    But nothing we said worked. The crowd began to disperse, some of them even walked away


    directly.


    In that moment, I feltpletely and utterly powerless.


    I couldn''t control my emotions anymore and clenched my fists angrily. "Why? Why are you willing to


    be tortured by these people?"


    A familiar voice answered me.


    "You know nothing!"


    Felix emerged from the crowd. His dirty face was covered with blood, and his big, bright eyes red


    at me fiercely.


    "What don''t I know?" I red back at him with my hands nted firmly on my hips. Felix had been


    ying us like puppets ever since we first met him.


    I didn''t have the patience to put up with his trickery anymore. I raised my voice and shouted, "Just


    spit it out! How will we understand if you won''t tell us anything? You view us as bad people but


    we''re just trying to help!"


    Felix''s eyes shed dangerously. Through gritted teeth, he growled, "Do you really think that tearing


    this wall down is good for us?"


    "Then tell me, what''s so good about keeping this wall up? You eat rubbish, sleep in the sewers, and


    are hunted by vampires once a month. Is this the life you want?"


    My words made Felix''s face turn red, but he was unable to retort. He simply red at me like a


    ferocious little dog.


    I felt powerless.


    "Just give up, my dear. You can''t save these werewolves," Geoffrey said in a slightly gloating tone.


    "Did you think they would thank you? Don''t be so naive. These werewolves have grown thick-


    skinned. They don''t have any semnce of humanity or morality at all. They only have instinct, like


    wild beasts. Being able to sacrifice their lives for the pack is the greatest honor for them."


    "Bullshit! You''re the reason why they''ve be like this! You have no right to reduce them to wild


    animals!" I couldn''t help but point a finger Geoffrey. "Do you really think they want to live like this?


    You''ve brainwashed them into acting like sheep! You are such a despicable man!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Geoffrey chuckled and looked at me as though I was an idiot. "Why are you so worked up? Is it


    because you''ve finally realized how stupid you are?"


    "Do you think you''re a god? You''re nothing but a puppet who depends on vampires!" I bared my


    teeth at him ferociously. This devil had created a hell. If it were up to me, I''d have rushed to him and


    kicked him in the balls already.


    "Calm down, Flora. They''re leaving," Warren pulled my hand and gestured at the dispersing crowd.


    Indeed, it seemed nobody cared about my lost cause.


    My fighting spirit fizzled out instantly.


    The system Geoffrey had set up was too airtight.


    Perhaps we would never be able to wake up those who chose to keep their eyes shut. Was what we


    were doing really a fool''s errand?


    I watched helplessly as the residents outside the wall walked away.


    Suddenly, I felt an overwhelming wave of exhaustion.


    Just then, the werewolves who were about to leave suddenly stopped in their tracks and their


    expressions changed dramatically, as though they were shocked yet overjoyed at the same time.


    They stared at something behind me in disbelief. Confused, I turned around to see what they were


    looking at.


    Arge group of children was swarming towards us like a tidal wave. The footsteps were noisy and


    messy from excitement. Regardless of anything, the children rushed towards us.


    I also saw a little girl behind the boy in the lead.


    Was that... Alva?


    Oh, my God! Were these all children from the orphanage?

 Chapter 525 Escape From The Orphanage

    Chapter 525 Escape From The Orphanage


    Geoffrey''s POV:


    Seeing all those children from the orphanage, I almost couldn''t believe my eyes. "What''s going on?


    Who let these kids out?"


    A swarm of soldiers were chasing after the children. It was utter chaos.


    Children''s shouts echoed across the air as dust flew every which way. They were like cubs that had


    broken out of a cage, howling excitedly.


    What a chaotic scene!


    I didn''t have time for this nonsense. I tried to swat the dust away from me and shouted angrily,


    "Who''s in charge here?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard a burst of amusedughter amidst the clouds of dust. It was


    Flora, who was gloating.


    I didn''t have time the time to deal with her. Turning to my men, I barked orders at them to find out


    what happened.


    "Sir!"


    Just then, a soldier rushed to me, panting and out of breath.


    "What the hell is going on?" I demanded.


    "A child led all the children in the orphanage escape through somewhere. We were caught


    completely off guard and these children took it as an opportunity to flee," the soldier trembled and


    stammered.


    I was so angry that I nearly beat the soldier on the spot. Squeezing my eyes shut and taking a deep


    breath, I asked through gritted teeth, "Who let the children out?"


    "I... I don''t know... There are too many of them, I wouldn''t be able to recognize which¡ª"


    "You fucking idiot!" I lost my patience and kicked him aside. "Everyone, catch all the children


    immediately!"


    The soldiers tried to regroup, but the children were like fish, slipping out of our grasp no matter how


    hard we tried. The soldiers obviously had no idea where to start.


    I even caught a glimpse of a soldier trying to grab a boy, but the boy scratched the soldier''s armpit


    and cunningly twisted his body to escape.


    The ce was aplete mess.


    Some naughty children even had the gall to bite the soldiers, who screamed in pain. From the


    corner of my eye, I could see that some private guards of Prince Rufus also joined the battle


    secretly and helped the children escape from my soldiers.


    I was so anxious that I nearly sprang into action myself. But when I felt how tight my suit was, I


    decided to let it go.


    Just then, I realized that the werewolves from the other side of the wall had gathered again.


    They stared at the children on the other side of the wall with awe, hot tears in their eyes. I vaguely


    heard them muttering their own children''s names.


    Suddenly, a shrill cry drew everyone''s attention. A soldier had yanked a child''s arm rudely, dragging


    him across the ground like a sack of garbage.


    Damn it! That idiot!


    As expected, werewolves outside the wall began to stir. The parents roared and were about to rush


    past the gate to save their kids.


    More and more werewolves followed suit.


    The anger that had umted in them for a long time finally burst out at this moment.


    The children also cried and shouted. They twisted and squirmed, breaking away from the shackles


    of the soldiers and rushing to their family.


    I cursed under my breath. Things were about to lose control.


    Flora suddenly ordered Prince Rufus''s men loudly, "Stop those bad soldiers and get the children to


    their parents."


    The three forces collided in a hot mess.


    Damn it! It was the first time that such an uncontroble riot had happened during my rule as Alpha.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Damn it all to hell!


    When I caught the one who had released the children without my permission, I would definitely let


    them die.

 Chapter 526 A Mess

    Chapter 526 A Mess


    Geoffrey''s POV:


    Noticing that the line of defense at the gate was about to be breached, Ipletely lost my mind


    and ordered, "Kill whoever passes through this gate without mercy."


    With bloodshot eyes, I grabbed a weapon from a soldier and moved to stab a child who was about


    to step out of the gate.


    As I raised my weapon, a frail she-wolf rushed to the child at an incredible speed and bore the brunt


    of my attack.


    The moment the spear pierced through her heart, a silence descended over the crowd.


    The she-wolf let out a painful groan and died instantly.


    In the next second, the air was rent with the child''s shrill and desperate cries.


    My brain was buzzing, but I had no regrets about my action. A lowly werewolf''s life was of no value


    in my eyes. Killing her was as simple as stomping on an ant.


    These werewolves looked like they were fully awake now. The befuddled look on their faces was


    gone, reced by an intense anger that burned them from the inside out.


    They glowered at me with their most vicious expressions, as if they were going to skin me alive.


    A muffledugh escaped my lips. I eyed them like they were garbage. "I had warned you, but you


    didn''t listen."


    Suddenly, someone yelled, "Alpha Geoffrey is an evil man. Think about our dead rtives and


    these innocent children. It''s time to end his ridiculous rule."


    "Overthrow Alpha Geoffrey! Tear down the wall!"


    A fierce battle between the two sides broke out. The werewolves outside the wall surged towards


    the gate, nothing stopping them in their tracks.


    I hurriedly stepped back and furiously shouted, "I''ve informed you all that whoever dares pass


    through this gate will be killed ruthlessly. Do you all want to die?"


    "If we don''t die today, it''s only a matter of time before the vampires kill us!" The werewolves outside


    the wall used their bodies as a shield to resist the cold hard des.


    Rivers of blood began flowing at the city gate.


    Lunatics! These werewolves were all lunatics!


    But the more they disyed this reckless behavior, the more excited I got. I stretched my neck. It


    had been a long time since I had killed someone. Today might just turn out to be a good day.


    As this thrill electrified me, Warren issued an order, and Rufus'' private army, who had all been


    hiding in the dark, joined in to help the masses.


    Damn it! How could they still have so many soldiers left to mobilize?


    It looked like Rufus had already expected this uprising, so he had left these soldiers to aid the


    werewolves.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Realizing that the situation was not in my favor anymore, I ordered my men to bring more soldiers to


    the frontline.


    Soon, I subdued the revolt with the advantage of superior numbers.


    All the children were crying besides their families.


    "Geoffrey! You will meet a horrible death!" Flora had been pinned to the ground by the soldiers. She


    was unable to move an inch, but she still sounded fierce.


    "No, I won''t. Actually, I will live a good life. You should be more worried about how you will survive


    today and return to the imperial capital city safely." I shot her a grin and didn''t take her curses


    seriously.


    Many people had a reason to wish me dead in this world. As long as I could win, I didn''t mind the


    verbal abuses.


    "Shame on you! Your ambition will bring about your death one day!" Flora shrieked, looking very


    indignant.


    "I guess you will just have to wait till that day arrives."


    After saying that, I ignored her and turned to look at the lowlifes outside the wall.


    "I can be forgiving enough to spare your crimes today. Your children can return to the orphanage.


    Everything will go back to how it was," I said in a magnanimous voice.


    The werewolves outside the wall lowered their heads and dared not make a sound. They knew that


    if anyone spoke, the soldiers next to them would raise their weapons and end their lives.


    "Anyone who doesn''t ept this situation can step forward. Worst-case scenario, we will kill you


    where you stand." I gave them a look filled with pity, and they stared at the ground.


    "Since all the rebellion has drained out of you all, go back obediently," I said mercifully.

 Chapter 527 The Child Who Led The Escape

    Chapter 527 The Child Who Led The Escape


    Geoffrey''s POV:


    In the ring face of power and force, these werewolves from outside the wall had no choice but to


    give in, no matter how reluctant they were. They decided to let go of their children''s hands. On their


    faces, I could see theplexity and humility of human nature expressed so clearly.


    I was ecstatic to see this movement.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It did feel good to have the power to decide on the lives of others.


    Through this, I was also more certain now that I had chosen the right path.


    "Take the kids back," I ordered my men to start taking the children away.


    As expected, none of the children wanted to cooperate. They cried out loud and didn''t want to let go


    of their parents. For a moment, I thought the cries would never end.


    Some children, the older ones, didn''t cry as much, but they were definitely more difficult to drag


    away than the smaller ones.


    At this age, they probably developed their own views of the world and knew right from wrong.


    Perhaps for some of them, today was the day they would understand that the beautiful world they


    were living in was just something I made up. After realizing that, these obedient children eventually


    turned aggressive.


    "I don''t want to go back. I would rather suffer outside the wall than live without my parents."


    A little boy, about eight or nine years old, spoke up. He was trying to negotiate with the soldiers.


    One of the younger ones shouted, "I don''t want the food and toys anymore. I just want to be with my


    parents!"


    Hearing their children cry, the parents also began to cry. I heard a few parents try to convince their


    children to stay inside the wall, where life was happier and safer.


    But the children refused to listen. Instead, they held on tighter to their parents.


    "Look at what you''ve done," Flora red at me. "Are you satisfied, Geoffrey?"


    "Don''t bother talking to him. There''s no conscience left in that man," Warren warned Flora.


    Somehow, he was able to break free from the soldiers and was helping Flora up.


    Rolling my eyes, I didn''t take them seriously anymore. All I wanted now was to drag these children


    back to the orphanage as soon as possible.


    I scolded the soldiers, "Hurry up! If they stay here any longer, they''ll all be sent outside the wall!"


    The parents heard this and panicked for their children, not wanting them to stay here a minute


    more.


    They pushed and urged their children to go with the soldiers.


    This caused the children to cry even louder and struggled harder. But in the end, the soldiers were


    able to take them all away.


    A subordinate of mine then came forward and leaned in my ear.


    When I heard what he said, my face darkened.


    "Wait a minute. There''s a child here I cannot allow to leave." Turning to the children, I frowned.


    "Which one of you is Alva?"


    The soldiers took a look at each child they were holding, trying to find the one called Alva.


    A few momentster, one of the soldiers finally came forward with a little girl who appeared to be


    blind.


    Immediately, a boy came rushing out and took Alva in his arms protectively. He shot me a brave, but


    angry look. "What do you want with her?"


    I was able to recognize that this was the boy who was hiding behind others. He must be Felix.


    "Oh, what do I want, you ask?" I pointed at the little girl named Alva. "This girl was the leader and


    reason that these children were able to escape. What do you think I should do about that? The only


    right thing to do now would be to kill her. Just to warn everyone else not to do it again."

 Chapter 528 Brother And Sister

    Chapter 528 Brother And Sister


    Flora''s POV:


    Felix stood in front of Alva and knelt down. "Please don''t! Alva doesn''t know anything. She can''t


    even see anything! How could she possibly lead the escape?"


    Geoffrey smiled indifferently. "I don''t care. She has to pay for what she''s done. Do you understand,


    little guy?"


    Alva quietly stood behind Felix, her little face full of confusion. "Felix, don''t cry."


    Felix choked back his sobs as he turned around to pat Alva''s head. "I''m not crying."


    Alva stretched out her arm and touched Felix''s face. "Don''t lie to me. I can hear the sadness in your


    voice."


    Felix pursed his lips. Finally, he burst into tears. "Please, Alpha. Don''t kill Alva. You can kill me if


    you want. I was the one who asked her do it." Felix broke down. It was only in this moment that I


    was reminded he was but a fragile child.


    "Felix, no!" Alva fumbled around for Felix''s hand.


    Geoffrey just looked at them impatiently and waved his hand. "Arrest Alva."


    "No!" Felix jumped up and protected Alva from the soldiers.


    But with the soldiers'' tall physique and weapons in their hands, Felix was nothing but a helpless


    lamb before them.


    One soldier simply grabbed Felix''s cor and threw him to the side.


    Alva was startled. Taking a small step forward, she tried to find Felix. "Felix! Where are you? I''m


    scared..."


    I wanted so badly to stop the soldiers from catching Alva, but Geoffrey did not forget to have more


    soldiers block me and Warren.


    "Geoffrey, they''re just kids. Why can''t you just let them go?" I roared.


    Without even looking at me, Geoffrey asked in a t tone, "Just kids? Because of this one kid, my


    n today was almostpletely ruined! She did something wrong, and now she has to be


    punished for it. I don''t care if she''s a kid."


    "Do you really think you can still do whatever you want? Listen to the people, Geoffrey," Warren''s


    tone was cold. "The truth will eventuallye to light. Sooner orter, the lycan king will find out


    about everything you''ve done."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Geoffrey scoffed at Warren. "It doesn''t matter. As long as I win."


    Meanwhile, Felix was still trying to fight off the soldiers. His tiny body became a shield for Alva and


    he was not going to leave even if the weapons were going to stab through his skin.


    "Run, Alva!" As Felix held down a soldier''s leg, he shouted. His shoulder was already dark red with


    blood.


    Alva felt around for Felix and wandered around.


    Her white dress was dirty and her hair was a


    mess. Like a homeless little animal, she cried hysterically.


    Using the back of her hand, she wiped her tears, but she only ended up smearing blood on her


    face.


    I felt pity for her. If only I could skin Geoffrey alive right now! That bastard!


    "You won already, Geoffrey. Let them go!" I gritted my teeth.


    Geoffrey continued to ignore me and told the soldiers to arrest Alva.


    I lowered my hands. I didn''t know how many times I had felt this powerless again.


    The ce fell silent and everyone stopped talking, even the werewolves inside the wall. There were


    complicated expressions on their faces.


    I turned to them. "See this? This is the system you want to keep. Thefort of your life now is built


    on the foundation of broken families! For a long time, you have turned a blind eye. Now, look at


    them. Will you still be able to live your life inside the wall with this weighing on your mind?"

 Chapter 529 A Killing Order

    Chapter 529 A Killing Order


    Geoffrey''s POV:


    I was shocked to see the shame on everyone''s faces when they heard Flora''s words.


    This was the first time I had ever seen regret and hesitation on their faces. A frisson of unease


    unfurled within my belly.


    "Mind your own business!" I glowered in Flora''s direction, and then instantly ordered the soldier to


    gag her.


    Warren kicked the soldier away and ced himself in front of her like a protective shield. "How dare


    you hurt her?"


    Hidden behind Warren''s bulky body, Flora poked her head out with a dubious expression. "Did I say


    something wrong? You are the reason the border has be a living hell!"


    As soon as she made this usation, the werewolves on both sides of the wall stared at me as if


    they were the ones who had challenged me.


    My temper was rising. These people were so ungrateful. If it wasn''t for me, the border would have


    been conquered by vampires a long time ago. Now, just because an outsider had spoken a few


    words, they were doubting my ability to govern.


    I snorted. Just as I was about to give them a piece of my mind, my phone rang.


    I took out my phone and saw that Hobson was calling. Why was he calling me out of the blue?


    Was something wrong?


    I answered the phone with a frown.


    "Sylvia has run away."


    Hobson disconnected the call after this short simple sentence. It took a few seconds for his


    message to sink in.


    The color drained from my face as fear settled inside me.


    Damn it! How could Sylvia escape?


    My mind was muddled up and I couldn''t figure out a solution to this issue.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I hadn''t expected Sylvia to get away. After all, Hobson''s castle was a mysterious maze. It wasn''t


    easy for anyone to get in or out of there.


    "Why do you look so pale? Did you get your retribution?" Flora gave me a gloating look and said in


    a hostile voice, "I''d warned you that this day would arrive."


    I was in no mood to argue with her, so I turned to fix my attention on the crowd.


    "Since this is the current state of things, my only option is to eliminate those of you who refuse to


    stand by me. I will stage a scene with the vampires and make them responsible for your deaths."


    "You should be ashamed of yourself!" Flora was enraged.


    My lips curled up in disdain and I red at Warren and her viciously. "I have an interesting piece of


    news for you. Your Sylvia has escaped." When Flora heard me, her expression changed into one of


    pleasant surprise. "I''d told you that you would fail."


    "Really? So what if Sylvia escaped? I will still send my men to hunt her down. She will not survive."


    "If anything bad befalls Sylvia, I''ll fight you to the death. And so will Prince Rufus. He will certainly


    cut you into pieces!" Flora was so furious that she was seeing red.


    "You still haven''t realized why Prince Rufus entrusted you to deal with something as important as


    collecting the public opinion and finding out the wishes of the people, have you? Why do you think


    he hasn''t shown up despite themotion happening here? That''s because he is incapable of


    being present," I said slowly and smugly, looking pointedly at Flora and Warren. "This is his weakest


    day every month, so he can''t be here."


    Flora froze in shock, as if she was wondering how I knew this.


    Warren''s eyebrows furrowed and he still tried to protect Rufus. "Prince Rufus just has some other


    matters to deal with. You are not speaking the truth."


    I chuckled and was intrigued by these young werewolves. Were they still naive or just in stupid?


    "You''re deceiving yourselves. Anyway, I''ve already arranged for my men to surround Prince Rufus''


    room to ensure today''s situation goes in my favor." "Son of a bitch!" Flora clenched her fists, her


    anger overwhelming her. She shoved the soldiers aside and was about to charge at me.


    With my hands behind my back, I said calmly, "Don''t be so angry. Anyway, you''re destined to die


    soon enough now. Why don''t you let me escort you to hell? Besides, it''s toote to do anything now.


    I had issued the order to kill fifteen minutes ago. I think they must have seeded by now."

 Chapter 530 Reinforcements

    Chapter 530 Reinforcements


    Flora''s POV:


    Geoffrey''s dirty tricks infuriated me. If Warren hadn''t pulled me from behind, I would''ve rushed at


    him and beat the living crap out of that man.


    While I refused to believe that Geoffrey was really controlling Rufus, it was true that Rufus never


    showed up.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    This made my heart sink.


    Just then, Geoffrey''s subordinate ran over in a panic.


    "Alpha Geoffrey! Prince Rufus'' room was empty. Our mission failed."


    Geoffrey was visibly shocked. He grabbed his subordinate by the shoulders and shook him violently.


    "How could it be possible? Didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on him? How could you fail me like this?


    Rufus should never have left that room!"


    Fear written all over his face, the subordinate trembled and stammered, "B... But Prince Rufus


    wasn''t in the room..."


    I exploded into crazyughter on the spot. "So this was your n, Geoffrey?


    Geoffrey let go of his subordinate and his domineering facade finally crumbled. He looked at me


    and Warren and pulled a long face. "I wanted to take my sweet time ying with you, but now, I''ve


    run out of time." "What''s that supposed to mean?" I had a sinking feeling about this and grabbed


    Warren''s arm subconsciously, trying to find a sense of security. A vicious smile yed at Geoffrey''s


    lips and he gestured at his soldiers to act. "Kill them."


    Warren immediately stood in front of me, poised to fight anyone who came near us.


    My heart sank to the pit of my stomach. It seemed that Geoffrey didn''t care if he fell out with us.


    I looked at the restless citizens in the distance. I knew that Geoffrey was now in such a hurry to deal


    with us not only because of Rufus, but also because he wanted to intimidate these citizens.


    After all, what with everything that had happened recently, everyone was somewhat dissatisfied with


    Geoffrey''s ruling method. In order to secure his position, Geoffrey needed to disy his power to


    the people today¡ªby killing us.


    The soldiers soon surrounded us. Warren and I fought tooth and nail, trying our best to break


    through the encirclement.


    But we were outnumbered. It didn''t take long before Warren and I were subdued.


    Just then, several groups of werewolves rushed in from outside the gate. They all wore the same


    uniform as us.


    Warren and I exchanged nces and guessed something.


    In the blink of an eye, these soldiers soon surrounded Geoffrey.


    Geoffrey looked around at his unexpected enemies, visibly confused. "What''s going on?"


    His men were also confused and momentarily paused. "They''re not one of us."


    "Isn''t it obvious? They''re soldiers from the imperial capital!" When Geoffrey realized what was going


    on, he kicked his subordinate angrily.


    Soon, the imperial soldiers surrounded Geoffrey and his men. Several familiar figures approached


    us from the end of the line.


    "It''s Prince Rufus!" I screamed excitedly.


    Warren''s tight frown finally loosened and he showed a small smile. "I knew Prince Rufus wouldn''t


    just sit and wait for death."


    Rufus wasn''t alone. Harry and John were with him.


    I strode over excitedly and threw my arms around Harry and John. "Oh, my God! What the hell


    happened to you two? Didn''t you go on a mission outside the city?"


    With a smug smile on his face, Harry put his arm around my shoulder and said knowingly, "I knew


    you went on a secret mission the other day, yet you still tried to lie to me. Unbeknownst to you, we


    were also on a secret mission. In the end, we had to clean up your mess."


    Warren also came over and hugged Harry for the first time, simultaneously swatting Harry''s hand


    away from my shoulder. "Thank God you''re back." Harry''s eyes went as wide as saucers. "Oh, my


    God! What''s gotten into you, Warren?"


    Excited, Harry wanted to put his arm around my shoulder again, but Warren pped it away once


    more.


    "Possessive," Harry muttered under his breath begrudgingly, but he obediently withdrew his hand.


    I didn''t have the time to catch up with him. I turned to look at the tall figure amidst the crowd.


    It was indeed Prince Rufus. He looked unhurt. That was great!

 Chapter 531 Geoffrey Failed

    Chapter 531 Geoffrey Failed


    Rufus'' POV:


    When my eyes met Flora''s, I nodded to her. Then I shifted my gaze to the culprit¡ªGeoffrey.


    Not only did he make this ce a living hell for some werewolves, he also put Sylvia in danger. I still


    didn''t know where she was. Damn him!


    Not knowing whether Sylvia was safe or not was a thorn in my side.


    The vampire race had always been cunning and ruthless.


    I had been worried sick about Sylvia these days. But now, I had no choice but to deal with Geoffrey


    first before I could rescue Sylvia from the vampires.


    Even if it meant I''d have to kill all the vampires around the border, I would do it at all costs.


    "Hold on, Rufus! You have to calm down. That''s a terrible idea." Omar stopped me immediately.


    "Once the killing starts, there will be severe consequences."


    I ignored him. He had been trying to calm me down these days. But my anger and distress had


    umted for days. I was afraid I''d go crazy.


    Turning to look at the frightened citizens, my heart sank. Most of them were in a bad condition.


    Some of them had their hands tied, while othersy on the ground, unable to move because of


    serious injuries. Their families knelt next to them, crying loudly.


    "Tend to the injured first," I ordered the military doctor beside me in a low voice.


    The military doctor nodded and promptly led a small logistics team to treat the wounded.


    "Harry, untie them."


    I nced at the elite team and gave the order.


    I didn''t even acknowledge Geoffrey until I made the necessary arrangements first.


    Geoffrey red at me, his face livid. "Where did youe from?"


    I sneered at him coldly. "Did you really think I''d agree to your bet? I never pinned my hopes on that


    ridiculous bet."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You were... pretending?" Geoffrey gnashed his teeth and red at me murderously, as if he


    wanted to tear me into pieces.


    "I was just giving you a taste of your own medicine." I looked at him as if I was looking at a dead


    man, and my tone was extremely in and matter-of-fact. "Do you think that everything you''ve done


    is wless? Cleverness has its limits, Geoffrey. You shouldn''t have been careless."


    The real reason why I had sent the army away was not only to rx Geoffrey''s vignce, but also to


    circle back from the periphery and catch him off guard.


    It never urred to Geoffrey that I had seen through his scheme from the very beginning.


    "Impossible! You''ve been cursed. How the hell did you find the strength to do this?" Geoffrey asked


    in disbelief. He still couldn''t ept that he had lost.


    I frowned deeply. How did he know about the curse?


    In fact, the night I had sex with Sylvia, I found that she had secretly left some of her blood to me


    regardless of my obstruction. I couldn''t stop her, so I just pretended to be asleep and unaware that


    she had done this for me.


    Little did I know that the blood woulde in handy in the end.


    But I didn''t understand how Geoffrey, who lived so far from the capital city, knew that I was cursed.


    It was impossible...


    My father had made sure not a soul would find out about my curse. Even my mother had no idea


    that her son had been cursed. How could an Alpha like Geoffrey get the news?


    Certain that Geoffrey had no evidence, I denied it. "If I were really cursed, how could I still stand


    here and talk to you like this? Enough with the bullshit, Geoffrey."


    "No, no, it''s impossible!" Geoffrey looked at me in horror. "Why are you all right?"


    "I said, there is no curse," I said through gritted teeth.


    "My information cannot be wrong." Geoffrey suddenly raised his voice agitatedly. "Today should be


    your weakest day. Noreen told me this herself!"

 Chapter 532 Who Built The Wall

    Chapter 532 Who Built The Wall


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was shocked to hear that witch''s namee from Geoffrey''s mouth.


    Indeed, my men had reported to me that they had found traces of Noreen at the border. Maybe


    Geoffrey had something to do with her sudden appearance.


    But why would Noreen tell Geoffrey about the curse? At the time, Geoffrey and I weren''t involved in


    each other''s business.


    The only possibility was that Noreen had approached him after I hade to the border.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Where is Noreen now?" I stared into Geoffrey''s eyes unflinchingly and asked him.


    Not to be outdone, Geoffrey stared back at me steadily. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly


    burst intoughter. "You look anxious, Prince Rufus. It seems to me that you care a lot about


    Noreen''s existence, so it''s true that you''re cursed! Such being the case, I''m curious why today is an


    exception."


    I grabbed his neck and growled impatiently, "Tell me where Noreen is."


    Geoffrey was forced to raise his head andugh like a broken ordion. He said in a hoarse voice,


    "The more you ask, the less I will tell you. If you insist on going against me, then I''m afraid you''re


    going to have to go down with me."


    I tried my best to restrain my impulse to kill him on the spot, blue veins standing out on my hands.


    "Do you really think that I won''t kill you?" "Try me. I''m in charge of the three packs here. As long as I


    give the order, reinforcements wille storming in from the other packs. The troops you brought


    are no match for me at all."


    As Geoffrey spoke, he winked at an injured subordinate nearby.


    The soldier immediately took out a signal re gun from his pocket and intended to fire it.


    "Damn it!" Harry rushed to the soldier and tried to grab the re gun from him, but it was toote. A


    violent sound shook the earth and bluish, purple smoke soared into the sky.


    Geoffrey chuckledcently. "Just wait. My men will be here soon."


    I took a deep breath and reluctantly let go of Geoffrey''s neck.


    Flora, on the other hand, was so angry that she picked up a stray brick from the ground and threw it


    at Geoffrey. "You bastard! You''re so annoying!"


    Geoffrey awkwardly dodged the flying brick and almost stumbled to the ground. Seeing him fumble,


    the crowd burst intoughter.


    This obviously angered him, but there was nothing he could do but wait for his reinforcements.


    I cast a cold nce at him whilst racking my brain toe up with a solution.


    The situation was getting worse. Once Geoffrey''s reinforcements came, the tables would turn in his


    favor.


    "Why are you so damn stubborn? Why do you cling to this wall of sin?" Warren asked with disdain.


    After hearing that, Geoffrey suddenly burst intoughter. With a mocking expression on his face, he


    looked around us one by one and asked, "You actually call it ''the wall of sin''? That''s hrious! Do


    you think I was the one who built this wall?" "Who else? Wasn''t this wall built to satisfy your


    ambitions?" Flora pursed her lips and looked at Geoffrey with disgust. "We have seen through your


    tricks. Drop the act. Nothing you say can offset what you''ve done. Although it was vampires who


    killed those werewolves, their blood is on your hands."


    "Yes, I might be guilty of that!" Geoffrey''s eyes turned red and he grew very agitated. "But it wasn''t


    just me. You should look more at the werewolves standing in front of you. I couldn''t have built this


    wall alone. It was built by all the werewolves here, and it took more than a hundred days and nights.


    You know nothing."

 Chapter 533 The Origin Of The Wall

    Chapter 533 The Origin Of The Wall


    Geoffrey''s POV:


    Seeing the frightened looks on the faces of these young werewolves from the imperial capital city


    made me inexplicably happy.


    This group of self-righteous, arrogant werewolves thought that they could just interfere in other


    people''s business.


    How ridiculous!


    "Look at each and every one of them carefully. They''re the so-called culprits you keep using me


    to be! I''m not the only one who made this city into a living hell!" I threw my head back andughed


    like a madman. "Everything has its cause and effect, but you only chose to look at the surface."


    I said this not only to buy time for the reinforcements toe, but also because I wanted them to


    know their folly. These naive, hypocritical imperial city-dwellers probably had never seen real


    suffering in their lives.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You said yourself that since the vampire race and the werewolf race signed the truce agreement,


    vampires stopped invading the territory of the werewolf race. So why would the werewolves build


    this wall?" Rufus asked in a low voice.


    I snorted. "Okay, then. Since you asked, I''ll tell you. Yes, it''s true that the werewolves ''won'' against


    the vampires, so the two races signed a truce agreement. But what you don''t know is that, in fact,


    the werewolf race had been defeated. The three packs in the border area were ceded and ruled by


    vampires for three years as the price of the defeat."


    "Howe we''ve never heard of this?" Warren looked at me with a dubious frown.


    "Because the lycan king covered it up, of course. He needed to stabilize the nation and if the people


    knew about our defeat, it''d only stir up trouble for him," I exined coldly.


    I felt suffocated whenever I recalled those dark days.


    "For three whole years, we were ruled by vampires. Do you know what kind of life we had? At the


    time, the hunting ground was not limited to that area outside the wall. All the packs at the border


    was a hunting ground for the vampires. They hunted, killed, bullied, and spat on werewolves in


    public here. For three whole years, we were helpless, hopeless, and powerless. Trust me, it was


    much more miserable than it is now."


    I closed my eyes and winced in pain at the memory. When I was young, I wanted to stay optimistic


    and was determined to work for the empire.


    But the empire only brought me endless disappointment and despair.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I spoke of my parents. "My father was still alive at the time, and he


    was still the Alpha of our pack. He was the first one who found out that this ce was going to be


    ceded. He could''ve escaped with our family and avoided all the pain that wasing.


    But he loved the werewolves here as much as he loved his own son. Even though the royal family


    had given up on us, he refused to do the same."


    As I spoke of this, my voice was choked with sobs. Even though I had been in office for many years


    and experienced countless dark moments, I still couldn''t control my emotions when it came to my


    father and mother.


    If only they had lived...


    "So what happenedter?" Flora asked anxiously. "In the end, my father only had the time to


    transfer a small number of werewolves. Our family and most of the werewolves were intercepted by


    vampires. We couldn''t escape. My mother... She was captured by the vampires," I said with


    resentment. "In the end, my father and werewolves of the pack had no choice but to build a high


    wall in the city to protect all the weak werewolves, and the other young and strong werewolves


    guarded outside the wall to resist the vampires who came to attack. Those vampires certainly


    wouldn''t have allowed the wall to be built, so they kept attacking and harassing us, even threatening


    us with my mother''s life."

 Chapter 534 The Abandoned Pack

    Chapter 534 The Abandoned Pack


    Rufus'' POV:


    Geoffrey''s story left me shell-shocked.


    I only knew that this ce had once been ceded because I had identally overheard my father,


    King Ethan, talking about it.


    Butter, Leonard and Iunched a war against the vampire race and won. Our victory let us


    sessfully take back the ceded territory from the vampire race.


    At the time, the royal family had sent envoys to check on the state of this ce, and we had


    received a report that the life here was in order. It was said that the vampires hadn''t treated these


    defeated ves too harshly, and that the werewolves here lived and worked in peace after we


    retrieved thends.


    Thister be the foundation for the peace agreement between the werewolf race and the


    vampire race.


    But what Geoffrey was saying now waspletely different from what the royal family knew.


    What the hell had happened?


    "For the sake of the rest of us, my father had no choice but to turn a blind eye to my mother''s


    situation. The vampires ended up torturing her to death. Then, everyone worked together to fight off


    the vampires desperately until the construction of the wall was finallypleted. This hard wall is


    easy to defend and hard to attack. That was why we had a little breathing room for a while."


    Geoffrey''s voice became lower and lower, as though retelling the tale of this pack''s history was


    slowly suffocating him.


    "Why didn''t you ask the royal family for help?" I couldn''t help but ask. "We never gave up on you.


    Even now, we were sent here to support the border and make it better."


    "That''s right. We really don''t know anything about what you said. If you didn''t tell us just, I''m afraid


    we still wouldn''t have known anything," Flora added with a frown.


    "You hid the truth and kept ying dirty tricks on us. Even if you encountered hardships in the past,


    that doesn''t justify your crimes today," Harry shrugged unsympathetically. "If there was a problem,


    you should''ve just said so. We came here to solve the problems. We just wanted to help you. So


    why didn''t you ask the royal family for help from the very beginning?"


    Geoffrey seemed to have heard a hrious joke because he broke into a wide, sarcastic grin. "Do


    you really think we didn''t ask the royal family for help? My father never gave up asking the royal


    family for help. But guess what their response was?"


    Flora opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but Geoffrey cut her off.


    "Nothing. No matter how many distress signals we sent out, there was no response." Geoffrey didn''t


    even look at us. He looked at his palms and answered his own question, and his shoulders slumped


    as though his soul left his body.


    In that moment, even his arrogance left him.


    He looked depressed. It was obvious that recalling that period of time was incredibly painful for him.


    My heart sank to the bottom of my stomach. If what he said was true, then my father should''ve


    known about what was happening at the border.


    But he had never mentioned it to me. Even before we came here for the present mission, he didn''t


    say anything about the border.


    Building a high wall was no small matter. No matter how remote the border was, it couldn''t have


    been hidden from my father''s attendants.


    So this left only one possibility: that my father had deliberately allowed the border to be like


    this.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When this thought crossed my mind, a shiver ran down my spine.


    I didn''t want to suspect him of such a crime. After all, he was my father.


    Over the years, although I had been alienated from him, I thought I knew him well.


    How could a king, who worked for the interests of the citizens, watch his people be humiliated and


    tortured by the vampires? There had to be some sort of misunderstanding.

 Chapter 535 Sylvias Return

    Chapter 535 Sylvia''s Return


    Rufus'' POV:


    "Could something have gone wrong? What if the distress signals never reached the imperial capital


    city? The border is very far after all. It''s possible," Flora asked, frowning in confusion.


    Geoffrey snorted. "What a convenient coincidence!"


    "It just doesn''t make sense. How could the royal family have ignored this?" Flora licked her chapped


    lips and murmured.


    "You already know the answer. We only received one reply in the end. At the time, my father


    excitedly opened the envelope, his eyes filled with hope¡ªonly to read a cold message." He paused


    and slowly raised his head to look at me with a mocking smile. "Do you know what the message


    said? It said that this ce was no longer under the jurisdiction of the werewolf race. Can you


    believe it?" He burst into bitterughter.


    "For so many years, we were shunned by the royal family¡ªby our own race. Yet now, you have the


    audacity toe here and say you want to make our lives better? Such bullshit! What gave you the


    right? Is it just because you''re from the imperial capital? Is it because you were born noble? You


    think you have the power to show up here out of nowhere and change things? Stop kidding


    yourself!"


    Whileughing, he suddenly coughed violently and spat out phlegm. "My father! He was exhausted


    to death. His health deteriorated. All for the sake of the pack¡ªin order to resist the vampires! He


    died one day during a patrol near the wall."


    I looked at him, listening to him vent his anger quietly.


    His resentment and hatred towards me was valid.


    But it wasn''t a good enough reason for him to hurt the innocent and pave the way for his ambitions.


    I shook my head wryly. What I wanted to know now was whether my father really had done such a


    thing and whether he really had turned a blind eye to the miserable situation here.


    With red eyes, Geoffrey continued in a hoarse voice, "After I became the Alpha of this pack, I


    reached out to the vampires and we reached a mutually beneficial agreement with them, which


    brought stability to the pack. Now, our strength finally grew and our pack flourished. And only then


    did you suddenly remember us. But what''s the difference for the werewolves here? We suffered for


    years. How could the royal family, who did nothing for us, suddenly reap the fruits of our victory? It''s


    unfair!"


    All of a sudden, everyone around me lowered their heads shamefacedly.


    Harry cleared his throat and said falteringly, "But you still shouldn''t have hurt innocent werewolves."


    "They''re not innocent! They''re all willing to sacrifice themselves to the vampires," Geoffrey suddenly


    roared. He got up from the ground and walked to the public like a mad dog. "If you don''t believe me,


    ask them."


    Hearing this, the werewolves from outside the wall lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Only the boy with the injured shoulder stepped forward, apanied by a crying little girl.


    Standing tall, he pointed at Geoffrey and said loudly, "We were never willing to do that. If you didn''t


    threaten us with the lives of our families, no one would''ve wanted to live outside the wall."


    "You know nothing, brat. Isn''t it honorable to sacrifice a small, insignificant demographic, to protect


    the interests of the majority? If you really want to me someone, me the royal family for


    abandoning us." Geoffrey snorted coldly, which made the little boy flinch.


    All of a sudden, I heard a familiar voice from behind me.


    "What about you? Aren''t you also abandoning them?"


    I whirled around in disbelief and saw Sylvia standing behind me, out of breath and sweating


    profusely.


    "Hey, Rufus!" Sylvia smiled at me and spread out her arms to hug me.


    But then she stopped abruptly in her tracks and looked at Geoffrey.

 Chapter 536 The Evil Dog Barked Wildly

    Chapter 536 The Evil Dog Barked Wildly


    Sylvia''s POV:


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Geoffrey didn''t look surprised when I showed up. He nced at the werewolves from outside the


    wall in disgust. "I just did what I had to do."


    "Then what''s the difference between what you''re doing now and what the royal family did to you?


    For the sake of your own interests and the welfare of most werewolves here, you gave up your


    compatriots outside the wall," I pointed out loudly, gesturing at the bloody mess here. "Look at all of


    these dead bodies as a result of the chaos. Look at the children who have lost their loved ones and


    are crying bitterly for their parents. What''s the difference between them and you in the past?"


    "This is different! They''re so lowly and don''t deserve to live!" Geoffrey red at me fiercely. "Don''t


    you dare stand there and make ims about something that has nothing to do with you. Do you


    think you can tell me what to do? You''re young and naive, Sylvia."


    I sneered coldly. "''Lowly''? Didn''t the werewolves you abandoned alsoe from that period of


    time? Their parents and elders were also among those who bravely resisted the vampires outside


    the wall and built the wall tirelessly night and day. If they found out that you treated their


    descendants like this, would they be able to rest in peace?"


    Geoffrey stuttered incoherently, rendered speechless by what I said. After a while, he grew


    desperate and threw his arms in the air. "I don''t care! They''re dead. They''re gone!"


    I looked at him with disdain. "You have a guilty conscience, but you still refuse to admit it."


    Rufus walked up to me and took my hand while eyeing Geoffrey coldly. "No matter what you''ve had


    to suffer, you never had the right to sacrifice others. We still don''t know the real truth yet. We can''t


    just listen to your side of the story. This wall needs to be demolished."


    Rufus'' words seemed to hit a sore spot with Geoffrey. He suddenly rushed to us and roared like a


    wild dog. "No! You can''t tear down the wall! I''m doing this for a great cause. Without me, the


    werewolves inside the wall will suffer!"


    "Calm down, will you? If you really are so selfless, then move outside the wall. You yourself have to


    fight off the vampires or be their food to show how selfless you really are." Flora clicked her


    tongue and shook her head in disgust. She smoothed her wig and rolled her eyes at Geoffrey.


    "Although I have to admit that your previous experiences were indeed very miserable, it''s clear you


    have no sympathy at all. You don''t want things to change for the better. You just want to get the best


    benefits for yourself."


    "You know nothing, bitch!" Geoffrey turned around and roared at Flora angrily.


    "Fine. I know nothing. You know everything. Happy?" Flora didn''t seem to want to argue with him.


    She stepped behind Warren to hide, muttering loudly, "What a desperate monster!" I pursed my lips


    and wanted to say something more, but suddenly, I sensed someone approaching from behind us.


    Rufus held my hand tighter. He seemed to have noticed it too.


    "Damn it! Vampires!" Harry shouted first.


    I turned around immediately, ready to fight. It turned out that it wasn''t Ellis and the others from the


    castle who hade, but the group of vampires who had caught me outside the wall.

 Chapter 537 Afraid Of Light

    Chapter 537 Afraid Of Light


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The blonde female vampire walked to me, her hips swaying from side to side. With an evil smile,


    she announced loftily, "We''re here to capture you under the order of Duke Hobson."


    "Fuck off!" Rufus shot the blonde woman a cold re and his grip on my hand tightened, as though


    he was scared I''d be snatched away from him.


    When the blonde woman''s eyes flitted to him, she looked surprised. Then, she smiled bitterly. "What


    a handsome man. It''s a pity you''re no gentleman."


    I squeezed Rufus'' hand tofort him. "It''s okay. You''re here this time."


    "I don''t need to be a gentleman in front of the likes of you. No wonder I smelled something


    unpleasant¡ªyour scent." Not to be outdone, Harry covered his nose exaggeratedly and pointed the


    blonde woman in disgust. "Bitch!"


    "Why, you¡ª!" The blonde woman spat at Harry, too angry to formte a sentence.


    In the end, she gave up and ignored Harry. Turning to look at Geoffrey, she sneered, "The she-wolf


    got away, so the agreement is invalid." Geoffrey''s face grew livid, as though he was on the verge of


    going mad. "It''s all Hobson''s fault." The blonde woman shrugged indifferently. "It''s none of my


    business. But the duke said that, as long as you catch that she-wolf again and offer her to us, the


    cooperation can resume as usual. The duke also told us that the she-wolf was useful to him, so you


    can''t kill her."


    The blonde woman spoke as though I wasn''t right in front of her.


    "Hey, I''m right here!" I pouted unhappily.


    "Oh, shut up!" The blonde woman snapped at me, resentment written all over her face. "If it was up


    to me, I''d have killed you myself!"


    I could guess why she was so angry at me. Even after so many days, her broken tooth still hadn''t


    grown back to normal.


    "What''s going on, Sylvia?" Rufus leaned over and whispered in my ear.


    "Hobson said that my blood smells like Noreen''s. So he''s going to such lengths to capture me


    alive," I exined briefly.


    Rufus'' expression darkened.


    "I''m sure it''s just a misunderstanding. Don''t worry. We''ll talk about Noreen when this is all over," I


    comforted him hurriedly.


    But Rufus'' eyes still looked vicious.


    "Oh, honey, it''s okay. Smile for me." I shook Rufus'' hand and smiled at him, trying to cheer him up.


    "As long as they can''t take me away, everything''s fine."


    Rufus nodded and touched my head softly. "I''ll protect you this time."


    Just then, the blonde woman spoke up again, interrupting our conversation.


    "Why the hell are you still flirting with each other? You''re not taking me seriously!"


    I nced at the blonde woman reluctantly. Suddenly, a thought urred to me.


    I tugged at the corner of Rufus'' clothes and whispered urgently, "Why aren''t those vampires afraid


    of the light?"


    I had grown up as a ve, so I received a subpar education. There were many things I didn''t know.


    When I was in the castle, Hobson and his cronies seemed to melt whenever they came in contact


    with light. This gave me the impression that all vampires were afraid of light.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, my theory seemed to be debunked.


    Rufus leaned closer to me and exined, "Light might have weakened them a little bit, but real


    vampires aren''t afraid of light. Only the lowest level of vampires are afraid of light. When a real


    vampire sucks the blood of a creature by force, the victim bes a mindless, blood-sucking


    monster¡ªa zombie. Zombies don''t have any special powers and they''re scared of light. That being


    said, they live in darkness and are very difficult to deal with."


    Hearing this, I was shocked. What about Hobson''s family?


    "There aren''t that many real vampires. The werewolf race was defeated because the vampires


    created an army of zombies," Rufus added seriously.


    This confused me even more. How could the powerful Hobson be a zombie?


    But then I thought about Hobson''s decaying body, which was like a dying tree branch. Was it


    because of Noreen''s ck death curse?

 Chapter 538 First Blood

    Chapter 538 First Blood


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The more I mulled it over, the more confused I felt.


    "What''s wrong? You look distressed." Rufus pinched my earlobe yfully.


    "I''ll exin when this is over." I held Rufus'' hand up and kissed it. I hadn''t seen him in days. I


    missed him so much.


    Ever since we came to the border, we had hardly gotten any alone time. So many troublesome


    things had happened in session, which exhausted me both physically and mentally.


    "Okay, honey." Rufus looked at me lovingly. I could vaguely see my reflection in his eyes.


    Just then, Flora patted me on the shoulder. "What should we do? There''re so many vampires here.


    Should we fight them head on?"


    "I''ll do it! I''ll beat them to a pulp!" It was Harry''s dream to beat up vampires. His eyes lit up when he


    saw so many vampires in front of him. Rubbing his hands eagerly, he dered, "Leave them to me!"


    As for Geoffrey, he still negotiated with the blonde vampire.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Reinforcements are on their way. We''ll catch her and give her to Hobson by the end of the day."


    "Good." the blonde vampire snorted. Then she turned to look at the werewolves from outside the


    wall greedily and licked her lips hungrily.


    "Since you''ve caused us vampires so much trouble, open the hunting grounds for three consecutive


    days if you want smooth cooperation from us moving forward."


    Everyone present turned pale. Flora, on the other hand, cursed them openly. "Shame on you!"


    "It''s only fair," the blonde vampire sneered indifferently. She looked at Geoffrey, who seemed to be


    in a dilemma, and asked him again, "You don''t have to agree if you don''t want to. We can just


    terminate the cooperation between us." "I''m afraid we can''t open the hunting ground for three whole


    days..." Geoffrey said falteringly.


    The blonde vampire stubbornly shook her head. "Even if you manage to finish off all the werewolves


    from the imperial city here today, you''ll still need our helpter. Think it over first." "Don''t listen to her


    bullshit, Geoffrey! No matter what internal conflicts we may have, we''re all still werewolves! You


    can''t just feed fellow werewolves to the vampires!" I stopped him loudly.


    Geoffrey didn''t even look at me. He lowered his head, lost in thought.


    I pursed my lips tightly and clenched my fists. I could feel my palms sweating.


    The whole ce fell silent. All pairs of eyes were trained on Geoffrey, the Alpha who would


    determine their fate.


    "Fine," Geoffrey finally said, looking up at the blonde vampire.


    In the end, he agreed to the vampire''s request.


    Now, Geoffrey''s hypocritical mask waspletely ripped off. The crowd burst into an uproar and


    began to despise their supreme leader.


    "A beast in sheep''s clothing!"


    "He was only pretending! He doesn''t give a damn about us! He doesn''t deserve to be our Alpha!"


    Both the werewolves from inside and outside the wall were irritated by Geoffrey''s shameless


    behavior. Everyone stood up to resist Geoffrey, rallying to overturn his policy.


    Chaos broke loose.


    Then a shrill scream stunned everyone silent for a second.


    "He''s dead!"


    Cries came from the crowd and they scatted in fear.


    Stunned, I searched the crowd for answers.


    It turned out that the blonde vampire had woven her way into the crowd. She bit a male werewolf on


    the neck and he bled to death. The male werewolf she had killed was the one who protested the


    most loudly just now.


    The blonde vampire wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth while slowly dragging the dead


    body of the man. Finally, she threw the man''s corpse in front of me provocatively. "This is payback


    for my fang, you bitch."

 Chapter 539 Warning

    Chapter 539 Warning


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Everything happened so quickly that no one could''ve seen iting.


    The public was shocked. After a few seconds of stunned silence, they screamed and fled in all


    directions, fearing for their lives.


    I wanted to stop the blonde vampire, but I was toote.


    The man had been sucked dry andy lifelessly on the ground, quickly turning into a withered


    corpse.


    The scene was so gory that Flora couldn''t help but vomit.


    The blonde vampire strode over to Geoffrey, took out a handkerchief, and dabbed at the blood on


    her mouth. "Werewolves from within the wall taste really different from those outside."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Geoffrey didn''t expect her to act so tantly. In a trembling voice, he asked, "Do you have any idea


    what you''ve done?"


    The blonde vampire sneered at him disdainfully. "I''m tired of the trashy blood you''ve been feeding


    us. These well-off werewolves taste better."


    The woman''s arrogant attitude irritated everyone.


    For once, the werewolves from both outside and inside the wall could agree on something: they all


    hated the vampires.


    The blonde vampire chuckled as though something had piqued her interest. "I never thought you''d


    be united one day. But it''s toote. It''s simply survival of the fittest, and you''re at the bottom of the


    food chain. Quit pretending to be heroes."


    I couldn''t stand her bullshit anymore. I rushed over and punched the blonde vampire square in the


    face.


    Geoffrey tried to stop me, but Rufus grabbed him by the shoulder, pinning him down firmly.


    The blonde vampire covered her broken nose and red at me in disbelief. "You fucking¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, I punched her again.


    Two lines of blood slowly dripped out of her nostrils.


    She staggered two steps back. When she steadied herself, she quickly pounced on me.


    I didn''t show her any mercy nor did I pull any of my punches. In one swift movement, I knocked


    another tooth out of the blonde vampire''s mouth.


    Her mouth was covered with blood. Angered beyond belief, she bared her sharp fangs and lunged


    at me to bite my neck.


    I dodged her easily. Thinking fast, I picked up a branch on the ground and stuck it into her open


    mouth.


    The blonde vampire unleashed a string of curses at me.


    I didn''t want to waste any more time on her and pressed her head against the ground.


    "Don''t hurt her! Or else the vampires will try to take revenge!" Geoffrey shouted loudly.


    I turned to look at him and raised my eyebrows indifferently. "And what if I don''t listen to you?" "If


    you hurt her, you''ll break the peace agreement. We will ughter the werewolf packs at the border,"


    the other vampires echoed. The blonde vampire, who was pinned to the ground, smiled at me


    comcently. There wasn''t a trace of fear in her eyes. "Kill me and you''llbe the greatest sinner of


    the werewolf race." Unfazed, I sneered and didn''t loosen my grip at all. "The peace agreement? You


    vampires don''t take it seriously at first. You killed countless werewolves and see us as inferior food.


    Why should I honor the peace agreement?"


    "I just killed one werewolf. Why are you so angry? It''s nothingpared to the number of


    werewolves who died on the hunting grounds. I just got an appetizer." The blonde vampire giggled


    like a lunatic, her delicate makeup was messed up and smudged from the struggle. Her red eyes


    were full of contempt for werewolves.


    "Is that so? There are also a lot of vampires here. It should be fine if I take down a few of them,


    right?" I smiled at the blonde vampire below me coldly. Without saying another word, I turned one


    hand into a wolf w and snapped her neck.

 Chapter 540 Werewolves  Courage

    Chapter 540 Werewolves '' Courage


    Rufus'' POV:


    Sylvia''s action was very unhesitating, taking everyone by surprise.


    Geoffrey instinctively let out a loud shriek. "How could you really do it?"


    The other vampires finally came out of their stupor. They all exposed their fangs and shot


    murderous res at Sylvia.


    The blonde vampire whose neck had been snapped was lying on the ground, her neck bent at an


    odd angle. Blood dribbled from the corner of her mouth and her body convulsed violently. She


    stared at Sylvia fiercely.


    A vampire could not be killed easily. Sylvia''s attack had only incapacitated her. It would not result in


    her death.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sylvia shook her hand to get rid of the blood on it and nced coldly at the vampires. "Who else


    wants to give it a go? Come on."


    The vampires were furious, but none of them dared to take a step forward.


    Geoffrey escaped my hold and hastily ordered someone to save the blonde vampire.


    He angrily approached Sylvia and yelled, "You ruined my n!"


    Then he ordered his men to arrest her.


    I instantly rushed to her side and kicked Geoffrey away from her. "If you dare to even touch her,


    today will be yourst day on this earth."


    Geoffrey stood up from the ground, fear shing across his face, but he obstinately insisted, "If we


    don''t arrest Sylvia, the vampires will definitely take revenge on us. As a werewolf prince, you need


    to focus on the bigger picture."


    My lips curled up in disdain and I thought he was just a joke. He held the position of an Alpha of the


    werewolf race, but he waspletely under the thumb of the vampires.


    "Do the vampires want revenge? Come on! I''m not afraid of them," Harry couldn''t stop himself from


    chiming in. He waved his fist at Geoffrey and bit out, "You are just a coward who is terrified of


    death."


    I didn''t engage with Geoffrey anymore. I grabbed the blonde vampire lying on the ground and


    quickly strode to the city gate.


    Since her neck had been snapped, she was in no position to resist. I tossed her out of the wall like a


    piece of garbage. Now, she was among the werewolves living outside the wall.


    "This is your enemy. You can do whatever you wish to her," I said indifferently.


    Now that this entire issue hade to a head, there was no going back.


    Werewolves and vampires were destined to be on opposing sides.


    "I promise that the whole royal family and I will take responsibility for the consequences of what


    happens here today. You don''t need to be afraid," I surveyed the werewolves in front of me and


    spoke in a firm voice. "The empire will not give up on you this time, and I hope you won''t give up on


    yourself either." "And me! If anything untoward happens, I''ll be the first one to im responsibility."


    Harry stepped forward with clenched fists, as if he wanted to fight at this very moment. He was


    brave and fierce, just like any young werewolf should be.


    Sylvia remained quiet. She walked to my side, held my hand, and supported me silently.


    Not to be left behind, Flora pulled Warren and John forward. "We are with you!"


    Their encouragement touched me slightly, giving me more determination to continue what I wanted


    to say next.


    "Werewolves are a courageous race. Although you have been treated as prey over the years, I don''t


    believe you have forgotten who you really are. So this time, show me your bravery. Go and protect


    our home and family. Either you kill your enemy, or you die trying with dignity. Whichever way,


    werewolves are no ves, and we never will be."


    My booming powerful words resounded through the air, urging the werewolves into motion.


    A few momentster, a she-wolf suddenly charged out from a corner holding a spear in her hands.


    She roared as she hurtled toward the blonde vampire with the snapped neck. She raised her spear


    and jammed it into the vampire''s body.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Reinforcements Arrive


    Geoffrey''s POV:


    Things were getting out of control.


    The first she-wolf who rushed out to attack the vampire was wearing a beautiful dress. It was


    obvious that she came from inside the wall.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly as she stabbed the blonde vampire''s stomach with the


    spear again and again.


    "Give my mate back to me!" she shrieked.


    It seemed that the male werewolf the blonde vampire had killed just now was her mate. No wonder


    she acted so desperately.


    I wanted to stop her. But this she-wolf''s behavior was the straw that broke the camel''s back. The


    public no longer sat still and waited for death.


    More and more werewolves rushed towards the blonde vampire, one after another.


    They pulled her hair, pinched her face and attacked her in all kinds of ways to vent their anger.


    This was undoubtedly the biggest provocation to the vampires, so the vampires were enraged.


    Without idling another second, they rushed up to save their friend.


    But Rufus and hispanions stopped them.


    Although vampires weren''t easy to kill, they could not bear such torture. The blonde vampire


    screamed and cursed in the beginning, butter, her voice was drowned outpletely. In the end,


    her breath seemed toe to a stop.


    I trembled as I watched this chaotic scene unfold before me. I quickly pulled a soldier by my side


    and hissed, "Hurry! Arrest all these rebellious citizens already!"


    The soldier''s body was shaking like a leaf. He looked so scared, as though he didn''t hear a word I


    said.


    Irritated, I shoved him away and shouted at the other soldiers, "Arrest all the rebels! No, kill them!


    Kill them all!"


    To my horror, no one took action.


    "Didn''t you hear me? I said kill them!" My eyes widened and I roared, "Are you rebelling against


    me?"


    Gradually, the soldiers began to move, but to my surprise, they threw away their weapons.


    "How dare you?! If you want to die, let me grant you your wish!" Anger made me lose my mind. I


    picked up a weapon on the ground and stabbed the nearest soldier.


    Hot blood sttered in all directions. The man was killed on the spot without even a chance to cry


    for help.


    I wiped the blood that had sttered on my face and looked fiercely at the other soldiers. "Now, who


    still dares to disobey me?"


    The soldiers all silently lowered their heads.


    Suddenly, an angry voice came from one of them.


    "Why should we sacrifice ourpatriots to the vampires? We''re not their ves!"


    It was the head of my guards who spoke. His face was full of anger and his strong questioning voice


    struck a chord with his men.


    "How dare you, the Alpha of our pack, treat us as though we''re disposable? You don''t deserve our


    respect."


    Then he picked up a weapon from the ground and pointed it at me.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "We will never be ves to vampires. We will kill all our enemies or die trying!"


    "He''s right! Either kill all our enemies or die trying!"


    Gradually, more and more soldiers joined the rebellion. Their voices grew louder and louder.


    Everyone held their arms high in the air and shouted, pointing their weapons at the vampires. A full-


    on battle was about to break out. All the members of the werewolf race swarmed forward and fought


    tooth and nail against the vampires. They didn''t flinch even if they were injured and bleeding.


    I looked at all this in panic. Was this the end? Would all my efforts be in vain?


    I was getting more and more uneasy, so I could only watch from the sidelines and hope that the


    vampires could subdue these disobedient rebels. But the vampires didn''t seem to have expected


    this oue either. There were not many of them in the first ce, and after a few of them were


    killed by werewolves, they began to look uncertain.


    They didn''t dare to get any closer to the city gate.


    They could only say harsh words to me as they retreated.


    "You''d better be ready to exin this to the duke, Geoffrey, or else we won''t let you go. Someone


    must pay for Alison''s death."


    Alison was the blonde vampire who had died just now. Although she died a miserable death, I had


    to admit I felt extremely happy seeing her die.


    But now I was not in the mood to respond to them. What I was more worried about was that Rufus


    would make a big fuss about it and break down the wall. If the wall was gone, I would be doomed.


    Just then, the ground began to shake faintly, as though an army was headed this way.


    I could smell the scent of werewolves approaching.


    My hope was rekindled. I looked at Rufus and hispanions with a wide grin. "A-ha! My


    reinforcements are here. I will arrest you all."


    But when the reinforcements arrived at the city gate, what I saw was not the familiar faces I was


    expecting, but the legendary god of war, Leonard Quinn himself!

 Chapter 542 The Conflict Between The Two Races

    Chapter 542 The Conflict Between The Two Races


    Rufus'' POV:


    I wasn''t expecting Leonard to show up with reinforcements.


    But when I saw the excitement on Sylvia''s face, I pieced two and two together.


    Sylvia noticed my meaningful gaze and winked at me yfully, as if she knew what I was thinking.


    I smiled and nodded to show that I understood her signal.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Leonard had blocked the vampires'' way out of here, and werewolf troops guarded the


    perimeter of the wall.


    Realizing that the situation was clearly unfavorable, Geoffrey turned around to escape in secret, but


    it was Leonard himself who stopped him.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Leonard yanked Geoffrey back and threw him to the clearing. Geoffrey''s face turned pale and his


    voice trembled. "How... What are you doinghere?"


    Leonardughed wildly. "Were you expecting someone else? Reinforcements from the Fixed Star


    Pack and the Wapiti Pack perhaps? I''m sorry to say they were trapped three kilometers away from


    here and are unable to protect even themselves."


    Hearing this, Geoffrey''s knees buckled and he fell to the ground. "How could this be..."


    Leonard snorted and didn''t waste time with him anymore. He strode over to me and asked, "Prince


    Rufus, what do you want me to do with these vampires?"


    I nced at the cornered vampires coldly. "What do you think?"


    Although I had made a decision, I still wanted to hear Leonard''s opinion.


    After mulling it over for a while, Leonard strode over to the vampires and held up a thin, sickly


    vampire by his cor. With a disgusted expression on his face, Leonard asked, "Why do you look so


    weak?"


    The thin, sickly vampire feebly tried to defend himself. "I... I''m not full..."


    Leonard chuckled. "Werewolf prisons have good food. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied there."


    All the vampires shivered in fear. A male vampire with hair that reached his waist stepped forward


    and said, "Only one of us died here. The situation isn''t irredeemable. When we go back to our n,


    we''ll just say that it was an ident."


    The other vampires chimed in enthusiastically. "We swear we won''t tell anyone. Duke Hobson will


    never find out the truth."


    "The dead vampire wasn''t very important anyway. Her death isn''t enough to start a war between the


    two races."


    "Just let us go. We''ll forget what happened today and continue to live in peace."


    Leonard didn''t say anything and turned to look at me, awaiting my instructions.


    "Arrest them," I said firmly.


    Vampires were good liars. I couldn''t just let them go back to their territory.


    And now, there wasn''t just the problem with the border. Because of the existence of the wall, the


    conflict between the two races that had umted for a long time was about to implode.


    I didn''t want to see any more of these dirty deals and means for even a second.


    With a smile, Leonard stretched out his arm and shouted at his men, "Arrest these vampires!" The


    well-trained soldiers promptly sprang into action.


    For a moment, light and darkness collided. The vampires all used their special powers, trying their


    best to resist imprisonment. But in the end, they were outnumbered and were soon subdued. "Be


    careful of that vampire in a dark blue suit. His special power is very destructive. I encountered him


    outside the wallst time," Sylvia said in a low voice.


    I followed her gaze and saw that the vampire''s hand held a ball of blue mes and a sh of blue


    lightning.


    I shouted urgently, "Everybody, scatter!"

 Chapter 543 The God Of War

    Chapter 543 The God Of War


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus and I wanted to stop him, but we were toote.


    The ball of mes in the vampire''s hand was about to explode any second now.


    Just then, a giant white wolf with red mes under its feet showed up and leaped forward. It opened


    its jaw wide and bit down on the vampire''s neck, smashing him into the ground in the blink of an


    eye.


    The vampire struggled hard and tried to use his special power, but Leonard quickly turned into his


    human form and stepped on his hand hard.


    With a gut-wrenching crack, the vampire''s bones shattered into pieces.


    The vampire screamed then fainted from the pain, without even a chance to beg for mercy.


    There was a split second of silence before violent cheers erupted.


    I was so excited that I threw my arms around Rufus, who was standing beside me.


    Even he seemed infected by everyone''s excitement. He broke into a bright smile, which was an


    incredibly rare sight.


    "Oh, my God! This is the strength of the god of war! I hereby dere that Leonard is my new idol


    from now on." Harry''s eyes lit up and he pped his hands excitedly.


    Without thinking, he hugged John excitedly.


    John, who was much shorter than him, was lifted off the ground. His expression immediately


    darkened and he gave Harry a good beating.


    I couldn''t help but smile and shake my head. It felt as though a huge weight had been lifted off my


    shoulders.


    After the vampires were arrested, Rufus ordered the soldiers to clean up the battlefield. Geoffrey''s


    men didn''t resist at all. They obediently dropped their weapons and surrendered.


    They looked very calm, as though they had already epted their fate.


    Just then, one of Geoffrey''s men shouted, "Alpha Geoffrey has escaped!"


    I whirled around. It turned out that Geoffrey had made his escape in the heat of the excitement.


    Regardless of anything, I transformed into a white wolf and rushed in the direction the man had


    pointed.


    When Geoffrey heard themotion behind him, he turned around in panic and saw me galloping


    towards him. Then he also transformed into a wolf and sped up.


    Living afortable life had taken its toll on Geoffrey. For the longest time, he had no need to use


    his wolf form, so its nerves were out of practice.


    His wolf form onlysted about a dozen seconds before he was forced to turn back into a human.


    He slowed down, out of breath and exhausted, and could do nothing but wait until I caught up with


    him.


    "Even your wolf has betrayed you. You''re such a loser, Geoffrey."


    Panting, Geoffrey looked at me wordlessly, as though he was at my disposal.


    I didn''t say anything more. I took out handcuffs and was about to cuff him when Geoffrey suddenly


    took out a dagger from behind him and jabbed it at me.


    I acted swiftly and dodged the de in time. Simultaneously, I kicked his belly, knocking the dagger


    out of his hand.


    Geoffrey doubled over from the pain. Wincing, he looked at me defiantly and said, "Do you think


    you''ve won? Don''t be so naive. You''ve just scratched the surface of the mountain of sins the royal


    family hasmitted. There is no such things as fairness and justice! There will never be! Sooner


    orter, you''ll be assimted into their sins."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I didn''t want to listen to his nonsense anymore, so I tied him up and threw him in front of Rufus and


    Leonard.


    "He''s at your disposal."


    Leonard smiled at me. "Well done. You acted fast. It seems you haven''t forgotten what I taught


    you."


    I knew he was talking about Geoffrey''s sneak attack just now.


    I smiled back at him brightly. "For a student of the god of war, such reflexes are necessary."


    Rufus couldn''t help butugh and touched my head dotingly.


    Whilst we chatted, the soldiers Leonard brought quickly controlled the situation.


    All the citizens present, both from inside and outside the wall, looked at Rufus with uneasiness and


    fear, as though they were awaiting trial.


    Standing in front of them, Rufus kept silent for a long time. Finally, he dered, "I''m going to


    demolish this wall. Today."

 Chapter 544 The Walls Collapse

    Chapter 544 The Wall''s Copse


    Rufus'' POV:


    Everyone fell silent, surprised by my words.


    I pursed my lips and continued, "But because this wall was built by the ancestors of all the citizens


    here, I hope I can get your permission first."


    Nobody dared speak. They all looked at me warily.


    The sudden riot just now stained their faces with blood.


    Even the well-dressed werewolves from inside the wall were not as clean as they were at the


    beginning. They stood among the werewolves outside the wall awkwardly, their clothes also stained


    with blood.


    It was Geoffrey who had given them the opportunity to don such gorgeous clothes. He had created


    a sweet dream for them.


    But no matter how wonderful their lives were, they had to wake up one day.


    Today, I was determined to burst the aloof bubbles in their hearts.


    And this wall was the beginning¡ªand also the end¡ªof everything.


    "Will the vampirese to take revenge?" It was a boy who spoke. He was in rags, standing


    barefoot. Despite his dirty face, his eyes shone brightly with hope and humility.


    "I also want to destroy the wall, but I''m really scared. I don''t want to see anyone else die..." The boy


    couldn''t help but sob. "Everyone in my family were killed by vampires. I''m the only one left. I''m really


    scared..."


    His crying pained my heart.


    It was a kind of desperate sadness from someone who had been through immense suffering.


    I took a deep breath and bowed to the crowd.


    Everyone was startled and quickly bowed lower, not daring to ept my humble salute.


    "Consider this the royal family''s apology to you. I''m sorry that we didn''t protect you in the first ce


    and left you alone to face the vampires. I know this wall has protected you from the vampires, but


    from now on, the royal family will protect you. Please trust us one more time." I squeezed my eyes


    shut and spoke from the bottom of my heart.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that everyone had raised their heads and looked at each other


    uncertainly, as if they couldn''t believe what they had heard.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know you don''t trust the royal family anymore, but I''ll try to make it up to you. I will dispatch troops


    to stay here at all times to protect you. I swear on my life that this ce will never been given up


    again. I''m not asking for your forgiveness. I only hope to prove what I said today with my future


    actions." My eyes swept across the crowd calmly. "From now on, you will only live in peace. There


    will be no more unnecessary killing from now on."


    The atmosphere grew heavy, and people broke into sobs.


    Just then, an old man with a staff hobbled forward and said, "Tear it down! This wall has brought too


    much suffering. That terrible era is now over. Look at the werewolves from outside the wall. They''re


    not ves of vampires. They are ourpatriots."


    The old man''s words struck a chord with the people. Everyone burst into tears and hugged each


    other without scruples.


    "Yes! Tear it down! This wall of sin should never have existed!" It was a male wolf in a suit who


    spoke. He rushed to the wall with his fists clenched and shouted, "Tear it down! We all deserve


    freedom!"


    Everyone cheered and rushed to the wall behind him.


    The dawn of victory was finally here.


    In that moment, the walls in their hearts also copsed.


    The era of Geoffrey''s autocratic rule was over.


    Things moved smoothly. I didn''t dy and immediately sent a contractor to carry out the demolition


    of the wall.


    The public didn''t want to leave. They stood at a safe distance and watched as the huge wall, which


    had witnessed many tragic stories, finally copsed with a loud bang.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Reconstruction


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The huge wall took three days to finallye down. From that moment on, there would be no more


    distinction between the inside and outside of the wall.


    Soon, the army also began to engage in the reconstruction work.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Together, Flora and Warren were assigned to clear the debris of the wall.


    Meanwhile, Rufus and I decided to visit andfort the bereaved families of those who were


    tragically killed in the riot.


    Many of the dpidated buildings outside the wall had also been demolished in order to be rebuilt.


    Because of this, the amount ofbor and resources needed was huge.


    Everyone who was able was enlisted to contribute to theplicated work.


    The homeless werewolves that used to live in the sewers and on the streets were taken to a


    temporary shelter. Once the new buildings were constructed, they would be allocated housing.


    Food and amodation were the easier problems to solve. The most pressing one was health.


    It didn''te as much of a surprise, but the werewolves from outside the wall were suffering from


    long-term malnourishment along with other diseases.


    Even without the threat of vampire attacks, these werewolves wouldn''t have lived much longer


    anyway.


    It was a good thing that Rufus thought of importing a big group of doctors and nurses from the


    imperial capital and stationing them in the pack''srgest hospital.


    One day, Rufus and I were doing work as usual outside the wall. We normally didn''t return until the


    evening.


    When we passed by the orphanage, I suddenly remembered Alva and asked to go and take a look.


    While most of the children were able to reunite with their family, this didn''t mean that the orphanage


    was now empty. Unfortunately, there were still many children who had permanently lost their


    families in the riot. They still needed to be taken care of. At the same time, many kind-hearted


    adults, who had lost their own children, came to take care of those left behind as well.


    The once-closed gate of the orphanage was now wide open. The dense branches that used to hide


    it from the world were trimmed so that passersby could see a little bit inside.


    Poking out of the wall, roses with raindrops on their petals swayed in the wind. I picked one and put


    it in the chest pocket of Rufus'' suit, winking at him yfully. "A handsome flower for a handsome


    man."


    Rufus swiftly pulled me into his arms and tilted the umbre towards me so that raindrops wouldn''t


    fall on me. "Come here. You''ve got yourself wet."


    I leaned against his shoulder, closing my eyes and sighing. "I feel good, Rufus. Things are finally


    starting to settle."


    Rufus lowered his head to kiss my forehead. "I know. When we get back to the imperial capital, I


    promise you a long and well-deserved holiday." I wrinkled my nose disapprovingly. "No, thanks. I


    don''t want such a special treatment."


    Rufus chuckled while stroking my hair as we continued to walk. "Well, just don''t hesitate to tell me


    anytime when you are tired."


    "Oh, I''ll tell you for sure. Only a silly girl wouldn''t use her boyfriend for perks." I clutched his arm


    closer and closed my eyes again.


    "Well, since you are acknowledging that I am your boyfriend, don''t call me Rufus anymore. Call me


    darling," Rufus said affectionately.


    IIJ II


    I choked on my words, my face turning bright red. The past days, he had been so insistent on being


    called darling.


    Recently, it seemed that he had also learned a new trick. He used to be such a serious man, but


    now he liked to act like a spoiled child around me. Sometimes, he would deliberately show me his


    ears just so I could touch them.


    Honestly, I couldn''t resist such a temptation either.


    I peeked up at him, contemting whether or not I would grant his wish today.


    "Ah, forget it. I''ll ask again when we get back." Fortunately, Rufus let me go for now. He then leaned


    down and whispered in my ear, "But when we get back, I''m going to make you call me darling one


    hundred times."


    Shivers crept down my back and I sheepishly ran off into the orphanage without looking back.


    "Let''s just talk about it when we return. First, we need to find her."


    I needed to ask Flora for help tonight. I couldn''t allow Rufus to take me away with all kinds of


    excuses again.

 Chapter 546 The Innocent Alva

    Chapter 546 The Innocent Alva


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As expected, Rufus and I found Alva in the abandoned children''s park with Felix. Together, they


    were eating Alva''s favorite tiramisu cake at the stone table.


    As soon as Alva heard my voice from afar, she instantly put down her fork and hopped off the


    bench, making her way to me.


    "I''m here, Alva!" I smiled. I crouched down and caught her in my arms.


    Alva nestled her face into my neck and ced her little hands on my arms. "Youngdy, you finally


    came to visit me!"


    I yfully bounced her up and down. "Of course. Have you been eating well, Alva?"


    "Yes, I have! For two days, I''ve been eating pizza! My favorite!" Alva nodded enthusiastically, her


    lips still reddish pink from the coldness of the cream.


    I brought out my handkerchief and wiped her mouth. I then scooped her up and walked back to the


    stone table.


    Felix was standing there nervously. He didn''t seem to know what to do with his hands and feet. His


    eyes, which looked very simr to Alva''s, flickered with helplessness.


    "What are you doing over there? You''re stiff as a piece of wood." I yfully ruffled Felix''s hair and


    smiled.


    As Alva wrapped her arms around my neck, she waved her hand at Felix. "Felix, why are you so


    quiet? Come here!"


    Felix turned red and he avoided any eye contact. He didn''t want to look at me. After a long period of


    silence, he finally opened his mouth.


    "Thank you. For the other day."


    I shook my head. "Don''t mention it. It''s all over now. What''s important is how we move forward."


    "Okay..." Felix awkwardly agreed and fiddled with his fingers.


    Rufus checked his watch and suddenly remembered something. He turned to Felix. "By the way, do


    you know where I can find the director or whoever in charge of the orphanage? Can you take me to


    them?"


    "Yes, I know where he is. He''s usually in the teaching building. I can take you to him, Prince Rufus."


    Felix stood up straight and quickly offered to help Rufus.


    Rufus gently kissed my forehead. "I need to have a talk with the director regarding an expansion of


    the orphanage. Just wait for me here."


    I nodded. "Go ahead."


    Rufus smoothed my hair before leaving with Felix.


    I took Alva to sit with me at the stone table so that she could finish her tiramisu cake.


    Alva loved eating it so much that her head and legs never stopped bouncing.


    While feeding her, I told her some interesting stories of things that happened.


    "I will always be happy as long as I''m with my brother," Alva said with her mouth full of cream.


    "From now on, you will always be with your brother," I replied.


    Finally, peace was restored on the border. Hopefully, things would return to normal in the near


    future. Children like Alva and Felix would never have to be separated from their families ever again.


    "Oh!" Alva fished out a strawberry hair band from her pocket and handed it to me. "Youngdy,


    could you help me tie my hair?"


    I dly took her hair band and fixed her hair. "By the way, Alva, what made you decide to escape


    with all the other children that day? How did you even do it?"


    Alva''s answer surprised me. "It was all because the orphanage''s puppy went missing. We had to


    find it as soon as possible."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You snuck out because of a missing puppy?" I was confused.


    Alva hesitated for a bit, her legs swaying. "Well, not exactly. We were actually ying a game."


    I didn''t bother asking any more questions, but the strange feeling in my heart grew stronger.


    Suddenly, Alva took out a mobile phone and gave it to me as well. "You left this behindst time."


    Surprised, I took my phone back. I didn''t notice I had left it at Alva''s ce.


    As I looked at Alva''s innocent little face, the strange feeling came back again.


    I looked back at the recent happenings and came up with a bold guess.


    Had Alva known about Felix''s situation and things beyond the wall all along?

 Chapter 547 An Unknown Number

    Chapter 547 An Unknown Number


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I was about to ask her more questions, Felix came back. I had to stop talking with Alva.


    "Prince Rufus asked for you to go there. He''s waiting for you downstairs at the building next to the


    gate," Felix reported to me.


    "Got it." I nodded and gathered the rubbish on the table to take them away.


    Suddenly, Alva tugged at the hem of my clothes and raised her head. Her big eyes were... dull.


    I felt a little sorry for her. I squatted down and touched her cheek gently. Perhaps I was overthinking


    just now. Alva was still so young. How could she know that?


    "I''lle see you as soon as I have the time," I told her softly.


    This made Alva smiled brightly. "Yay! Don''t forget me, okay? I''ll wait for you."


    "Okay."


    After waving goodbye to the two siblings, I went to find Rufus. When I arrived at the gate, I found


    the director of the orphanage was also standing there with Rufus. We chatted with him for a while


    before parting.


    On our way back, I tinkered with my phone.


    Seeing this, Rufus gave me a confused look and asked, "Where''d you find your phone?"


    "I left it at Alva''s ce," I murmured. The phone had run out of battery and wouldn''t turn on.


    "Charge it in the car," Rufus suggested.


    The car and its driver were already waiting for us.


    I charged my phone as soon as we got in the car and waited anxiously for it to turn on.


    In addition to the missed calls and messages from Rufus and Flora, there was a three minutes'' call


    log from a strange number from a day ago.


    I tried calling back but was met with an error dial tone.


    Surprised, I tried checking more information on the phone number, but nothing came up.


    "What''s the matter?" Rufus asked, ncing at my phone.


    "Look at this number. It was working just yesterday, but now it''s just an empty number." I passed the


    phone to him and told him about Alva.


    "Something feels off, but I don''t know what exactly..."


    "I''ll have someone check on this number." Rufus briskly forwarded the strange number to his men


    and asked them to check it.


    I sighed and leaned against the backrest. "Things are over, but I can''t shake off the feeling that


    something''s wrong."


    Initially, I thought that I was just overthinking things, but this strange phone call made me feel that


    Alva definitely wasn''t as innocent as she seemed. Perhaps she knew everything about the world


    outside the wall, including Felix''s situation. "I got the same feeling. A lot of things just don''t add up.


    After all, we have yet to interrogate Geoffrey. As for Alva''s matter, she is just a child. Don''t think too


    much." Rufus sat beside me and gently pinched my cheek dotingly.


    I caught his hand and rubbed his palm against my cheek. I couldn''t help but feel a little depressed.


    "I hope that we''ll all make it out of here safe and sound. If I didn''t go out alone that day, La


    wouldn''t be missing now."


    Rufus sighed, lowered his head, and kissed my eyelids. "Everything will be fine, Sylvia. Don''t worry.


    I''m here now. Warren''s already interrogating those captured vampires. I doubt it''ll be long before


    they tell us where La is."


    "I hope there''ll be good news soon." I lowered my head and inteced my fingers in his, feeling a


    little restless.


    La had been gone for too long. I was really worried that something bad might have happened to


    her.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Well, what if we interrogated Geoffrey first? Maybe we''ll get useful information out of him." Rufus


    rubbed my forehead tofort me.


    I nodded obediently and looked up into his eyes. "Okay."

 Chapter 548 A Private Interrogation

    Chapter 548 A Private Interrogation


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Geoffrey was imprisoned in a dungeon.


    It had to be said that Geoffrey was a man who enjoyed luxuries. Even his dungeon was elegantly


    decorated. If it weren''t for the dim lighting, I would''ve thought that we were in a pce.


    "Did Geoffrey foresee that he''d be imprisoned here one day?" Yana whined in a low voice.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but chuckle out loud.


    Rufus, who was walking beside me, looked at me questioningly. "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go. Geoffrey''s probably dying to see us." I pushed Rufus, urging him to go inside.


    Rufus chuckled. "I think the opposite is true."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    And he was right.


    The second Rufus and I stepped foot inside the cell, Geoffrey immediately dove under the covers.


    He didn''t ask any questions, nor did he look like he wanted to listen to anything we had to say.


    Geoffrey stayed in a single, fully-furnished cell. It was just like a little hotel room. Rufus didn''t torture


    him either.


    After all, Geoffrey was still the Alpha, albeit just in name. Before he was dismissed officially, there


    was nothing we could do to him for the time being.


    "What''re you doing here? I told you everything I needed to say. You''ve demolished the wall. You''ve


    seeded. Whye here?" Finally, Geoffrey''s voice broke the silence. He sounded neither


    reconciled nor wronged.


    Rufus and I exchanged nces and didn''t know what to say.


    Perhaps it was because we didn''t say anything that Geoffrey couldn''t stand it anymore and sat up in


    the bed, pulling the quilt off of his head. He was wearing a shabby white shirt. Stubble littered his


    cheeks and chin, and his eyes were bloodshot. In a word, he looked very disheveled. "Tell me, what


    is it you want from me now?" Geoffrey swung his legs over the edge of the bed and lit a cigarette. In


    a matter of mere days, he had be much thinner and deste-looking. His usually upright back


    had be hunched.


    "Noreen. You haven''t told us where she is. What''s your rtionship with her? Why did she help


    you?" Rufus asked.


    Geoffrey fell silent and took a long drag from his cigarette. After a long while, he opened his mouth.


    "I met Noreen ten years ago. That was one year before the werewolf race and the vampire race


    signed the peace agreement. At the time, this ce was still under the rule of the vampires. Noreen


    came to me and said that she had cursed Hobson with the ck death curse and that I should take


    the opportunity to reach an agreement with Hobson."


    "Has Hobson been cursed with the ck death curse ever since?" I was a little surprised. I was


    under the impression that Hobson was cursed just recently.


    "Yes. On one hand, Hobson was suffering from the ck death curse and was afraid that other


    vampire ns would seize the opportunity to attack him. On the other hand, the tenacious


    resistance of the werewolves at the border also bothered him. So as enemies from both sides


    pressed against him, he finally agreed to my proposal to announce the truce. With some extra


    strings attached, though."


    "What about Noreen? Did you contact her after that?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at him.


    "No. I haven''t seen Noreen since then. Even Hobson has been searching for her, but to no avail."


    Geoffrey shook his head. He extinguished the finished cigarette in his hand, picked up a cup of


    water on the table, and took a sip.


    For a while, nobody spoke, and a hush fell over the small cell.


    "Then how did you know about my curse?" Rufus suddenly asked in a low voice.


    I raised my head and looked at Rufus vigntly. It seemed that he didn''t intend to hide the fact that


    he was cursed from Geoffrey anymore.


    Geoffrey chuckled. "You finally admit that you''re cursed. Fine. It doesn''t matter even if I tell you.


    Noreen showed up again a month ago. She came specifically to tell me about your curse."

 Chapter 549 The Supreme King

    Chapter 549 The Supreme King


    Rufus'' POV:


    Geoffrey said that Noreen had showed up at the border a month ago, which coincided with the time


    my men found traces of her here.


    It seemed that Geoffrey wasn''t lying. Now, I wanted to know the specific whereabouts of Noreen.


    But Geoffrey kept iming that he didn''t know where Noreen was.


    In the end, we had no choice but to give up and leave.


    "Maybe Geoffrey really has no idea," Sylvia said in a low voice as we walked out of the dungeon.


    "Well, then I have to find another way to find out where she is." I sighed and reached for her hand.


    Sylvia also sighed. She looked a little depressed. "Don''t you think it''s strange, Rufus? When we


    interrogated Geoffrey just now, he firmly believed that he was in the right and that he did everything


    to protect this ce."


    "There''s more than one way to protect this ce, but he used the most extreme and twisted one.


    Perhaps he had good intentions at the beginning, but as time went by, he did everything to feed his


    ambition. The lives of ordinary citizens were nothing in his eyes. Geoffrey has already been blinded


    by his selfish interests. Think about those who died in the riot. No matter what happens, he


    deserves what''sing to him," I said calmly.


    Sylvia looked at me hesitantly. Biting her lower lip, she finally relented and told me what Felix had


    said about my father.


    "How much do you think the king knows? How much of this was his fault?"


    I didn''t respond. Honestly, I was also worried that my father was involved. I didn''t know what my


    father would do to Geoffrey after we returned to the capital.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Earlier on, I didn''t call my father for help because Geoffrey was monitoring allmunication lines.


    It was also because I was afraid that he was involved somehow.


    And if he really was involved, things would be even moreplicated than I had thought.


    In the end, Geoffrey could be released without charges.


    "The border is so far away. Maybe your father really didn''t receive any letters and messages.


    Besides, messages from the border could only be delivered indirectly. Maybe the information was


    warped by the time it reached him," Sylvia suggested, although she didn''t look so convinced. She


    seemed to be worried that I''d feel bad, so she spoke in my father''s defense.


    I smiled at her bitterly. "I hope that''s the case."


    My father had always loved his people. He might not have been an excellent father, but he was an


    excellent emperor.


    He had been in office for so many years and there was little to noints about him among the


    public.


    In fact, my first reaction was to doubt that he had turned a blind eye to the poor werewolves at the


    border.


    But now, it seemed impossible either that my father had never caught wind about what was


    happening at the border over the years.


    The werewolf race was under the regime of centralism. As the supreme king of the empire, my


    father had to control the power of all the packs.


    He would never be blinded by false information.


    It was not easy to hide anything from him, let alone something that had been brewing for so many


    years.


    "Let''s talk about it after we get back to the imperial capital. I''ll find out about just how much my


    father knew then," I said calmly.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard someone approaching us in a hurry. It was Leonard.


    "You two are seriously misunderstanding Ethan this time."

 Chapter 550 The Truth

    Chapter 550 The Truth


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus and I were shocked when Leonard approached us. We hurried to help him.


    "Why are you here?" I asked, frowning. I couldn''t help but sound a little harsh, because I was


    worried about him.


    That day, as soon as the dust settled and the crowd dispersed, Leonard couldn''t hold on any longer


    and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Startled and worried, we sent Leonard to the hospital as quickly as possible.


    It wasn''t untilter that we found out how serious his condition was. His internal injuries were too


    many to count. He was intact and strong on the surface but riddled with holes and empty inside. He


    refused to tell his conditions because he didn''t want to be pitied.


    Fortunately, Leonard looked a lot better today than that time after the riot.


    Leonard pushed us away and refused our help with a bright smile. "I''m fine. Stop worrying about


    me."


    I looked at him warily, guilt and sorrow filling my heart.


    If I hadn''t asked Leonard for help, he wouldn''t have had a rpse.


    Leonard seemed to have guessed what I was thinking and looked at me disapprovingly. With his


    hands behind his back, he clicked his tongue and snorted arrogantly. "Don''t feel guilty. I don''t like it


    when others feel guilty for me. I was happy when you asked me for help in that critical moment.


    Besides, I feel like I''ve regained my strength, leading the army into battle."


    After saying that, he threw his head back and burst intoughter. It seemed that his good mood


    wasn''t affected by his injuries at all.


    Hisughter was infectious. I couldn''t help but smile.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Leonard went back to the subject he had brought up when he


    first entered the room.


    "You two misunderstand Ethan. If that old bloke heard what you were saying about him, he''d have


    exploded in anger!"


    Rufus and I exchanged guilty nces and lowered our heads without saying anything.


    "When I received your message, I immediately reported it to Ethan. Ethan was also enraged when


    he found out what had happened. He even sent more troops to help me. In fact, he nearly came


    here himself." Leonard paused to cough.


    "Didn''t he know about the border''s situation before?" I asked in disbelief.


    "How could he? Geoffrey has been deceiving the royal family for years. He bribed prosecutors who


    came to inspect the border every year. And he has been lying to the werewolves here, iming that


    the royal family abandoned them and ignored them. That was how he was able to sow discord


    between the two sides."


    Hearing this, I felt righteous indignation. It turned out that Geoffrey''s words on the day of the riot


    was all bullshit. I regretting believing a single word he said.


    He was indeed a shameless man¡ªand a good actor.


    "It''s possible that Geoffrey felt that he had no choice but to cooperate with the vampires to protect


    the majority of his pack. But since the moment he lied to the royal family, that agreement and the


    wall had be the symbols of his ambitions."


    Leonard''s words were simr to what Rufus had just said.


    Geoffrey''s original intention was probably good, but his good intentions had been eroded by his


    desires and ambitions.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Geoffrey was unworthy of sympathy.


    It just served him right.


    Upon learning that Ethan wasn''t involved in this matter, Rufus looked relieved.


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. In a much louder voice, he said, "After the matters


    here are settled, we can take Geoffrey back to the imperial capital and he will stand trial there."


    "Sounds good." Leonard nodded and fished out a USB sh disk from his suit pocket. "This is the


    information we found in Geoffrey''s hiddenpartment. It contains the truth about the border''s


    situation and records the process of Geoffrey''s deal with the vampires."

 Chapter 551 Corruption

    Chapter 551 Corruption


    Rufus'' POV:


    I took the sh drive and looked for aputer I could plug it into in the interrogation room of the


    dungeon. Without hesitation, I inserted it to theputer at once.


    The sh drive not only recorded the process of the transaction, but also the whereabouts of the


    money and resources. Most of it had been controlled by Geoffrey.


    When I saw just how much money was involved, I was furious.


    Vampires had always been rich thanks to their immortality. They had umted vast wealth in


    their lifetimes.


    The amount of money that Geoffrey and the vampires had embezzled was equivalent to the yearly


    financial expenditure of the entire country!


    How dare he have the audacity to do something like that?


    "Geoffrey used the money to hire private soldiers and make weapons. He''s a lot more ambitious


    than you think," Leonard said in a low voice when he saw what I was staring at.


    "Is he nning a coup?" Sylvia turned to Leonard in shock.


    Leonard shook his head. "He would never rebel. He knows he''s no match for us. The weapons and


    the soldiers are for him to continue his tyranny over his turf. I''m sure you''ve noticed how magnificent


    and luxurious his mansion is. When I first came here, I almost thought I had arrived at the imperial


    pce."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Geoffrey''s ambition is too obvious. Fortunately, we got here in time," Sylvia sighed.


    "Yes. You came here so suddenly and caught Geoffrey off guard. As a result, Geoffrey didn''t have


    the time to prepare his weapons and soldiers and it was easy to defeat him." Leonard smiled


    triumphantly. As he spoke, he poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip.


    "I''ve checked Geoffrey''s financial records before, and they were wless. How did you get your


    hands on this evidence?" I looked at Leonard, confused.


    "I suppose it''s only normal that you didn''t catch it so soon. My years of experience in dealing with


    viins have taught me a thing or two. You, on the other hand, are still young. When you reach my


    age, you''ll understand." Leonard put down the teacup and patted me on the shoulder reassuringly.


    I couldn''t help but admire Leonard even more. When I was a little over ten years old, I had been to


    the battlefield with Leonard.


    At that time, I was young and arrogant, and refused to ept Leonard''s help. He didn''t get angry.


    Instead, he always showed me around and taught me how to strategize on the battlefield.


    Although as the prince, I was technically Leonard''s superior, I always viewed him as my mentor.


    "Geoffrey is so good at lying! He had us all fooled," Sylviained with a tight frown.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly. Sylvia had always been a little softhearted. When Geoffrey first


    mentioned his parents, Sylvia actually felt pity for the man.


    Butter, Geoffrey''s lies were exposed one by one, so Sylvia was no longer naive and didn''t believe


    a word he said.


    I pinched her cheek yfully and said, "He didn''t have me fooled, Sylvia. You can''t just believe


    everything thates out of a viin''s mouth."


    Sylvia pouted like a child. "I know. From now on, I''ll only believe in you."


    Leonard coughed loudly to signal us that he was still in the room with us.


    I quickly withdrew my hand, turned around, and looked at him as if nothing had happened. "Were


    you able to find the weapons that Geoffrey had made privately?"


    Leonard nodded. "Yes. We''ve found the location of the armory and our soldiers are guarding it at


    the moment. No one will be allowed to get close to that ce. We''ll wait for you to check it yourself."


    "Okay, I''ll goter."


    "By the way, there was a box in Geoffrey''s secret room." Leonard took out a small gift box from his


    pocket and handed it to me. "It was hidden really well. I figured it must be something important."


    I took the box and opened it cautiously. There was a in pendant nestled inside and it didn''t look


    particrly extraordinary.


    I took it out of the box and looked at it closely.


    Suddenly, my eyes widened in shock.


    How could it have the smell of Noreen?

 Chapter 552 Laylas Whereabouts

    Chapter 552 La''s Whereabouts


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When Rufus took out the pendant, his expression changed dramatically. "Noreen''s scent is on it."


    "What?! How?" Leonard''s eyes also went as wide as saucers. When Leonard came, we told him


    about the ck witch. We didn''t hide it from him anymore. So now he knew that our other purpose


    ofing here was to find Noreen and save ir.


    "Geoffrey never mentioned this pendant before. It seems that he''s still hiding something from us,"


    Rufus said coldly as he eyed the pendant in his hand.


    Rufus and Leonard proceeded to discuss the potential origin of the pendant. I stood quietly aside


    without saying anything, but my heart was secretly in turmoil.


    I remembered clear as day that my mother wore the exact same pendant when I was a child. One


    day, I identally knocked the pendant against the staircase, leaving a small chip on its corner.


    The pendant Rufus was holding now had the exact same chip. That could only mean that they were


    one and the same pendant!


    This whole time, I thought that the pendant was cremated with my mother''s body. Why would it


    appear here for no reason? And it carried the scent of Noreen, too...


    My heart raced wildly in my chest and beads of sweat formed on my forehead. After taking a few


    deep breaths, I asked, "Can I see it?"


    Rufus handed over the pendant. Its cold touch made me shiver. I was sure that I had held this


    pendant before.


    It seemed that the pendant was indeed my mother''s.


    "What''s wrong, Sylvia?" Only then did Rufus notice that there was something wrong with my


    expression.


    "Nothing," I said quickly, shaking my head. After thinking about it for a while, I decided not to say


    anything about it. I just suggested that I keep the pendant.


    Rufus looked hesitant. He seemed to be worried that I might have anything to do with the ck


    witch. He had that exact look on his face whenever we talked about Noreen before.


    "Let me keep the pendant first. Flora''s father runs a gem business. Maybe she would know where


    the pendant''s from."


    I needed to figure out why my mother''s pendant had Noreen''s scent on it, so I insisted on keeping


    the pendant.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it with you." Without any hesitation, Rufus nodded.


    Just then, Rufus'' phone rang. He answered it briskly and listened to whatever the caller had to say.


    "It''s Warren. He''sing now. He''s probably going to talk about the result of the interrogation,"


    Rufus said after hanging up the phone.


    Ten minutester, Warren arrived. His clothes were stained with blood. It seemed that the


    interrogation didn''t go as smoothly as we had expected.


    "Thank you for your hard work," Rufus said gruffly, patting him on the shoulder. Then he gestured at


    a chair for Warren to sit down.


    Warren sat down heavily and told us about the result. "La was sold to an auction house for her


    beauty."


    "No wonder we haven''t found any trace of her," I said with a frown.


    "Their bargaining chip now is La. But they don''t know what state she''s in." Warren gulped down


    some water and then took a deep breath. "Once werewolf ves enter the vampire auction house,


    they''re just doomed. Even if they manage to survive that, there are many ways for vampires to


    torture the captured werewolves."


    Rufus frowned and his mind raced. "Exchange the vampires we captured for La."


    "Okay. Those vampire are useless to us anyway." I agreed with Rufus'' suggestion immediately. No


    matter what, we had to prioritize saving La. If she hadn''t rushed to help me, she wouldn''t have


    been in captivity now.


    "I''ll call Hobson," Rufus said promptly as he took out his phone.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where''d you get Hobson''s number?" I asked curiously.


    "Geoffrey told me about it on his first day behind bars. You were busy at the orphanage at the time,"


    Rufus exined in a low voice.


    The phone was quickly connected. Rufus put it on speaker, and the old, shaky voice of Hobson


    sounded from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 553 Exchange Of Hostages

    Chapter 553 Exchange Of Hostages


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When we proposed the exchange, Hobson burst into hoarseughter.


    "I don''t give a damn about those vampires," Hobson said calmly.


    Leonard pounded his fists on the desk and said angrily, "Hobson, so many years have passed but


    you''re still so good at pretending."


    Hobson fell silent for a few seconds. When he spoke again, his voice was hard and irritable. "I didn''t


    expect you to be on this call."


    Leonard snorted coldly but didn''t say anything more.


    "What do we have to do for you to let her go?" Rufus continued determinedly.


    Hobsonughed. "She''s just an ordinary she-wolf. Why do you care about her so much?"


    "We''re not cold-blooded vampires like you," Leonard sneered impatiently. "Exchanging hostages is


    the easiest way to deal with this problem. We''re all very busy, so we don''t have time to y tricks


    with you."


    Hobson paused slightly. "Let me talk to Sylvia. Then I''ll think about it."


    Rufus nced at me and asked in a low voice, "Is that okay with you?"


    I nodded.


    Rufus handed the phone to me. After clearing my throat, I said clearly, "This is Sylvia. What''s up?"


    Hobson said seriously, "Turn off the speaker. This''ll be our little secret."


    I turned to look at Rufus questioningly. He nodded and I turned off the speaker.


    Pressing the phone against my ear, I said coldly, "What is it? I turned the speaker off already."


    However, Hobson''s reply remained cryptic. "The hunter will eventually find and eat the little rabbit.


    Hide it well."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine. "What on earth are you nning?"


    Instead of answering my question, he just told me the time and ce of the exchange.


    "Come alone or I''ll kill that she-wolf. But I must be honest with you. Now that the auction''s over, I


    can''t guarantee that the she-wolf is unharmed." Hobsonughed sinisterly and, without waiting for a


    response, hung up the phone.


    "What did he say?" Rufus asked immediately when I put the phone down.


    With a long face, I ryed to them everything Hobson had said.


    "That old bastard is as insidious as ever." Leonard paced back and forth in front of the table. We


    were caught in a tricky situation. "The ce he specified is on vampire territory. I''ve been there


    once. The terrain isplicated and there are many secret passages. It''ll be easy for them to


    control the situation."


    "And he even asked to meet you at night. It''s too dangerous," Warren added worriedly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus'' expression hardened. I knew he wasn''t going to let me go there alone.


    "Warren and I areing with you. We''ll y it by ear," Rufus decided.


    "But..." I was a little hesitant. I didn''t know what would happen. There was still a lot of unresolved


    problems at the border. Rufus needed to take charge to stabilize the public.


    "It''ll be fine if Leonard''s here." As though he read my mind, Rufus insisted on his decision. He


    turned to Leonard and said, "Please go to the armory and check it out for me. As for the


    reconstruction n, I''ll rely on you. I trust you, Leonard."

 Chapter 554 Finding Ashley

    Chapter 554 Finding Ashley


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "I''ll take care of things here. But you must be careful. Vampires are difficult to deal with. In addition


    to their cunning wit, they also have their special powers. The people we caught aren''t noblemen,


    just disposable minions. The purer the bloodline is, the stronger the vampire is¡ªsuch as Hobson,"


    Leonard warned us seriously. He looked worried.


    "I guess that means we really have no choice but to y it by ear." I sighed resignedly.


    "By the way, how''d you reach me before?" Leonard suddenly asked. "The vampires would never let


    you use a phone. It''d have taken a few days for me to have gotten a letter, too."


    I told him about the strange woman I met in the castle and about Ashley.


    "That woman used her special power to send messages for me, and in return, she wanted me to


    find Ashley for her."


    After figuring out what was going on, Leonard suggested that Ashley go back with the captured


    vampires.


    "I''m afraid we can''t just send Ashley back like this. She was a ve to the werewolves for years,


    and I''m sure Hobson''s children had something to do with it. She''ll only suffer more if she goes back


    to them. Most importantly, I think Hobson knows that Ashley is still alive and being ved," I said


    firmly.


    Ellis and others would never let Ashleye back so easily.


    Hearing this, Leonard couldn''t help but curse. "That old bastard is really ruthless!"


    "In that case, we shouldn''t give Ashley back. Maybe she can help us during the exchange. Let''s


    wait and see how Ashley will act after everything is done," Rufus suggested.


    "Okay, but we have to ask her what she wants first," I added.


    "Sounds good."


    After everything was settled, Rufus, Warren, and I headed to the basement of the casino.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora hadined about this casino countless times. Every time she mentioned it, her eyes


    were filled with disgust. It was clear that this ce had traumatized her immensely.


    The casino was nearly torn down by now. It wasn''t as dark as I thought it''d be. Bright lights flooded


    the whole space.


    "There used to be a huge cage there, but now it was torn down already," Rufus said in a low voice,


    pointing at the center of the stage.


    I looked to where he was pointing and nodded. "Geoffrey put a lot of energy into setting up a cage


    so big."


    "He didn''t need to use energy. Money was more than enough," Warren said with a wink.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "You''re right."


    Ever since Warren started dating Flora, he had changed a lot. He was no longer the broody, serious


    teen he once was. And he even threw in a few witty jabs here and there.


    "The monster was released at the swamp," Rufus added.


    "The monster with teeth all over its face?" Truth be told, I was a little curious to see how disgusting


    this creature was because Flora always gagged at the mention of it.


    "Yes, that''s the one."


    As Warren spoke, he led us past a huge screen in the hall and came to a small lounge.


    All the original furnishings in the lounge had been taken out and it was transformed into a temporary


    interrogation room.


    All the vampire captives sat hunched over in the hall, waiting for their impending punishment. There


    were about twenty vampires in total.


    They all looked very haggard and weak, perhaps because they hadn''t eaten in a long time.


    I looked around and saw Ashley curled up in a corner. She looked like she was in bad shape and


    was staring nkly ahead.


    To my surprise, Flora was also there!


    She was standing in front of the dazed Ashley, looking the vampire ve up and down and talking


    nonstop. I didn''t know what she was talking about.

 Chapter 555 Two Choices

    Chapter 555 Two Choices


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I walked over and tapped Flora''s shoulder from behind.


    Flora was so startled that she nearly jumped. Patting her chest to calm herself down, she asked,


    "Sylvia, what''re you doing here?"


    "I could ask you the same thing," I put my arm around her shoulder and said with a smile.


    Flora snorted and ryed everything to me.


    It turned out that Ashley was temporarily sent here with the other vampires after she was rescued


    from Geoffrey''s clutches.


    But none of these vampires seemed to like Ashley so they bullied her a lot.


    Flora was in the middle of a mission and happened to pass by. Seeing that Ashley was in trouble,


    she rescued her.


    "Now, she has retreated to the corner and hasn''t moved a muscle. She has been in a daze this


    whole time." Flora pouted and threw her hands up helplessly. "I just told her a joke, but she didn''t


    laugh. It''s like she can''t hear me!"


    "I see."


    I sighed and slowly approached Ashley. Squatting down next to her, I gently called her name.


    But she didn''t respond. She seemed to bepletely immersed in her own world.


    Rufus had once told me that Geoffrey had forced Ashley to drink poison so she couldn''t speak.


    I took out the antidote I found in Geoffrey''s secret room yesterday and handed it to her. "Take it.


    This is the cure for your throat."


    Even then, Ashley remained indifferent. It was as though she was a lifeless hull.


    I had no choice but to put the antidote into her mouth myself. Then, I raised her chin to help her


    swallow it.


    This whole time, Ashley didn''t bat an eysh. She behaved obediently and didn''t resist at all.


    "How are you feeling? Can you speak now?" I asked softly.


    She stayed silent. I couldn''t tell whether the antidote had worked or not.


    "Your mother''s name is Joi, right?" I had no choice but to bring up the topic of her family.


    As expected, Ashley finally came to life at the mention of her mother. Her eyshes fluttered


    slightly, and her eyes regained rity. She looked at me and asked, "You know my mother?"


    Ashley''s voice was extremely hoarse. Her throat was probably dry as a desert since she hadn''t


    spoken in so long.


    I fetched her a bottle of water and said gently, "Here. Drink this first."


    Ashley cautiously stretched out her hand, but paused midair. After hesitating for a while, she


    withdrew her hand.


    "It''s clean. Don''t worry." I smiled at her and pressed the bottle to her palm.


    Finally, Ashley looked convinced and took a sip of the water.


    While she drank, I told her about the pact I made with her mother and the exchange of hostages.


    Upon hearing what I said, Ashley''s eyes lit up somewhat. This seemed to breathe life into her


    because her voice suddenly became clear. "How is she?"


    "She''s okay. She''s just worried about you. But now you need to make a choice. Do you want to go


    back to the castle or help us exchange the hostages? Don''t worry. If you choose to go back to the


    castle, I''ll send someone to escort you out of the pack. I don''t want to make things difficult for you."


    When I finished speaking, I looked at her quietly, waiting for her answer expectantly. Ashley looked


    almost exactly like her mother. In a trance, I could almost see the woman sitting in front of the


    window.


    In fact, I highly doubted Ashley would agree to go with us. After all, she had no reason to help us,


    and the werewolves at the border had been extremely unkind to her.


    So it came as a surprise when Ashley suddenly nodded. "I''ll help you exchange the hostages. I''m


    very familiar with the ce you are going. I can help you if need be."


    "Think it over first, Ashley. I don''t want to force you," I said seriously.


    "I''ve made up my mind. If it weren''t for you guys, I''d probably still be suffering a lot now." Ashley


    lowered her head and looked at the water bottle in her hand silently.


    "Me, too! I''ll go with you." Flora chimed in. She put her hands on my shoulders and shook me, as


    though she was trying to knock some sense into me. "Sylvia, I''m going with you."


    "No, you''re not. You stay here. There''s still a lot that needs to be dealt with." I shook my head


    decisively. Where we were going held too much uncertainty. I didn''t want to put Flora in danger.


    "If I don''t go with you, I''ll be depressed here!" Flora whined, trying to squeeze out a tear or two.


    I felt a headache and hurriedly pulled Warren over. "Please convince Flora not to go with us. It''s


    dangerous there."


    Warren seemed to be at a loss. He awkwardly handed a handkerchief to Flora. "Let''s go together. I''ll


    protect you."


    Flora stopped crying in an instant. She took the handkerchief and wiped her non-existent tears and


    said sincerely, "Warren, you''re the best."


    I was speechless. I shouldn''t have brought Warren into this.


    In the end, I had no choice but to agree to let Florae with us.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Fine. You''ll be tasked with taking good care of Ashley. Don''t act without permission and keep


    yourself and Ashley safe." I reminded Flora over and over again.


    Florafollowedmeobediently. "Okay, okay. Iknow."

 Chapter 556 Exchange Of Hostages

    Chapter 556 Exchange Of Hostages


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    We set off before night fell.


    Ashley led us along a secret short cut and we soon arrived at the designated meeting spot.


    The vampires were bound by iron chains, and Warren and Flora were in charge of keeping a close


    eye on them.


    Meanwhile, Rufus and I waited for Hobson at the intersection.


    When it waspletely dark, we saw a group of vampires approaching. They were escorting a


    woman in a ck hood. It seemed that the woman was La.


    I immediately leaped forward and said loudly, "Take off the hood. Let us see her face first."


    The silver-haired vampire who was leading Laughed grimly but obliged. He yanked the hood


    off and spat, "Look. This is who you want, right?"


    I felt relieved to see the woman''s face. It was indeed La, and she seemed to be fine. It didn''t look


    like she was hurt.


    La met my gaze and smiled bitterly. "I knew you''de save me, Sylvia."


    "You''re quite lucky. When we found this she-wolf, the vampire who bought her hadn''t done anything


    to her yet. I overheard that he was nning to dissect her alive." The silver-haired vampire


    frivolously patted La''s face and said wistfully, "What a pity! Such beautiful skin would''ve made a


    top-grade mask."


    I coldly pped away the silver-haired vampire''s hand and briskly went down to business. "I''ve


    brought the vampires you want."


    "Is that so? Bring them here and let me see." The silver-haired vampire looked at La longingly, as


    though he still wanted to stroke her face.


    I turned around and looked at Warren meaningfully. He immediately understood and brought over


    the vampire captives.


    After the silver-haired vampire counted the prisoners, he squinted shrewdly and said, "One is


    missing. Where is the woman with the golden hair?"


    "She''s dead and nothing much was left of her corpse, so we didn''t bring her here," Rufus said


    coldly.


    I sneered. "Consider yourself lucky. If it weren''t for La, we would''ve ughtered the rest of them."


    "Why, you¡ª!" Irritated, the silver haired vampire reached out and grabbed La''s hair. "In that


    case, I should cut off one of her hands. It''s only fair. After all, you killed one of our own."


    "Touch her and they''ll all die here," I pointed at the vampires behind me and warned him coldly. The


    silver-haired vampire nced at the captives and sneered. He kicked hard at the crook of La''s


    leg and she buckled to her knees. His face contorted from being intensely angry to extremely crazy.


    "Okay, then I suppose both sides will suffer losses tonight."


    He kicked La again, dislocating one of her arms in the process.


    I clenched my fists, seething with rage. "Enough with the bullshit. You work for Hobson, so be a


    good dog and do as you''re told. If we exchange the hostages, this matter will be settled."


    "Do you seriously think that I''d just let you go so easily? You''re even stupider than I thought!" The


    silver-haired vampireughed like a madman, took out an axe from behind, and was about to chop


    La''s head off.


    Rufus and I immediately leaped into action and tried to stop him.


    But before he couldnd a blow, the other vampires stopped their silver-hairedpanion. They


    whispered something into his ear. This seemed to calm the silver-haired vampire down, because he


    then put down his axe and pulled La up from the ground.


    With a hard shove, he pushed La towards us and spat, "Give us the hostages."


    Rufus gestured at Warren and thetter led the vampire captives here.


    The hostages of both sides walked towards their respective groups simultaneously.


    I clenched my fists and my whole body was on edge.


    I could feel that there were many people lurking in the shadows around us. They all red at us


    murderously. Perhaps the real ughter would beunched as soon as the hostages were


    exchanged.


    The air seemed to freeze at this moment. Everyone held their breaths, anxiously anticipating a


    fierce battle to break out at any given second.

 Chapter 557 Counterattack

    Chapter 557 Counterattack


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The hostages from both sides walked very carefully, fearing that one wrong move could have


    disastrous consequences.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I stared at La and nodded at her, encouraging her toe over bravely.


    La pursed her lips and looked serious. It could be seen from her trembling hands that she was


    also very nervous.


    Soon, the hostages of both sides reached their own groups without a hitch.


    I approached La and helped her untie the rope.


    "Be careful. I can feel an ambushing." La warned me in a low voice.


    "I know." I looked up and winked at her meaningfully.


    Suddenly, the silver-haired vampire spoke up again. "You should check on her carefully, lestter


    you say that it''s not the person you want."


    I pulled La behind me protectively. ring defiantly at the silver-haired vampire, I replied, "She''s


    the person we want. Why don''t you check your captives?"


    The silver-haired vampire didn''t seem to take me seriously. He smiled and clicked his tongue


    arrogantly. "You''re dead meat, yet you still have the audacity to defy me." "Is that so? Who said


    we''re going to die here?" I shrugged nonchntly, pretending to be clueless. "This is our territory,


    remember?" The silver-haired vampire''s lips curved into an evil smile. He slowly raised his hand, as


    if to give a signal to his fellow vampires.


    But before they could act, the vampire captives who had just walked over to them suddenly


    attacked the other vampires present.


    Chaos broke loose on the other side.


    "Let''s go." I grabbed La''s hand and started running.


    Warren was in front of us. He led the way, while Rufus stayed behind.


    "What the hell''s going on?" La was confused. She nced back while running.


    The scene we had just left was a mess. Just then, two hooded people emerged from the crowd. It


    was Flora and Ashley.


    They were running towards us quickly.


    "Mission aplished!" Flora said with a big, bright smile. She immediately threw her arms around


    La and cried, "I''m d you''re alive!"


    Ever since Flora found out that La hade to my rescue and fought off the vampires, she had


    no reservations about her anymore.


    "What just happened?" La looked at Flora and Ashley in shock and bewilderment.


    "Before the exchange, Ashley used her special power on the vampire captives. They''re all


    bewitched. If they can''t manage to see through the illusion at the very beginning, they''ll soon


    completely fall into her control and be her puppets. They will obey her orders unconditionally


    unless she stops using her special power," I exined briefly.


    "Wait, so this is all Ashley''s doing? Why would she help us?" La couldn''t seem to wrap her head


    around the whole situation despite my exnation. She narrowed her eyes at Ashley dubiously.


    "You were a ve to the werewolves and suffered endlessly. Don''t you hate us?"


    Ashley didn''t answer. She simply looked at La helplessly, as though she didn''t know how to


    exin.


    "Let''s talk about thister. Right now, we have to get out of here," I said hurriedly.


    "Yeah! What if they catch up to us?" Flora looked back nervously.


    Sure enough, the vampires had regained theirposure and were now calling upon their


    companions in the dark to chase after us.


    La shot onest nce at Ashley but didn''t probe further. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 558 Separation

    Chapter 558 Separation


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It was pitch ck now.


    We tried to retreat along the same path we had taken, but many zombies attacked us along the


    way.


    "These zombies are brainless monsters who don''t die." Ashley, who was hiding in the dark with us,


    observed the zombies who were waving their arms listlessly outside.


    There were a lot of zombies¡ªtoo many to count. Back then, during the war between werewolves


    and vampires, the only reason why the vampires had the upper hand was because they had a


    zombie army.


    "So what should we do now?" Flora wrung her hands anxiously.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The situation was moreplicated than I thought. With countless zombies around, we were


    trapped.


    Just then, Rufus'' subordinates rushed over from the other side. They had passed through another


    exit to avoid the zombies.


    "You guys go first. I''ll deal with the aftermath here."


    Rufus ordered his subordinates to take out the sh bombs they had prepared in advance to


    counter the zombies.


    Warren was protecting Flora while I pulled Ashley and La to the right.


    Fortunately, although zombies were difficult to deal with, their attacks were nothingpared to real


    vampires, so none of us got injured as we made our escape.


    Rufus didn''t waste too much energy on those zombies. After repelling them with a few sh bombs,


    he quickly turned around and followed after us.


    But our problem now was the vampires; they had caught up to us.


    The silver-haired vampire activated his special power and released copious amounts of smoke,


    making us all lose our sense of direction. I couldn''t even see my hand in front of me.


    I covered my nose and coughed hard. The smoke smelled so bad that I almost fainted.


    Suddenly, I heard someone retching in front of me.


    "Damn it! It smells like shit!"


    It was Flora. She had been particrly sensitive to scents recently and vomited as soon as she


    smelled anything unpleasant. I made a mental note to have her checked at the hospital after we got


    out of here.


    With Warren by Flora''s side, I didn''t worry about her too much. What did worry me was that Ashley


    and La were nowhere to be found.


    And so was Rufus.


    I called out his name, hoping to find him.


    But there was nothing but white smoke surrounding me.


    I slowly made my way forward.


    All of a sudden, a hand reached out of the white


    smoke and grabbed my wrist. I instinctively attacked it.


    "Hey, calm down! It''s just me," La said hurriedly.


    My fist paused mid-air. "Where''s Ashley? Is she with you?"


    "Yes!" Ashley''s voice sounded.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Then La said seriously, "We have to move fast. If I''m not mistaken, this


    white smoke has a dizzying effect and we can''t stay here long."


    After saying that, La took my hand and sprinted in another direction.


    Soon, the three of us made it out of the white smoke and came to a dense forest.


    Just then, Flora also emerged from the white smoke, covering her mouth and gagging.


    "Where''s Warren?" I asked in surprise when I saw that she was alone.


    "We were separated in the chaos just now. How about Rufus? Weren''t you with him?" Flora looked


    around questioningly.


    "We were separated, too." I sighed.


    Now only La, Ashley, Flora, and a small number of soldiers were with me.


    I looked around and had a sinking feeling about this ce. We didn''t pass here earlier.


    "Ashley, do you know where we are?" I asked nervously.


    Ashley shook her head. She looked just as confused as me. "No idea. I''ve never been here


    before..."


    As she spoke, I suddenly felt a burning sensation around my neck.


    Ever since Rufus left the pendant with me, I had worn it at all times.


    Frowning, I gingerly touched the pendant.


    I wasn''t imagining things. It was burning hot to the touch.

 Chapter 559 The Stone Chamber In The Black Mist

    Chapter 559 The Stone Chamber In The ck Mist


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I took the pendant off my neck and looked at it closely. Was I imagining things or was it glowing a


    gloomy red light?


    "What''s that? Why is it glowing?" Flora''s eyes widened in curiosity. Apparently, I wasn''t imagining


    things.


    I didn''t say anything. Biting my lower lip, I stared at the pendant uneasily. I had a bad feeling about


    this.


    "Damn it! Not again!" Flora stomped her foot in frustration.


    I looked up to see what she was shouting at and saw that ck mist began to circle us. But it was


    different from the white smoke just now. The ck mist was odorless, but I somehow knew it was


    extremely dangerous.


    "Run!" I shouted in a panic.


    But it was toote. The ck mist spread towards us very fast. In a matter of mere seconds, we


    were enshrouded in the mist and couldn''t see anything around us, nor could we hear any sounds.


    I shouted the others'' names and started walking urgently.


    Finally, I made my way out of the mist. But I found myself in a small stone chamber. There was


    nothing in the room, save for a stone tablet in front of me, withplex and mysterious runes


    written on it, like some kind of ancientnguage.


    I looked around my surroundings carefully and found that not only the stone tablet was covered with


    runes, but also walls. Densely packed runes covered the walls like ancient graffiti.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I observed these runes carefully, trying to find some clues. However, the longer I stared at the


    markings on the wall, the dizzier I felt. I felt like I was going out of my mind.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and slowly opened them again. In that moment, I felt as though I had


    received some sort of information.


    Just then, my brain suddenly ached violently.


    I couldn''t stand the pain. I staggered backwards and was about to copse to the floor when a pair


    of hands caught me. I vaguely heard La''s voice from behind me.


    "This is thenguage of witches and wizards. It''s some kind of curse. You''d better not look at it."


    To my surprise, not only La was here, but also Flora and Ashley.


    As for the soldiers, they were nowhere to be found.


    "How''d we get here?" Flora scratched her head in confusion and began to look around the stone


    chamber.


    The stone chamber was empty, save for some white candles lined up against one of the walls.


    Flora picked up one of them and lit it, but the feeble me immediately went out.


    "Weird..." Flora mumbled. Unwilling to give up, she took out another match and lit the candle again.


    And in the blink of an eye, the candlelight went out again.


    Flora was so scared that she threw away the white candle. Rubbing her arms, she muttered, "This


    ce gives me the creeps. Why won''t the candles stay lit?"


    "It must be some kind of magic trick set up by a witch," Ashley guessed, scratching her chin.


    I didn''t say anything. I frowned and started groping the wall, trying to find the way out.


    "I once heard from Hobson that powerful witches all have their own domains. They''re like cunning


    rats, shrouding their domains in a fog. One can only enter with the key."


    I stopped fumbling and slowly looked at Ashley. "Did Hobson tell you what those keys were like?" "It


    differs per witch. It may be a piece of bark, or a pen perhaps. It depends on the witches '' personal


    preference," Ashley replied with a shrug.


    "Could it be a pendant?"


    "Yes! It''s possible!" With an excited shriek, Flora rushed to me and urged me to take out the glowing


    pendant.


    I took out the burning pendant from my pocket, and sure enough, it had stopped glowing a gloomy


    red light.


    Flora looked at it closely and after a while, she finally came to a conclusion.

 Chapter 560 Looking For The Key Hole

    Chapter 560 Looking For The Key Hole


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Judging from what Ashley had just said and the runes in the stone chamber, I was almost certain


    that this was the domain of a powerful witch.


    As for the key...


    "My intuition tells me that this pendant is the key to this stone chamber, or the pendant wouldn''t


    have reacted so abnormally, right? And after it glowed hot and red, the ck mist appeared and


    brought us here," Flora concluded seriously, holding up the pendant.


    "Where did you get that pendant?" Ashley suddenly asked.


    "We found it in Geoffrey''s secret room. Rufus said that Noreen''s scent is on it," I answered honestly.


    Flora immediately shivered. "Noreen? Isn''t she the most difficult ck witch to deal with?"


    "Yes. And if I''m not mistaken, we might have identally entered Noreen''s domain..." I said slowly.


    Flora froze in horror. "This is too much. I had no idea that one day I''d be so close to a legend."


    I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Flora wasn''t wrong. Noreen''s notorious name and horrible


    deeds had spread far and wide among the werewolves.


    "Well, I hope we won''t face Noreen herself. We won''t stand a chance against her," I said grimly. "If


    the pendant got us into this ce, maybe it can get us out," La, who had been quiet this whole


    time, suddenly suggested.


    "But there''s nothing here. I just fumbled around the walls, but I didn''t find a ce to put the key." I


    frowned. This was tricky. I had explored every part of the small stone chamber, but I found no clues.


    "Try again." As Flora spoke, she hurried to feel the walls for a key hole.


    We ran the length of the walls a few more times but still found nothing.


    "Perhaps we need to chant something in order to activate the key..." Disappointed, Flora couldn''t


    help but whine. "These witches just had to use spells for everything! How troublesome!"


    I leaned against the stone wall in a daze, clutching the pendant in my hand tightly.


    Did we draw the wrong conclusion?


    I doubted it. The ck mist didn''t appear until the pendant started to burn, which was enough to


    prove that the pendant had something to do with the stone chamber.


    Maybe Flora was right and we needed an incantation to get out.


    I turned to Ashley and asked, "Did Hobson say anything about a spell needed?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Ashley seemed to be racking her brains. Finally, she shook her head. "No. He didn''t say anything."


    Just then, La suddenly shouted excitedly, "There''s a small hole here! Check it out!"


    Flora and I hurried to where she was pointing.


    The small hole La mentioned was under a stonemp. It was very well hidden.


    "Oh, my God! La, you''re amazing. You found it!" Flora practically pounced on La and gave her


    a bear hug.


    "Don''t thank me yet. We don''t know if it''s the key hole or not." La chuckled. Then, she looked at


    me meaningfully, urging me to put the pendant into the hole.


    I held the pendant up against the small hole andpared them. The shape and size of the hole


    were simr to those of the pendant.


    Sure enough, when I pressed the pendant into the hole, the solid stone wall instantly swung open,


    revealing a wide room inside.


    "Oh, my God! It was a door all along!" Flora was overjoyed and looked out the door curiously.


    In the center of the room, there was a huge crystal ball. A soft, mysterious blue light emanated from


    it, lighting up the whole stone chamber.


    Shelves lined the walls of the room, covered with all kinds of magic medicine and ss vials.


    My eyes lit up. Perhaps the antidote that''d break the curses on ir and Rufus was among them!


    I couldn''t hide my excitement and rushed into the room, closely followed by Flora.


    But as soon as we stepped into the room, the floor copsed from under our feet.

 Chapter 561 She Was Noreen

    Chapter 561 She Was Noreen


    Ashley''s POV:


    When I saw the shelves full of magic potions, I felt extremely excited.


    Perhaps I''d find the antidote to the curse Hubson was suffering from! That way, I could win his favor.


    I couldn''t wait to follow Sylvia and Flora into the room.


    But just as I took one step forward, I felt someone yank my hand backward.


    Before I realized what was going on, the room in front of me copsed and disappeared without a


    trace.


    The change had happened in the blink of an eye.


    I screamed and tried to rescue Flora and Sylvia, but it was toote. They hadpletely


    disappeared together with the room.


    Cold beads of sweat broke out from my forehead.


    I fell to my knees and muttered in a daze, "How could this have happened..."


    "You scare easily, don''t you?" La''s voice brought me back to reality.


    I looked up at her with a lingering fear. "How did you know something was wrong? You pulled me


    back at such a critical moment..."


    La nced at me before she turned around and walked towards the wall.


    I got up in a hurry and followed her. "How did you know that the room would copse like that? Had


    you been here before? Why didn''t you warn us?"


    La''s hand reached up to fluff her beautiful curly hair. She nced at me indifferently and said in a


    casual tone, "Cunning witches are bound to set traps in their domains. It should go without saying


    that we have to be careful."


    My heart sank to the pit of my stomach. La''s eyes were like that of a viper, sending a chill down


    my spine.


    When I first saw her, I had thought she was just a pretty but dumb she-wolf.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    But now, I got the feeling that there was more to her than I had thought.


    She was eerily calm.


    "What about Sylvia and Flora? We have to find them!" I licked my dry lips and said urgently.


    La didn''t answer me. Instead, she slowly walked to the wall.


    The whole stone chamber had gone quiet. Other than the sound of La''s footsteps, I could only


    hear my own breathing.


    The ident had happened way too suddenly. Hobson had mentioned that once one fell into a


    ck witch''s trap, it would be nearly impossible to escape.


    A ck witch was never soft-hearted, especially to those who break into her domain without


    permission.


    The trap was probably fatal to whoever stepped foot in it.


    Panic welled up inside me as I feared the worst had happened to Sylvia and Flora.


    I gulped, feeling more and more uneasy as the seconds ticked by.


    La was acting weird. Even if she sensed that something was wrong, she wouldn''t have saved me


    first.


    Sylvia and Flora were her friends, while I only met her once before during the banquet at the first


    night they came to Geoffrey''s pack. We haven''t even talked to each other until today.''


    "Sweetie, don''t be afraid. The game has just begun." La smiled at me. There was an inexplicable


    glint in her eye. She touched the wall behind her casually, and the corresponding wall swung open,


    revealing a bedroom behind it.


    I peeked inside. The bedroom was very dark and gloomy.


    La snapped her fingers and all the white candles around suddenly lit up.


    Only then did I see what the bedroom really looked like. Other than a bed with drapes around it, the


    rest of the room was full of mirrors.


    I opened my eyes wide and had a sinking feeling about this.


    "What are you waiting for? Come!" La snapped impatiently.


    Then it clicked. The she-wolf in front of me was actually Noreen, the owner of this domain.

 Chapter 562 A Strange Request

    Chapter 562 A Strange Request


    Ashley''s POV:


    I carefully retraced the steps that led up to here. It seemed that La had specifically led us to this


    stone chamber.


    And it was La who found the hidden key hole on the wall first!


    From the very beginning, there were clues. We just didn''t know where to look.


    La had already set up the trap and simply waited for us to fall into it.


    If that was the case, then it was possible that La was just pretending she had been caught by


    vampires.


    But why? Why would she do this? If she was really Noreen, why did she pretend to be a normal


    she-wolf and get close to Sylvia and the others?


    With the powerful ability of a ck witch, there was no need for her to go to such lengths to achieve


    her goal.


    "If you don''te here right this instant, I''ll let you go down with Sylvia and Flora," La warned


    me coldly.


    "Okay, okay! I''ming!" I quickly collected myself and approached her.


    Her gaze stone cold, La stared at me as if she was trying to figure out what was on my mind.


    She was only a few steps away, but I broke out in a cold sweat on my way to her.


    I swallowed and asked cautiously, "What''re we going to do now?"


    La tore her eyes away from me. There was no emotion in her beautiful face. She reached out


    and flipped the mirror in front of her. The scene around us instantly changed. The mirrors in the


    room all disappeared, and many magnificent furnishings appeared out of nowhere.


    "Only women are allowed to enter this ce," La exined vaguely.


    I realized what she meant. This was why those soldiers couldn''te in.


    La approached a round table, knocked on it three times with her fingers, and two sses of red


    wine appeared. She picked up one of the sses and took a sip of the wine. Then she turned to


    smile at me and beckoned. "Try it. It tastes like human blood."


    I didn''t dare to move. Glued to the spot, I asked her furtively, "How are Sylvia and others? Are they


    dead?"


    La set the ss down gracefully and sank into a lounge chair. "Don''t worry. I don''t have the heart


    to kill Sylvia."


    My jaw tightened. I didn''t believe a word La said.


    Everything was just so strange. What was her purpose?


    If not to kill Sylvia, then what?


    Even though I didn''t really care whether Sylvia lived or not, the sudden turn of events made me


    really nervous. I had to admit that I had only agreed to help Sylvia because I had an ulterior motive.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nned to use my special power on her when she rxed her vignce against me. Then I would


    take her back to the castle and offer her up to Hobson.


    Only in that way could I regain my dignity and ensure my position in his n. After all, I had been a


    ve to the werewolves for so long because his children had set me up.


    It was a terrible shame for a vampire.


    But never in my wildest dreams did I expect that La would act faster than me. So what was her


    motive?


    Looking at the unfathomable woman in front of me, I was lost in my thoughts.


    My top priority now was to find out if she was Noreen or not.


    If she was really Noreen, then perhaps I could make a deal with her.


    It was beneficial to have a powerful ally. If I cooperated with her, perhaps Hobson would look at me


    with new eyes.


    After hesitating for a while, I finally plucked up the courage and asked, "If I''m not mistaken, you''re a


    witch, am I right? And this is your private domain. Sylvia had mentioned that Noreen''s scent was on


    the pendant. Why?"


    La smiled at me meaningfully. "What exactly do you want to know?"


    "I..." My voice faltered. I didn''t dare to say anything anymore.


    "What''s your special power?" La changed the topic suddenly.


    "I can hallucinate people and change into anyone the other party wants to see in their hallucination,"


    I said softly.


    "Well, then use your special power on me." La spoke so casually, like she was only discussing


    with me what to eat for dinner.


    But her words sent a chill down my spine.

 Chapter 563 Forced To Use Her Special Power

    Chapter 563 Forced To Use Her Special Power


    Ashley''s POV:


    "What?" I looked at La in surprise, wondering if I had heard her wrong.


    How could someone make such a strange request?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I said, use your special power on me." La stared at me intently.


    I was at a loss. Nervous, I wiped my sweaty palms on my trousers. "I... I have nothing against you,


    so I don''t want to attack you. I hope you can let me go."


    Honestly, what I really meant was that I hoped she wouldn''t make things difficult for me. It was the


    first time in my life that someone had asked me to use my special power on them.


    La suddenly stood up and looked at me coldly. "I''ll say it one more time. Use your special power


    on me."


    This sent a shiver down my spine. As fear started to overtake me, I took a step back and


    stammered, "Please... Please just let me go. I promise I won''t tell anyone about what happened."


    La blew a fuse in that moment. "Are you stupid? Either do as I say or die!"


    As she spoke, she waved her hand and I felt indescribable pain on my face.


    I screamed and instinctively reached up to cover my face. "My nose... It''s broken!"


    With a sinister smile, La''s beautiful lips parted and she chanted an incantation.


    I didn''t think it was possible but now my face hurt even more. Blood spilled from my nose and my


    mouth was filled with the metallic taste of blood, making me unable to speak.


    "Please... Don''t do this..." I fell to my knees and begged her for mercy.


    "Use your special power on me." La repeated herself and looked at me with disgust.


    This time, I immediately agreed. As soon as I nodded, my face stopped hurting and the blood


    disappeared from my mouth, but the taste still lingered.


    "Do it now." La sat back down, crossed her arms over her chest, and stared at me coldly.


    I mbered to my feet, smoothed my hair, and tried to calm myself down.


    If this was what she wanted, then this was what she was going to get.


    It''d be a good thing if I could control her. By then, I could force her to give Sylvia back to me.


    And now, I was certain that La was in fact Noreen. I also intended to ask her for the antidote to


    the ck death curse.


    Just wait and see. I would exact my revenge on those who had hurt me.


    Hiding my pent-up rage, I forced a calm expression and used my special power on La.


    This required concentration. I closed my eyes to clear my mind, and then opened my eyes to stare


    straight at La.


    In the blink of an eye, I was on it.


    But La didn''t even bat an eysh. She still stared back at me coldly. I couldn''t help but feel a little


    nervous.


    I didn''t know whom La was seeing right now, nor did I know if my special power was working on


    her.


    So I took a deep breath and tried to smile brightly. "La, long time no see¡ª"


    However, before I could even finish my sentence, La interrupted me coldly. "Shut the fuck up.


    That person would never talk like that."


    My smile froze on my face and I felt a little embarrassed. "Did my special power work?"


    "What do you think?" La snorted impatiently. Since she didn''t give me a straight answer, I still


    was not sure. I swallowed and didn''t dare to ask her any more questions. I was afraid that one


    wrong move would urge her to break my face again.


    But she kept staring at my face. Although her attitude was still very cold, I noticed there was a very


    subtle change in her expression.


    So, did that mean my special power had taken effect? And she just didn''t want to admit it?


    Plus, I had no idea who La was seeing¡ªa male or a female?

 Chapter 564 The One She

    Chapter 564 The One She


    Loved The Most


    Ashley''s POV:


    Although my special power had taken effect, La seemed to bepletely immune to my control,


    which was a bit disheartening.


    I had thought that I''d get whatever I wanted with La under my control, but now that seemed like a


    long shot.


    The stories were true¡ªthe ck witches truly were powerful.


    "Is the one I see really supposed to be the one I love the most?" La asked expressionlessly.


    Not understanding why she would ask such a question, I hesitated for a moment.


    "What do you mean?" La''s eyes shed dangerously.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, yes, you''re supposed to see the one you love the most!" I answered hurriedly, fearing for my


    face.


    "Is that so?" La asked again, narrowing her eyes at me.


    I nodded adamantly and squeaked, "Yes! Of course! That''s my special power!"


    ''Except that I can''t control you!'' I couldn''t help but sigh internally. La was going to be extremely


    difficult to deal with.


    Seeing that I was being honest, La stopped asking questions and fell silent.


    For a long time, she sat quietly in her chair, lost in her thoughts.


    Unable to stop myself, I cautiously asked, "Who did you see?"


    La came to her senses and turned to look at me gloomily. Then, she suddenly smiled, but it


    wasn''t a friendly smile. "I''ll tell you, but you have to keep it a secret."


    "I promise I won''t tell anyone," I swore, cing my palm on my chest solemnly.


    La stood up. She was as tall as me, but somehow I felt as though I was looking up at her.


    "Only the dead can keep a secret." La looked at me intently, which was enough to make me feel


    suffocated.


    I shook my head and said quickly, "Never mind.


    I don''t want to know and I''m not curious anymore. Please don''t tell me."


    La sneered with disdain. Finally, she looked away from me and walked to the door. "Just wait


    here. When the timees, I''ll let you out."


    Without waiting for a response, she left.


    I let out a long sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off my forehead. I felt like I had survived a


    neardeath experience.


    I had never been so scared in my life, and I was a vampire ve of a barbaric werewolf n. After


    all, those idiots would always obey me when I seduced them.


    But La was different. As a powerful ck witch, she was smart, and she could see through me


    easily.


    I slumped into the chair La was sitting in earlier and looked around warily.


    Suddenly, I saw a huge mirror on the dressing table, and my heart skipped a beat.


    I quickly stood up and approached the dresser.


    There was one more thing that I hadn''t told La about my special power.


    Within twenty minutes after using it, I could still see myself in the mirror what the one I had cast my


    special power on had seen.


    Now, I could find out who La loved the most. This might be her fatal weakness.


    If I could tell Hobson, then...


    My heart was beating wildly in my chest. I couldn''t resist the temptation and slowly walked towards


    the mirror.


    If I took a little peep, La wouldn''t find out, right?


    And even if she did find out, she wouldn''t know that I could see whomever she was seeing.


    I clenched my fists. For some reason, I felt extremely nervous. I looked around and confirmed that


    La was really gone. Then I stepped in front of the mirror.


    It was Sylvia''s face in the mirror.


    I was so shocked that my legs buckled underneath me and I copsed to the ground.


    How could it be Sylvia? This was pure madness! Did La love Sylvia the most?


    I rubbed my eyes hard and couldn''t believe what I had just seen. Then I took a deep breath and


    slowly stood up to look in the mirror again carefully.


    It was still Sylvia''s face that stared back at me. The only difference was that the real Sylvia had a


    tiny mole at the corner of her eye, while my reflection didn''t have one.


    It was possible that Sylvia didn''t have the mole when she was born.


    I touched my face in a daze. What the hell?


    Then I recalled how La had said that she didn''t have the heart to kill Sylvia. It seemed she wasn''t


    lying.


    Then why did she lure Sylvia here? Was this all just a trick? An illusion?

 Chapter 565 The Method To Remove The Curse

    Chapter 565 The Method To Remove The Curse


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After a little while, Flora and Inded in a strange ce where we couldn''t see anything.


    I touched the ground. My fingers grazed something soft, like a wool carpet.


    "I think we are in a room," I spected.


    A rustling sound came from beside me. I sensed that Flora had got to her feet. "Wait a minute. I''ll


    find something to illuminate this ce."


    Her statement was followed by a series of noises.


    "There are several ss bottles here," she said in a surprised voice.


    I also hauled myself off the floor and fumbled my way toward Flora.


    All of a sudden, the room was flooded with light. Both Flora and I were astonished.


    "How... how did the lights suddenlye on? What switch did you touch?" I shot Flora a confused


    nce.


    Holding a ss bottles in each hand, Flora looked baffled. "I didn''t touch any switch. Maybe the


    lights got activated by voice control?"


    "Forget it. Let''s figure out how to get out of here first." I went to stand beside Flora and began


    picking the bottles and jars up one by one to check them out. They were filled with a colorful liquid,


    and a few of them had animal limbs soaking in them.


    "I believe we have identally entered Noreen''sb." I studied the whole room carefully. It looked


    bigger than the illusion I had seen before. A variety of books and drawings were piled up on the


    ground, and countless rare treasures were present.


    "Sylvia,e here. I''ve found a big book."


    The book Flora had discovered was huge and shabby. I tried to move it, but it seemed to be nailed


    to the ground. I was unable to make it budge even an inch.


    We would have to flip through it while standing there.


    I had initially assumed that it was just an ordinary book, but I hadn''t expected to stumble across


    information about the curses that had been cast on Rufus and ir.


    I followed the instructions in the book, which led me to a potted nt.


    I carefully extracted the potted nt from a corner. It had a ck bud, and the soil was red.


    ording to the book, Noreen''s blood had nourished the soil. When the flower bloomed, its


    fragrance had the power to break the curses on Rufus and ir.


    I was ecstatic and decided to take the potted nt with me.


    "Is this a trap? Just like the illusion we saw earlier?" Flora scratched her head and asked, crouching


    on the ground.


    "I have to give it a shot, regardless of it being a trap or not. ir doesn''t have the luxury of waiting


    anymore." As I cradled the nt in my arms, my heart felt a little heavy. A few days ago, Rufus had


    received a secret message from the imperial city. It stated that the effect of the curse on ir had


    intensified and he now had intermittent respiratory failure.


    We had to try every possible treatment method, irrespective of the consequences.


    "Okay! Let''s just assume that it''s genuine. But we can''t leave behind the other stuff in thisb. They


    might all be treasures." Flora quickly stood up from the ground and began to collect the other things


    in theb.


    I ced the potted nt beside the book and continued reading it.


    It had records of numerous kinds of herbs and curses, including procedures detailing how to lift


    these curses.


    I had to admit that Noreen was truly an exceptional witch.


    Apart from some basic knowledge, nearly all the spells in the book had been invented by her.


    "Flora, do you have your phone with you?"


    I wanted to click photos of a few rare methods to remove curses. If someone else was cursed again


    one day, these woulde in handy.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora fumbled in her pocket and tossed her phone to me.


    I grabbed it, switched on the camera, and began taking photos of the pages of the book.


    However, all the photos I clicked were nk. The words and patterns on the pages had


    disappeared.


    Not willing to give up, I took a few more pictures but was met with the same result.


    It looked like Noreen had cast a spell on the book as well.


    What a cautious witch!

 Chapter 566 Scavenger Hunt

    Chapter 566 Scavenger Hunt


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Since I was unable to take photos with the phone, I came up with another idea. I decided to tear off


    some pages to take back with me.


    But I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t be able to pull apart the seemingly ordinary thin paper.


    Finally, I was only left with the choice of quickly memorizing whatever I thought was important.


    The book recorded the characteristics of the raw materials used to make magic poisons, as well as


    the locations they grew at. Next to the text, there were pictures describing everything I''d just read. I


    skimmed through the poison section and jumped to the curse section.


    The curses were all spells in anguage only wizards and witches would understand, but the


    methods to remove the curses were written inmonnguage.


    So, it was enough for me to read how to remove them. I was not a witch. Even if I knew the spells, I


    couldn''t cast them.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced through numerous curses, my brain working overtime. Fortunately, I had a good short-


    term memory. Once I was out of here, I would still remember them reasonably well.


    I turned the pages and soon enough, I had reached the end of the book.


    To my surprise, thest page was ripped and half of it was missing.


    Was it possible to tear pages from the book?


    I let my fingers wander over the edge of the page, and realized that it had indeed been torn off.


    As I mulled this over, the picture on the iplete page caught my eye. It was a huge depiction of


    ck thorns that looked ominous. The top of the thorns seemed to be spinning around something,


    which I couldn''t tell from the iplete page. It was just very strange.


    Something was written next to the picture. "Souls and lives shall be sacrificed. Only the most


    sincere love can nourish and grow theplete ck thorns."


    The rest of the exnation had been torn off.


    The weirder something was, the more it captured my attention. There was definitely some secret


    that was hidden on thest page.


    I tried to tear what was left of the page. To my surprise, I seeded.


    At this moment, Flora shouted, "Sylvia,e here!"


    I hastily stuffed the page in my pocket and got to my feet to go to Flora.


    I didn''t know what mechanism Flora had pressed, but she had somehow managed to open the door


    of a hiddenpartment.


    Numerous crystal balls were hanging from the ceiling, shining brightly.


    The hiddenpartment was iid with several grids, with a round button next to each grid. When


    the button was pressed, a box would pop out.


    "Is this a kiwi fruit? How has it not decayed?" Flora studied the fruit in her hand with surprise and


    swallowed. "I wonder if it''s edible. I''m hungry."


    "It must be cursed. Don''t eat it." I took out a dagger and poked it into the strange fruit. As I''d


    expected, it couldn''t be prated.


    Flora tossed the strange fruit back into the box. She then found a variety of bizarre things in the


    other boxes.


    Noreen seemed to have a love for collecting gemstones. Emeralds were visible everywhere. Even


    the curtains were studded with pigeonblood rubies.


    I walked up to an astrbe, on which the changes in the stars'' positions were being automatically


    recorded. Every time the pointer returned to its original position, it would point in the direction of


    Pluto. I touched it carefully and didn''t find anything unusual.


    "Sylvia, I''ve found something amazing. Come and take a look." Flora waved at me mysteriously.


    I walked to her and curiously asked, "What is it?" She picked up a wooden box from behind her and


    said in a very cautious tone, "This might be useful to you." "Really?" I took the wooden box and saw


    a transparent gem pendant in it.

 Chapter 567 The Gemstone

    Chapter 567 The Gemstone


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I took out the transparent gemstone and, to my surprise, there was a manual in the box.


    The manual exined that the gemstone would be transparent when not in use. However, after the


    user dripped their own blood onto it, the gemstone would turn pale pink, and from then on, it would


    only be effective for this user. The gemstone would then be hot when someone who was


    rted to the user by blood was within one meter of the user.


    To put it simply, this gem could be used to recognize its user''s rtives.


    I remembered that there was a simple mention of this gem in the book I had readjust now. I was


    under the impression that it was a powerful tool, but it was just a low level magical item. Other than


    recognizing rtives, it was useless! Besides, it was easy to produce and didn''t cost that much.


    Such trinkets were easy to find in the ck market.


    Realizing this, I pursed my lips unhappily and put the gem back into the wooden box. "It''s useless."


    "What do you mean?" Flora picked up the box I had just set aside and shouted excitedly, "Aren''t you


    looking for your father? This could be helpful!"


    I paused in my tracks. Flora had no idea that I had taken Edwin''s blood for a paternity test before I


    left the imperial capital city.


    If the test result showed that Edwin was really my father, then I had no need for this gem.


    But Flora looked so hopeful that I didn''t have the heart to refuse her.


    "I guess I could hold onto it first." I took the box from her and looked at the gem again. Suddenly, I


    felt a bit of wonder. How could this ordinary gem recognize rtives?


    "Then you''d better put your blood on it already so that it''ll respond only to you! If something


    happens and it is stained with someone else''s blood, then it''ll really be useless." Flora kept urging


    me persistently.


    I felt helpless. "The pendant''s in its box. I doubt someone else''s blood will stain it."


    I knew Flora was just looking out for me. It was touching to see how enthusiastic she was to help


    me find my father. Before I met Edwin, Flora had even gone so far as to send sketches of the


    pattern on the piece of the cloth my mother had left to me to her pack, asking her father to help her


    investigate the matter.


    "Why take the risk?" As Flora spoke, she grabbed my hand, and before I understood what she was


    up to, she bit the tip of my finger.


    Flora had moved so fast that I wasn''t able to stop her.


    Blood seeped out of the bite wound and dripped onto the gem. A few secondster, the gem slowly


    turned pink, and there was even a veinshaped pattern inside it.


    Under the light, the whole gem glittered and glowed a warm pink hue. It was breathtakingly


    beautiful.


    "Perfect! Put it on. It''ll help you find your father sooner orter; I just know it!" Flora hung the gem


    around my neck gleefully. "When we get out of here, I''ll take you to my pack. You''ll definitely meet


    your father there!"


    Seeing her enthusiasm, I felt moved. I lowered my head to look at the gem resting delicately on my


    corbone. I didn''t want to frustrate Flora.


    Then, I thought about Edwin and had mixed feelings. Obviously, Edwin didn''t want to acknowledge


    me as his daughter.


    If the paternity test report proved that he was really my father...


    I couldn''t shake off the fear that he''d refuse to ept me. I didn''t want to experience rejection from


    my own father.


    Edwin already had his own life. If he really didn''t want me, maybe the most decent thing to do would


    be not to disturb him.


    In this case, if I could at least know who my father was, then I''d at least fulfill my mother''s dying


    wish.


    I supposed Flora was right and I could just wear this gem. If Edwin wasn''t my father, then this gem


    could be useful.


    Perhaps I''d meet my biological father in Flora''s pack.


    "I don''t think Edwin''s your father," Yana suddenly said.


    "What makes you say that?" I asked, startled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Call it a wolf''s intuition!" Yana answeredzily.


    "I guess we''ll just have to wait and see."


    After thinking about it for a while, I slipped the box with the manual into my pocket.

 Chapter 568 The Sneak Attack On Layla

    Chapter 568 The Sneak Attack On La


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Flora and I searched Noreen''sb and took everything that looked useful.


    The most valuable find was the flower that could remove curses.


    I followed Flora around with the plotted flower in my arms.


    Flora was groping the wall, trying to find the mechanism.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I saw it just now. That''s how I opened the door to the hiddenpartment." Flora''s whole body


    was pressed against the wall, as if she was trying to use every inch of her skin to look for the


    mechanism.


    Finally, I put down the potted nt and was about to help her when I suddenly stepped on


    something soft. Before I could react, the whole room began to swing, apanied by rhythmic


    music.


    As the room spun, Yana screamed excitedly, "Let me out! I want to jump around!"


    "Calm down, Yana! Please! God! I feel like vomiting."


    The floor was swinging very slowly, but I still felt nausea.


    By now, Flora had already vomited. Wiping her mouth, she cursed angrily, "What the hell?!


    Noreen is so good at messing with us!"


    "Let me out, Sylvia! Listen to me. I won''t feel dizzy!" Yana begged.


    I pressed my fingers to my aching temple in an effort to get rid of the dizziness, but it didn''t work.


    Before I could lose my bnce, I listened to Yana and turned into a wolf. In an instant, the dizziness


    disappeared.


    Yana howled and pawed the ground, telling Flora to turn into a wolf, too.


    But before she could transform, Flora vomited heavily once more. Finally, she weakly turned into a


    light blue wolf.


    The two wolves rubbed snouts excitedly, not affected by the spinning room at all.


    Just then, the music suddenly stopped and the room began to shake violently. Gradually, the room


    rotated horizontally.


    Flora and I immediately turned back into our human forms and helped each other stand up.


    "The nt!" Flora reminded me anxiously.


    I quickly reached for the potted nt on the ground and hugged it, praying that this wasn''t an


    illusion, lest all our efforts be in vain.


    About ten secondster, the room finally stopped spinning. One of the walls was disced, leaving


    a gaping hole¡ªthe exit. And standing right in front of the exit was La!


    "I finally found you!" La''s eyes lit up in pleasant surprise. It turned out that she was the one who


    had found the mechanism that saved us just now.


    After briefly exining what had happened, we saw that there was a lot of blood on La''s arm.


    Plus, Ashley was missing.


    "What happened?" I asked worriedly.


    La cradled her wounded arm and smiled bitterly. "Ashley snuck up on me and attacked me,


    nearly disabling my arm."


    "What the fuck? Why would she do that?" Flora asked in disbelief. "I thought she was a timid


    vampire. She never fought back when she was bullied back in the werewolf pack. Where would she


    find the audacity to attack you so suddenly?"


    La shook her head and sighed. "She deceived us. She''s a vampire after all."


    "Fuck!" Flora''s eyes shed with annoyance. She had taken care of Ashley without any racial


    prejudice. It seemed her kindness had gone to waste.


    Everyone was blinded by her timid appearance. Even La, who had always been shrewd, had


    fallen for her act. She nced at me and said, "The only reason why Ashley agreed to help you


    exchange hostages was because she wanted to find an opportunity to capture you and take you


    back to Hobson. I wonder how she found out that Hobson was looking for you. When you and Flora


    disappeared, she thought you were dead, so she decided to capture me instead. She used her


    special power on me and I almost lost to her. Fortunately, I sobered up in time."


    "So where is she?" Flora was a little angry. She rolled up her sleeves, as though she was getting


    ready to teach that vampire a lesson.


    "She might have left by now."

 Chapter 569 Leave The Stone Chamber

    Chapter 569 Leave The Stone Chamber


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I heard what La said, I was shocked. I didn''t expect Ashley would betray me. After all, it


    was Hobson and his children who had caused her so much suffering.


    Why would Ashley still want to please that bastard?


    It seemed that she still wanted to go back to that mysterious castle despite all the trouble it had


    brought her.


    "Don''t be sad, Sylvia. Ashley''s just a vampire, and she was tortured by werewolves. I doubted she''d


    have ever be our true friend." Noticing my change in mood, Flora put her arm around my


    shoulder andforted me.


    "I''m not sad. I just can''t figure it out. Other than Ashley''s mother, every single person in that castle


    wants her dead. Why is she still trying to go back and even please Hobson?" I sighed and felt that


    people''s hearts were a fickle thing, difficult to understand.


    "To each their own. If that''s the path she wants to take, then who are we to stop her?" Flora smiled,


    as if she didn''t care about the matter so much anymore.


    Although Flora was usually impulsive, she had always been good at emotional management.


    I nodded and decided to let it go, too. "You''re right. Since Ashley has chosen to run, she''ll probably


    go back to the castle. That means I''ve fulfilled my end of the bargain with her mother. I doubt we''ll


    cross paths again. Let''s think about how to get out of here now."


    Flora looked around and muttered, "This isn''t the same room we were in earlier."


    "Go there. Ashley escaped in that direction." La pointed at one of the paths.


    I nced at her wound and said worriedly, "Don''t you need to bandage your wound? It''s still


    bleeding."


    "No need. Let''s get out of here first. This stone chamber is probably filled with traps. The longer we


    stay here, the more danger we''ll be in," La said firmly.


    I had no choice but to agree. So we walked in the direction she had pointed out and eventually


    came to the ce where we first came in.


    I figured we should thank La. We wouldn''t have been able to get out of here without her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Flora had epted La, she was very enthusiastic about her. This time, having


    witnessed La''s strong sense of direction in action, Flora admired La even more. She became


    an avid fan in the blink of an eye.


    "You''re amazing, La! When we get out of here, I''ll buy you an entire roast chicken!"


    "Okay. I look forward to it."


    "Ha-ha..."


    Watching them interact, I felt grateful. We had made a new friend.


    After walking a while, we made it to the hole in the wall where the pendant was ced. We tried to


    pull it out, but we couldn''t.


    "Let me try." Flora rubbed her hands and nted her feet firmly on the ground. She pulled the tail of


    the pendant with both hands and tried to yank it out with all her strength. "Ow! Come out!"


    But the pendant refused to budge. Flora''s face turned red from the effort. Unwilling to give up, she


    kept trying to pull it. "Move!!! Come out, little pendant!"


    La couldn''t bear to watch her any longer. She stepped forward and patted Flora on the back. "Let


    me have a try."


    "Go ahead." Flora sighed in resignation. Then, her legs buckled slightly. "I think I used too much


    energy just now and my braincks oxygen."


    I hurried to support her. "Rest first, Flora."


    La took Flora''s ce and stood in front of the hole in the wall. She looked at the pendant closely


    first, then reached out to rotate it.


    A bang exploded in our ears.


    Flora and I were stunned. It turned out that we didn''t need to pull the pendant out... We just needed


    to rotate it.


    After the loud bang, the rotated pendant shone red again, and ck mist began to rise around us.


    The stone chamber gradually disappeared from our sight.


    The three of us held our breaths and slowly walked out of the ck mist.


    When we made it out of the mist, we happened to run into Rufus, who was looking for us with his


    men.

 Chapter 570 Rare To Be Alone

    Chapter 570 Rare To Be Alone


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rufus!" I was so happy that I waved at him excitedly.


    Rufus practically ran towards me and threw his arms around me. His tone a mix of shock and anger,


    he demanded, "Where did you go?"


    I hugged the potted nt protectively. "Be careful of the flower."


    Rufus let go of me. Looking down at the potted nt in my arms, he frowned. "Why does this potted


    flower smell like Noreen?"


    "Because this is Noreen''s flower!" I said to him proudly.


    He took the potted nt from me and looked at it carefully. "What''s going on?"


    "We entered Noreen''s domain by ident just now and found a lot of things that could be useful to


    us. This potted nt was one of them," I exined excitedly.


    "And there were so many other strange things!" Flora chimed in. She began to show off. She pulled


    out colorful gemstones from every pocket she had and threw them to Warren. "These are all good


    luck gemstones. Since you''ve been so unlucky, I got them all for you. Take them."


    Warren stared at the gemstones in his hands in bewilderment. "Thank you..."


    "You''re wee. I also found something good for romance. Do you want it?" Flora was very


    generous. She reached into her shoes and pulled out two coins.


    "No, thanks. Give it to Harry. He needs it more than I do." Warren smiled bitterly.


    "You''re right." Flora pursed her lips but she dutifully put the coins back into her shoes.


    I happily reached for Rufus'' hand and whispered, "This flower could save ir. Perhaps it can also


    remove your curse."


    "Really?" Rufus looked up in surprise. It was rare to see him so shocked.


    I smiled at him reassuringly. "I''ll exin everything in detail when we get back. Let''s get out of here


    first."


    Rufus and his men had already managed to get rid of those pesky zombies and vampires. We took


    out the map and studied it carefully, rearranging the route back. After trudging on for a little while


    longer, we finally made it out of vampire territory and made it back to the werewolf pack.


    After everyone settled down, I followed Rufus to his temporary residence, the potted nt in tow.


    As soon as I entered the room and put down the potted nt, Rufus scooped me onto the table and


    kissed me.


    When he finally pulled away, he murmured, "I almost went crazy when I couldn''t find you earlier. I


    was so scared that you might''ve been kidnapped by Hobson again. I almost went back to the


    vampires'' base camp."


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and looked into his eyes lovingly. "If I really was kidnapped by


    Hobson, you wouldn''t have to worry about me. For you, I wouldn''t allow anything bad happen to


    myself."


    Rufus stroked my cheek affectionately and said hoarsely, "If something bad did happen to you, I


    wouldn''t be able to live with myself¡ª"


    I quickly pressed my index finger to his lips and interrupted him. "Don''t talk like that. It will never


    happen."


    Rufus grabbed my hand and kissed it. "I love you, Sylvia," he whispered in a low, sexy voice.


    "I love you, too, Rufus!" I answered without hesitation, hugging him tightly, as though I was scared


    to let him go. Then I told him everything that happened in Noreen''sb.


    "That pendant was the key that opened the stone chamber, but unfortunately, I couldn''t bring it back


    with me," I said with regret.


    In the end, I never figured out why Geoffrey had my mother''s pendant and how it became the key to


    a witch''s stone chamber.


    There were clues everywhere but they were messy and entangled in an unsolvable mystery.


    Noreen had set up a trap for all of us. I just hoped that the nt in the pot was real deal and could


    sessfully remove the curses on ir and Rufus. It might sound like a long shot, but I did


    sincerely hope nothing bad would happen again. Rufus picked me up, walked over to the bed and


    lay me down. "All right. Finding a way to remove the curses is already an amazing achievement in


    itself. Let''s talk about it some moreter."


    I nodded, nestled in his arms, feeling at peace.


    Every time I was with Rufus, my whole body and mind would rx.


    I felt as though he could take care of anything, even if something bad did happen.


    The atmosphere was quiet and cozy. I closed my eyes and enjoyed my time alone with Rufus.


    Rufus leaned against the headboard with me in his arms and pecked me from time to time. He


    caressed my back gently, as though he wasforting a small animal.


    But gradually, the atmosphere changed.


    His fingers lightly scratched the base of my back and finally reached into my clothes. Then his


    fingers slowly made their way upward. His touch sent a slight electric shock down my spine.


    With the sound of a click, he unhooked my bra.


    I looked up into his eyes and blinked innocently. "What are you doing?"


    Rufus raised his eyebrows. Lowering his head, he rubbed his soft lips against my eyelids. "Don''t


    you want it?"

 Chapter 571 The Rainy Night

    Chapter 571 The Rainy Night


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus'' lust was undisguised. I could see my reflection in his eyes. His slender fingers pressed


    against my lips and scratched them lightly.


    I would''ve been lying if I said my body wasn''t drawn towards him. I couldn''t help but bite his fingers,


    licking them.


    As soon as the sparks of lust were ignited, Rufus '' expression darkened. His Adam''s apple bobbed


    as he swallowed excitedly. Then he pushed me down and got on top of me.


    Outside the window, I could see that it had begun to rain. Rufus'' kiss became more and more


    passionate.


    I was in a daze. My vision grew more and more blurred the longer he kissed me. When he finally


    pulled away, I saw that there was still crystal thin liquid on his lips.


    I reached out and stroked his Adam''s apple. Then I raised my head to lick it gently.


    Rufus moaned softly, his hands reaching down to part my legs.


    In the blink of an eye, he had ripped my clothes off and my bare skin brushed against his crotch.


    Desire had already burst forth.


    He lowered his head and kissed and nibbled my breasts, still caged in my loosely hung bra.


    My eyes gradually became unfocused as I soaked in the pleasurable feeling. My chest rose and fell


    steadily in anticipation. Finally, he took off my bra.


    I could hear the rustling of him removing his clothes. I took the initiative to approach him and stroke


    his back. But my fingers brushed against something¡ªthe ck mole. Why was it suddenly so big?


    I instantly sobered up and felt around it carefully. The ck mole not only had grown bigger, but


    also had taken a shape, like a branch with sprouts.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Is it a skin disease?" I looked at him anxiously.


    But Rufus was too consumed by desire to listen to me. He kept trying to kiss me.


    Feeling his soft lips suckling at my bare skin made me drown in the sea of lust again.


    With the sound of his belt unbuckling, Rufus took off thest of his clothes. Then, his bare skin


    brushed against mine as he climbed on top of me. He kneaded my breasts with his big hands. The


    calluses on his fingers were slightly rough, and they scratched my nipples, making me feel limp and


    numb.


    "Hmm..." I moaned.


    Panting slightly, he lowered his head to kiss me on the lips. The tip of his tongue licked my lips in


    circles. It was incredibly erotic.


    Warmth enveloped my heart. Slipping my arms around his neck, I kissed him back passionately.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Rufus pulled away from the kiss only to bury his face between


    my legs. He licked my sensitive pussy with his wet, hot tongue, and gently bit the pink and tender


    flesh with the tip of his teeth.


    "Rufus..." I arched my back and soaked in the pleasure of being licked by his tongue.


    His tongue was almost like a little flexible finger, sliding into my pussy and licking the inner walls


    expertly.


    Liquid seeped from the hole, which he happilypped up.


    Squirming under his touch, I wanted more. "Not enough," I whimpered.


    Rufus raised his head and kissed my lips again while lifting my legs onto his shoulder. The tip of his


    penis brushed against the entrance to my pussy.


    "I''ll give you everything, okay?" he asked in a hoarse voice, his cock knocking on my door.


    My body trembled slightly and I subconsciously raised my legs higher to receive him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, without any hesitation, Rufus thrust his cock all the way inside me.


    I could feel it deep into my belly.


    It was so hard and so big, I felt as though it was going to split my pussy.


    Rufus inserted his penis into my body and pressed forward inch by inch, into the deepest part of my


    womb.


    "Calm down, honey." Rufus stroked my belly. Then, he started to move. He thrust in and out, his


    thick penis filling my pussy intermittently.


    "Ah...!" Every time I was pushed to the deepest part, I''d feel an electric shock of pleasure and I


    couldn''t help but moan.


    Rufus scooped my buttocks and thrust deeper inside. "Is it good?"


    Her voice was hoarse and filled with lust.


    My breasts bounced to the rhythm of his thrusting and I gasped. "Y-yes..."


    After countless thrusts, Rufus picked me up and made me sit on hisp.


    I wrapped my hands around his neck and kissed his sexy corbone and chest.


    My pussy pinched the stick in my body, and my buttocks bobbed up and down.


    Rufus held my waist with both hands, allowing his penis toe in and out of my pussy with ease.


    A sound of our skin pping against each other could be heard.


    The bed frame creaked. I even feared it would break at any given moment.


    Outside the window, the rain was getting heavier, but I doubted it was loud enough to cover the


    noises in the bedroom.


    After a long time, Rufus finally came inside me. Out of breath, his penis was still plugged inside my


    pussy, blocking the liquid from flowing out.

 Chapter 572 The Test

    Chapter 572 The Test


    Result


    Sylvia''s POV:


    We didn''t stop making love until past midnight. Then we took a shower before going to bed.


    When we were under the covers, Rufus hugged and kept kissing me, as though he''d never get tired


    of tasting me.


    All of a sudden, he blew into my ear yfully.


    I burst intoughter and tried to push him away.


    "Stop! It tickles."


    His hot breath brushed against my ears. I felt the tip of his teeth gently nibble my earlobe. "We don''t


    have anything important to do tomorrow, so we can sleepte."


    "Fine." Nestled in his arms, I nodded obediently.


    Finally, Rufus let go of my ear and pulled the quilt to cover the both of us.


    In doing so, his fingers brushed against the gem pendant around my neck. Confused, he frowned


    and asked, "Where did you get this?"


    Only then did I recall even having it. "I found it in Noreen''sb. Flora gave Warren a lot of luck


    stones, remember? I took one for myself."


    Then I exined to him how the gemstone worked. When I recounted how enthusiastic Flora was


    about this stone in particr, I couldn''t help but chuckle. "It seems Flora''s searching for my father


    even more actively than me. I''ll look for a chance to tell her that I''ve already found him after we


    finish our work here." Although it wasn''t certain that Edwin was my father, I was pretty sure about it.


    After all, he was the only man who could remember my mother. And his reaction when he saw me


    for the first time was very strange. It was difficult for me not to draw my own conclusions.


    Rufus stroked my waist silently, as though he was deep in thought.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of Edwin, I suddenly recalled the paternity test.


    I pulled the quilt down and looked at Rufus curiously. "Before we left the imperial capital, we took


    Edwin''s blood for paternity test. Shouldn''t the result havee out by now? It''s been so long."


    An unnatural look shed across Rufus'' eyes. Burying his face in my neck, his voice was muffled


    but I heard his words clearly. "It hasn''te out yet."


    "What? How long do I have to wait? What''s taking so long?" I was a little surprised. Whenever


    Rufus took charge of something, it generally got done very quickly.


    "It was dyed because of some issues. The samples weren''t sent to the testing center until a few


    days ago," Rufus said in a low, gruff voice.


    "Oh, okay. No rush..."


    I sighed with relief.


    Truth be told, while I couldn''t wait to find out, I was scared to know the result.


    "So what do you want the result to be?" Rufus suddenly asked.


    I hesitated.


    If Edwin was really my father...


    Then it would be hard to imagine how things would y out.


    Edwin probably didn''t want the truth to be exposed.


    Recalling the first time we had met, it seemed that he didn''t want to admit that I was his daughter.


    Doing so would only disrupt his peaceful life.


    So, now I thought that it''d be better if Edwin wasn''t my biological father.


    "I don''t want it to be him," I said softly.


    No matter the result, I didn''t want to recognize Edwin as my father.


    That way, there''d be no pressure on either of us. Plus, I wouldn''t be too disappointed.


    I had imagined countless possibilities whenever


    I fantasized finding my father, but Edwin''s response to my existence was something I didn''t expect.


    I thought that no matter how cold someone was, they would more or less soften when they met


    someone who was rted to them by blood.


    But Edwin had been too cold to me. He avoided recognizing me, which was far from my


    expectations.


    Thus, if he truly was my father, I''d prefer him to not know about it. And I would rather not recognize


    him as my father.

 Chapter 573 Rufus Learned To Lie

    Chapter 573 Rufus Learned To Lie


    Sylvia''s POV:


    At the thought of Edwin, I lost my interest in the conversation and slipped into a long silence.


    Rufus wrapped his arms around me lovingly and said, "All right. Let''s talk about the potted nt."


    "What''s wrong with the potted nt?" He sessfully managed to change the topic. I fixed my gaze


    on him.


    "Does the flower just need to bloom to lift the curse? No special spell is required?" he asked.


    "That''s what I think. There was no mention of any special spell in that book. Let''s wait and see what


    happens after we return to the imperial city." We would find out if the curse could be lifted or not


    based on whether ir woke up.


    As for its effect on Rufus, if the curse didn''t attack him again on a full moon night, this method would


    be proved fruitful.


    But we would have to wait until the flower bloomed. It was just a tiny bud right now.


    After chatting for a while, I began getting drowsy. My eyes started drooping as I listened to Rufus.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I drifted off to sleep in his arms.


    But this time, I slept fitfully. I always slept peacefully through the night when Rufus was next to me.


    But tonight was different. I was gued by vivid dreams all night.


    Even though I knew that I was dreaming, I couldn''t shake myself out of it. In my dream, a huge


    ck thorn had encircled me and wrapped itself around my body until I waspletely engulfed.


    This dream yed on loop all night.


    When my eyes finally opened, I saw that it was already dawn. The sheets on the other side of the


    bed were cold. Rufus was missing.


    I closed my eyes and massaged my aching temples. Then I lifted my quilt and grabbed the shirt he


    had casually tossed on the bedside table. Using it to cover my naked body, I got out of bed to look


    for him.


    The floor was covered by a thick cashmere carpet. As I stepped on it with bare feet, my footsteps


    were muffled.


    Looking up, I studied myself in the mirror. Several hickeys dotted my neck, which would not be


    covered by a cor.


    I bit my lower lip, a wave of distress surging within me. The weather was so warm. I wouldn''t be


    able to wear a top with a high cor.


    While I was fretting over this, a low voice drifted in from outside.


    It sounded like Rufus was on a call.


    I walked over, wanting to shut the slightly open door and give him privacy. However, I heard Rufus


    instruct his subordinate in a firm voice to create a fake paternity test report.


    My feet were rooted to the spot by the door as confusion filled me. I thought I''d heard it wrong.


    "Destroy the real paternity test report and make a fake one. Don''t let anyone discover that Edwin is


    Sylvia''s biological father."


    Rufus'' voice came from outside again.


    I finally understood now.


    My mind went nk and I pushed open the door forcefully.


    Rufus spun around, his face shining with panic.


    "What does making a fake report mean? How dare you deceive me, Rufus?" I asked him frostily.


    I was so enraged that I could hear my blood rushing in my ears.


    I didn''t care what the result was. I was more upset about the fact that he had tried to mislead me.


    He hurried to take me in arms and hastily exined, "Honey, it wasn''t my intention to deceive you. I


    didn''t have the guts to tell you the truth yesterday because you were in a bad mood." I shoved him,


    but he didn''t move. I bit his shoulder angrily, leaving a deep bite mark.


    "You lied to me!" I spat out through gritted teeth.


    "I was wrong, babe. I was wrong. I thought doing this would make you happier." Rufus kissed me


    and held me close to him, looking flustered.


    "So you had seen the paternity test report already, right?" I watched him with a stony expression.


    He hesitated for a while and finally admitted, "Yes, it had been delivered here three days after we


    arrived at the border. I didn''t have the courage to tell you because I was afraid you would not be


    able to ept the result. Edwin is indeed your father.

 Chapter 574 The Consequences Of Lying

    Chapter 574 The Consequences Of Lying


    Rufus'' POV:


    Hearing my announcement, Sylvia went silent. Her eyes fell to the ground and she dejectedly said,


    "I''ve already been preparing myself mentally."


    "Don''t be sad, Sylvia. You still have me. If Edwin has no interest in recognizing you as his daughter,


    he will regret it in the future." I awkwardly patted her on her back, but she stepped away from me.


    Her voice was chilly, and she refused to even look at me. "Even if you were worried that I''d be


    upset, you shouldn''t have tried to deceive me, let alone keep something so big from me."


    "Give me a chance to exin..."


    Oh my God. This was the first time I had ever been so nervous.


    I hadn''t experienced such apprehension and helplessness even when I had given a speech in front


    of thousands of citizens.


    Sylvia turned her head, finally willing to look at me. There was a frosty look in her eyes. She didn''t


    say anything and quietly waited for my exnation.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Because... because you said you didn''t want to recognize himst night..." It took me several


    moments to get the words out.


    "Even so, you shouldn''t have lied to me!" Sylvia''s expression turned fierce instantly, making her look


    like an angry cub.


    "I was wrong, babe." I reached out to hug her again, but she angrily shoved my arms away.


    She grasped the gem pendant around her neck, pulled it off, and flung it on the floor. "I don''t need


    that anymore."


    Then she spun around and left.


    Looking at her resolute back, I tried to go after her, but she stopped me.


    "Don''t follow me, or you will never sleep with me again."


    That made me stop in my tracks. I had no choice but to watch her leave.


    My shoulders dropped. I was so depressed but I still automatically followed her to the room after


    pondering for a few seconds.


    However, before I could reach the door, I heard Sylvia m it and lock herself in.


    I stood outside the door feeling lost, not knowing what to do. I was in the same situation as Warren,


    who had been sitting outside Flora''s room the other night. I finally understood what he had been


    going through.


    It turned out that once your girlfriend was angry, it felt like the end of the world. Even if the Moon


    Goddess herself came, it would be useless.


    "It''s your fault that you lied. Don''t behave like you''re the wronged one," Omar said coolly.


    "Then what should I do?"


    I felt devoid of hope. When Sylvia ignored me, I felt like I couldn''t function normally anymore.


    My mind was muddled. The calmness I prided myself on waspletely gone.


    "You can try asking Warren for advice. He seems to have reconciled with Flora."


    It took Omar several minutes toe up with such a seemingly brilliant idea.


    "Are you sure? You''d better notnd me in bigger trouble." I didn''t believe in Warren''s ability to


    handle his rtionship. Judging from Flora''s attitude yesterday, it was obvious that she still hadn''t


    forgiven him.


    "Well, Warren is indeed inexperienced in love. Forget it. You''d better leave Sylvia alone for now. You


    can apologize to herter when she has cooled down a little." Omar clicked his tongue in disgust,


    like he was a veteran on the topic of love. "Why can''t you all persuade your mates? It''s pretty easy


    to convince them."


    "If you''re such an expert, go ahead and fix this." My cold rebuttal silenced Omar.


    The room waspletely silent. I went back to the living room and picked up the pendant Sylvia


    had tossed to the floor. Then I put it back in the box she had brought it in yesterday.


    As I shut the box, there was a knock on the door.


    I tried to tame my messy hair, put on my coat that had been lying on the sofa, and opened the door.


    Leonard stood at the threshold. He greeted me cheerfully, holding a bag in his hand.

 Chapter 575 The Code To Coax A She-wolf

    Chapter 575 The Code To Coax A She-wolf


    Leonard''s POV:


    I handed a bag filled with potatoes to Rufus and said, "The residents have sent these for you. These


    potatoes are round and big. They are a local specialty."


    Rufus epted the potatoes and weed me inside.


    "An inventory of the armory has been taken. Take a look at this list when you have time. Geoffrey


    has a huge secret collection." I ced the list on the table and swept my eyes around the room, but


    didn''t spot Sylvia. "Where is your mate? It''s still quite early in the morning. Did she go out to get


    something again?"


    "No. She''s in the bedroom." Rufus'' face colored with embarrassment and even a little puzzlement, a


    look I had rarely seen on him before.


    I instantly sensed that something was wrong and spected that they had probably quarreled.


    These days, young couples were very impatient.


    Just like Warren and Flora were.


    "Sylvia is such a sweet-tempered she-wolf. How did you manage to piss her off?" With my hands


    sped behind my back, I began to dole out advice as an elder. "It''s not surprising though. Men


    tend to be careless sometimes and don''t consider the emotions of she-wolves."


    "Do you know any good way to cajole a she-wolf?" Rufus asked humbly.


    I snorted proudly, "Of course. The most important thing to remember while persuading a she-wolf is


    to be shameless. If she says she needs some space alone to calm herself, don''t foolishly agree, or


    things are going to get worse. The calmer a she-wolf seems, the more terrible the consequences


    will be."


    I prattled on, teaching Rufus several secret skills to woo a she-wolf.


    Rufus listened carefully, asking questions from time to time.


    "If you follow my tips, I''m certain Sylvia will not be mad at you anymore," I promised with a smile.


    "I see..." Rufus was in deep thought about everything I''d told him, bringing to my mind a scene from


    more than ten years ago. When I had exined the key points of leading an army to war to the


    young Rufus, his expression was as serious and modest as now.


    He was always curious to learn more, which gave me immense satisfaction as a teacher. I happily


    gave him numerous examples I''d heard from others.


    He shot me a dubious look. "Do these really work? Have you ever tried them?"


    I stopped speaking, a frisson of guilt unfurling inside me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Honestly, I hadn''t tried any of these methods to woo a she-wolf. I had only heard of them.


    Before my wife died, we had treated each other with great respect. We had barely quarreled or


    talked much.


    Ours was a political match. As the daughter of another pack''s Alpha, my wife had etiquette


    engraved in her bones.


    She never liked fighting and killing, but I had been on a mission outside throughout the year, so I


    was inevitably tainted with a murderous attitude.


    As a result, we didn''t really havemon topics to talk about when we were alone.


    Besides, I wasn''t particrly fond of her personality. I hated her arrogance and her intense desire to


    control everything around her. Alina had lived with my wife up until the age of eight, while I had


    been busy fighting wars outside.


    After my wife died, I brought Alina to live with me and personally trained her.


    But I realized that Alina''s nature was simr to her mother''s. It took me a lot of effort to straighten


    her out.


    Now that I gave it some serious thought, I discovered that I truly knew nothing about love. My


    silence was enough to answer Rufus'' doubts. He stopped asking questions.


    We stared at each other, not knowing what to say. An awkwardness sprung up between us.


    Fortunately, one of his men came to report something to him.


    "Please have a seat and make yourselffortable. I''ll be back soon." Rufus then left hurriedly.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and mopped the sweat from my forehead.


    Turning around, I noticed a wooden box on the table. It was open, and a beautiful transparent light


    pink gem pendant was cradled within it.


    Pink gemstones were rare.


    I picked it up curiously, wanting to get a closer look. However, as soon as my fingers touched it, I


    was startled by the burning sensation I felt.


    This gem was zing hot.

 Chapter 576 Subsequent Arrangement

    Chapter 576 Subsequent Arrangement


    Leonard''s POV:


    I hurriedly dropped the gem pendant, feeling surprised.


    Why was it so hot? How could it be worn?


    Was it just a showpiece? But it was really gorgeous.


    This rare pink gem was worth collecting.


    As I mumbled to myself, I ced the gem pendant back into the box and shut it.


    The room was quiet. I sat on the sofa and took out some chocte chips, popping them in my


    mouth while waiting for Rufus to return.


    It would have been wonderful if I could have some milk tea right now. Edwin made excellent milk


    tea.


    Sylvia must be truly furious with Rufus. She hadn''t even stepped out to get some fresh air.


    Rufus came back a little whileter.


    He eyed the chocte chips that I hadn''t put away yet and said in a disapproving tone, "The doctor


    instructed you to quit sugar."


    I gave him an awkward smile and put the chocte chips back into my pocket. "I was bored. I was


    just killing time."


    Rufus scowled and took the chocte chips from me. "After my father found out that you had spit


    out blood and were admitted to the hospital, he called me several times to inquire about your health.


    I don''t want you to fall ill again, Leonard. Not only are you my father''s best friend, but also my


    teacher."


    I was deeply touched. Rufus had finally disyed some human emotion.


    "Don''t worry. I''m taking care of myself." I patted him on the shoulder, feeling pleased.


    Rufus clicked his tongue and sank into the sofa.


    "I just took a quick nce at the list of weapons that are in the armory. There are several cannons


    and tanks in there. We can''t keep those things at the border. We will have to figure out a way to


    transport them back to the capital."


    I nodded in agreement. "I concur. If these weapons stay at the border and we don''t keep a careful


    eye on them, something horrible might happen."


    Fortunately, Geoffrey hadn''t used them before we dealt with him.


    If we had acted a littleter, maybe the situation would have been drastically different right now.


    "Well, you can lead the troops and transport these weapons back to the imperial capital city. I''ll stay


    back to deal with the aftermath and wait for the royal family to send arge battalion of soldiers to


    settle down here," Rufus suggested.


    "No problem. Maybe your presence will stabilize the public opinion." I had no objection. Rufus had a


    strong political acumen. I believed that he had the capability to set the werewolves at the border on


    the right track before the garrison arrived.


    "Is there any suitable candidate for the new Alpha?" I asked curiously.


    Now that Geoffrey had been demoted, someone would need to be promoted in his ce. The


    situation at the border wasplicated, so a leader with exceptional abilities and a good moralContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not yet. At present, most of the people in office are Geoffrey''s men, so they have all to be


    reced," Rufus replied.


    I released a long sigh and said, "Geoffrey wields a lot of influence. It will take quite some time to get


    rid of his swaypletely."


    Selecting a new Alpha would not be an easy task. "Before they have a new Alpha, this ce will fall


    under the temporary jurisdiction of the royal family. We also need to step up security at the border to


    stop the vampires from hurting our werewolf citizens."


    At the mention of vampires, Rufus'' expression became fierce.


    I sighed inwardly and hoped that those unlucky vampires would be more sensible from now on.


    Rufus had not rushed immediately to the vampires'' base camp to ughter them all simply because


    Sylvia was held captive there and her safety was his top priority.


    However, if things like this happened again, I was certain he would not be so merciful.


    After chatting a bit more about business, I got up, intending to leave.


    I felt a little reluctant to exit though. Turning around, I looked at the closed bedroom door. In a


    casual tone, I asked Rufus to inform Sylvia about the time I would be departing tomorrow.


    Although I was unwilling to admit it, I really hoped she woulde to bid me farewell.


    In my heart, I already saw her as my daughter.

 Chapter 577 Wonderful Fantasy

    Chapter 577 Wonderful Fantasy


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As Iy on the bed, my mind practically went nk from anger.


    Even worse, the pillows and quilt all around me smelled like Rufus.


    I got out of the bed and wanted to sit on the couch. But even the couch was filled with piles of his


    things. There was a watch of his, a belt, and some condoms.


    It was as if he and his things were scattered everywhere.


    Discouraged, I sat on the floor and bit my lip.


    "I can feel Omar''s depression, Sylvia..." Yana echoed my thoughts.


    "I know..." I whispered.


    "But don''t worry about it, Sylvia. If Edwin doesn''t want to recognize us, it doesn''t matter. We still


    have Rufus." I knew that Yana was doing her best tofort me, but it just didn''t work. In fact, I felt


    worse.


    "Even though I already had a hunch that Edwin might really be my father, it still hurts now that it''s


    been proven. I don''t care if he recognizes me or not. What matters is that Rufus himself tried to


    deceive me with that fake report."


    I grew angrier as I spoke. "Why would he deceive me like that? Mates should never hide anything


    from each other. If I were gullible enough to believe that report, I would just look stupid spending the


    rest of my life trying to find my father."


    "I''m sure Rufus was only doing this out of love..." Yana sighed. "I hate lies as much as you do, but


    some lies doe from a good intention. What if you were in Rufus'' shoes, Sylvia? What would


    you do? Could you bear to see your mate heartbroken?"


    I didn''t reply and simply buttoned up my shirt. I didn''t want to admit it, but Yana had a good point.


    It was just that I was still angry right now. I was not in the mood to listen to any advice.


    "Think about it this way, Sylvia. We''ve never even had a father since we were young. We should be


    used to it already, right?" Yana tried to reason with me again.


    "Yeah, I guess I''m already used to it. At least, I still have you and..."


    A part of me didn''t want toplete the sentence.


    Perhaps it would be better that I let my anger settle down first.


    "I hope Leonard was our father instead..." Yana thought out loud.


    "Why do you think that?" I was confused.


    Leonard seemed to have a good impression on Yana, despite him training us to the ground like


    dogs. Now that I looked back, Yana neverined once about it.


    "Leonard''s wolf seems warm."


    I tried to imagine what Yana saw in Leonard. With Leonard as a father, I just knew he would force


    me to train every day. As soon as we met, we already tested each other''s patience, never backing


    down from the other.


    I couldn''t help butugh at this silly thought. "Forget it, Yana. I don''t want a father who will always


    fight me."


    Leonard was mostly serious, but he did have moments where he acted like an old man-child. Not


    only did he like to tell cold jokes, but he also like to eat snacks in secret. Sweet foods were his


    favorite.


    I guessed he was a bit like Flora in some aspects.


    But whenever I remembered that he was Alina''s father, my vision darkened immediately.


    Alina and I were already enemies before we had even met, because of Rufus.


    If we were going to fight for the same father as well, it would just cause bigger trouble.


    At this point, it was better I just quit stupid fantasy and face my reality.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 578 The Furtive Wolf

    Chapter 578 The Furtive Wolf


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Let''s be real, Yana. Alina is also Leonard''s biological daughter," I shrugged.


    When I said this, I felt Yana''s thought bubble burst. "You''re right. Never mind. Alina is not someone


    to cross."


    "So, we just have to face the truth. Like it or not, Edwin is our father." I sighed deeply.


    For a few seconds, Yana also remained silent. She then spoke up, "What about Rufus? When will


    you be able to forgive him?"


    I thought for a while. "I think I have to stay angry with Rufus for a little longer than usual. I need him


    to know how serious this is. He cannot deceive me again."


    Suddenly, I heard a rustling sound from the door.


    Both Yana and I shut up as the sound grew louder.


    I stared at the door. I had a feeling that it was Rufus outside the door.


    After all, that was his scent I could smell from here.


    A little over ten secondster, another sound was heard.


    But Rufus didn''t knock on the door. I wasn''t sure what he was doing. Through the crack between


    the door and the floor, I could only see silver gray fur.


    Was he in his wolf form?


    "What is he doing?" Curious, Yana urged me to go closer to get a better look.


    "No." I stayed in my spot and watched his fur move through the crack.


    It seemed that Rufus was pressing his entire wolf body against the door.


    "Oh, poor Rufus! Just let him in!" Yana and her soft heart could not stand it. She wanted me to open


    the door.


    "The door isn''t locked. If he wants toe in, he can do it himself." I rolled my eyes.


    It was too soon for me to surrender. I also wanted to see what Rufus was going to do


    A few momentster, it sounded like the door was being scratched but ever so lightly and


    cautiously.


    I got up. Yana got excited, thinking that I was finally going to open the door.


    "Will you really open the door? Are you not angry anymore?"


    "No," I snorted. "My body was just getting sore."


    I slipped into the bed and closed my eyes, nning to stay cold and ruthless today.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Eventually, the shuffling sound outside stopped. My curiosity was begging me to get up and check,


    but I knew I shouldn''t be doing that. Still, I couldn''t help but look back at the door.


    Was he gone? Was he just going to leave like that?


    At this point, I was probably just making excuses to keep the grudge, because my anger was


    dissipating already.


    I pursed my lips and got up, thinking that I should take a quick look.


    Suddenly, the sound came again.


    I immediately sank back into my bed and pretended to be busy with my phone.


    "Oops, your phone is upside down, Sylvia! You keep saying you don''t care. But look at you! You


    care. A lot. Quit pretending!" Yanaughed mockingly.


    Embarrassed, I cleared my throat and ignored Yana. I just turned my phone''s right side up and


    continued to y it cool.


    I heard the door creak and the doorknob turn. Quietly, I tried to look over from the corner of my


    eyes.


    The door was opened slightly. A big wolf''s head poked inside.


    This usually majestic wolf now looked so timid. It was being so careful with its sharp ws, holding


    the door.


    With a nk expression, I looked over. Instantly, the wolf retracted its head.


    I rolled my eyes and turned back to my phone, shaking my head coldly.


    A few secondster, the giant wolf tried to carefully poke its head inside again.


    Its furtive behavior was so awkward yet amusing that I couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle, but I


    quickly stopped it.


    I bit my lip, hoping he didn''t hear it.


    But I knew that werewolves had impable hearing. It was impossible Rufus wouldn''t hear that. As


    I expected, that helped the wolf became bolder and tried to squeeze its way through the door.


    Then, it got stuck.

 Chapter 579 Fluffy

    Chapter 579 Fluffy


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The giant wolf was so adorable that I couldn''t keep my cool any longer and burst intoughter.


    But when I remembered that I should be still angry, I immediately restrained myself and shifted my


    eyes away.


    The giant wolf tilted its head and looked at me curiously for a few seconds. Its forelimbs quietly


    stepped towards me, but I simply looked at it coldly without saying anything.


    The giant wolf and I held each other''s stares for a few seconds. Then the giant wolf directly opened


    the door and came in without reservations.


    I snorted coldly and leaned against the headboard again to check my phone, deliberately ignoring


    the giant wolf.


    I tinkered with my phone randomly, but truth be told, I was very curious and wanted to check on


    what the giant wolf was doing.


    Biting my lower lip, I endured my curiosity and stopped myself from turning around to look at it.


    Instead, I pricked up my ears and listened carefully.


    The giant wolf was very quiet. I only heard the sounds of light footsteps approaching.


    After a while, I felt something soft brush against my arm, as if a big fluffy head was rubbing against


    it.


    "Owo..." The giant wolf rested its head on my elbow and whimpered.


    I lowered my head. When my gaze met the doelike eyes of the big wolf, my heart softened that I


    completely forgot about my phone.


    "Woo..."


    The giant wolf nestled its snout against my hand, looking extremely aggrieved.


    I couldn''t help but raise my head. The giant wolf tilted its head and grinned, revealing its sharp


    teeth.


    "Oh, my God! What''re you doing here, Omar?" I pretended to be surprised and rubbed its forehead


    enthusiastically.


    The wolf''s big ears perked up immediately.


    I patted the edge of the bed and invited the giant wolf. "Come on, give me a hug already."


    The giant wolf''s eyes immediately lit up and it jumped onto the bed excitedly.


    I hugged Omar and chuckled. Its fluffy hair was as soft as cotton candy, and there was a certain


    fragrance about its fur.


    Omar grinned from ear to ear, its big tail wagging over the edge of the bed.


    I buried my face into its fluffy neck and said with satisfaction, "Omar is much better than Rufus. He


    is just trying to deceive me."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The giant wolf froze and stopped wagging its tail immediately.


    I raised my head to look at it, then smiled and gave it a peck. "If Omar stays with me all the time, I''m


    sure my anger will subside soon."


    Of course, I said that on purpose. As expected, the wolf''s tail wagged happily once more.


    The giant wolf rolled onto its back, exposing its belly, as though inviting me to lie on it.


    I happily obliged andy on the giant wolf''s soft belly, ying with its big paws.


    The giant wolf immediately retracted its sharp ws and let me poke its paws.


    "I don''t want to see the bad guy before I cool down." I snorted, putting Omar''s paws down. Then I


    raised my hands to pinch the wolf''s cheeks.


    Hearing this, the giant wolf''s eyes drooped and looked very aggrieved. With a low whine, it lowered


    its tail again.


    I rubbed the wolf''s head with amusement. In fact, I wasn''t angry anymore, but I couldn''t let Rufus


    know that so soon.


    "He should feel bad. He lied to me," I sniffed indignantly. Pretending to be sad, I turned my back to


    the giant wolf andy down.


    The giant wolf pawed my shoulder anxiously and whined, as if it was trying tofort me.


    "If Rufus lies to me again, I swear I''ll never talk to him again," I added.


    The wolf''s paw paused, and then gently patted my shoulder two times, as if it was promising that


    Rufus would never do it again.


    When I was about to say something more, Harry called in a panic and said that Flora had fainted.


    I was so scared that I jumped out of bed. Omar, who was lying prone behind me, also sat up


    anxiously. It pricked up his ears and was ready for battle.

 Chapter 580 Flora Fainted

    Chapter 580 Flora Fainted


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Clutching the phone in my hand tightly, I was a little stunned. How could Flora, who was as strong


    and hardy as a cow, suddenly faint? Was this Noreen''s doing?


    Harry, who was on the other end of the line, also sounded confused. "I have no idea what''s going


    on. She was working hard in the city when she suddenly fainted out of the blue. Warren has taken


    her to the hospital, but we don''t know the results yet."


    "Okay. I''ll go there right now. Send me the address."


    "Okay."


    Sure enough, after hanging up the phone, Harry texted me the address.


    I quickly got dressed as Omar squatted next to the bed, waiting for me patiently.


    When I was ready, I grabbed my phone and rushed out. "Come one, Omar!"


    As soon as I arrived at the hospital, I found Warren sitting outside the examination room helplessly.


    Harry was also there, pacing back and forth anxiously.


    I jogged over to them and asked, "How is she?"


    "She''s still under examination, but I think she should being out soon." Harry sighed.


    Pouting at the direction of Warren, he mumbled, "If Flora still doesn''te out, that guy will


    probably tear this hospital to pieces. I tried my best to stop him just now."


    Just then, the light of the examination room went dark and the doctor came out with the report.


    We, including a giant wolf, surrounded the doctor anxiously.


    "How is Flora, doctor? Why''d she suddenly faint?" "Does she have some sort of incurable disease?


    Tell us already, doctor!"


    "Has the patient woken up?"


    "Owo..."


    The doctor pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and looked at all of us one by one.


    "Everyone, calm down. The patient is okay. She''s just low on energy."


    We all paused for a moment and stared at the doctor in disbelief.


    "Low on energy?" I thought I heard it wrong, so I asked the doctor again to rify.


    The doctor nodded. "The patient just needs to rest and some tonics will also help."


    Warren looked at us and obviously didn''t believe what the doctor was saying. "Flora''s always been


    in excellent health. Every time she has a physical examination, they find nothing wrong with her.


    How could she be ''low on energy'' now?" "Yeah! How about we test her again? Maybe there is some


    hidden disease that hasn''t been found out yet," Harry suggested solemnly.


    "There is no need to have another checkup," the doctor said impatiently, shaking his head. Then,


    his expression softened and he asked, "I can only divulge the details to the patient''s family or close


    friends. Who among you cane in with me?"


    "Me!"


    Without hesitation, Warren raised his hand.


    "You?" The doctor looked him up and down and narrowed his eyes. "And what exactly is the nature


    of your rtionship with the patient?"


    Warren froze for a moment and didn''t answer. His eyes darted from the doctor to me then to Harry,


    seeming to be at a loss.


    Warren''s rtionship with Flora was indeed at a rather awkward stage.


    "Then let me do it." I volunteered to ease Warren''s embarrassment.


    The doctor turned to me and asked, "What''s your rtionship with the patient?"


    "I''m her best friend. Her rtives haven''t arrived yet," I exined briefly.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The doctor nodded. "Okay. A female would indeed be more convenient. Come with me."


    I followed him to the elevator in a hurry. Right before the doors slid to a close, Omar squeezed into


    the elevator as well.


    The doctor looked at me dubiously. "This wolf?" "Don''t worry. My little pet is very obedient. It won''t


    bite anyone."


    In order to show its cooperation, Omar obediently whimpered. Despite his doubtful expression, the


    doctor ended up agreeing to let Omare with us.

 Chapter 581 Flora Was Pregnant

    Chapter 581 Flora Was Pregnant


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The elevator climbed to the next floor. As soon as I went out, I saw a big screen blocking the


    examination room.


    "Don''t follow me in. Wait for me outside," I lowered my head and whispered to Omar.


    Omar stopped in its tracks obediently and waited for me next to the elevator.


    I followed the doctor into the examination room anxiously. Unable to hold myself back any longer, I


    asked in a low voice, "Doctor, what''s wrong with Flora?"


    The doctor smiled at me helplessly. "The patient awoke a while ago. She''s the one who asked me to


    keep my mouth shut. You can go in and ask her yourself."


    After pointing me towards the right room, the doctor left to prescribe the proper medicines for Flora.


    Standing outside the screen, I scratched my head in confusion. What was Flora up to?


    Suddenly, I heard Flora''s voice from inside.


    My heart skipped a beat. I hurried in and saw Flora on the hospital bed. Except for her pale face,


    there seemed to be nothing unusual about her.


    "Sylvia! Help! My hand is cramping up!" Flora called for me, wincing in pain as she cradled her


    hand.


    Speechless, I strode over to her to help her stretch her arm.


    When Flora''s hand finally stopped cramping, she smiled again.


    "Sorry if I worried you."


    I crossed my arms over my chest and red at her crossly. "Flora, tell me. What the hell is going


    on? You''re acting so weird. Why did you ask the doctor to keep his mouth shut?"


    "Well..." Flora twiddled her thumbs and lowered her head, embarrassed.


    "Do you have hemorrhoids?!" I blurted out.


    Flora''s flustered face was so weird that it was hard for me not to assume the worst.


    Hearing this, Flora seemed to be choked and at aplete loss for words.


    I thought I guessed right. I sighed, sat on the edge of the bed, and patted the back of her hand. "It''s


    no big deal, Flora. You just have to avoid spicy foods from now on."


    "I don''t have hemorrhoids!" Flora protested.


    "If not that, then what? I doubt you have appendicitis." Frowning, I racked my brains and couldn''t


    think of anything else that could make Flora so embarrassed.


    "I''m pregnant..." she finally blurted.


    "Oh, you''re pregnant."


    My brain couldn''t keep up with my mouth. I didn''t realize what I said and simply looked at Flora


    nkly.


    Flora stared back at me innocently.


    "I said I''m pregnant, Sylvia." Flora repeated herself slowly.


    This time, I finally came to my senses. I was so shocked that my jaw dropped to the floor. "You''re


    pregnant?! Are you sure?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Y... Yes..." Flora stammered falteringly.


    I leaped to my feet and asked anxiously, "How could you be pregnant? Who on earth is the father?"


    Flora''s news was so shocking that I lost all semnce of calm.


    She hadn''t shown any signs of pregnancy. How could she be pregnant all of a sudden?


    We ate and slept together. I didn''t see any signs of her pregnancy at all, other than the fact that she


    ate a lot.


    Flora grabbed my sleeve and yanked it, holding a finger to her lips. "Keep your voice down. I don''t


    want the others to know."


    I sat back on the edge of the bed and lowered my voice. "Is the child Warren''s? I mean, it has to be,


    right? You never got close to any other man..." Flora nodded. Suddenly, her eyesnded on


    something and she froze.


    "What''s the matter?" I waved my hand in front of her, confused.


    Flora pointed at something behind me and stammered, "Why is there a wolf over there? And it''s


    huge..."


    I turned around and saw Omar peeking from behind the screen.


    As soon as Omar saw us looking at it, it immediately withdrew its head.


    Its huge body hid behind the screen. But Omar forgot to hide its tail.


    The big, fluffy tail wagged side to side.


    How could Omar be so duplicitous? It even followed me in to eavesdrop!

 Chapter 582 Hide The Truth

    Chapter 582 Hide The Truth


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I walked to the screen, grabbed Omar''s tail and yanked at it. "Why did you follow me in? Get out!


    We need some privacy."


    Omar whimpered, its eyes glistening like a puppy''s, as if it was begging me to keep it.


    I closed my eyes and rubbed the spot between my eyebrows helplessly. I forgot that Omar was a


    very curious wolf.


    "No. Leave us. A man shouldn''t eavesdrop on she -wolves." I pushed him away gently but firmly.


    Omar stood up and nudged its forehead against my neck. I rubbed its head and kissed its eyes to


    comfort it. "Come on, stop acting like a spoiled child. And don''t say a word to Warren and Harry


    after you go out."


    Omar nodded and left the examination room begrudgingly, looking back again from time to time.


    When the giant wolf had finally left, Flora and I were alone in the examination room.


    "Is that Prince Rufus'' wolf? Why is he wandering around in his wolf form during the daytime?" Flora


    asked, narrowing her eyes curiously.


    "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about you first." I sat down in front of Flora and crossed my arms over my


    chest imposingly. "You haven''t answered my question yet. Is the child Warren''s?"


    Flora nodded shyly. "Of course. It''s been more than two months. Perhaps I got pregnant the first


    time we had sex."


    "In the equipment room?!" I asked with a frown.


    "Yes..." Flora touched her belly and suddenly looked a little sentimental. "I had no idea that there


    was life inside me."


    I sighed. I had thought Flora would take emergency pills after what had happened in the equipment


    room. I had no idea that she would be so careless.


    But it wasn''t her fault. At the time, she and Warren were still in love.


    Plus, who would''ve expected that they''d break up so soon?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The past few weeks had been action-packed. Flora had traveled a lot with us. We were really lucky


    that nothing serious had happened to her and her baby. Fortunately, she was strong in the first


    ce.


    "Is there anything wrong other than your low energy?" I picked up the report left by the doctor and


    leafed through it anxiously. I was still a little worried.


    "No. I''m fine. I just need to be careful with my diet." Flora pouted when she mentioned this.


    Suddenly, her face fell. "The doctor said I can''t eat fried chicken or drink beer anymore."


    "Of course! You were so careless that you didn''t even know you were pregnant for two whole


    months! I can''t even begin to count how much unhealthy food you''ve been eating these days!" My


    tone was a little harsh. After all, I felt terrible for putting Flora in danger so many times recently while


    she was pregnant.


    Flora smiled sheepishly. "Oh,e on. I had no idea that I was pregnant. But I haven''t had my


    period in a long time. I just thought it was due to some sort of hormonal imbnce. Besides, so


    much has happened, and I didn''t have the time to care about it."


    Hearing this, I sighed heavily. "It''s my fault, too. You''ve been vomiting a lottely. I should''ve taken


    you to the doctor earlier."


    "Oh, Sylvia, I''m fine. Don''t worry!" Flora grinned from ear to ear.


    I looked at her crossly and demanded, "Then why do you want to hide your pregnancy? Warren and


    Harry are worried sick!"


    Flora suddenly fell silent. She didn''t dare to look into my eyes.


    Then, it clicked. "You don''t want Warren to know, do you?"


    Flora didn''t deny it. She frowned and seemed to be caught between a rock and a hard ce. She


    didn''t say anything.


    After hesitating for a while, I finally reached for her hand and asked softly, "Do you want to keep this


    child?"

 Chapter 583 A Gift From Moon Goddess

    Chapter 583 A Gift From Moon Goddess


    Flora''s POV:


    Sylvia''s words startled me. "I never even think of aborting it!" The words spilled out of my mouth


    before I could control myself.


    I wrapped my hand over my stomach to prevent my baby from hearing these terrible words.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you." Sylvia nodded apologetically. "Since you don''t want to abort the baby,


    why don''t you tell Warren about it? He is the father of the child. He deserves to know that you''re


    pregnant with his child."


    I sighed helplessly. "If Warren knows it, he will definitely marry me. But I don''t want him to marry me


    because he feels responsible for me and the child. I only want a rtionship that''s bound by mutual


    love and care."


    Sylvia cast a quizzical look at me. "I think Warren likes you. We all see the way he looks at you and


    behaves around you. It''s obvious he is interested in you."


    "How is that possible?" I murmured. I knew Warren cared about me only because of guilt and he


    simply regarded me as his responsibility.


    "Why not? The way he looks at you and behaves around you shows that he likes you a lot. Don''t


    you like him?" Sylvia raised her eyebrows and looked at me.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer


    Sylvia''s question.


    ''Do I not like Warren?'' It didn''t seem to be true, but I couldn''t describe my feelings.


    I knew how well Warren had been treating me all these days.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But I couldn''t figure out what I felt for Warren, and I had no idea what was going on in his mind


    either.


    Besides, the thought of his rtionship with Alina irked me.


    Bile rose in my throat. I blinked to erase the image of her that shed in my mind.


    "What''s wrong? You can tell me anything. You know that, right?" My hesitation seemed to make


    Sylvia anxious. "Pregnancy is not a small matter. Telling Warren the truth seems like the only


    solution to the problem."


    I gulped as she examined my face to see what I was thinking. At that moment, I knew I had no


    choice but to tell her the real reason as to why I was with Warren in the first ce. "I''m sorry, Sylvia.


    Warren and I lied to you. The truth is, we have never been together. We were just pretending to be


    a couple."


    I had thought of keeping it a secret forever. But considering I was pregnant, I had no choice but to


    tell Sylvia the truth.


    I was determined to give birth to the child because it was a gift from Moon Goddess. I had no right


    to stop it from stepping into this world.


    Warren would know about the child sooner orter. But I didn''t want to tell him yet.


    I would wait until he found it out himself one day.


    Sylvia shook her head and sighed. "Well, I had already guessed that. But seeing how good your


    rtionship was with him and how much you liked him, I gradually stopped doubting you. I''m sorry.


    You''re going through all these problems because of me."


    Sylvia held my hand, and I could see the guilt in her eyes.


    It broke my heart. I felt sorry for her. I hid the truth from Sylvia precisely because I knew she would


    end up feeling guilty.


    "Don''t talk this way to me. I did everything because I wanted to help you. I wish the best for you,


    Sylvia. You are my best friend. I want to support you and be there for you." I held Sylvia in my arms


    andforted her.


    "But I don''t want..."


    "Stop, stop. Enough! In fact, there''s another secret that I haven''t told you," I said sheepishly.


    Sylvia''s brows shot up. She eyed me with curiosity. "What secret?"


    I felt a little embarrassed to say it out loud.


    "Well... I once had a secret crush on Warren before we came to the capital city, so I was actually


    willing to have sex with him back then in the equipment room."


    Sylvia looked skeptical. However, her eyes seemed to light up. "Really?"


    "Yes. But now, I''m not sure whether I like him or not. Maybe I have changed my mind," I shrugged


    casually.


    "Why?" "Because I think Warren is a scum. He isn''t trustworthy!" Alina''s face emerged in my mind


    again when I said that, and a wave of anger consumed me.

 Chapter 584 The Heart Wants What It Wants

    Chapter 584 The Heart Wants What It Wants


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Flora grew angry all of a sudden. The mere mention of Warren seemed to ignite a whole new range


    of emotions within her.


    "An amorous scum! Thinking he''s a Greek God, that bastard hooked up with other she-wolves just


    like that. One she-wolf couldn''t satisfy him, so he wanted to sleep with another." Flora was a picture


    of pure rage. She clenched her fists and pounded the bed.


    My hand on the edge of the bed vibrated with the force.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect to fall in the trap of a scum one day." Flora hit her chest with her fists,


    growling. I felt really sorry for her.


    I gulped and asked cautiously, "Could there be any misunderstanding? I don''t think Warren is a


    yboy."


    "If it''s just a misunderstanding, then why did he let Alina..."


    Flora''s eyes widened. She stopped the sentence midway and looked at me with a horrified look on


    her face.


    Hearing the name, I frowned and asked, "Alina? Did Alina intervene between you two?"


    Flora covered her mouth and shook her head. "No. It was a slip of the tongue."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to talk about it, I stopped questioning her.


    In terms of love, I didn''t have a stand to persuade her. I could only advise her.


    "Well, it''s your personal life after all, and I don''t have the right to judge your rtionship. But I don''t


    want you to get upset about it. Just follow your heart," I said softly.


    Flora was my best friend, and I could only offer my silent support. ''Love is a tricky matter. The heart


    wants what it wants,'' I thought. I knew it was meaningless to say anything else.


    Flora sighed and lowered her head. She was no longer agitated. I could see the pain and loneliness


    in her eyes. "My mind is a mess now. I can''t sort out my feelings. I wish things were simpler."


    I held her hand sympathetically and said, "If you still like Warren, give him one more chance. But if


    not, stay away from him. Don''t force yourself to be with Warren just for the sake of your child." "I


    know. Even if I don''t end up with Warren, I''m ready to raise the child by myself," Flora said, stroking


    her stomach.


    A mother was always strong.


    Fate had driven the girl in front of me to grow up. She had no choice but to be strong. She was no


    longer the happy carefree Flora for she now had her own problems to fix.


    "Don''t think too much. You need to take care of yourself now. When I was a child, I lived in the pack


    with my mother. We were happy without my father," Iforted her.


    Flora nodded. "Everything will be fine. But now, I''m a little confused as to whether I should tell


    Warren about the baby or not. Will things getplicated if he finds it out by himself?"


    I took a deep breath and said, "It''s your choice. But I still think Warren has the right to know about it.


    After all, it''s his child too."


    Flora fell back to the bed helplessly and kicked her legs. "Damn, this is so annoying!"


    "Be careful. You''re pregnant," I reminded her. Although Flora had be pregnant, she was still


    careless and lively. Her sadness and sensibility neversted long. The real Flora was still the same


    happy and energetic girl, and that was what I liked about her.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "The baby is fine. But the mother is definitely not," Flora whined and banged the bed again.


    Just then, the phone in my pocket buzzed. It was a call from Warren. It looked like he was getting


    impatient outside.


    "I''m going out now. Think it over. I''ll deal with Warren for the time being."


    With that, I left.

 Chapter 585 Dejection

    Chapter 585 Dejection


    Warren''s POV:


    Harry and I were anxiously waiting outside the examination room.


    Every moment seemed like an hour. It was annoying. Sylvia had been in the examination room for a


    long time. I couldn''t understand why she wasn''t out yet. If I had known it earlier, I would have told


    them I was her boyfriend and gone in with the doctor.


    Just as I was about to rush into the examination room, the elevator door opened, and a giant wolf


    with ravishing fur walked out.


    "Whose wolf is this?" Harry asked in surprise. "It''s so handsome."


    I remained silent. I was too upset to think about the wolf.


    The giant wolf walked past us coldly and rested on the bench at the door of the examination room.


    "It looks like the wolf has been following Sylvia. Do you think it knows something?" Harry asked,


    patting my shoulders.


    I soon returned to my senses and looked at the giant wolf.


    The powerful aura around the wolf reminded me of Prince Rufus.


    As if it had noticed my gaze, the wolf turned its head and nced at me. Its cold, piercing gaze was


    the same as Rufus''.


    My heart trembled, and I subconsciously wanted to surrender. It was the overwhelming pressure


    from a superior.


    Just as I was about to say something, Harry walked over to the wolf.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, buddy, you are so cool. You look like one of my friends. Can I hold your paw?" Harry smiled


    and hesitantly stretched out his hand to touch the wolf''s hair.


    However, the wolf''s gaze frightened him.


    Its noble gaze and aura confirmed my guess.


    At that moment, the elevator chimed again, and Sylvia walked out.


    The giant wolf immediately walked to Sylvia and wrapped its tail around her. Its possessiveness


    seemed obvious.


    This also confirmed my suspicion that it was Rufus'' wolf.


    I rushed over and poked my head into the elevator to go upstairs and see Flora.


    But Sylvia quickly pushed me and Harry out.


    "Flora doesn''t want anyone to disturb her."


    I noticed something important immediately. "Flora is awake?"


    Sylvia nodded. "Yes. Nothing serious. She needs ample rest to recuperate."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. My brain finally returned to normal, and I no longer had the impulse to


    demolish the hospital.


    But I still felt a sinking feeling in my stomach. ''If Flora was okay, why did the doctor say he would


    reveal her condition to only one of us?''


    "What''s wrong with Flora?" I asked Sylvia with a frown.


    Sylvia, who had been talking to Harry, turned to look at me. "She is not seriously ill," she said


    sternly. "Don''t ask. Anyway, Flora doesn''t want to see anyone now. Especially..."


    Sylvia paused and looked into my eyes. "Especially you, Warren. I hope you can respect


    Flora''s feelings and give her some space."


    "Wow! Flora loathes you, Warren!" Harryughedcently. "Don''t worry. I will take good care of


    Flora for you."


    As soon as Harry said that, Sylvia smacked his head.


    "Flora doesn''t want to see anyone. Including you, Harry! Do you get that?" Sylvia growled with her


    arms across her chest.


    Harry pouted and nodded obediently. "I know. I''m d Flora is fine."


    My shoulders slumped with dejection. I didn''t know what to say. It seemed that I had annoyed Flora


    by chasing after her all day long. That was perhaps why she didn''t even want to see me now.

 Chapter 586 A Large Pillow

    Chapter 586 A Large Pillow


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After a moment''s silence, Warren nodded. "I see. Please take good care of Flora. If you need any


    help, don''t hesitate to call me."


    "I will," I agreed.


    I felt bad to see Warren look upset.


    But I had no right to interfere in the rtionship between Flora and Warren.


    Although Warren was also my friend, Flora was my best friend. If the two got into a fight, I would


    blindly take Flora''s side.


    Judging from Flora''s anger, I understood Warren must have made a grave mistake. Otherwise,


    Flora wouldn''t treat him this way.


    Flora was someone who would vent out her anger right then and there and forget all about it the


    next day.


    Warren must have made an unforgivable mistake that Flora couldn''t forgive and forget.


    Warren didn''t say anything more and left dejectedly.


    "All right. I''ll also go back and join the team. Call me if you need any help."


    With that, Harry also left.


    Flora didn''t need anyone to apany her for the time being. She needed to rest. Therefore, I took


    Omar to the doctor and briefly exined the situation to him before going back.


    When we arrived at the residence, I told Omar about what had happened to Flora.


    "She is still a girl. But she is going to be a mother soon." I sat on the sofa and sighed.


    Omar squatted beside me and triedforting me by nudging its head against me.


    I buried my head in its thick hair and took a deep sniff. Its unique scent seemed to instantly lift my


    mood.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Omar put its paw on my shoulder and patted me.


    I raised my head and kissed the wolf''s ear. I was no longer angry. But Rufus'' wolf was adorable, and


    I wanted him to maintain his wolf form longer.


    Omar whimpered and signaled me to stand up.


    I sat down and looked at it in confusion.


    It bent forward with its forelimbs and stretched its body.


    Then Omar howled loudly, blinking its beautiful eyes.


    "What? Do you want me to give you a massage?" I asked, rubbing Omar''s back.


    As expected, Omar swung its tail, seeming to enjoy it.


    Then it raised up its head, bit my clothes, and gestured for me to lie down with it.


    Iy down and wrapped my arm around Omar, resting my head against its neck. Its soft fur gave me


    a sense of security.


    Omar wrapped its arms around my shoulders protectively.


    We didn''t talk to each other anymore. The atmosphere was quiet and cozy.


    Gradually, I fell asleep in Omar''s arms.


    I didn''t know how long I had slept. I woke up to feeling something cold against my face. I soon


    realized Omar was licking me.


    I scratched my face and mumbled, "Omar, stop! I want to sleep a little longer. I''m sleepy."


    After a while, Omar began to nudge me again.


    Finally, I woke up. In a daze, I opened my eyes and looked at the window. It was still dark outside,


    and I heard the faint patter of the rain.


    I took out my phone and checked the time. It was only four in the morning.


    I looked at Omar and touched its head. "Stop making trouble and go back to sleep."


    Then, I closed my eyes again.


    Unexpectedly, Omar got anxious and kept nudging my arm.


    "It''s still early. Let''s sleep longer," I mumbled. I was so sleepy that I couldn''t even open my eyes.


    However, Omar refused to let go of me. It put its nose against my ear and blew in it.


    I was a little confused. Omar was always obedient to me. I couldn''t understand why it was acting


    strange now.

 Chapter 587 Farewell

    Chapter 587 Farewell


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I pushed Omar''s head away and opened my eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    Omar looked anxious. It jumped off the sofa and moved around agitatedly as if it wanted to say


    something.


    I patted my forehead remorsefully. I forgot to ask Rufus to return to his original self.


    I rubbed my eyes and said, "Change back."


    Rufus then returned to his human form. He walked to me anxiously and said, "Yesterday morning,


    Leonard came and said he would leave for the imperial capital at five in the morning. He wanted


    you to see him off."


    I jerked up on the sofa and became sober at once. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Rufus rarely expressed his grievance. "You didn''t want to see me." He pouted. "Later, I forgot about


    it. I remembered only after I fell asleep."


    I rubbed my forehead helplessly. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have told him to stay in his wolf


    form. But I loved Rufus'' honesty. He had really been waiting for my permission to return to his


    human form.


    Rufus held my hand and anxiously looked into my eyes. "Honey, are you still angry?"


    I looked up at him and saw the fear and concern on his face. Without hesitation, I leaned forward


    and pecked his lips. "I''m not angry anymore."


    Rufus'' eyes lit up. He reached out to hug me.


    I pushed him away and hurriedly took the clothes from the wardrobe. "Let''s go to see Leonard off


    first. Or it would be toote," I said, changing my clothes.


    "Okay."


    Rufus grabbed the car key and rushed out with me.


    It was raining cats and dogs outside, and the water level had risen to our ankles.


    Rufus handed me the umbre and squatted down. "Come on. I''ll carry you."


    I climbed onto his back and held the umbre above us.


    Rufus carried me all the way to the garage.


    The rain was getting heavier, and there was no sign of stopping. The car jerked to a halt as soon as


    we drove out of the city.


    "Get off the car. I need to check your identity." The soldier waved the shlight at us. I narrowed my


    eyes and peered into the darkness, wondering why there was a sudden inspection.


    Rufus revealed his identity and asked what was going on.


    The soldier was startled and hurriedly exined the situation to us.


    It turned out that a family was ughtered at around midnight. They were trying to catch the


    murderer.


    Homicide cases usually fell under the jurisdiction of the criminal office. They wouldn''t report it to


    Rufus unless it was a crucial case.


    However, there had been more than one murder case in the past few days. Although the wall was


    torn down, the thing buried in the recesses was still not rooted out, and that was people''s opinion.


    Not everyone agreed to tear down the wall, for it impacted the interests of some of the werewolves.


    Geoffrey''s kingdom was entangled, and his people would do anything to fight for their own interests.


    It would take time to fully uproot them. Although the issues about the vampires had ended, the


    internal conflict of the pack would not subside anytime soon.


    The border area would be in turmoil in the future, at least for a while.


    After informing the details, the soldier let go of us right away.


    Soon, we arrived at the airport. I got off the car and ran inside in my wolf form.


    The airport was cleared up in advance. Only the army officers were guarding the territory.


    "At Gate Al." Rufus caught up with me and dragged me aside. The airport was so huge that I


    couldn''t find the right direction.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After finding the correct route, I quickly rushed out and ran towards Gate Al.

 Chapter 588 Endless Waiting

    Chapter 588 Endless Waiting


    Leonard''s POV:


    I was about to board the ne, but Sylvia hadn''te yet.


    I paced back and forth at the airport, looking around. But unfortunately, all I could see were grumpy-


    looking soldiers.


    I wanted to talk with someone, but these young soldiers looked terrified. They were all afraid of


    saying something wrong and offending me.


    None of these people were like Sylvia. She always came to the point and never beat around the


    bush, even though sometimes her words were really hurt. I could happily talk all kinds of nonsense


    with her.


    Although we didn''t like each other at first,ter we resolved all our prejudices.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but sigh again. It was almost five o''clock. ''Has Rufus forgotten to


    convey the message to Sylvia for me? Otherwise, Sylvia would have definitely shown up. Or has


    Rufus misunderstood me?'' But Rufus was smart. He must have understood what I meant.


    I didn''t know when I could see Sylvia again. It would probably be at Rufus and Sylvia''s wedding.


    The packs were stable now. Unless summoned by the lycan king, the Alphas rarely went to the


    imperial capital city.


    I originally nned to go to the imperial capital city to visit Sylvia and Rufus from time to time. But


    on second thought, I thought I would have to go through a lot of suffering if I went there.


    At present, Ethan was eager to talk with someone who knew him well. Every time I went to the


    imperial capital, he would ask me to y polo with him all day long.


    I couldn''t understand why he was so into polo.


    I was a noble, powerful werewolf. But I was terrified of riding a horse.


    The mere thought made me upset again.


    I was annoyed.


    I took out the chocte from my pocket and took a big bite without looking at it. Unexpectedly, a


    strong bitter vor exploded in my mouth.


    ''Damn it! Who the hell has reced my white chocte with dark chocte?''


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The bitterness infuriated me. If it weren''t for the presence of the soldiers, I would have spat it out.


    But as a well-mannered gentleman, no matter how bad the food tasted, I had to swallow it.


    However, I couldn''t bear the bitterness. When I was young, I used to have a lot of bitter vegetables


    when the army was short of supply. Therefore, as I got older, I developed a fondness for sweets.


    I somehow swallowed the dark chocte as another wave of annoyance consumed me.


    I guessed my adjutant must have secretly changed my candy bar. Owen and Edwin didn''te


    with me this time. My adjutant however, always listened to Edwin and kept an eye on my diet the


    entire time.


    ''Gosh, it''s so annoying! Why didn''t Owen and Edwine with me?'' If they had followed me here,


    they would have understood what I was thinking, and I didn''t have to beat around the bush to


    express my feelings. And I didn''t have to pitifully wait for someone to see me off.


    "Alpha Leonard, it''s time to go. The rain has be lighter now," one of the soldiers urged me.


    "Wait a little longer. Let the rain fully stop." I coughed awkwardly. This was the third time I found an


    excuse to dy boarding the ne.


    As soon as I said that, my adjutant happily came to me. "The rain has finally stopped. We can go


    now."


    I was rendered speechless.


    This damn guy always embarrassed me. Although I knew he wasn''t doing it on purpose, it seemed


    hateful to me.


    I ran out of reasons to dy the flight, so I slowly stood up, preparing to leave.


    Just then, I heard the sound of fast footsteps from behind.


    I turned my head with joy and saw a lovely white wolf with strands of red hair on its head, sprinting


    wildly toward me.


    It was Sylvia!


    ''Thank heavens, she finally came!''


    I quickly turned into my wolf form and ran to her.

 Chapter 589 An Old Man Who Quit Sugar

    Chapter 589 An Old Man Who Quit Sugar


    Rufus'' POV:


    I followed closely behind Sylvia. I stopped short as my gaze fell on two wolves that were huddled


    together.


    The bigger wolf with red feet seemed a little angry. It knocked over Yana and red its nostrils at


    her.


    The smaller wolf stood up and rubbed its petite head against the body of the bigger wolf as if


    behaving like a spoiled child.


    The two wolves almost looked identical, especially the red hair on their bodies. Although spatters of


    red hair were in different positions on their bodies, the shade of red looked identical.


    Once upon a time, Leonard had fans who dyed their fur red, just to look like him. But none of their


    red furs was as authentic as Yana''s.


    For a moment, it looked like a father and daughter interacting with each other.


    But soon, I remembered we had found Sylvia''s biological father. It was Edwin.


    I felt a little inexplicably disappointed.


    I knew Leonard well. He had not once turned into a wolf and yed with a younger werewolf in


    public.


    People of the younger generation regarded Leonard as a serious man.


    Few young werewolves dared be presumptuous in front of him. Even his biological daughter, Alina,


    was always nervous around her father.


    It seemed that Leonard genuinely adored Sylvia.


    If Leonard were Sylvia''s father, he would have spoiled her and given her a happy life.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I noticed the soldiers standing around were watching everything with wide eyes, so I walked to the


    two wolves, who were still circling around, and coughed.


    Hearing that, the two wolves stopped and turned into their human forms.


    I took out a handkerchief and wiped Sylvia''s forehead. It was sultry, and she had run all the way in a


    hurry.


    Leonard resumed his serious look and greeted me. "It''s been raining cats and dogs. It''s very nice of


    you toe to see me off."


    I couldn''t help but smile. Leonard''s duplicity amused me. I knew he wanted Sylvia to see him off but


    was reluctant to admit it.


    "Fortunately, the rain has stopped," I said.


    Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief and inquired about the boarding time.


    "There''s still time. We can talk for a while." Leonard smiled as he checked the time.


    I noticed that his adjutant standing at the back wanted to say something but stopped on second


    thought. I knew Leonard was probably lying just to spend more time with Sylvia.


    I didn''t want to expose Leonard''s lie. I just stood aside and listened to their conversation.


    To my surprise, they were talking about closebat.


    I was confused. Do they usually talk about this?'' "When ites to closebat, Rufus is much


    better than me. You two canpare notes when you have time." Leonard smiled and patted my


    shoulder. "Once the problem in the border is resolved, I will return to my pack. I''m afraid I won''t go


    back to the capital city anytime soon." "Take care." My heart sank as I hugged Leonard. Although


    werewolves had a long life and we had all the time in the world, sometimes it was just not that easy


    for us to meet each other.


    "Listen to the doctor. Stop eating candies," Sylvia advised.


    Leonard cleared his throat guiltily. "I won''t. I have quit sugar."


    Just then, his adjutant took out a piece of white chocte bar from his pocket and began to eat it. It


    was the same chocte Leonard often ate. It was specially customized for him and wasn''t avable


    in the market. It seemed obvious that it was Leonard''s chocte.


    Leonard''s face flushed with embarrassment. He didn''t dare to look at Sylvia and me. He red at


    the adjutant and drove him away.


    His anger seemed pretty evident.

 Chapter 590 See The Sunrise

    Chapter 590 See The Sunrise


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The three of us exchanged a few more words, and finally, it was time to say goodbye.


    Leonard sighed. "When the issue is solved, remember to visit my pack."


    "Yes. After we return to the capital city and report to the king." I didn''t want to leave Leonard, so I


    gave him a big hug.


    Rufus followed suit and hugged him.


    After seeing Leonard off, Rufus and I didn''t bother hurrying to our residence.


    It was still early hours in the morning, and the rain had stopped. Rufus suggested we watch the


    sunrise.


    I readily agreed. After all, I would follow Rufus even to the end of the world.


    The Red Maple Pack was surrounded by mountains, and there was a church on almost every


    mountain where everyone worshipped the Moon Goddess.


    Rufus took me to a centennial church. The statue of the Moon Goddess holding the grail was clear


    from the foot of the mountain.


    There was a big hillside in front of the church, which was teeming with wildflowers and dandelions.


    The dandelion seeds flew with the cool breeze that glistened under the morning sunlight. The


    atmosphere was romantic and exuded a unique charm.


    However, the cold seemed to sting us.


    There was a drastic change in the temperature between day and night. The Red Maple Pack would


    be hot again at noon.


    Rufus took off his coat and wrapped it over my shoulders. Then, he took out a thin nket, a pic


    mat, and a bottle of red wine from the trunk of his car.


    "Let''s go." He took my hand and led me to the top of the hill.


    I was surprised. "When did you prepare all these?" "A few days ago. I wanted to watch the sunrise


    with you, but we didn''t have the time. Today seemed perfect for a date under the rising sun." Rufus


    held my hand and gestured for me to sit on the mat.


    Just then, the sun slowly peeked out of the clouds.


    The cloudless sky looked as clear as the mirror after the rain. Every nt was soaked in rainwater.


    The dazzling light slowly enveloped the ground, and the air grew warm.


    Rufus and I were snuggled up. Our fingers were tightly intertwined under the thin nket, and


    neither of us was willing to let go of the other.


    The golden-red light quickly emerged from the other side of the mountain. Tiny bits of dust floated in


    the ray of light like wandering bugs.


    The wind howled as the dandelion seeds floated


    in the air.


    The romantic atmosphere ignited our desire. Rufus and I shared a passionate kiss.


    The bitter red wine became sweet in our mouths.


    I thought I might end up getting drunk.


    Ultimately, I became intoxicated. I was like a wildflower drenched in the rain that swayed with the


    breeze. It looked like everything in front of me was covered with a softyer of light. The wilderness


    and romantic atmosphere seemed dreamy.


    In a daze, I wrapped my arms around Rufus '' neck and buried my head in his chest. He instinctively


    lifted me in his arms and carried me to the car.


    As the car traversed the bumpy terrain, I subconsciously drifted off to sleep.


    In my dream, I saw the ckthorns again. They were growing on a destend as if they were


    living, breathing organisms.


    A sense of fear clutched my heart. It seemed like I had lost the most important thing in my life. My


    lungs constricted, and I could barely breathe. The thorns gradually spread faster. I could never get


    rid of the vicious thorn that seemed to grow at a monstrous speed regardless of how fast I ran. Just


    as my legs gave away, the noise behind me ceased.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A spark of hope lit up in my heart. I turned around as excitement bubbled up in my heart.


    However, my stomach flipped as I saw Rufus wrapped in thorns that seemed to move around him


    as if they were alive.


    They were squeezing the life out of Rufus, piercing his bones. I watched as blood oozed out of his


    body.


    Unable to take it anymore, I screamed and woke up with a pang.

 Chapter 591 The Nightmare

    Chapter 591 The Nightmare


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I shot up in a cold sweat. The fear in my nightmare had been so real that I couldn''t differentiate


    between the dream and reality. I involuntarily shuddered.


    "What''s wrong?" Rufus asked, wrapping his arms around me.


    "I had a nightmare." I hadn''t returned to my senses yet. I subconsciously grabbed Rufus'' hand. It


    was the only way I could ground myself.


    "What was it?" he asked softly.


    I dithered for a while. My dream had been so ominous that I didn''t give Rufus any details. I just told


    him that it was too hazy for me to remember.


    He wiped the sweat gathered on my forehead with his fingers, pecked me on my lips, and


    comforted me, "It was just a dream. Don''t let it scare you. Do you want to take a shower? You''ll feel


    better."


    My body rxed a little. Leaning against his chest, I acted like a bratty child. "I don''t have the


    energy. I can''t walk."


    "What will you do then?" Rufus chuckled, held my hand, and kissed its back. "You won''t take a


    shower?" "No way." I wrinkled my nose and sniffed my clothes in disgust. "I stink of sweat."


    He pinched my earlobe and gently asked, "Shall I give you a piggyback ride?"


    I kissed him hard on the lips and looked into his deep eyes. "No, I want you to carry me in your


    arms as if I''m a princess."


    Rufus chortled, lowered his head, and kissed me on my lips. His deep intense kiss nearly robbed


    me of my breath.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I pulled back. Keeping his arms around me, he released my mouth.


    The silvery-white thin saliva still connected our lips. It seemed that Rufus wasn''t satisfied, so he


    kept showering me with kisses.


    "Ready to take a bath?"


    Rufus'' voice became hoarse and sexy, dripping with lust.


    I nodded and reached out my arms obediently. "Carry me there."


    He rubbed my nose and dotingly said, "Yes, my little princess."


    It started out as a simple bath, but slowly changed into something else.


    I positioned myself on Rufus'' belly, letting my wet pussy slowly rub against his penis.


    "Honey, do you want this?" I bent over and gently whispered in his ear. I held his thick penis in my


    hand and arranged it at my opening. Every time it slid in a little, I pulled back.


    Rufus'' handsome face was already shining with uncontroble desire. He gasped and held my waist


    firmly with one hand, trying to enter me.


    "No. We still have soap on our bodies." My rosy lips parted gently and put my finger on his lips, my


    breasts pressed tightly against his chest.


    Rufus swallowed hard and his penis doubled in size in my hand. He couldn''t stand it anymore. He


    flipped me over and pinned me with his body, making the water ssh around us.


    Then he twisted around, picked up the bath towel behind him, and wrapped me with it. "Let''s go


    back to bed."


    There was an urgency in his voice.


    But when he turned around, my eyes fell on his back.


    What was originally a small mole had grown bigger in size.


    Under the light, I was finally certain it was not a mole. It looked like some newly sprouted living


    thing.


    My mind suddenly shed back to the ck thorns in my nightmare.


    My thoughts terrified me. My stomach churned with uneasiness and my arousal vanished instantly.


    Scrambling to find an excuse to refuse Rufus, I just said that I was tired. He kissed me on the lips to


    show his understanding.


    In the end, I helped Rufuse with my hand. After finishing our bath, we returned to bed. Rufus


    held me in his arms and quickly fell asleep. About ten minutester, I quietly unwrapped his arms


    from around me and crept out of bed.

 Chapter 592 An Ominous Presentiment

    Chapter 592 An Ominous Presentiment


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I ran to the study and locked it behind me. Then, without further dy, I took out a paper and a pen


    and sat at the desk.


    "Sylvia, what are you doing?" Yana asked curiously.


    "Drawing."


    I closed my eyes and began recalling the thorn pattern I had seen in Noreen''sboratory the other


    day. Then, I picked up the pen and drew what materialized in my mind.


    "Isn''t this the pattern we saw the other day?" Yana still remembered the pattern and analyzed it for


    me. "This pattern looks ominous. It must be some kind of a vicious curse."


    I remained silent. As I examined my drawing carefully, I realized it was the ckthorn I had seen in


    my dream.


    "Why are you drawing this? Have you seen the same pattern before?" Yana asked.


    "Yes, I had a dream. I dreamed of ckthorns, just like the ones I saw in Noreen''sb." My heart


    sank, and my stomach churned with unease.


    Dreaming about the ckthorns didn''t really frighten me.


    However, I dreamed of the thorns crushing and choking Rufus. It was absolutely terrifying.


    I had a hunch that it was definitely not a coincidence.


    "Is it possible you had such a dream because you had been thinking about it all day, ever since you


    saw it in Noreen''sb?" Yana thought my dream was a result of excessive thinking. But I knew there


    was more to it.


    "No." As I examined the pattern, I was more convinced my judgment was right.


    The ckthorns in my dream were the same as the ones I saw in Noreen''sb.


    An inexplicable emotion arose in my heart. It seemed like an invisible force was drawing me to it.


    "If that''s the case, why did Rufus appear in your dream too? How is he associated with the ominous


    thorns?" Yana grew serious and began helping me figure out the meaning of the pattern. "This is


    exactly why I feel uneasy." I sighed wearily.


    Just then, I recalled the words written beside the pattern on the book and recited them twice.


    Not just me. Yana, too, grew uneasy.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Merely hearing that terrifies me. Souls and lives shall be sacrificed? What is that supposed to


    mean? And only the most sincere love can grow theplete ck thorns? That''s bullshit. I think


    those witches had deliberately made up strange things on purpose."


    "Maybe it has something to do with Noreen. Perhaps it''s Noreen''s curse," I said.


    "But Noreen has not appeared, right? How could she have possibly gotten the chance to curse


    Rufus again?" Yana was confused. She asked me to look on the Inte about the thorn pattern.


    I turned on theputer and searched the verse. Hundreds of simr verses popped up on the


    screen. But none of them was the exact same as the one I saw, let alone the source and


    exnation.


    Then, I searched the patterns of thorns. All the patterns that appeared on the browser looked


    normal. None of them grew in the reverse direction.


    My head whirled with confusion. I sighed and turned off theputer in frustration. I decided to find


    an excuse and go back to theb to research it tomorrow.


    "That''s the vampires'' territory. Don''t go there," Yana advised. "It was too challenging for us to


    escape the cest time."


    "But if I don''t go, I will never have the chance to find out about the truth. Things at the border are


    about toe to an end and we''ll soon be leaving. I won''t be able to figure out the meaning of the


    pattern after returning to the imperial capital city. I think this whole thing is just too ominous."


    I didn''t care about how dangerous it was. I had to go back there and find out the truth, for the dream


    continued to haunt me and wreck my peace.


    "All right."


    Yana couldn''t persuade me, so she finally agreed to apany me.

 Chapter 593 Something Wrong With You

    Chapter 593 Something Wrong With You


    Rufus'' POV:


    When I stirred in the morning, I automatically wanted to wrap my arms around the one beside me,


    but they met empty air.


    I opened my eyes groggily and saw that Sylvia wasn''t next to me.


    "Sylvia?" I called out to her several times, but got no response.


    Had Flora taken her away for some work?


    I ran a hand through my messy hair and hauled myself out of bed. Then I casually picked up the


    pajamas lying on the sofa and put them on.


    When I walked out of the room, the clinking sound of tes and bowls reached my ears.


    Sylvia was actually cooking breakfast.


    I was surprised that she was up so early. Every time she had stayed the night before this, I was the


    one who woke up first.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I walked to her and snaked my arms around her waist from behind. As the fragrance of her hair


    tickled my nose, I couldn''t stop myself from turning her around and giving her a morning kiss.


    Holding a spat in her hand, Sylvia giggled while kissing me. "If you keep this up, the food is going


    to be burnt."


    I reluctantly released her, taking a moment to tuck a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. "Go


    ahead. I''m waiting for your food, chef." Sylvia looked at me withughing eyes and pouted. "Sit


    down. Breakfast will be ready soon." I took a seat at the dining table with a grin and watched her


    intently. My heart swelled with happiness and satisfaction. The desire to marry her as soon as


    possible was so strong in me that it made my heart race.


    As the thoughts of my future with her crowded my mind, everything around me looked rosy.


    Sylvia ced a te of eggs and bacon in front of me and kissed the corner of my mouth. "What


    are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing." I caressed her hair. "Why did you get up so early today?"


    "I woke up in the middle of the night. I couldn''t fall asleep again, so I decided to get out of bed


    early." She took out the coffee beans to brew coffee, and then turned to look at me. "Do you have


    any ns today?"


    "I have a meetingter. I have to inspect the city in the afternoon. Too many murders have been


    happening recently."


    After giving a brief rundown of my schedule to her, my attention was instantly snagged by the crispy


    bacon on the te. I ate a few bites in quick session before putting down my fork.


    "What about you? What''s your n for the day? Would you like to grab lunch together?"


    Sylvia propped her chin on her hand and shook her head. She didn''t touch the food in front of her.


    She just watched me eating, a hint of sadness lurking behind her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" I touched her cheek to check her temperature, thinking she wasn''t feeling well.


    She smiled and said, "Nothing. I can''t have lunch with you. Harry is in charge of the stray animals ''


    rescue. He needs some help. I volunteered to assist him."


    "Okay." I nodded in understanding. After the wall had been torn down, arge number of stray cats


    and dogs had infiltrated the city. To solve this problem, several temporary animal relief stations had


    been set up.


    After breakfast, Sylvia and I spent some time making out before we went about our day.


    On my way to the city hall, I still couldn''t get her off my mind. I couldn''t shake the feeling that


    something was bothering her, as if she was hiding something. She didn''t eat anything in the


    morning, and I had caught her looking distracted several times.


    I decided to go to the animal relief station after the meeting to check in on Sylvia, but I bumped into


    Harry and John on my way to the city hall building.


    I walked up to them and greeted them. Then I took Harry aside and said, "Sylvia ising to your


    rescue station today. Please keep an eye on her. I feel like something is troubling her today. Call me


    if anything happens."


    Then I took out my phone and exchanged phone numbers with him.

 Chapter 594 The Secret Mission

    Chapter 594 The Secret Mission


    Harry''s POV:


    "Give me your phone number." Prince Rufus took out his phone and slid it twice to unlock the


    screen. His voice was as pleasant as the soothing sounds of nature.


    I took out my phone with trembling hands as my mind screamed.


    ''Am I dreaming?!'' I finally got the number of the strongest man in the empire.


    The phone chimed as the friend request got approved.


    I tried my best to remain calm and control myself fromughing like a maniac. Prince Rufus '' words


    made me feel like I had taken up a secret mission. My heart soared as excitement bubbled up


    within me.


    "Don''t worry. I promise I will fulfill the mission. I won''t let Sylvia disappear from my sight." My chest


    puffed up as I saluted Prince Rufus.


    In turn, he smiled, patted my shoulder, and left.


    John, that was, Joanna came over and looked at me with wide eyes. "Stop grinning. You look like a


    fool."


    I snorted and carefully slid the phone back into my pocket, ignoring her words.


    "What did Prince Rufus ask you to do? Does he want you to keep an eye on Sylvia?" Joanna


    asked.


    "You don''t understand the intimate interactions between lovers," I said without looking up. Then,


    something urred to me. "How do you know that he wants me to keep an eye on Sylvia?"


    Joanna smiled with disdain. "You were so loud. It was impossible not to hear you."


    I scoffed at her. Although Joanna always embarrassed me, it usually didn''t affect my mood.


    Just then, Joanna patted my shoulder.


    However, I wriggled back to avoid her touch. "Don''t touch me."


    Ignoring my words, she grasped my cor, pulled me aside, and hid behind a pir.


    "What are you doing?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shh... Look ahead."


    I followed her gaze and saw Sylvia walking at a distance. She was dressed up neatly and was


    holding a baseball bat in her hand.


    It was a pleasant surprise, and I wanted to greet her. However, Joanna stopped me.


    "What''s wrong?" I was confused.


    "Sylvia isn''t going to the animal shelter. Didn''t Prince Rufus say that Sylvia was going to find us?


    Why is she heading to the suburb? It looks like she''s going out of the city."


    Her words made me nervous. She was right; Prince Rufus had indeed said that. The work at the


    animal shelter seemed easy now. We didn''t really need extra help. I couldn''t understand why Sylvia


    wanted to offer help all of a sudden. Besides, she didn''t inform me in advance.


    The more I thought about it, the more I sensed something was wrong. ''Is Sylvia trying to deceive


    Prince Rufus? Oh, no!''


    If so, then it was terrible.


    How could Sylvia lie to Prince Rufus?


    "Shall we contact Prince Rufus?" Joanna asked.


    I shook my head fiercely. Although I admired the prince, I was still on my friend''s side.


    Sylvia was an enigma; she even used me as a shield, which meant it was something important. ''Is


    she secretly meeting another man?''


    I mped my mouth in shock. If Sylvia had an affair, Prince Rufus would lose his mind.


    "What do we do now? Pretend like we never saw her?" Joanna asked, frowning.


    My heart sank as I watched Sylvia''s receding figure. I knew Prince Rufus would torture himself in a


    thousand ways if he found that Sylvia was having an affair.


    "Let''s follow her secretly. It''s not safe to leave the city now. I''m afraid Sylvia will be in danger."


    I sighed and kept reminding myself to calm down no matter what I sawter. I had to find an


    opportunity and somehow change Sylvia''s mind. After all, passion was only temporary. Only true


    lovested, and Sylvia belonged to Prince Rufus.

 Chapter 595 The Roller Coaster Ride

    Chapter 595 The Roller Coaster Ride


    Harry''s POV:


    After making up our minds, Joanna and I secretly followed Sylvia.


    Sylvia went to the camp at the city''s gate and borrowed a military car.


    Since the construction work was going on, everyone needed a car to traverse in and out of the city.


    We could borrow a military car if we showed our military ID cards.


    Fortunately, Joanna and I carried our ID cards.


    Once Sylvia was out of sight, Joanna and I immediately borrowed a military car to follow her.


    Joanna drove the car. I took out a small pair of binocrs and peered out of the window.


    Sylvia was driving at jet speed, and the car almost disappeared from my sight. But Joanna


    continued to drive at the same speed.


    "Can''t you drive faster? It looks like I would have a better chance catching up with her if I walked," I


    turned around andined.


    Joanna rolled her eyes. "Sylvia is very vignt. We need to maintain a safe distance from her.


    Otherwise, she will see us."


    I pursed my lips, leaned against the window, and began observing what was going through the


    binocrs.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Sylvia was out of sight.


    "Hurry up! Even a vintage car will go faster than yours. We will lose track of her if you drive at this


    speed," Iined again.


    To my surprise, the next second, Joanna stepped on the gas, and the car propelled forward.


    I was thrown back to the seat, and the binocrs almost slipped out of my hands.


    Joanna turned to look at me and grinned wildly. "Fasten your seatbelt. We''re about to go on a roller


    coaster ride!" "What the fuck..."


    Before I could finish speaking, Joanna made a sharp turn. My body was pressed against the door


    like a leech as I swayed around like a pendulum.


    I quickly grasped my seatbelt for dear life. Just then, I spotted a steep slope ahead of us. But


    Joanna didn''t intend to slow down. She seemed excited. She stepped on the gas as the car jerked


    forward again and peeled forward like the wind.


    I was scared out of my wits. "Fuck! Slow down!" "What are you afraid of?"


    I heard Joanna''s voice through the howling winds. She calmly gripped the steering wheel and drove


    to the slope. As soon as we reached the top of the slope, it felt as if the car had be weightless


    as it jerked forward in midair.


    Then with the engine roaring, it plunged forward and bounced twice, before it smoothlynded on


    the t surface.


    My eyes widened in horror, and I felt dizzy.


    Before I could recover, the car started to sway again. It really felt like she was driving a bumper car.


    I was too horrified to even scream or shout at her. Unable to take it anymore, I stuck my head out


    the window and retched wildly.


    Finally, we arrived at a dense forest. Joanna didn''t stop until we spotted Sylvia''s car.


    I frantically looked around and found that we were already in the vampires'' territory.


    "Let''s get out of the car and look around." Joanna got out of the car first with a stern look on her


    face.


    I followed suit and slowly limped out of the car.


    My legs grew wobbly, and couldn''t carry my weight. So I slumped to the floor.


    Joanna walked to me in disgust and helped me stand up.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A blush med my cheeks. "I haven''t recovered yet."


    "I see." Joanna grabbed my hand and led me forward.


    Soon, we followed the traces on the ground and found where Sylvia was headed.


    A sinking feeling settled in the pit of my stomach. ''Is Sylvia having an affair with a vampire?''


    However, werewolves and vampires had an intense hatred for each other.


    How could Sylvia be so irrational?


    I sighed and followed Joanna. After a long while, we finally found the traces of Sylvia.

 Chapter 596 A Colorful Wolf

    Chapter 596 A Colorful Wolf


    Joanna''s POV:


    I walked ahead and finally caught Sylvia''s trail through some footprints she had left in the sand and


    soil.


    Harry followed me. He sighed periodically, but I didn''t know what was running through his mind.


    He wasn''t going to tell me if I asked him anyway. It was better for me to hold my tongue.


    Soon, we followed Sylvia to a vast open grasnd. We had to move forward in a half-crouch


    through the sparse grass.


    "Hold on for a minute. My shoces havee loose."


    Harry''s hurried whisper came from behind.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I reluctantly turned around and saw him crouched on the ground trying to tie his shoces.


    Even though he usually dressed smartly and always tried to be the best at everything, he was, in


    fact, a fool who didn''t even know how to tie his shoces properly.


    I supposed this was normal though. Almost everyone had something in their life that they just


    couldn''t master. Warren, for example, was an excellent cook, but he was still a messy man who was


    unable to fold his clothes neatly. When he would get bored of folding them, he would simply ball


    them up and toss them in the closet. As for Harry, he was good with his hands. However, when it


    came to tying his shoces, even though he must have practiced it several hundred times, his


    fingers still moved clumsily.


    I sighed and got closer to him. Batting his hand away, I tied hisces for him.


    "I want a bowknot."


    This man had so many demands.


    I didn''t say anything. I held the shoces with both hands and made two turns. A bowknot took


    shape easily.


    It was not until I fulfilled Harry''s demand that he graced me with a smile for the first time today.


    "You are really good at tying shoces."


    He was such a fool!


    I shot him a nce and realized that even if he was bent low, he was still likely to be noticed. He


    was too tall.


    "Turn into your wolf form and follow me." After giving him that instruction, I spun around and


    continued following Sylvia.


    He obediently replied, "Okay."


    Ignoring him, I focused all my attention on Sylvia. In a low voice, I told him, "It seems like Sylvia is


    looking for something."


    Harry didn''t respond, but I wasn''t bothered.


    About a minuteter, Sylvia reached a clearing and stopped walking.


    I instantly froze as well and gestured at Harry to conceal himself.


    Sylvia wandered around in the clearing for a while. I couldn''t figure out what she was looking for.


    There was an eerie silence around us, further driving home the point that she was acting weirdly.


    My face was serious and I began to worry inwardly. So far, every move of hers had been strange.


    Had she been cursed?


    At this moment, she abruptly stretched her arm out and the next second, a ck fog slowly began


    to rise around her.


    I was stunned. When I turned around and was about to talk to Harry, I saw some quick movement


    from the corner of my eye.


    I looked carefully and realized that it was a colorful wolf in the tall green grass.


    It had just rained and the grass was still wet. To my horror, when Harry''s fur touched any of the


    surrounding flowers and nts, they just got stained.


    I could make out that this wolf had dyed its hair colorfully, and it had faded out now.


    I was so shocked that my mind went nk. I was speechless.


    I was seriously wondering what this creature in front of me was.


    I truly suspected that it was an idiot wolf with a retarded brain.


    "Owoo..."


    The colorful wolf tilted its head and gave me a smile.


    I was at an even bigger loss for words.


    It was definitely an insensible idiot wolf.

 Chapter 597 Entering For The Second Time

    Chapter 597 Entering For The Second Time


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I arrived at the ce where the stone chamber had appeared thest time. But the pendant was


    missing, and I couldn''t seem to find a way to get inside.


    After circling for a while, I suddenly remembered my blood was special, for it could temporarily


    relieve the curse on Rufus and ir.


    After thinking for a while, I took out the dagger and shed my fingertip. The blood gushed out and


    trickled on the ground.


    A few secondster, the ck mist rose, and the ground began to burn.


    A sense of unease settled in the pit of my stomach as I witnessed it. Both my mother''s pendant and


    my blood were coincidentally involved with Noreen in some way.


    Just then, I remembered the ckthorns I saw in my dream. They all seemed like signs of warning.


    However, I had no idea how to connect them. It felt like a kite dangling in the air, and the one


    holding the string had been hiding in the dark, confusing me.


    The gathering speed of the ck mist wasn''t as swift as thest time -- perhaps because the


    opening mechanism of the stone chamber was different. The pendant seemed more unrestrained.


    I stood there and silently waited for the ck mist to envelop me.


    Just then, I heard someone exim, "What is it?"


    My heart leaped to my throat. Thinking the vampires had found me, I quickly squatted. However, the


    space around me was empty and barren. People could see me even if I squatted.


    I never expected that vampires would notice me this soon. This ce was in the middle of a dense


    forest, and I thought I would have time before they found me.


    The silent forest broke into an uproar, and strange sounds came from every direction.


    I grew more vignt and looked around for a ce to hide.


    Just then, something colorful flew over the grass in the distance. It was swift and dazzling. Several


    vampires followed it.


    "Stop! What''s that? Look! It''s running!"


    "It looks like a colorful wild boar."


    "Damn it! Can a wild boar run at that speed?"


    "There are many mutants in this forest."


    The noises seemed to grow louder with every passing minute as the vampires continued to shout


    and swear. Fortunately, no one noticed me.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and thanked the unknown creature for attracting the vampires '' attention.


    Momentster, the ck mist fully enveloped me, and the noises faded away. I closed my eyes and


    pictured myself walking out of the ck mist.


    As expected, I came to the stone chamber again. Strangely, the stone wall on the other side was


    open this time, revealing a magnificent bedroom. The room was covered with mirrors, and the lights


    were dim.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I grew more alert, fearing it was just an illusion like thest time.


    "Sylvia, I''m a little scared. This ce looks so weird. Last time, we were in ab, and this time...


    well, this ce looks like a bedroom," Yana said in a tremulous voice.


    Just as I was about to speak, a strange figure shed past the bedroom at lightning speed.


    "Who''s there?" I could feel the adrenaline pumping in my body as I chased it.


    Hesitant to step in, I stopped at the door and peeked inside.


    However, the figure had vanished, and the ce fell silent again.


    "Damn it! Was it a ghost?" Yana screamed.


    "Shh... no! Maybe Noreen had created an illusion again," I softlyforted Yana. Then, I squatted


    to pick up a small stone and threw it into the bedroom.


    The stone didn''t disappear nor did the bedroom floor copsed.


    Once sure everything was fine, I stepped inside.

 Chapter 598 A Hidden Serpent

    Chapter 598 A Hidden Serpent


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Although no one was in the bedroom, I knew someone must be lurkingin the dark, most likely,


    Noreen herself.


    I looked around and found no other exit in the bedroom. ''Then where did the figure disappear to?''


    "Sylvia! Look at the mirror on your right. The scene on it doesn''t seem to belong to this room," Yana


    eximed.


    I looked up and saw a picture of barrennd in the mirror. About two secondster, my face


    materialized in the mirror. I was wearing a white veil and a wedding dress, which looked strange.


    Thinking it was an illusion, I squeezed my eyes shut and opened them again. By then, the scene


    disappeared, and the mirror went nk again.


    I quickly stepped forward and picked up the strange mirror. I examined it carefully but couldn''t find


    anything unusual, so I put it down. At that moment, I heard a faint sound. It was from the wardrobe.


    My body was on high alert. I slowly walked to the wardrobe, took a deep breath, and pried it open. A


    hidden door carved withplicated runes came to my view.


    A startled gasp escaped my lips as I cautiously opened the door. Inside was a small hidden room


    filled with bright champagne roses.


    My eyes widened in surprise. ''How could someone nt roses indoors?''


    Without thinking, I slowly stepped into the hidden room.


    My breath caught in my throat as I saw pictures of me hanging in every corner of the room.


    I broke into a cold sweat. Yana was also dumbfounded.


    I stepped forward and carefully observed the pictures. Something seemed wrong.


    That was when it dawned on me that the woman in the photo was not me but my mother. These


    pictures were taken before I was born when my mother was still young.


    "Wow! These photos have been well preserved," Yana eximed.


    "Yes. My mom looks so happy in these pictures. Look at the way she''s smiling," I said.


    Judging from my mother''s gesture and expression, I guessed someone close to her must have


    taken these pictures.


    I gradually revived from the shock. At this point, I realized my mother must have shared some sort


    of a rtionship with Noreen.


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many photos of my mother in Noreen''s secret room.


    I knew this wasn''t just an illusion, for all the pictures looked so real. Only the things I had seen and


    witnessed would form an illusion in my mind.


    I hadn''t seen my mother when she was young.


    Besides, there were pictures of her wearing her school uniform.


    So I concluded it was neither an illusion nor a mystery. It was real. The secret room, the roses and


    the pictures were all real. It looked like someone wanted me to see all these pictures.


    "Who the hell are you? Come out! Stop hiding in the dark and ying tricks," I shouted at the empty


    hidden room.


    Although there was no response, I believed the one behind all this must be listening to me.


    "Why do you have photos of my mother? Why do you have my mother''s pendant? Don''t you have


    the guts to show yourself to me? Why are you being such a coward?"


    My questions reverberated in the air.


    Suddenly, the wind blew again, and the serpent hiding in the dark could no longer seem to conceal


    itself.


    Just then, I sensed a strange aura around me.


    Just as I was about to turn around, I felt strong hands pressing my shoulders, arresting me in ce.


    Then, a loud cackle filled the air.


    It looked like they wereughing at me. I tried moving but had no strength to struggle or escape the


    vice-like grip.

 Chapter 599 Noreen Showed Up

    Chapter 599 Noreen Showed Up


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I couldn''t struggle or break free from the grip. The one behind me was clinging to me with all their


    weight. My skin broke into goosebumps as the person''s smooth, icy skin touched mine.


    " Sweetheart, it''s not good to run around this way."


    The hoarse voice of a woman rang in my ears.


    Hearing that, I broke into a cold sweat.


    I clenched my fists, trying to remain calm. "Are you Noreen?"


    The woman responded with maniacalughter. She neither denied it nor gave me a direct answer.


    However, I wasn''t willing to give up. "Why do you have my mother''s photos? And what about the


    pendant?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman didn''t answer my question. Instead, she called my mother''s name in a strange tone that


    sounded sweet and intimate, which only seemed to increase my suspicion.


    ''Is she probably my mother''s sister?''


    "Why are you silent? Tell me!" I wasn''t in the mood for her silly games, so I demanded to hear the


    truth.


    The womanughed again. "Since Olivia hasn''t told you anything, I guess it''s still not the time for


    you to hear the truth."


    Her words infuriated me. The woman had been mysterious right from the beginning and testing my


    patience.


    Judging from her attitude, I could tell she wasn''t going to tell me anything.


    Therefore, I decided to ask her about the ckthorn pattern I had seen in the book. "Can you tell


    me about this? You wanted me to see this, didn''t you? Are you trying to remind me of something?"


    The woman remained silent for a while and suddenly burst outughing. "No wonder you are


    Olivia''s daughter. You are as smart as her."


    Then, herughter ceased abruptly. "What do you want to know? Tell me," she asked solemnly. "Is


    that thing on Rufus'' back the ckthorns? Did you do it?" I asked. Bile rose in my throat as I


    recalled the dream where I saw Rufus ensnared by the ckthorns. I realized it was perhaps this


    evil witch''s trick.


    I heard her sigh as she gently stroked my neck. "Don''t be anxious, Sylvia. Everything will be the


    same as you saw. Your dream wille true. What you believe is real."


    Her words enraged me even though I couldn''t understand what she meant.


    ''My dream woulde true? Does she mean Rufus would die?''


    "Nonsense!" I struggled to escape her hold. "What on earth do you want to do?"


    The woman loosened her grip on my shoulders and continued to hum without answering my


    questions.


    I quickly turned around in a desperate attempt to see her face.


    But all I could see was a figure in a ck cloak retreating swiftly.


    I tried to catch up with her but couldn''t.


    The stone chamber turned into an endless path. It looked like the figure in the ck cloak was


    mocking me, since every time I was about to catch up with her, she suddenly stepped back,


    maintaining a safe distance from me.


    All of a sudden, the wind stopped. The figure in the ck cloak teleported to behind me and gently


    patted my shoulder. She let out a weary sigh as if she was tired of ying this cat-and-mouse game


    with me.


    "It''s time to say goodbye."


    "How can I remove that thing on Rufus'' back?" I asked anxiously.


    Just then, I heard faintughter. "You already have everything you need to remove the curse."


    As soon as she said that, the ck mist grew thicker, and darkness consumed me. I couldn''t see


    anything. The dangerous aura soon disappeared altogether with the stone chamber. All I could hear


    was the sound of my heavy breathing.

 Chapter 600 Escape

    Chapter 600 Escape


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The ck mist grew thicker and began blocking my vision. I knew I was slowly leaving the stone


    chamber.


    As expected, when the ck mist vanished, I found myself in a strange ce. The same thing


    happened when I came out of the chamberst time as well. I realized the exit and entrance were


    not in the same ce.


    I was more sure than ever that the woman I had met just now was Noreen.


    But I still couldn''t understand what she said to me.


    "Noreen said you already have the thing needed to remove the curse. Could it be something you


    had takenbackfrom the stone chambersttime?" asked Yana.


    I wracked my brains for a while and soon remembered the potted flower I had taken backst time.


    ''Did Noreen mean that?'' Apart from the pot of flowers, the rest of the things we brought back were


    gemstones or some potions.


    "Wasn''t that pot of flower nourished with Noreen''s blood? Isn''t that supposed to remove all the


    curses she has cast?" Yana understood what I was thinking and began helping me figure things out.


    "I hope the flower can remove the curse on Rufus. But we can''t be sure yet. Let''s wait for the flower


    to bloom first."


    If it didn''t work, I had to think of other ways.


    At that moment, a group of vampires came from afar.


    Only then did I realize Noreen had teleported me to the center of the vampires'' territory.


    ''What a vicious woman!''


    I hurriedly hid before they saw me.


    After the group of vampires left, I heard sudden noises and screams.


    Once sure I was safely concealed in the dark, I poked my head and frantically looked around. To my


    surprise, I saw Harry running for dear life. Someone was chasing him.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. I squinted to have a closer look and realized it was indeed Harry.


    I could spot his hair even from a distance.


    Although Harry had dyed his hair back to a normal color after joining the army, his brush cut only


    lasted for a short period. He had dyed his hair again aftering to the border.


    Without thinking much, I hurried to help. I sneaked to a corner in a dark alley. Just as the vampires


    were about to catch Harry, I pulled him into the alley.


    Harry was startled. He thought someone was attacking him and tried punching me.


    I quickly blocked his fist and shouted, "It''s me, Sylvia."


    Harry came to his senses, his eyes widening in surprise. "I''ve finally found you, Sylvia! Why are you


    here?"


    "Let''s talk about itter. Run fast now!"


    More vampires gathered, and a weird symphony reverberated in the air. Several major roads were


    blocked, so we could only take the small paths.


    I grabbed Harry''s hand and ran as fast as my legs could carry. "Why are you here?" I asked


    breathlessly.


    Harry nced at me cautiously and said, "John and I followed you all the way here. Then, we


    suddenly lost track of you. I tried to make some noise so you''d probably notice, but didn''t expect


    these vampires would find us first and be insanely difficult to deal with. They have been chasing me


    the entire time."


    "What about John? Where is he now?" I asked curiously.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry pursed his lips and snorted. I was worried to see the aggrieved look on his face.


    Just as I was about to ask what had happened, the whooshing of the crossbow arrows flying toward


    us caught my attention.


    I turned around but saw something tearing the air and knocking out a vampire, who was about to


    attack me with his special power.


    "It''s John!" Harry cried, waving his hand excitedly. "We''re here!"


    No wonder the vampires hadn''t caught up with us. It turned out that John had been silently following


    and protecting us from behind.


    "Come here." John quickly jumped to another tree and signaled Harry and me to join him.

 Chapter 601 A Hidden Place

    Chapter 601 A Hidden ce


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Harry and I followed John to a hidden cave with vines shrouding its entrance.


    "You''re awesome, John!" Harry eximed. "I didn''t expect you would find such a ce to hide. I


    thought you had run away, leaving me all alone."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I realized why Harry looked aggrieved when I asked about John earlier. It looked like he had thought


    John had abandoned him and run for his own life.


    John didn''t say a word. He stood away from Harry, keeping a safe distance from him. Although he


    looked calm, his eyes gleamed with desperation as if he wanted to escape but couldn''t.


    I didn''t have the heart to tell Harry the truth. John''s dislike for him seemed too obvious.


    Harry then turned to look at me. "Sylvia, why have youe to the vampires'' territory? John and I


    thought you were having an affair with someone."


    "That was what you thought. Don''t speak for me," John grunted in annoyance.


    "What made you think that?"


    "You were acting strange all day. Why did you sneak out without informing Prince Rufus?" Harry


    sized me up, trying to read my mind.


    I didn''t know what to say. I had found a way to remove the curse on Rufus that haunted him on


    every full moon night. Besides, Geoffrey had also mentioned the curse in front of everyone, so I


    didn''t feel the need to avoid the topic.


    I told them the truth but concealed the dream about the ckthorns from them. Otherwise, Rufus


    would find out about it. I didn''t want him to know about it until I figured out the entire truth.


    Just when there was finally a way and hope about removing the curse on him that haunted him for


    years, a new curse befell him. I was afraid Rufus would lose his mind.


    "So you came here to find Noreen?" Harry asked in disbelief.


    "Yes. I needed some rification. I was afraid Rufus would be worried about me, so I came here


    without informing him," I said, shrugging.


    "Is there a way to remove the curse on Prince Rufus?" Harry asked concernedly.


    I nodded. "There are some clues. And I met Noreen today."


    "What? You saw Noreen? The notorious ck witch who eats children?" Harry mped his mouth


    in horror.


    "That''s just nonsense," I chuckled, shaking my head. "Why would she eat children?"


    Harry became curious, and I could tell he wanted to ask more questions. However, John stopped


    him.


    "Let''s go back first. It''s not safe here. It will be more difficult to escape this ce when zombies


    come out at night. We have to leave this ce as soon as possible."


    I agreed with John. Fighting the zombies wasn''t an easy task, so we had to leave as soon as


    possible.


    The three of us inspected the entrance of the cave. Although only a few vampires were lurking


    outside, all of them were powerful.


    "I guess there are more than a dozen high-level vampires outside," John said intently.


    Harry was a little surprised. "Howe so many high-level vampires are roaming around all of a


    sudden?"


    "I guess someone high up must have been alerted of our intrusion." My heart sank. Escaping the


    ce now seemed like an impossible task.


    "Fortunately, a lot of rosemaries are nted in this area. They wouldn''t be able to notice the scent


    of us, at least for the time being," said John.


    "Don''t stand at the entrance of the cave. Let''s go inside. Vampires have impable eyesight.


    They''ll soon find us. I suggest we sit down and discuss how to leave."


    "Okay."


    Harry and John acted quickly. The two immediately found a big stone and sat down like two


    students in a ssroom, listening to their teacher with rapt attention.

 Chapter 602 The Task

    Chapter 602 The Task


    Harry''s POV:


    After a discussion, the three of us finally came to the decision for one of us to go out first and create


    a disturbance to distract the vampires. The other two would escape in the ensuing chaos. They


    would then make amotion as well so that the first one could also get away.


    "Who will go first?" Sylvia asked.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I was going to rmend myself, but Joanna spoke first.


    "I''ll go."


    Sylvia and I exchanged a nce filled with tacit understanding and said in unison, "Okay."


    It was obvious that Joanna was strong. Although her strength did not match up with mine, she was


    still the most suitable candidate. After all, her ability to hide and evade was superior to Sylvia''s and


    mine. She would be able to fool those vampires outside.


    "Be careful," I said in an earnest voice as I patted her shoulder.


    Joanna didn''t respond. She gave a nod to Sylvia, and then spun around and rushed out of the cave.


    The cave became a little quieter with her departure. Sylvia and I were left behind here and would


    have to wait for Joanna''s signal.


    The signal was a chirp. Joanna''s imitation of a bird chirping sounded almost real. I had discovered


    this by ident and had forced her to perform it several times for me.


    "John is so agile.


    His ability to move stealthily and his sense of perception is incredibly exceptional. He seems to be


    very experienced," Sylvia sighed.


    My lips curled to one side. Sylvia was right. How else could Joanna be a professional killer? These


    were requisite skills for an assassin. If she hadn''t been strong enough, she would have died a long


    time ago.


    "You have been stuck with John every day, haven''t you? You must have learned something about


    him, right?" Sylvia watched me curiously and said in a teasing voice.


    "No, we haven''t spent time together every day!" I protested. I had been coerced into doing that. I


    had no interest in eating and sleeping with a female killer who dressed as a man. And I had to keep


    her secrets! This was mad! At the mention of this topic, my mind shed back to how she had


    threatened me with my life that night. I was worried that everyone would pity me if they heard my


    story.


    "You have. Flora and I barely see you now. You are either on your way to dinner with John or en


    route to some mission with him. You are so busy, Harry." Sylvia shot me a wink and burst into


    laughter.


    I coughed awkwardly and said, "It''s just a coincidence that John and I had been assigned the same


    missions these past few days. Once we return to the capital, we can eat and train together again."


    "I was just joking. John is also one of us. If there is an event, we can invite him to join us," Sylvia


    said gently.


    I scratched my nose and stayed quiet. I had already decided to keep a constant eye on Joanna. I


    wouldn''t let her hurt Sylvia and Flora.


    As this thought ran through my mind, my eyes suddenly fell on a phone on the ground. It was


    Joanna''s.


    "She''s so careless that she didn''t even realize she has left her phone behind," I murmured as I


    picked it up. Something abruptly struck me. Perhaps there was information about her mission on the


    phone?


    I really wanted to look through her phone, but I was afraid Sylvia would use me of invading


    others'' privacy. So, I pretended to keep it safe for John and slipped it into my pocket.


    A little whileter, curiosity about the phone was burning me up from inside. I quickly made up an


    excuse to get away from Sylvia. "Sylvia, I''m going to pee. Please wait here for a bit."


    "Okay. Go ahead." Sylvia didn''t suspect me of anything nefarious. She was sitting on a stone, her


    chin propped up by her hand, staring nkly at the wall.


    I went to the innermost corner of the cave. After ensuring that Sylvia was paying no heed to me, I


    took out Joanna''s phone from my pocket.


    Unfortunately, it needed a password to unlock it.


    I bit my lower lip in distress. Damn it! Why had she set a password?


    I randomly typed in some numbers on the screen. My first try was 1234, and the next one was


    6666.


    Finally, I tried Joanna''s birthday, and it surprisingly worked.

 Chapter 603 One-day Tour To The Gasoline Station

    Chapter 603 One-day Tour To The Gasoline Station


    Harry''s POV:


    "You are so smart, Harry," my wolf, Linka, praised me excitedly. In a very smug tone, he said, "My


    Harry can even perform a task asplex as cracking a password."


    A grin split my face as I checked Joanna''s phone.


    Her socialwork ount was nearly nk. The only post she had liked was about fighting skills.


    I opened her contact list and found that it had only three contacts, one of which was me.


    All of a sudden, I felt touched. I actually upied a third of Joanna''s world.


    However, she had stored my name weirdly. It was just a string of messy numbers. Obviously, she


    had casually typed it in.


    I changed it into ''handsome'' without thinking.


    Then I checked her photo album, the recycle bin, and the memos, but I didn''te across anything


    useful.


    Just as I was about to give up, it struck me that there might be some useful information hidden in


    her search history.


    Wanting to test my theory, I opened the app on her phone to sift through the search history, and I


    actually found a search record.


    ''What do I do when I discover that my mate is an


    idiot?''


    When I read the question Joanna had searched for, I was astonished. ''How could such a terrifying


    she-wolf have a mate? And her mate is an idiot?''


    Oh my God! Who could be so unlucky to end up as the mate of a hellcat like Joanna? I believed


    that man was very unfortunate.


    Even more important was the fact that the man was an idiot. It was hard to pick who was more ill-


    fated between Joanna and her mate.


    I checked the time she had made the search. It was not very long ago. While we were running for


    our lives, she actually had the time to look up this question. It seemed like her stupid mate was


    really bothering her.


    I couldn''t stop the chuckle that escaped my lips when this thought ran through my head. I felt so


    happy.


    This was her retribution for constantly bullying me.


    I heard amotioning from outside at this moment.


    Sylvia called out, "Harry? Are you done? We have to go."


    "I''ming." I stuffed the phone back into my pocket and rushed back to Sylvia.


    Joanna had already sessfully taken action. Her familiar pleasant chirps resounded in the cave.


    "Put your coat on. Don''t forget anything here," Sylvia reminded me.


    "Okay." I wore my coat and followed her to the


    entrance.


    "I''ll go out to divert them. You can slip away when you see the right opportunity." After saying that,


    Sylvia moved quickly. The more powerful vampires who had their attention fixed on Joanna earlier


    noticed Sylvia and chased after her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sylvia immediately sprinted to the left, and I grabbed the chance to run to the gasoline station on


    the right.


    When we had discussed our escape n, we had chosen the gasoline station as our meeting point.


    On my way there, I also knocked out a few of the weaker vampires. They were so fragile that they


    were crying after just a few punches from me. I guessed they were not pure-bred vampires.


    Otherwise, how could they not possess any special powers?


    In a few minutes, I left them behind without much trouble and arrived at the gasoline station. It was


    empty and covered in cobwebs. It looked like it had been abandoned a long time ago.


    Joanna and Sylvia hadn''te yet. I wandered around holding an iron rod and peered into the


    distance. My stomach churned with anxiety and I feared that something bad would befall them.


    After a while, Sylvia showed up.


    She rushed towards me, grabbed an unused can of gasoline, and darted away.


    "John is waiting for us in the front. The vampires are gaining on us, and there are a lot of them. Help


    me pour the gasoline on the ground."


    As soon as I heard this, I jumped into action. I got the gist of Sylvia''s intention. She was going to


    blow this ce up, blocking our pursuers.


    After pouring the gasoline, she asked me for a lighter and tossed it toward the ground.


    We made a dash for the intersection that led to the suburbs. With a loud bang, the gasoline station


    exploded behind us.


    The fireball rose up high into the sky, and soon the air was filled with the smell of burning gas.


    Our vampire pursuers had to stop now.

 Chapter 604 A Pink Wolf That Fell From The Sky

    Chapter 604 A Pink Wolf That Fell From The Sky


    Harry''s POV:


    The explosion at the gasoline station was so loud that all the vampires in the neighborhood came


    out. They were wandering around the suburb to find us.


    Fortunately, they were all low-level vampires, so it was challenging for them to smell the scent of


    creatures of different ns.


    Sylvia and I were waiting for Joanna in the dark, holding our breath. We dared not make a sound or


    move around.


    Although Sylvia looked calm, the sweat on her forehead betrayed her.


    I knew she was as anxious as I was. Fifteen minutes had passed, but Joanna was nowhere to be


    seen.


    However, I could no longer remain calm. My stomach clenched with anticipation. I was getting


    worried about Joanna. ''Is she in danger?''


    "There is no point waiting here. We have to find a way to look for her," I said in a low voice.


    "Let''s wait for another five minutes. If she doesn''t show up by then, we''ll go and look for her." Sylvia


    turned to look at me. Her firm gaze seemed to calm me.


    I took a deep breath andforted myself that everything would be fine. Even in superhero movies,


    viins never died easily; so Joanna would definitely be safe and sound.


    Besides, she was a strong woman who could take down two powerful men like me during training.


    Moreover, Joanna was a professional assassin. She had to risk her life to aplish every


    mission. Such a she-wolf could survive even in desperate circumstances.


    I immediately prayed to Moon Goddess that I would remain single for twenty years if she kept


    Joanna safe.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Five minutes passed in a blur. Sylvia and I couldn''t wait any longer, so we decided to go back and


    look for Joanna.


    "We can''t go via the gasoline station. Let''s take a detour to see if we can return to the cave," Sylvia


    said with a frown.


    "I just noticed a bridge near the gas station that had ess back to the city. We can go there and


    have a look," I suggested.


    At that moment, my gaze fell on a thin figure at a distance. It was wearing a ck hood, and a


    vampire was dragging it away. The person was wearing Joanna''s clothes and was of the same


    height and physique as Joanna.


    Without thinking much, I rushed forward to save Joanna.


    "Don''t go!" Sylvia shouted anxiously. "That''s not John! It''s a trap!"


    But it was toote. As soon as Sylvia finished her words, a vampire suddenly jumped out of the dark


    and attacked me with its special power. I had no time to dodge or fight back.


    Just as I was mentally ready to be hit head-on, a pink wolf fell from the sky and bit the vampire''s


    neck.


    The vampire grabbed the wolf''s neck and punched its body.


    However, the pink wolf remained unfazed. It lunged forward, bit the vampire fiercely, and threw it


    out.


    The vampire''s head collided with the tree trunk, and he passed out right away.


    My eyes widened with astonishment. The pink wolf''s barbaric and violent fighting technique looked


    familiar.


    Linka grew excited and screamed in my mind, "Wow! Look how pink it is! Such a beautiful fur." It


    was not just pink but was easily one of the prettiest wolves I have ever seen. It was pink all over,


    including its paws and nose, with only a speck of white at the tip of its tail.


    The bright color dazzled me. It was the wolf of my dreams, and since it was only a couple of feet


    away from me, I could smell its scent.


    My breathing quickened, and my heart was racing in my chest.


    A strange feeling consumed me.


    I could sense the wolf was my mate. ''Oh my God! It''s finally happened.''


    I was d the Moon Goddess finally paid attention to me. She had designated an adorable pink


    mate for me.


    In a matter of a few seconds, I had already married her in my mind and evene up with the


    name of my future daughter as well.

 Chapter 605 Her True Identity

    Chapter 605 Her True Identity


    Joanna''s POV:


    Seeing that Harry was in danger, I instinctively turned into my wolf form and rushed to save him.


    Then, I fought the vampires along with Harry and Sylvia. After defeating them all, I turned around


    and signaled them to follow me.


    Sylvia immediately understood what I meant. She grabbed Harry''s hand and followed me.


    Based on my previous observation, I took the secret pathways that no vampires would notice, and


    Sylvia and Harry followed me.


    Soon, we fled to the border of the vampires '' territory, which was still a few miles away from the


    werewolf territory.


    Once out of danger, we gradually slowed down. Just then, I began looking for ways to slip away


    without garnering anyone''s suspicion. I couldn''t let Sylvia and Harry know I was the pink wolf.


    Besides, Sylvia was very sharp. I had to discreetly leave without arousing her suspicions.


    But being the idiot that Harry was, he stopped us and wanted to go back even though he was out of


    danger.


    "John is still there. We can''t just leave."


    With that, Harry turned around, intending to go back. Although he was always cheerful and


    carefree, he could sometimes be more stubborn than anyone else.


    I growled with frustration.


    Harry nced at me and paused for a few seconds. Then, he looked away and said, "You two wait


    for me here. I''ll go back and find John." "I''lle with you."


    Unexpectedly, Sylvia offered to follow Harry instead of stopping him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In desperation, I howled loudly to express my opposition.


    But they didn''t bother listening to me.


    Sylvia squatted and rubbed my head. "I don''t know who you are, but thank you for saving us today.


    But we still have to go back. We can''t leave ourpanion behind."


    I rested my paw on Sylvia''s hand and stared at her in an attempt to make her understand what I


    was trying to tell her.


    But Sylvia didn''t seem to receive any information from me. She said goodbye to me and took


    Harry''s hand, intending to go back.


    The situation was getting out of control, and it pissed me off.


    I had no choice but to run forward and stop them. "What happened?" Sylvia frowned at me in


    confusion.


    I howled and returned to my human form, for they left me with no choice.


    "You don''t have to go back. I''m right here." I felt embarrassed to face them, so I lowered my head.


    Both Sylvia and Harry fell silent.


    I looked up in surprise and saw them staring at me with wide eyes.


    Sylvia was shocked. She blinked at me in disbelief. "You are... John? Are you a she-wolf?! What''s


    going on? Oh my God! I had no idea!"


    I nodded sheepishly and admitted that I was a she-wolf.


    Although the secret was exposed, I strangely felt rxed, perhaps because I had been hiding it for


    so long.


    "How... how could your wolf..." Harry stuttered but couldn''t finish his sentence.


    His face had turned beet red.


    I knew why he was surprised. When I turned into my wolf form, the scent-concealing spell on me


    would lose its effect. It was obvious he had found out that I was his mate.


    Sylvia soon calmed down and asked me why I disguised myself as a man.


    "It''s a long story..." Harry cut in.


    I red at him in silent warning, hoping for him not to bber nonsense.


    Sylvia turned and looked at Harry in disbelief. "So, you already knew it?"


    Harry instantly shut his mouth.


    I couldn''t tell them the real reason why I was disguised as a man for the time being. Sylvia was no


    fool like Harry, so I had to find an appropriate excuse.


    As I wracked my brain to think of something, Harry spoke on my behalf.

 Chapter 606 The Strange Harry_____

    Chapter 606 The Strange Harry_____


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I couldn''t very well handle the new situation here. I''d always thought John was a dude, but in reality,


    he was not a he, but a she?


    After finding out that John was actually a she-wolf, I realized her face indeed looked more feminine


    and delicate. I had thought that John''s build was rtively small among the other male werewolves.


    It all made sense now.


    ''Why didn''t I think of this before?''


    I looked at her and asked why she had disguised herself as a man. However, Harry spoke on behalf


    of her.


    "Don''t ask. Joanna has her own issues. Besides, the school has no rule that states a female student


    shouldn''t dress up as a man. It''s all their personal choice." Harry turned and smiled at John.


    That was when I found out that John''s real name was Joanna.


    However, the drastic change in Harry''s attitude toward Joanna surprised me. He used to loathe


    John so much, but he seemed to have epted that his frenemy was a she-wolf too soon.


    I suspected he might have known it for a long time and had been hiding it from us.


    Joanna ignored Harry and said, "I will tell you the reason when the right timees. Don''t ask


    about it now."


    I thought about what I had done and apologized to Joanna, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked you


    too many questions. Your gender will continue to remain a secret. Don''t worry."


    "Thank you," Joanna nodded, forcing a smile.


    "You don''t have to thank her. After all, that''s what friends are for." Harry grinned and threw his arm


    around Joanna''s shoulder.


    Joanna mercilessly pped Harry''s hand away and looked at me. "Let''s leave this ce first. Prince


    Rufus will be worried."


    My stomach churned when she mentioned Rufus. He would certainly go berserk if I didn''t go back


    on time.


    "Let''s go."


    We didn''t dare pick up the cars, fearing the vampires might capture us, and so we ended up walking


    back.


    On our way back, Harry kept talking to Joanna.


    He asked if the color of her wolf''s hair was natural. Then, he began talking about hairdressing like a


    professional.


    However, Joanna didn''t say anything. She walked ahead with her head down, ignoring Harry.


    Harry''s words sounded weird to me. It looked like he had taken a fancy to the color of Joanna''s


    wolf. I wondered if he wanted to color his hair pink.


    "Your hair has dry and split ends. I''ll ask my hairdresser to groom you someday. And your neck is


    sunburnt. I''ll give you a neck mask when we get back. And drinking water is extremely important.


    You should keep yourself hydrated. It''s the first step of health care. I don''t think you drink enough


    water." Harry was nagging Joanna by giving meaningless healthcare tips.


    He was rambling on without realizing that he was desperately looking for topics to impress Joanna.


    Unable to take it anymore, I quickened my pace to keep a safe distance from them.


    The sun slowly began to sink on the horizon. We walked for a long while on the barrennd. Just as


    we were about to reach the border, we finally found a transportation vehicle.


    The three of us showed our identity cards and got into the vehicle.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat in first, and Joanna walked past me and sat in a corner.


    She had always been antisocial, and being a woman didn''t seem to change that aspect of her


    personality.


    I wasn''t surprised and didn''t bother questioning her either. This was perhaps the mostfortable


    way to get along with each other.


    Harry was thest one to get into the vehicle. He ignored the vacant seat beside me and sat beside


    Joanna.


    The sudden change in his behavior surprised me.

 Chapter 607 He Coveted Me

    Chapter 607 He Coveted Me


    Joanna''s POV:


    My stupid mate had been acting strange ever since he saw my wolf form.


    He used to avoid me all the time but was pestering me now.


    Something seemed wrong.


    Harry''s enthusiasm made me ufortable. I wanted to stay away from him, but he was stalking


    me everywhere without leaving my side even for a minute.


    I sat in the vehicle and closed my eyes to rest. Harry was murmuring the entire time. After a while,


    he fell silent.


    I waited for him to speak again, but he didn''t. I wasn''t ustomed to his silence yet, so after a


    moment''s thought, I asked, "Why did you speak for me?"


    "I promised your secret''s safe with me. Don''t worry. I will keep my word," Harry whispered


    reassuringly.


    I opened my eyes and nced at him. His face broke into an ecstatic grin.


    Then, he took out a phone from his pocket. "You left it in the cave just now. Fortunately, I found it."


    Only then did I realize it was indeed my phone.


    I''m not social, so I seldom interacted with people or used my phone. Sometimes, it would stay in my


    pocket the entire day.


    I took the phone and thanked him.


    "You''re wee. It''s my pleasure," Harry whispered. He didn''t dare to look at me. He was ying


    with his fingers to hide his shyness. After a while, he suddenly leaned closer to me and said, "So,


    we are mates..."


    ''Huh? So what?''


    "What are you trying to say?" I asked in surprise.


    "It''s... it''s just... Don''t you think it''s amazing that we are mates?" Harry blinked and looked at me


    with expectant eyes.


    Although he sounded normal, I felt weird.


    I couldn''t understand why he was shy all of a sudden.


    I didn''t know what to say, and I didn''t want him to take it to his heart. In the end I simply said,


    "Forget about the mate bond. It''s no big deal."


    As if he didn''t hear what I said, Harry continued, "Why couldn''t I smell your scent as my mate when


    you were in your human form? I could spot your scent only when you turned into your wolf form."


    "The witchcraft seal that conceal my scent won''t work when I''m in the form of a wolf," I exined


    tersely.


    "Why is there a witchcraft seal on you?" Harry asked.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I didn''t want to disclose too much information, so I snapped coldly, "It''s none of your business."


    Whenever I was rude toward Harry, he would usually get angry and curse me. Therefore, I was


    mentally prepared for it.


    But unexpectedly, Harry didn''t get angry this time. Instead, he looked at me shyly. "How can it not


    be my business? We are mates."


    I was taken aback and didn''t know what to say.


    "So, you must have known I''m your mate for a long time,"


    he continued. "Then why didn''t you tell me..."


    Harry''s coyness made my scalp tingle.


    I took a deep breath and wanted to warn him.


    Just then, his face turned beet red.


    ''Geez, is he finally going to scream at me?'' I guessed he would start reprimanding me for being


    mean.


    But it didn''t matter. He was harmless even when he got angry.


    I closed my eyes, waiting for him to scold me.


    But, to my surprise, Harry looked at me and asked, "What did you mean by ''having an idiot mate''?


    Were you referring to me?"

 Chapter 608 May 25th

    Chapter 608 May 25th


    Joanna''s POV:


    Harry''s question confused me for a moment. Just then, I remembered what I had searched online


    before: ''What do I do when I discover that my mate is an idiot?''


    My face flushed with embarrassment. However, I soon became angry and grabbed the phone.


    "Youlookedatmy phone withoutmypermission?" Harry''s sadness was reced with guilt. He opened


    and closed his mouth but didn''t dare to utter a word.


    I turned on the phone, but something seemed wrong. I looked up at him and asked, "You unlocked


    my phone! How do you know my password?"


    "It''s your date of birth." Harry leaned closer to me as a proud smile emerged on his face. "Well, I''m


    smart, aren''t I?"


    "How do you know my birthday? Did you read the student file?" I looked at him with suspicion. But


    even that didn''t seem right. My date of birth in the student file was May 24th. It was actually my


    brother John''s birthday, not mine.


    If Harry looked at the student file, he would have assumed it was my birthday. I couldn''t fathom how


    he figured out my birthday and unlocked the phone with it.


    As expected, Harry frowned in confusion. "What student file? I haven''t read it."


    "How else did you find out about my birthday? Don''t tell me that you just made a lucky guess," I


    snorted. It was possible though that he hadbined the numbers and tried onebination after


    the other.


    Harryughedcently. "You don''t know it, do you? If you want to know the truth, you should


    turn into a wolf after we get back."


    "Why?" I was a little confused. It was a bizarre request, after all.


    Harry cleared his throat in embarrassment. "My wolf, Linka, wants to y with your wolf."


    I was taken aback and didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, let me tell you the truth. I found out about your birthday justst month," he said.


    "Last month? How did you know it?" I frowned because I didn''t remember telling him about it.


    Harry let out a weary sigh. "You''re too busy to care about the details, so you obviously don''t


    remember it."


    "Come on. Be serious!" I red at him.


    "Fine." Harry rubbed his nose and sat down. "All right. On the 25th ofst month, the two of us


    came out of the cafeteria in the afternoon and walked past a dessert shop. I saw you staring at the


    birthday cake longingly. So I somehow felt it was your birthday."


    What he said seemed reasonable.


    I had nned to buy a cake to celebrate my birthday alone that day. Butter, I lost interest because


    nobody knew when my birthday was, and celebrating it seemed pointless.


    "Think about it. I brought you a small cake when I returned to the dormitory that night." Harry tilted


    his head and grinned at me, his eyes twinkling with delight.


    "I thought it was a coincidence," I mumbled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There can''t be many coincidences. I had put a lot of thought to it." Harry puffed his chest in pride.


    I didn''t know how to react. I still couldn''t believe what Harry had done for me. He had found it was


    my birthday by merely witnessing me look at a birthday cake.


    It seemed illogical, yet it was the truth.


    My heart softened. May 25th was my birthday, and for the first time in my life, someone


    remembered it.


    I was being neglected all my life because of my twin brother. No one ever cared about me. I was


    born half an hour after him, so my birthday fell on the next day. Despite being siblings, our lives had


    been fated to be very different from the very beginning.


    I looked at Harry and smiled gratefully. "Thank you, Harry."

 Chapter 609 Are You Angry

    Chapter 609 Are You Angry


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Harry and Joanna were whispering to each other in the corner.


    A couple of minutes ago, the two were quarreling. I thought they would get into a fight again, and I


    had to mediate and solve the dispute. However, the tension between the two miraculously eased


    and they now looked harmonious.


    I couldn''t figure out what had happened, so I didn''t bother paying attention. I simply looked out of


    the window and watched the scenery.


    The car quickly drove into the border of the pack. About five or six minutester, it stopped at the


    military camp.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Rufus waiting for me on the stone steps. Although his face


    bore no expression, I could tell he was furious.


    I immediately guessed who must have told him about it, so I turned and red at Harry.


    Harry looked at me apologetically and waved his mobile phone. ''I had no choice. Prince Rufus


    called me. I dared not lie to him,'' he mouthed, silently begging for mercy.


    I was so angry that I almost raised my hand to punch him.


    However, Joanna stepped forward and protectively stood in front of him.


    I was taken aback for a moment. It looked like she was trying to protect him.


    While we were silently talking, Rufus walked up to me.


    Harry didn''t dare to stay any longer. He grabbed Joanna''s hand and ran away.


    Before Rufus misunderstood me, I took his hand and exined, "I still haven''t fully figured out the


    details about your curse and we will go back to the imperial pce soon. If I don''t go back to


    Noreen''s domain and learn more about the curse, I''m afraid I will never have a chance to find out


    about it."


    My voice broke with guilt as I spoke. Rufus stared at me grimly without uttering a word.


    I stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips. "Please don''t be mad at me. I know I was wrong," I said pitifully.


    Rufus held my waist and looked down at me without uttering a word.


    "I promise this will never happen. I won''t risk my life again. I won''t hide anything from you," I swore


    sincerely.


    But Rufus didn''t respond.


    His silence frightened me. I hugged him desperately. "Please say something. Don''t ignore me. I


    know I made a mistake. Please forgive me." Rufus unsped my hands that were hugging him and


    pulled back. I looked up at him in rapture, thinking he was going to say something. But he just


    turned around and left.


    I hurriedly ran after him and grabbed his hand. "Where are you going?"


    He looked down at my hand and then my eyes, his face taut with anger.


    I pouted and slowly loosened my grip. Unexpectedly, he grabbed my hand.


    ''What''s going on?'' I looked up at Rufus; his face had darkened with rage.


    He held my hand tightly and turned to the temporary residence for soldiers.


    "Why don''t we go to your ce?" I asked in a low voice.


    Rufus didn''t answer my question. Instead, he led me to my residence.


    It looked like he was at the peak of his rage. Otherwise, Rufus would never act like this.


    "I guess going to your ce will be a better idea. You carry on with your work. I''ll wait for you to


    come back." I held his arm obediently.


    However, Rufus was so angry that he didn''t utter a word regardless of how much I tried.


    I followed him in despair, thinking about how to cheer him up.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus had lost his temper with me for the first time. I was filled with regret.


    If I had anticipated such a thing, I would have told him. But if I did, he would have protested and


    offered to apany me.


    I sighed as we walked to my ce.


    Rufus wanted to let go of me when we arrived, but I grasped his hand with all my strength. "Are you


    leaving?"


    Rufus examined my face and finally said, "Go back and think about what you did. I have to go back


    to work."


    "Fine..." I pouted and slowly let go of his hand. I wanted to stick to him and didn''t want to leave his


    side. After all, he was still angry.


    Rufus didn''t say anything.


    I took a deep breath and kissed his cheek. "All right, go ahead. I will miss you."


    Rufus paused for a moment. It looked like he wanted to say something but stopped on second


    thought. Finally, he left without saying a word.

 Chapter 610 The Sensual Dress

    Chapter 610 The Sensual Dress


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Sorting out misunderstandings was crucial in every rtionship.


    I immediately texted Rufus with cute emojis and romantic phrases after returning to my dorm. But,


    at the same time, I didn''t want to disturb his work, so I sent all the messages during his usual dinner


    break.


    I neatly arranged the dishes on the table in front of me and took a picture. "I''m eating."


    I waited for a few minutes, but there was no reply from him. I grunted and put my phone down in


    frustration.


    Flora was sitting beside me. Unable to take it anymore, she pushed the te of spaghetti toward


    me. "Let''s eat first. Only when you''re full will you have the strength to cheer up your angry


    boyfriend."


    I took a bite of the spaghetti but didn''t really have the appetite for it. "What do I do, Flora? How can I


    cheer up Rufus?"


    "Well, it''s indeed your fault. If I were Rufus, I would have also been mad at you. Prince Rufus values


    your safety above anything else. But you''ve been constantly risking your life. It''s only fair that Prince


    Rufus is mad at you. His anger is justifiable," Flora said as she took another bite of the noodles.


    "Verbal assurances won''t work anymore. If I were Prince Rufus, I wouldn''t believe your words


    either."


    "What do I do now?" My heart broke. It looked like I had hit the dead end.


    "Of course, there is a way, and I guarantee it will definitely work." Flora smiled and winked at me.


    Seeing that, my scalp tingled. "Do you remember the gift I gave you on your birthday?"


    "Yes... Yes, I do," I stammered as my face burned with embarrassment. ''Does she want me to..."


    "Then use it! I went through a lot of trouble to get that sensual cat maid dress. I''m sure Prince Rufus


    will be obsessed with you if you wear it."


    "This is ridiculous!" My cheeks med with embarrassment.


    Flora nced at my chest and grinned evilly. "There''s no need to be embarrassed. After all, you two


    have made love before. And trust me, all male wolf likes the role-y!"


    "But I didn''t bring it with me. I''ve been hiding it in the dormitory back in the capital." When Flora


    gave that sensual outfit to me, I felt I would never get to use it in my life.


    Floraughed and patted my shoulder. "Don''t worry. I brought it for you."


    My eyes widened in shock. "What? You brought it? Where did you find it?"


    "I went back to the dormitory to pack up my things and found it in a dusty corner when you weren''t


    around." Flora pped her hands excitedly as a triumphant smile emerged on her face. "I knew it


    woulde in handy one day." "Thank you for being so considerate and bringing this with you


    when we are on a mission at the border!" I sighed and rubbed my forehead, not knowing whether I


    should be amused or annoyed for having such a "helping" friend.


    Flora urged me to put on the dress. Knowing I couldn''t win an argument with her, I took the dress to


    Rufus'' room and put it on.


    The costume came with a bell hanging on the cor, and it chimed every time I moved around. Flora


    said it was specially made to conceal my scent and surprise my mate.


    I pursed my lips and was afraid it would end up shocking Rufus instead of surprising him.


    Rufus was perhaps busy with work. I reasoned he wouldn''te back soon, so I decided to lie on


    the bed and check my Facebook.


    After aimlessly scrolling across the phone, I became bored and began thinking about how to deal


    with Rufus after he forgave me. I had to teach him a lesson.


    As I thought about it, I became exhausted and drowsy.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, I heard a noise outside. It was Rufus.


    I got up to greet him. However, I stopped short when I realized several people had apanied


    Rufus.


    My body froze in ce.


    ''How will I meet them in this outfit?''


    Seeing that the people outside were about to open the door and enter the house, I immediately hid


    in the closet.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 611 Killer In The Wardrobe

    Chapter 611 Killer In The Wardrobe


    Rufus'' POV:


    I had been too busy today that I didn''t have the time to even drink water. My subordinates even


    followed me back to my room so we could continue our discussion.


    I was so annoyed that I wanted to smoke a cigarette. However, one of the elders stopped me,


    saying smoking wasn''t good for my health. However, he was secretly smoking in a corner.


    I was frustrated and pissed off.


    When I entered the room, I saw my subordinates sitting in a row. At first, they were only expressing


    their opinions one after the other. However,ter, they got into a heated discussion.


    I pulled my tie, pretending to be serious as I listened to their conversation.


    In fact, Sylvia was all I could think about.


    I was indeed angry with her, but most importantly, I didn''t forgive Sylvia immediately because I


    wanted her to take me seriously.


    My name and status in the family had been witnessing a terrible decline. If things went on this way


    and we have a child in the future, I was afraid the situation would only get worse.


    Therefore, I decided to hold back my love and longing for her. I couldn''tpromise with her until at


    least midnight.


    Sylvia had been texting me every half an hour, informing me what she was doing. But all of a


    sudden, the messages stopped.


    I thought she woulde to me, but she didn''t.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced at my phone again. There was still no new message from her, not even an emoji.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if she was angry. It would break my heart if she ignored me likest time.


    Cheering her up wasn''t an easy task. However, I seemed to make the same mistake again.


    My stomach began to churn with anxiety.


    I couldn''t wait to kiss her and tell her how much I loved her. Sylvia''s pitiful face shed in my mind,


    and my heart melted into a puddle.


    I let out a weary sigh, and my subordinates immediately fell silent.


    Only then did I realize I was still in a meeting.


    The people in the room were all terrified, thinking they had said something wrong.


    I cleared my throat awkwardly. "Go on. What did you just say?"


    The room erupted with noises as everyone got into a heated discussion again.


    I looked at the clock on the wall, and my desire to meet Sylvia intensified.


    Just then, I heard a noise from the wardrobe.


    I looked around to check if it was a mouse, but there was nothing around, so I didn''t care.


    A few secondster, I heard the sound again. It was the dinging of a bell.


    I waved my hand, gesturing for everyone to calm down.


    Everyone shut their mouths and waited for me to speak.


    Although the noise had disappeared, I realized someone hade to my room when I wasn''t


    present.


    The bed sheet and quilt were wrinkled. It was obvious someone had moved them.


    I immediately realized someone had sneaked in, so I stood up and looked at my subordinates,


    gesturing that someone was in the wardrobe.


    I assumed it was an assassin. I thought I could live in peace for the time being at the border and


    didn''t expect to encounter the same trouble over and over again. I wasn''t really surprised though.


    I sneered and walked toward the wardrobe.


    My men understood what I meant and immediately followed me, ready to attack, as they gradually


    walked toward the wardrobe.


    I shifted my stance and stared at the wardrobe coldly. Then, I grabbed the handle and yanked the


    door open. However, my mind went nk, and my body froze when I saw what was inside.


    Fortunately, my hand reacted faster than my brain. I mmed the door shut and pressed myself


    against it.


    ''Damn it! What the hell!''

 Chapter 612 A Wild Cat

    Chapter 612 A Wild Cat


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I looked at Rufus for a second before the wardrobe mmed shut.


    I heard muffled voices from outside that inquired what was going on.


    My body froze. I clutched the bell and held my breath, hoping for my racing heart to slow down.


    Oh, God! This was the most embarrassing moment of my life.


    Why the hell did I choose to hide in the closet? What had I been thinking when I agreed to wear this


    sensual outfit? Several werewolves were outside with Rufus. If they saw me in this outfit, then I''d


    literally die of embarrassment.


    Besides, I saw Rufus'' face before he closed the wardrobe door. He seemed equally embarrassed.


    Then I heard him angrily order his subordinates to leave.


    Judging from their conversation, I didn''t think they saw me.


    Thank goodness! Otherwise, I would never be able to face them.


    After a long while, it was finally quiet outside.


    I curled up in a corner, hugging my knees. My mind was a mess.


    What the fuck had I been thinking? I shouldn''t havee here in the first ce. I should probably


    dunked my head in the water to sober myself up.


    Just then, the door of the wardrobe flew open. Rufus was standing outside, and the light in the room


    outlined his frame.


    I nced at him and looked away. I was hiding in a corner like a scared child.


    "Come out," Rufus said in a hoarse voice.


    "No..." I mumbled and shrank back again. I didn''t want to go out and make a fool of myself.


    "Honey, it''s stuffy in the wardrobe. Come out," Rufus coaxed me.


    "No, I''m just going to stay here. Leave me alone." I rested my chin on my knees, determined not to


    leave the ce.


    Rufus bent over and reached his hand to pull me, but I pushed him away. "They didn''t see you.


    Don''t worry about it," he said softly.


    I groaned and shook my head fiercely. It was humiliating regardless of whether they saw me or not.


    Rufus had no choice but to let go of me.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought he was running out of patience, and it annoyed me. But, to my surprise, Rufus also got


    into the wardrobe.


    "What... What are you doing? There''s no space." I moved back.


    Rufus closed the wardrobe door and stared at me.


    I swallowed as my face flushed with embarrassment. Rufus was dressed in formal attire. But


    despite it, his eyes glinted with mischief as he looked at me.


    Silence prevailed, except for the sounds of our breathing. My heart began racing in my chest.


    Considering I was dressed in a sensual outfit, I didn''t even have the courage to look at Rufus.


    Rufus put his hand on my shoulder, closed the distance between us, and kissed me right away.


    I subconsciously grasped his tie and raised my head in response.


    The sloppy sounds of our kisses echoed in the wardrobe. Rufus slid his tongue into my mouth,


    deepening the kiss.


    I groaned and gently pushed him away. "Well, you bit my tongue..."


    Rufus opened his eyes and gently moved back. He stared at me, his eyes gleaming with lust.


    I leaned over and kissed his brows. Then, I peppered little kisses downward on his eyes and lips.


    Finally, I bit his lip in revenge.


    Rufus chuckled and stroked my back, allowing me to kiss and bite him.


    Seeing that, I took off his tie and bit his corbone, leaving a bright red hickey.


    Rufus''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. He snorted and gripped my bum as he straddled me


    onto hisp. I gasped as I felt something hard poking my abdomen.

 Chapter 613 In The Wardrobe

    Chapter 613 In The Wardrobe


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The temperature in the narrow space grew hotter. Rufus and I were wrapped in a tight embrace,


    and I could hear his rhythmic heartbeat ringing in my ears.


    Rufus put his arms around my waist and pressed his forehead against mine.


    "Why wasn''t I able to smell your scent?"


    I raised my head and shook the bell around my neck. "Because this bell can hide one''s scent from


    even their mate."


    Rufus gently touched the bell and smiled. "Hmm... Interesting."


    I remembered what happened a while ago and how Rufus'' men might have seen me in the outfit.


    My face flushed with embarrassment. "Don''tugh. I''m so embarrassed. It''s all your fault."


    Rufus touched my head gently. "Don''t worry. No one saw you."


    I looked at him and pouted. However, hisfort made me feel better.


    Rufus pulled me into his arms again and whispered, "Let''s go out."


    I leaned forward and pressed my head against his chest. "Why? It''s nice here. Just you and me."


    Rufus chuckled and stroked my hair. "It would be morefortable outside."


    I understood what he meant. A blush med my cheeks. "Isn''t it more convenient to talk here? We


    can hear each other even if we speak in a low voice," I said, feigning innocence.


    "It''s dark in here. I want to see your dress. Everything happened too fast. I couldn''t see it properly,"


    Rufus whispered in my ear.


    "No. I''m going to change it."


    With that, I tried standing up. But Rufus pulled me into his arms. "Then let''s do it here."


    "Are you crazy? How can we..." Before I could finish speaking, he pressed his lips against mine.


    His body ground against mine, making the bell on my body chime. I wrapped my arms around his


    neck and straddled his crotch. I couldn''t resist rubbing against his erection.


    I grew sweaty, and the thin outfit stuck to my body, making me feel ufortable. I wanted to take


    it off but couldn''t reach the zipper on my back.


    Rufus noticed what I was doing, so he grabbed my hands, took off his tie, and wrapped it around my


    wrists.


    "It''s hot. I want to take it off." I pouted and raised my hands, hoping he would help me remove the


    dress.


    Rufus pulled down my hands and kissed them. Then, he turned over and pinned me under him.


    Although the wardrobe was small, it was long enough for one person to lie down.


    Iy on a pile of clothes and rested my legs wrapped in ck stockings against Rufus''. I drew small


    circles with my toes all the way down his waist and abdomen.


    Rufus'' muscles were taut, and his breath came out in pants. He grabbed my legs and parted them


    in one swift motion.


    The fabric in my crotch was ripped apart.


    I bit my bottom lip as I felt the cool air hit my lower body. I was already wet.


    Rufus took off his pants and hovered above me. He rubbed my nipple with one hand and reached


    into my wet vagina with the other.


    I groaned and arched my hips, giving him more ess.


    The rising temperature and the way our bodies were pressed against each other gave me


    unprecedented pleasure.


    The insides of my vagina convulsed, and the thumping of our bodies drove me crazy.


    Just as I was about to reach climax, Rufus pulled out his hand and thrust his rock-hard penis into


    me.


    The deep thrusts made my body shiver with pleasure. It looked like he was riding me to heaven.


    As the thrusts deepened, we rolled out of the wardrobe. Rufus finally saw the sensual outfit under


    the bright light.


    I blushed and whispered in his ear, "Master, you can do anything you want with me tonight."


    As soon as I said that, Rufus turned me over and lifted my bum. Before I knew it, he thrust his penis


    inside, making me gasp with pleasure.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 614 Back To The Capital City

    Chapter 614 Back To The Capital City


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Last night, Rufus and I had a good time. He even convinced me to try different, unorthodox


    positions. We didn''t stop until dawn.


    Because we slept sote, I didn''t wake up until it was almost noon. As soon as I opened my eyes,


    Rufus leaned over and kissed me.


    "''Morning, babe," Rufus said gently, stroking my cheek gently.


    "How long have you been awake?" I yawned and held his hand, still a little groggy.


    "I just woke up actually."


    Rufus nted a kiss on my forehead and finally climbed out of bed to get dressed.


    I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and sat up, too. Just as I was about to follow Rufus into the


    bathroom to freshen up, my eyes fell on the "mole" on his back. It had grown even bigger.


    In the blink of an eye, my good mood vanished.


    Pursing my lips unhappily, I tried to calm down by telling myself that everything was going to be fine.


    Thepleted ckthorn pattern would be huge. With the current rate at which the pattern was


    growing on Rufus'' back, there was still a lot of time left to find a solution.


    After getting dressed, Rufus went to the bathroom to run a bath for me. While doing so, he talked to


    me from time to time.


    Although he seldom talked in front of others, when the two of us were alone in private, he not only


    talked a lot, but also acted like a spoiled child sometimes.


    I got out of bed and followed him into the bathroom. There, I found Rufus shaving. He had carefully


    applied the white cream on his chin and was swiping at it with a sharp razor de. Rufus preferred


    to shave like this over an electronic razor.


    His movements were simple and efficient. In a matter of no time, he was done. Then he turned


    around, picked me up, and gently ced me in the tub, kissing me.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''re going back this afternoon. The army from the capital will arriveter. After the transfer of


    power, we will take the military vehicles back directly."


    I was a little surprised to hear that. "Really? I haven''t even packed up yet."


    "The notice was issued only yesterday. But you slipped away by then..." Rufus snorted and


    squeezed out some toothpaste onto my toothbrush for me. "Go pack after you''ve freshened up. I''m


    going to turn over the subsequent work to the local councilors. Bring your phone and call me if


    anything happens."


    "Got it." I took the toothbrush and nodded obediently.


    "And don''t run around this time," Rufus flicked my forehead and pursed his lips reproachfully.


    Embarrassed, I stuck out my tongue. "Fine. I promise I won''t do it again."


    Rufus looked me up and down before finally nodding with satisfaction. He pinched my cheek and


    said, "Okay. Finish up here. I''m going to work."


    "Okay."


    After Rufus left, I did as I was told and quickly packed up my things. Just as I was about to finish,


    my eyesnded on the potted nt that I had left in Rufus'' room.


    To my surprise, its flower had bloomed.


    It was still a bud before I left yesterday morning.


    It bloomed so soon!


    But this was a good thing. I could verify whether it was effective or not after we got back to the


    capital city.


    This brightened up my mood. After collecting my stuff in Rufus'' room, I went back to the dorm I


    shared with Flora to continue packing.


    That afternoon, we all piled into the military vehicles and headed back to the capital city.


    We were all in a good mood. The series of terrible events had finallye to an end, and the


    werewolves from the border packs were gradually getting their lives back on track.


    Overall, everything was getting better.


    The trip back to the capital was as fast as the journey to the border. We arrived at the imperial


    pce after two days'' journey.


    Ethan, the lycan king, personally weed us at the gate of the pce, but to my surprise, Richard


    was standing next to him.


    Why the hell was that guy released from prison?!


    Worse yet, he looked glowing, with ruddy cheeks and an energetic demeanor. Those who didn''t


    know him might''ve thought that he had just returned from a vacation.


    Damn it! My good mood was ruined in an instant.

 Chapter 615 No Irreconcilable Enmity...

    Chapter 615 No Irreconcble Enmity...


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I felt very indignant. Although I already knew that Richard would be released sooner orter, I didn''t


    expect that he''d be released this soon.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    And he didn''t even look that affected¡ªin fact, it looked like he had a great time in prison.


    Rufus, noticing my annoyance, squeezed my hand tofort me subtly.


    And then, without batting an eysh, he reported the situation of the mission to Ethan.


    Ethan seemed to be in a good mood. He had a big, bright smile on his face and he even praised


    everyone who participated in the fight against the vampires.


    Everyone was in high spirits.


    That was, until Ethan brought up Richard''s name.


    Harry, who had been chatting with Flora happily, immediately fell silent and rolled his eyes at


    Richard before turning his gaze to me.


    Flora had to hide her face behind Warren''s back before she made a face at me, expressing her


    disgust towards Richard.


    Ethan continued, "While you all were gone, so as to offset his previous mistakes, Richard put


    forward some constructive suggestions regarding the development of the military school and


    participated in the reform. He will be involved in political affairs again from now on."


    I felt sick to my stomach. The bad guy was only punished with a p on the wrist. The soldiers


    Richard killed didn''t get the justice they deserved.


    While it was true that the objection against Richard had indeed subsided a little, that didn''t give him


    the right to join society again. The citizens might forget the crimes Richard hadmitted, but that


    didn''t change the fact that the dead couldn''te back to life.


    Why else did we havews and regtions if criminals could just roam around free?


    What would the world be if everyone could just surpass morality and vite rules as they


    pleased?


    And I highly doubted that an idiot like Richard could do what Ethan imed he did. Although


    Richard was cunning, he was short-sighted. It became obvious that Ethan did everything he could


    to clear Richard''s name while we were absent.


    Sure enough, it turned out that Ethan cared more about his bloodline and the heir to the throne than


    the voices from the bottom of the society.


    I tried my best not to show my anger. Standing next to Rufus, I lowered my head and looked at the


    ground indifferently.


    Just then, Rufus said, "Congrattions."


    I looked up in surprise and saw that he was looking straight at Richard calmly.


    Both Ethan and Richard were stunned, especially Richard. Without thinking, Richard said thanks.


    He didn''t realize what he had done until he finished his words. He looked a little embarrassed.


    Ethan smiled with relief. "There is no irreconcble enmity between brothers. I hope that you two


    will get along and cooperate to bring the empire to new heights."


    Rufus nodded casually.


    His calmness was infectious. My anger gradually dissipated. After the escapades at the border,


    Rufus had be more calm and reserved, exuding the aura of a level-headed emperor.


    Obviously, Richard also realized this. He looked at Rufus worriedly, as though he was feeling a


    sense of crisis.


    Ignoring him, Rufus proceeded to ask Ethan about the candidates for Alpha of the border packs.


    Wincing slightly, Ethan sighed and said, "This matter will be decided in a day or two. Selecting a


    new Alpha is no trivial matter and we have to carefully consider every angle. Also, Geoffrey will be


    imprisoned in the dungeon. I will interrogate him myself in a few days."


    "Okay."


    After exchanging niceties, Ethan dismissed us and told us to get some rest.


    But Rufus and I went straight to ir''s ward.

 Chapter 616 Old Friends

    Chapter 616 Old Friends


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus immediately sent the potted nt to theb for testing while I went to the ward to see ir.


    ir was still asleep in bed, as still and lifeless as we left him.


    Although his vital signs were stable, he had lost a lot of weight and his cheeks were sunken. The


    originally energetic young man seemed to be withering away before our very eyes.


    The first time I met ir, he was a bubbly, enthusiastic, and sunny person. He was the first friend I


    made when I moved to the capital city, and he added a lot of color to my life. Both Flora and Harry


    also liked ir very much.


    Although ir was strict with us in ss, we were good friends outside the ssroom.


    I felt sad. I didn''t think things would turn out like this.


    Fortunately, we had the flower now.


    If theb brought back favorable results, ir might recover soon.


    I sat down on the chair next to ir''s bed and waited for a long time before Rufus finally came back


    with the doctor.


    I immediately stood up and asked, "How''s it going? Any results yet?" "The potted nt didn''t show


    any abnormalities, but it''s never been recorded in the empire''s encyclopedia of botany," Rufus said.


    "Well, then... Is it at least useful?" I frowned worriedly. If the potted nt turned out to be useless,


    then all of my efforts would''ve been in vain.


    The doctor cut in, "Although there is some risk involved, ir''s condition is getting worse, so we


    might as well give it a try."


    I looked at Rufus expectantly and waited for his decision.


    Rufus seemed to be deep in thought. Finally, he nodded and said, "Let''s do it. Since nothing strange


    showed up in the examination, let''s take a chance."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    Then I set the potted nt near ir''s bed.


    Everyone waited with bated breath. We all stared at the heart rate monitor, fearing the worst would


    happen. The ward was so quiet that one could''ve heard a pin drop.


    I was extremely nervous. What if the potted nt didn''t work on ir? Or worse yet, what if it did


    him harm?


    As time passed, ir''s condition remained unchanged.


    Sweat broke out on my forehead. "Is it really useless?" I asked Rufus in a low voice.


    Rufus wrapped his arms around my waist and saidfortingly, "Perhaps we have to wait a bit."


    But my heart was pounding. With pursed lips, I looked at ir again.


    His face was as calm as usual. It seemed he was still in a deep sleep and wasn''t going to wake up


    any time soon.


    Rufus suddenly chuckled and held my hand. "Well, calm down, Sylvia. It might take some time


    before ir shows any signs of waking up. Just leave the potted nt next to him. Maybe ir will


    wake up tomorrow. Let''s go back and get some rest. I''ll have my men watch him twenty-four hours a


    day. If there''s any news, we''ll be the first to know."


    After some slight hesitation, I finally nodded. "Okay, let''s go back first."


    With that, Rufus and I left the Royal Hospital and retired to Rufus'' pce.


    As soon as I entered, I ran into Maya, whom I hadn''t seen for a long time. She was carrying a vase


    in her hands, and when she saw me, she shouted in surprise, "Miss Todd! You''re finally back!"


    I quickly let go of Rufus'' hand and ran to hug Maya. The two of us jumped and giggled like two


    teenage girls.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus coughed lightly. Maya quickly stopped and greeted Rufus politely.


    Rufus chuckled. "Don''t mind me. I''ll be in the study."


    Then he left, leaving Maya and I smiling from ear to ear.

 Chapter 617 Chatting

    Chapter 617 Chatting


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Maya and I took a walk in the garden.


    Unexpectedly, Maya brought desserts and scented tea and served them on the table. "These are all


    your favorite. When I found out that you and Prince Rufus wereing back this morning, I


    immediately told the chef to prepare them."


    I eagerly picked up a spoonful of matcha cake and put it into my mouth. It still tasted the same as I


    remembered.


    "It''s delicious!" I smiled and sighed contentedly. I hadn''t really felt rxed until I got here.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maya poured me a cup of tea and said, "While you were away, a lot of things happened. Prince


    Richard was released from prison, and Alina returned to her pack."


    "What? Alina went back to her pack? So soon?" I was a little taken aback. I was under the


    impression that Alina would stay in the imperial pce. Now, it seemed that even Queen Laura had


    given up on her and let her go.


    "She left not long after you. It was a good thing. The pce became a lot more peaceful with her


    gone." Maya couldn''t help but pout.


    I smiled and shook my head wryly. "The pce is aplicated ce. I doubt it''ll be easy to keep


    the peace."


    Especially now that Richard had been released from prison. He could''ve been plotting something as


    we spoke.


    "You''re right," Maya sighed. She picked up a pair of gardening sheers to prune the nts. "Lucy''s


    belly is huge now. The lycan king took her away to protect her. No one is allowed to get close to her,


    not even Prince Richard."


    I listened to Maya''s updates quietly. Because Ethan attached so much importance to the royal


    bloodline, it was no surprise that he was going to such lengths to protect the baby in Lucy''s belly.


    It seemed that the rtionship between Ethan and Richard was not as harmonious as it seemed. At


    the very least, Ethan had his guard up against Richard.


    Perhaps this was a good thing after all. At least Richard would have to behave himself, more or


    less.


    Previously, Rufus and I had talked about the baby in Lucy''s belly. I doubted the baby''s father was


    Richard.


    If it really was Richard''s, then logically, the child would''ve been Richard''s trump card and he


    wouldn''t have tried to have it and its mother killed mercilessly. But he had acted as if he was in a


    hurry to erase thempletely from his life. Speaking of having a baby, I thought about the potted


    nt again. If ir could wake up, it would mean that the potted nt really could break Noreen''s


    curse. Then her curse on Rufus would also be broken!


    If so, Rufus and I would also be able to have our own children.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what our future child would look like. If it ended up anything like Rufus,


    the child would be a seemingly cold but kind-hearted person. I found myself hoping that the


    child would look like Rufus, too. After all, he was known as the most handsome man in the country.


    But I couldn''t get my hopes up yet. We avoided the risk of word getting out that his curse could


    possibly be broken and even kept it a secret from Ethan. Anyway, we could tell him after the


    problem was fixed.


    Although Ethan was evidently partial to Richard, he was still a father. If he knew that the curse on


    Rufus could be broken, he would be ecstatic.


    "By the way, have you gone back to your dormitory yet?" Maya suddenly asked.


    "Not yet. Why? What''s wrong?" I looked up at her curiously. When we got back, Rufus and I went


    straight to the hospital and then went back to the pce. I didn''t have the time yet to visit the army.


    "Well, I just thought you had gone back to your dormitory already. A guest has been waiting for you


    there," Maya said with a mysterious smile.


    I frowned slightly. "Who?"


    Who else would wait for me in there? Since Leonard had returned to his pack, I doubted it was him.


    But I didn''t have many friends in town. So who else could it be?

 Chapter 618 The Wolf

    Chapter 618 The Wolf


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "It''s a gigantic wild wolf. Its body looks very strong, but it has a round face, which makes it look


    cute," Maya said with a chuckle.


    "A wild wolf?!" I instantly thought of Rin. Putting down the fork, I pressed Maya for details. "Is its fur


    grey?"


    Maya nodded. "Yes. As soon as you and Prince Rufus left, the wild wolf broke into the imperial


    pce. It was said that it had helped a lot of soldiers during the ident, so nobody tried to drive it


    away. The lycan king allowed it to enter the imperial pce freely and even recorded it as a


    honorable member of the military!"


    It had to be Rin! When the incident at the forbidden forest unfolded, Maya was seriously injured and


    cooped up in the hospital, so she hadn''t heard about Rin and its valiant efforts until she got better.


    I hadn''t seen Rin ever since we parted in the forbidden forest. I wondered if she had given birth yet.


    I was actually nning to visit Rin in the forbidden forest on our way back from the border, but I


    didn''t expect that she''d wait for me in the imperial pce.


    "The wild wolf might be cute, but it has a bad temper. No one''s allowed to get close to it. Everyone


    knew that it came for you, so they tried telling it that you were on a mission. It was amazing! The


    wild wolf seemed to understand." Maya sounded delighted as she ryed the news to me, saying


    that it was the first time she had ever seen a wild wolf so intelligent.


    "Although it understood that you were gone, it didn''t give up. It''s been staying at your dormitory,


    waiting for you toe back. Moreover, it was so huge that it upied the whole dormitory room,


    and no one was allowed to get close to it. Plus, it gained a lot of weight, so now everyone calls it the


    ''big fat wolf''."


    I couldn''t help but burst into giggles. "How''d it get fat?"


    "Everyone brings it food, like raw beef and mutton. Although the big fat wolf has a bad temper, it will


    be as obedient as a dog when presented with the right food. It''s so cute, Sylvia!" The more


    Maya talked about Rin, the more excited she became. She even stopped pruning the nts.


    I listened to Maya talk while eating the cakes she had prepared for me. It sounded like Rin had a


    good life these days.


    Flora should''ve returned to our dormitory by now. Perhaps she had seen Rin.


    Oh, my God! Only then did it ur to me that Flora hadn''t met Rin before either. When she came to


    the forbidden forest for me back then, Rin was helping the injured somewhere else in the forest.


    Flora was so timid and Rin was short tempered. That couldn''t be a goodbination. And it didn''t


    help that La wasn''t there to help Flora. On our way back, La said that she would go back to


    her pack first, so she had parted with us halfway.


    She wouldn''t be back so soon, which meant that there were only Rin and Flora left in the dormitory.


    Oh, my God! Flora was pregnant!


    Thinking about this, my brain suddenly buzzed.


    I quickly stuffed the rest of the cake into my mouth and packed all the chocte eirs into a box,


    intending to bring them to Flora.


    But I had swallowed too fast and choked on the cake.


    I punched my chest to knock it out, which gave Maya a fright.


    "Miss Todd, there''s no need to rush. We still got plenty of cakes."


    I waved my hand to calm her down. After downing the whole cup of tea, I was finally able to breathe


    normally.


    I didn''t dare to dy, so I gathered all my things and started to run. "Tell Rufus that I''m going back


    to the army and that I won''t be having dinner with him tonight."


    "Okay! Miss Todd, don''t run! You might fall!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Don''t worry about me!"


    Without stopping, I waved at Maya and left Rufus'' pce.


    Along the way, I saw many familiar faces, all of whom were soldiers I met during thendslide in the


    forbidden forest. I waved at them while running but I didn''t dare to slow down.


    Finally, I arrived at the door to my dorm room. I wiped the sweat on my forehead and panted


    heavily,pletely out of breath. The army was by no means close to the imperial pce, so I


    felt as though I was sweating buckets after running for so long.


    Suddenly, Flora''s scream came from inside the room.


    I was so scared that my heart nearly stopped beating in my chest. I burst into the room, shouting,


    "Rin, stop!"


    But the scene that greeted me left me stunned.

 Chapter 619 Little Wolf Pups

    Chapter 619 Little Wolf Pups


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rin was squatting on the floor, her big tail wagging leisurely.


    Flora, on the other hand, was squatting opposite Rin, with a little wolf pup in her arms. Her eyes


    were as bright as the stars in the sky.


    I stood by the door, too confused toprehend what I was looking at. What was going on?


    Both Rin and Flora looked at me when I nearly kicked the door down. Flora excitedly held up the


    little wolf pup in her arms and cried, "Look! It''s so cute!"


    I felt relieved. Fortunately, nobody was hurt.


    Only then did it click¡ª Rin had finally given birth!


    I rushed to Flora''s side and stared at the little wolf pup in awe. How could something as huge as Rin


    give birth to something so small? It was fluffy and round, like a furry meatball.


    Rin whimpered and rubbed her forehead against the back of my hand tenderly.


    I squatted down, petted her, and kissed her on the head. "Rin, you''re amazing!"


    Rin raised her head proudly, baring her fangs in a wide smile. It was so cute.


    Then she nibbled my sleeve lightly as though to tell me to look at the baby.


    Flora carefully handed the little wolf to me. Holding it carefully, I felt my heart soften like a


    marshmallow.


    The little wolf pup was adorable. Like its mother, it had gray hair, four pink paws, and the back of its


    ears had a few stray white hairs.


    The little wolf pup must have just opened its eyes recently because it looked around with confusion.


    It seemed to trust me, because then it rested its head on my hand.


    I smiled. Now I understood why Rin had stubbornly chosen to stay in my dormitory and didn''t allow


    anyone to get close to it. Rin had used my dormitory as her delivery room.


    Amused, I rubbed Rin''s head and said, "Good girl. You''re so smart."


    The forbidden forest was rife with danger. Even though Rin was by no means weak, giving birth


    would leave her and the pup vulnerable. It was hard to say whether some other powerful creature


    would dare attack Rin, butpared to the forbidden forest, my dormitory was undoubtedly the


    safer ce to deliver a pup.


    Rin wagged her tail, clearly enjoying my praise.


    Just then, I felt something tug the back of my shirt.


    I turned around and found that it was another wolf pup nibbling my clothes. This one''s whole body


    was white, except for its tail, which was slightly gray. Compared to the pup in my arms, the pup


    nibbling at my shirt was clearly the naughty one. It tried to climb on my back, whimpering from the


    struggle.


    Flora giggled and hurried to pick up the little wolf pup on my back. "Oh, my God! It''s too cute!" I


    named the two pups one by one and held them in my arms, burying my face in their soft fur. I


    wished I could hold them while sleeping at night. But Rin seemed to be unhappy. She plopped down


    next to me and pushed my hand away from her babies, asking me to pet her instead.


    I didn''t know whether to burst into tears orughter. Rin was even jealous of her own children!


    I handed the pups to Flora and then immediately threw my arms around Rin''s fluffy neck. "Rin,


    you''re awesome. You gave birth to twins!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I don''t know if I was imagining things, but I felt Rin''s body suddenly stiffen, as though she felt guilty.


    "What''s wrong? Was it something I said? I meant it as apliment, Rin." I smiled and touched her


    big head again tofort her.


    Rin howled, moved her head, and ran to Flora''s side.


    I was surprised that Rin and Flora were getting along so well, given that the two had just met. Then


    again, Flora had a natural charm about her that made others want to get close to her.


    Rin, on the other hand, had a bad temper. Even I had a hard time getting her to trust me back then.


    So how did Rin grow fond of Flora so quickly? Was it because Rin could tell that Flora was


    pregnant?

 Chapter 620 The Third One

    Chapter 620 The Third One


    Sylvia''s POV:


    We yed with the wolf pups for a while before finally cing them on the sofa. Flora and I needed


    to unpack our luggage before we grew too tired.


    Just then, Rin picked up her two babies in her mouth and started to run.


    I chased after her in a hurry. "Rin! Where are you going?"


    Without looking back, Rin continued to run away.


    I felt confused and slightly hurt. Rin was like a heartless scumbag who abandoned a woman as


    soon as he slept with her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Shaking my head helplessly, I retreated back to the dormitory to unpack with Flora.


    Flora had brought back a lot of local delicacies from the border, especially potatoes. I looked at the


    potatoes littered all over the floor and rubbed the spot between my eyebrows. "What are we going


    to do with all of these potatoes?"


    Flora turned her head to look at me as though I had asked a stupid question. "We''re going to roast


    them of course."


    "Can you finish them all?" I looked at her in disbelief. Flora''s morning sickness had died down these


    days, and her appetite was even better than before. But wouldn''t she suffer from indigestion if she


    ate so many potatoes?


    Ignoring my question, Flora suddenly took out a new bed sheet from her suitcase and gave it to me.


    "A gift for you."


    "What''s the asion?" I was confused. Flora and I were together every day. She didn''t need to give


    me a gift.


    "Just check it out. I had it customized for you." Flora was so excited that she urged me to unfold the


    sheet.


    "What? Did you make it yourself?" I unfolded the sheet curiously, only to find two huge faces in the


    center of the pink sheet¡ªmine and Rufus''. Above our heads was the caption, "Our love is as


    vigorous as a tractor."


    There was even a picture of a tractor printed at the end of the sentence.


    I was horrified.


    "You don''t expect me to actually use this, right?" I said with a grimace.


    "Why not? This is to show my best wishes for you and Rufus!" Flora said proudly with her hands


    akimbo. She looked like she was some crazy fan of me and Rufus as a couple.


    Shaking my head helplessly, I had no choice but to put it on my bed.


    However, when I was about to change the sheets, I found that my quilt was spread out and there


    was a little bulge in the center. But I remembered that I had folded the quilt before I left...


    Did Rin do this? But when I entered the room, I had found a small den in a corner beside the wall.


    That should''ve been built by Rin. I doubted she moved my quilt.


    "Did you do anything to my bed after you came back?" I turned to ask Flora.


    "No. Why? What''s wrong?" Curious, Flora leaned over to look. Suddenly, she eximed,


    "Something''s moving under the quilt!"


    I was startled. Perhaps it was a rat or some other rodents, so I quickly jumped out of bed.


    Flora quickly stood in front of me protectively and said, "Don''t be afraid. Let me see what kind of


    monster is hiding under your quilt."


    On the count of three, Flora pulled back the quilt and shouted, "Go to hell!"


    But, to our surprise, it turned out to be another wolf pup.


    "Oh, my God! A third pup? Why did Rin leave this one behind?" Flora cautiously approached the


    wolf pup and touched its head carefully.


    So the reason why Rin had run away so quickly just now was because she wanted to leave this


    baby for me to raise? No wonder she looked so guilty just now...


    "Sylvia,e and have a look. Something is wrong with it," Flora suddenly said worriedly.


    I hurried to its side to check. Sure enough, Flora was right. This wolf pup was indeed smaller,


    thinner, and less active than the other two. It had been lying on my bed without moving much this


    whole time, and its breathing was very weak. "Could it be hungry?" Flora felt sorry for the wolf pup.


    The little wolf pup kept whimpering and seemed to be very uneasy.


    "I don''t think so. Rin wouldn''t let her children starve." After I said that, I picked up the wolf pup


    carefully and found that its hind legs were shriveled.

 Chapter 621 The Wolf Pup

    Chapter 621 The Wolf Pup


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Flora and I were worried about the wolf pup, so we hurriedly took it to the hospital.


    I realized why Rin had left the wolf pup here. It was too weak and couldn''t survive in the wild in such


    a condition.


    Rin trusted me and hoped I could save her child.


    Flora and I sat outside the examination room, waiting for the result. We were chatting and soon got


    to talking about Warren.


    "What are you going to do with Warren?" I asked. The two seemed to get along with each other.


    Warren was still taking care of Flora as before. It looked like the two had gone back to how they


    were.


    Flora pouted. "I haven''t figured it out yet. I''m going to let nature take its course."


    I wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "Look, you can''t hide it for too long.


    Even if you don''t tell him the truth, he will find out when your belly gets bigger."


    "Let''s wait until then. I''ve thought about it. He is the father of my child. That wouldn''t change even if


    I don''t tell him now about the pregnancy." Flora shrugged nonchntly.


    Just then, the doctor walked out with the little wolf pup in his arms. Flora and I hurriedly sprang up


    to our feet and strutted toward him.


    "Well, the condition of the pup''s hind legs is irreversible," the doctor said, letting out a weary sigh.


    "We will have to amputate the legs and rece them with artificial limbs."


    "Does the surgery involve any risks?" I was a little worried. After all, the wolf pup was still young.


    "Well, we can''t perform the surgery for the time being. The wolf pup is still young and malnourished


    to endure the procedure. It has to stay in the incubator for a few weeks until we revive its health with


    the aid of nutrient injection," the doctor said as he handed the little wolf pup to us.


    I kissed it lovingly and decided to name it Ian.


    Ultimately, we left the pup in the hospital with a heavy heart.


    Flora and I had dinner together. Then, I went to see Rufus.


    When I arrived at his pce, Rufus was still in his study, handling political affairs with councilors. I


    estimated he would be there for a long time.


    Since Rufus hadn''t eaten anything yet, I decided to go to the kitchen and cook his favorite dishes.


    I made three dishes: spaghetti with Bolognese sauce, roasted vegetables, and beef stew with


    carrots. I also fried pumpkin balls for snacks.


    However, it still felt iplete. Therefore, I started making creme brulee. Although Rufus didn''t like


    sweets, I thought he wouldn''t mind having dessert with minimal sugar.


    By the time dinner was ready, Rufus came downstairs with the councilors.


    I greeted them with a warm smile and gave the creme brulee to the councilors. "Try it. It''s not bad."


    They took the dessert in awe. "Thank you, Miss Todd."


    "You can leave now. We''ll talk about itter," Rufus announced.


    "Yes."


    After the councilors left, Rufus held me in his arms and nted a soft kiss on my cheek. "Smells like


    Bolognese sauce," he eximed, sniffing my ear.


    Rufus possessed an extraordinary sense of smell.


    I giggled and pushed him to the dining table. "I made dinner for you."


    Rufus sat down, grinning excitedly. "You said you wouldn''te tonight."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I missed you." I kissed his cheek and settled on the opposite chair as I picked up the food to serve


    him.


    During dinner, I told him about the wolf pup.


    Rufus looked at me and suggested we raise the wolf pup as our child.


    Excitement bubbled up in my heart. I grabbed his free hand and kissed it over and over again.


    "You''re the best, Rufus!"


    Rufus chuckled, shaking his head. "You look so happy. How about we bring Rin home as well?"


    "No. Rin belongs to the wild. We can''t deprive her of her freedom," I said.


    Rufus nodded in understanding. He emptied the entire bowl of spaghetti in a few seconds.


    I propped my chin on the palm of my hand and watched him eat. My heart fluttered with satisfaction.


    I hoped for him to eat the food I cooked every day.


    "If it works and ir wakes up, it means the curse on you can also be removed." I was referring to


    the potted nt. I was both nervous and excited about the result. My heart overflowed with maternal


    love when I held the wolf pup in my hand. If the curse on Rufus could be removed, we could also


    have our own children in the future.


    Rufus understood what I was thinking. "Do you really want that badly to have a baby with me?" he


    asked, grinning mischievously.


    "Of course not! Don''t be absurd!" I let go of his hand as my cheeks burned with embarrassment.


    However,pared to the full moon curse, I was more worried about the ckthorns on Rufus ''


    back. An eerie feeling settled in the pit of my stomach whenever I thought of it.

 Chapter 622 Blair Woke Up

    Chapter 622 ir Woke Up


    Sylvia''s POV:


    A weekter, ir woke up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I rushed to the hospital as soon as I received the news.


    Seeing ir sitting on the bed and smiling at me, I was so ted that tears of joy welled up in my


    eyes. I felt like a weight was finally lifted off my shoulder.


    ir, who was lounging on the bed, jokingly said to Rufus, "Hey, did you see that? Your mate shed


    tears for me!"


    Rufus punched him lightly. "Just keep your mouth shut, will you?"


    ir reacted dramatically. He clutched his chest as if he was gravely hurt. "Hey, watch the chest


    muscles, bro! I''m still counting on them to impress the girls."


    Rufus smirked, his arms crossed across his chest, and eyed ir coldly. "Don''t be ridiculous. Your


    muscles have already atrophied after you lying in bed for two whole months. You''re just weak."


    As I watched their interaction, I almost burst outughing. Although they both always behaved in a


    dignified and serious manner in front of others, they bickered like children in private.


    But that was a good thing. Although Rufus didn''t reveal anything in his expression, I knew he was


    actually overjoyed as he was speaking much more than usual. ir was his best friend.


    During the time he was in aa, I had often noticed Rufus drinking alone on the balcony, his face


    lined with worry for his friend.


    Now that ir was awake, he could finally rx.


    Rufus patted the empty seat on the sofa next to him, gesturing for me to sit.


    I sat there quietly and listened to Rufus tell ir about everything that had gone down in these past


    two months.


    ir clicked his tongue and sighed, "Sure enough, you couldn''t do anything well without me."


    Rufus snorted and arrogantly said, "You indeed make a good mascot to cheer us up."


    ir rolled his eyes, unbothered about his image. "Is it so difficult for you to admit that you need


    me?"


    Rufus nced at him crossly and pulled me closer to him. "I''m sorry, but I only need my mate."


    I automatically blushed. Pushing him away, I asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "I''ve only spoken the truth." Rufus probably thought his words were not enough to convince me, so


    he lowered his head and kissed me on the forehead to show off to ir.


    Goosebumps sprung up all over ir''s body and he eximed, "Help! I''ve just woken up and you


    two are forcing me to watch your disy of affection. Please spare me."


    Rufus ignored him and stood up with his arm still around me. "To be on the safe side, I''d better call


    the doctor in to give you a thorough checkup."


    "No. I''m fine. I''m just too traumatized, because I was exposed to your public disy of love." ir


    flopped down on the bed like he didn''t have a care in the world anymore.


    With an annoyed expression, Rufus pulled up the quilt and covered ir with it. "Well, cut the crap.


    You''re going to have this thorough check-up, whether you like it or not."


    Rufus and I apanied him to get a physical examination again. After receiving the doctor''s


    confirmation that he was fine, we went through the discharge formalities.


    Before leaving the hospital, the three of us had a discussion and decided to tell other people that


    ir had just returned from his vacation.


    We wanted to keep a low profile. So, we didn''t ask a driver to pick us up and walked back instead.


    Fortunately, the Royal Hospital was only a short distance from the imperial pce.


    I followed Rufus and ir, carefully cradling the potted nt in my hands, afraid that it would get


    damaged. When we returned to Rufus'' ce, I would ce it on his bedside table. With this nt, it


    wouldn''t be long before the curse on him was lifted.


    My heart soared with happiness as I thought of this.


    Rufus answered a phone call at that moment. He had to deal with an urgent matter and took his


    leave, leaving ir and me alone.


    "Let''s go, Mr. Joshua. I''ll escort you home safely in Rufus'' stead," I approached him and said with a


    smile.


    He looked at me with an amused grin.


    "Remember when we first met? You never called me Mr. Joshua or even by my name. You were


    really on your guard against me."


    My mind shed to the memory of the first time we met, as if it was only yesterday.


    I said with a sigh, "If it weren''t for your advice, I might not have been able to pass the cement


    test."


    ir smiled and stayed quiet. He continued walking with me. On the way, he suddenly said, "At that


    time, even if Rufus hadn''t asked me to assist you, you would still have caught my eye and I''d have


    helped you. Because when the group of students ganged up against you at the school gate and you


    fought back fiercely, I had already noticed you and was attracted to you."

 Chapter 623 The Black Bug

    Chapter 623 The ck Bug


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was stunned. Not understanding what ir meant, I smiled at him awkwardly. "I was too weak at


    the time, so I suppose a loser like me indeed drew people''s attention easily."


    "No. It was because you had a unique temperament that people took notice of you," ir added.


    I scratched the back of my head, not knowing what to say to ir. "I guess you could say my


    weakness was unique, right?"


    Amused, ir suddenly burst intoughter. Then, he sighed and looked at me intently. "To be


    honest, if Rufus didn''te to your rescue, I would''ve."


    "Oh, really? Thank you," I said dryly, averting my gaze. I didn''t know why, but I couldn''t seem to look


    at him. ir was acting so strange today.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "If I were the one who saved you back then, would you have paid more attention to me?" ir


    pressed me further.


    I looked up at him, stunned. What did he mean?


    I hesitated for a while and chose to pretend not to hear him.


    "Maybe you would''ve fallen in love with me instead?" ir chuckled. Although his tone sounded like


    he was joking, I didn''t think it was funny at all.


    I coughed with embarrassment and decided to be honest. "I doubt it. Rufus and I are mates. We''re


    destined to be together."


    Hearing this, ir''s expression darkened. "Is a mate bond so important? If Rufus wasn''t your mate,


    would you still have fallen in love with him?" "Of course!" I said without thinking. I didn''t need to


    think. Rufus was the only man in my heart. No one could rece him. I would fall in love with him


    no matter what, even if he wasn''t my mate. This was fate and I couldn''t escape it.


    ir fell silent, staring at me with an unreadable expression.


    I couldn''t stand being with such a weird ir. I forced augh and said, "Oh, why would you say


    such a thing? Stop making fun of me."


    ir broke into a smile again and patted me on the shoulder. "I was just kidding. You''re still as


    serious as before."


    Finally, I breathed a sigh of relief. My hands, which were clutching the potted nt tightly just now,


    finally rxed. I frowned at him and said crossly, "You are still as naughty as before." ir snorted


    and started walking.


    I quickly followed him and added, "I might''ve saved you with the flower this time, but you were


    injured because of me in the first ce, so I suppose we''re even now. Let bygones be bygones, and


    I hope we can get along with each other like before."


    ir stopped and turned around to look at me. The smile on his face hadn''t changed, but there was


    something different about him. After sleeping for two months, he didn''t seem as bright as before.


    Was it because his hair was longer? ir''s hair reached his neck now and his tall figure looked


    thinner than before. In his loose shirt and baggy jeans, he kind of looked like a broody, wandering


    artist.


    In a low voice, he said, "Okay... Just like before."


    I continued to poke fun at him. "Your hair is so long now. You should get a haircut. The royal guard


    captain can''t be so scruffy."


    ir couldn''t help but chuckle. "Okay. I''ll have it cut when I get back."


    Soon, we arrived at ir''s house. It was a quiet vi.


    Just as I was about to say goodbye to him, I saw a tiny ck bug crawling in ir''s eye.

 Chapter 624 The Queens Banquet

    Chapter 624 The Queen''s Banquet


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Startled, I leaned over to take a closer look.


    But ir''s eyes were clear and bright. I couldn''t see the ck bug anywhere.


    "What''s the matter?" ir asked curiously.


    I shook my head and smiled awkwardly. "Nothing."


    Maybe I was just seeing things.


    After parting with ir, I went back to the pce and ced the potted nt on Rufus'' bedside


    table.


    Since the nt was able to lift the curse on ir, perhaps it could also do the same for Rufus.


    Maybe, just maybe, I''d soon bear Rufus a child.


    Thinking about this, I felt very happy.


    I wondered if Rufus preferred a daughter or a son.


    I could already imagine the cold, arrogant prince bing a clumsy clueless father. What an


    interesting sight that''d be!


    Fantasizing about these things, I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself.


    Since I had nothing else to do for the rest of the day, I cleaned Rufus'' room.


    The servants tidied his ce daily, so there was very little for me to clean. I just organized the things


    that Rufus had brought back from the border. He had brought a plethora of souvenirs, everything


    from jewelry to snacks. Most of them were bought by me actually.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I put Rufus'' watch and sunsses in the cloakroom. When I came back, I caught a glimpse of a


    familiar wooden box in the bottom of the suitcase.


    Wasn''t this the box from Noreen''sb?


    Confused, I picked it up and looked inside. Sure enough, insidey the pendant I had thrown away.


    It turned out that Rufus had kept it.


    I stared at the pendant with mixed feelings. Edwin had already returned to his pack. It didn''t matter


    whether we would recognize each other as family or not. I was no longer as expectant as before.


    I figured we could talk about it when we met again.


    Besides, Edwin probably wasn''t going to return to the capital city any time soon.


    In the end, I put the pendant away with a sigh. I figured it wouldn''t be so bad to keep it as an


    ornament. After all, a pink gem was rare pretty.


    Just then, I heard a knock on the door.


    "Miss Todd, are you there?"


    Thinking that Maya hade with some snacks, I quickly stood up and opened the door. But to my


    surprise, I found a group of maids I''d never seen before standing outside.


    "Are you looking for me?" I asked in confusion.


    The leading maid was wearing a grey suit. She stepped forward and smiled amiably at me. "We''re


    here under the queen''s order."


    I immediately grew vignt. "Queen Laura? Why? What''s wrong?"


    Alina was gone already. Did Laura want to stir trouble again? Did she find a new fiancee for Rufus?


    If that was the case, I was sure I''d go crazy on the spot.


    But even I had to admit that Laura was actually better than the vicious mothers-inw in TV dramas.


    She had never really done things ungracious to hurt me in private. At most, she had just used Alina


    to annoy me.


    And after a while, I gradually came to understand where Laura wasing from. Every mother


    simply wanted the best for her child after all.


    It just so happened that Laura was a little... extreme.


    The leading maid bowed to me respectfully and continued, "Miss Todd, don''t be nervous. We will


    just dress you up for dinner tonight, which you''re required to attend. The queen has arranged a


    banquet for you and Prince Rufus." "Wait a second..." Hearing this, I darted back inside the room to


    check my phone. There was no message from Rufus. Obviously, Rufus didn''t know about this yet.


    I wondered what the queen was up to.


    After mulling over it for a while, I decided to tell Rufus about it first.


    "Miss Todd, may wee in?" the leading maid asked politely.


    Quickly putting my phone away, I said loudly, "Okay,e in!"


    Then, the maids filed into the room one by one. Each maid was holding a gorgeous dress in their


    hands.


    The leading maid pulled me to stand up. She looked me up and down carefully, fiddling with my hair


    as though I was a doll, making me try on all the dresses to see which one looked the best.

 Chapter 625 Different Perspective

    Chapter 625 Different Perspective


    Rufus'' POV:


    As soon as I came out of the military department, I received a message from Sylvia that said that


    my mother had sent some maids to invite her to the banquet tonight.


    I was worried that my mother was going to make things difficult for Sylvia again, so I quickly got in


    the car and went back to the imperial pce.


    When I returned to my residence, I found a group of maids fussing over Sylvia''s outfit.


    Sylvia turned to look at me when I entered. Smiling, she stood up and gently waved away the


    maids. When the maids dispersed, she elegantly made her way towards me.


    The sapphire blue dress shone brightly against her fair skin. Her waist looked so slender that I felt I


    could hold it with my two hands. The pearl earrings and her red lips made the perfect match. I was


    awestruck by her beauty. I hadn''t seen her dress up like this for a long time.


    It had already been half a year since she first came to the capital city, but I still recalled the first time


    I took her to a party like it was just yesterday.


    "You can go ahead. Prince Rufus and I will be there soon," Sylvia said to the maids calmly.


    "Yes, Miss Todd." The maids nodded in unison and left respectfully.


    The second the door was closed behind them, Sylvia''s facade fell. She held my arm and gestured


    at her 3-inch heels proudly. "Look! I can walk in high heels now!"


    Amused, I touched her nose gently. "Don''t your feet hurt?"


    Sylvia shook her head and beamed at me. "No. I''ve been practicing in secret ever since I nearly


    made a fool out of myselfst time."


    After saying that, Sylvia winked at me and added, "I''ve also been practicing how to dance. I think


    I''ve gotten pretty good at it. I promise I won''t embarrass you."


    I wrapped my arms around her waist, lowered my head, and gave her a kiss.


    Sylvia groaned, worried that I might ruin her makeup.


    Ignoring herints, I sucked her lips a little longer before letting her go. Then, I buried my head


    in her neck and took a deep breath. "You smell so good."


    Sylvia tilted her head to the side curiously. "Really? I didn''t use any perfume. I just used the same


    body wash as you."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I chuckled, parted my lips, and bit the tender flesh under her corbone, leaving a slight mark.


    Sylvia yelped and pushed me away in a hurry. "Not that spot! It''s too conspicuous!"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''ll disappear soon anyway." I pulled her back in my arms and nted a kiss on


    her forehead. "Thank you."


    Sylvia looked up at me shyly. "For what?" I couldn''t help but kiss her on the eyelids. I would never


    be tired of kissing her or caressing her skin.


    "I don''t know what my mother''s up to. If you don''t want to go, you can just refuse. I''ll decline for


    you," I said in a low voice.


    Sylvia shook her head. "Queen Laura is your mother. I have to face her sooner orter. Running


    away from her won''t solve anything. Besides, your mom''s not evil. She just loves you and wants the


    best for you. Rufus, I don''t want to see her as my enemy."


    Sylvia''s words moved me. I didn''t say anything and fell silent for a moment. In the end, I sighed.


    "Then pick a tie for me. Let''s go to the party together." "Okay," Sylvia replied with a smile. Then she


    stood on tiptoe and gave me another kiss.

 Chapter 626 Family Dinner

    Chapter 626 Family Dinner


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I arrived at the banquet hall again, it felt like a lifetime had passed. The bright lights, people


    dressed in gorgeous clothes, and the array of wine and food took me back in time. Everything


    looked familiar.


    I still couldn''t forget the cold gazes and the rude remarks I had endured in this ce. It still made


    my scalp tingle.


    A shiver ran down my spine. Although I seemed confident in front of Rufus, I was still trembling with


    fear.


    I would be lying if I said wasn''t afraid of Laura. After all, she was Rufus'' mother and the queen of


    the empire.


    Just then, Rufus pinched my palm, snapping me back to my senses. "What''s wrong?" I asked,


    looking up at him.


    "She is walking toward us," Rufus reminded.


    I immediately straightened my posture and forced a confident smile, trying to look noble and


    elegant.


    Laura was still elegant and beautiful, but it looked like she had lost weight.


    Maya told me that Laura had developed a serious illness after Alina left and she didn''t get better


    until recently.


    I bowed before the queen in a polite greeting. Unexpectedly, Laura took my hand and smiled.


    "It''s a family dinner tonight. Don'' be too formal or reserved."


    My eyes widened in shock. I never expected Laura to talk to me. I thought she would ignore me like


    she always did.


    Laura held my hand and ushered me to the dining table. She was talking to me like I were her close


    friend. "You look great in this dress."


    I looked down at my clothes and smiled. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. First, try this tea. It''s a specialty of Leonard''s pack. This is a rare type of tea. I


    know most of you young people prefer coffee, but it''s good to consume tea asionally." Laura


    smiled and slid the teacup toward me. Then, she turned around and sat in the opposite chair. She


    and Rufus were discussing the events in the imperial pce.


    I held the teacup and looked at the mother and son, wondering if all this was just a dream. I never


    expected Laura would be nice to me. She didn''t pretend to be gentle or deliberately try making


    things difficult for me. Her every word and every smile seemed genuine. The harmonious interaction


    surprised me. I was still in shock as if I had won a lottery.


    Rufus held my hand under the table as I took a sip of tea. We looked at each other in silence, our


    eyes glistening with joy.


    I knew Rufus was as happy as I was.


    At that moment, Ethan arrived. He wasn''t in his traditional, multiyered robe, but was wearing a


    casual shirt and a pair of trousers like an ordinary parent.


    It looked like he was in a good mood and was talking to Rufus with a smile on his face.


    However, he seemed unhappy when Laura took the fried shrimp away from him.


    "The doctor advised you not to eat oily food," Laura grunted, leaving no chance for Ethan to


    discuss.


    Ethan stretched out his hand as if he wanted to protest. But considering Rufus and I were present,


    he reluctantly gave up.


    I quietly pulled Rufus'' sleeve and whispered to him, "He''s just like Leonard when they took away his


    chocte."


    Rufus smiled. "How else did you think they became friends?"


    However, Ethan heard us talking. "What are you talking about?" he asked, feigning a cough.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I quickly fell silent, pretending to be a well-mannereddy.


    "Can''t a couple have a private conversation? Stop being nosey," Laura snapped.


    Ethan was rendered speechless. He cut the steak and put small pieces on Laura''s te one after


    the other.


    He was obviously a hen-pecked husband.


    It was a lively dinner. Only Ethan seemed unhappy because he wasn''t allowed to eat his favorite


    fried shrimp.


    In the middle of the party, Richard suddenly came uninvited and ruined our moods.

 Chapter 627 The Storm

    Chapter 627 The Storm


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Holding his suit jacket in one hand, Richard strode into the banquet hall.


    His hair, which used to reach his waist, had been cut short, and slightly wavy tufts were casually


    hung around his ears, which made him look gentle. His new hairstyle managed to mask most of his


    evilness.


    As soon as he strode in, the atmosphere in the banquet hall dropped several hundred degrees.


    The warm smile on Laura''s face had vanished. She instantly became dignified and reserved.


    Even Ethan, who always protected Richard, put down his fork and knife unhappily.


    As if he didn''t notice the change of the atmosphere, Richard pulled out a chair and sat down. "Why


    didn''t you tell me there was a family dinner? And how could you still call it a ''family dinner'' without


    me?"


    Then he gestured at the maids to bring him a set of tableware.


    Ethan didn''t say anything. After all, Richard was his son. Even if Richard had made big mistakes, he


    couldn''t stop him from eating at their table.


    Rufus and I also kept silent and ate the food on our tes without saying a word.


    As soon as he was served, the insensible Richard began to ask about Lucy. "I''m her mate. Why


    can''t I see her?"


    Ethan''s expression darkened. "Don''t talk about work during dinner."


    Richard refused to give up. "Lucy is my mate and your daughter-inw. How can she be ''work? It''s


    a family affair, if anything."


    With Richard rudely barging into the banquet like this, Rufus and I lost our appetites. We quietly put


    down our utensils and looked at Richard.


    Richard probably figured out that Ethan had given up on him and had decided to train Lucy''s child


    as the new heir after it was born.


    How could an arrogant man like Richard ept that? Moreover, the child was not even his


    biological son.


    "Lucy is pregnant. We can risk exposing her to anyone. You can see her after the baby is born."


    Ethan obviously didn''t want to talk much, so he just prevaricated with Richard.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But this only served to anger Richard even more. He red at Ethan resentfully. "I thought you were


    supposed to be fair. I didn''t expect that you would also be blinded one day. Lucy is such a terrible


    actress. How could you believe a word she says?"


    Sensing that Richard was about to reveal the fact that Lucy''s baby wasn''t his, Rufus cut him off


    hurriedly. "Calm down, Richard. Your love for Lucy might''ve faded away, but be careful what you say


    next."


    I could tell that Rufus just didn''t want to upset his father. Ethan was in poor health and couldn''t take


    any more stimtion.


    After being warned by Rufus, Richard calmed down. Reluctantly, he picked up the knife and fork in


    front of him and began to pick at the food on his te.


    I secretly sighed in relief. Fortunately, he didn''t make a huge fuss. Richard was just like fickle


    weather¡ª he was too moody and unpredictable.


    Sometimes he looked smart, but most of the time, he acted like an idiot. Whenever he was agitated,


    he was as useless as Shawn. But, unlike Shawn, at least Richard would listen to advice.


    Ethan and Laura exchanged meaningful nces and decided not to say anything about what Rufus


    said. They were already used to seeing Rufus lecture Richard.


    In the past, Ethan would usuallye out to mediate when the brothers fought. But now, he just


    kept silent, chewing the food in his mouth expressionlessly.


    Laura didn''t want to meddle either. She sipped from her ss of wine with relish, as if nothing had


    happened.


    The storm that loomed over the dining table finally subsided.


    Just then, I noticed that Rufus had picked up his napkin and was wiping his hands. I immediately


    understood what this meant, so I followed suit. Together, we stood up from the table, intending to


    leave early.


    Unexpectedly, Ethan''s confidant suddenly burst inside the banquet hall, looking flustered. "Your


    Majesty, bad news! The curse on Prince Rufus has been exposed online."

 Chapter 628 Exposed

    Chapter 628 Exposed


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Richard! Why the hell would you do such a thing?!" Ethan instantly flew into a rage. Without


    thinking, he strode over to Richard and pped him across the face. "Haven''t you repented?"


    Richard covered his swollen cheek. Eyes wide as saucers, he looked so stunned he couldn''t even


    speak.


    "How dare you look at me like that? Spit it out, boy! Are you the one behind this?" Ethan was so


    angry that he raised his leg and kicked Richard on the chest.


    This brought Richard to his senses and he cried out, "Why would I do that? I''ve been so busy with


    work every single damned day! How would I have found the time to do such a thing?"


    After saying that, his eyes darted over to me and Rufus. He said sincerely, "It really wasn''t me. Do


    you believe me? I''m done with my old ways. Why would I make trouble for all of us?"


    The truth was, I didn''t believe Richard. Only a select few people knew about the curse. Besides,


    with Rufus gone, Richard would have nothing to lose but everything to gain.


    "I should never have let you out of the dungeon!" Ethan roared. Obviously, he didn''t believe Richard


    either. He was so angry that his whole body trembled.


    Richard wore an aggrieved expression and slumped his shoulders.


    But we were all tired of this hypocritical look.


    Everyone fell silent for a moment, not knowing what to say. Finally, Rufus spoke up. "Father, calm


    down. Let''s see what''s going on first."


    Only then did Ethan look to his confidant for an exnation.


    His confidant quickly handed the phone to Ethan and said, "It all started with a post on the Inte."


    The rest of us also took out our phones to check.


    Sure enough, the post made headlines. The article was very in-depth, including even the details


    about how Rufus went berserk every full moon night and how he couldn''t have any children.


    The article went so far as to state Rufus'' age when he had been cursed, and that even his mother


    didn''t know about it.


    Everything in the article was urate, down to thest detail. Evidently, whoever wrote it had to be


    someone close to the royal family.


    Now everyone was certain that it was Richard who did it.


    Scrolling through thements, I couldn''t help but frown.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At first, most of theizens didn''t believe it because Rufus had been set up before and his name


    was clearedter on.


    Because this wasn''t their first rodeo, theizens weren''t so quick to believe such ims anymore.


    When the news spread that Rufus had made great contributions at the border, his reputation as a


    good prince had been established. As a result, he won the hearts of a lot of political fans.


    Thus, many werewolves believed that Rufus was being framed again.


    Butter on, the public opinion gradually shifted. Someone had anonymously posted a video in


    which Geoffrey talked about the curse on Rufus in public.


    The video was clear and smooth, without any trace of editing.


    So, now theizens were divided into two groups.


    Some held the opinion that it didn''t matter whether Rufus was cursed or not. Leadership qualities


    were more important for a ruler, while it didn''t matter whether they could have descendants or not.


    Others felt that although Rufus was innocent, he wasn''t qualified to be the heir to the lycan throne.


    After all, to them, it was integral that a lycan king continue their bloodline.


    There was even a small group of werewolves who began to im that Richard was the destined


    heir.


    The Inte was an explosion of debates regarding this matter.


    Rufus closed his eyes and rubbed the spot between his brows. Putting down his phone, he looked


    at Ethan and said grimly, "It''s toote to have the post taken down."


    Ethan didn''t answer him at first. After a while, he said, "We have to distract the public and stop them


    from talking about it first."


    Just as Rufus and Ethan started to discuss countermeasures, Laura''s trembling voice suddenly


    sounded from behind us.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    When I turned around, I found that all the color had drained from Laura''s face. She looked at us as


    though we were ghosts.


    Oh, my God! I felt terrible. In the heat of the moment, we all forgot that Laura had no idea that Rufus


    was cursed. We even talked about it in front of her. It was obviously toote to go back on our


    words and cover things up.


    Now, we couldn''t hide the truth from her any longer.

 Chapter 629 The Unbearable Truth

    Chapter 629 The Unbearable Truth


    Rufus'' POV:


    My father hesitated. "It''s a long story," he stammered, not daring to look at my mother.


    "Then make it short! Why is there a curse on Rufus, and why has itsted all these years? And the


    worst part is, I had no clue about it," my mother snapped.


    My father secretly winked at me, silently begging me to help.


    My mother shook off my father''s hand and turned to look at me. "Rufus, tell me. Are you really


    cursed?"


    She tried her best to keep calm, but her hands were trembling.


    I wanted to say something to distract her. That was how we''d been dealing with her all these years.


    But seeing her anxious and devastated look, I could no longer lie.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, I acquiesced.


    Mother staggered backward, almost as if she couldn''t bear the weight of the truth. My heart leaped


    out to her. Fortunately, Sylvia held her in time.


    "What the hell is going on? Why didn''t you tell me that you are cursed?" she asked in a tremulous


    voice. Her face turned pale. She held


    Sylvia''s hand to support herself.


    My heart sank, and I didn''t know where to begin.


    We had been hiding the truth from her because we knew she wouldn''t stand it.


    We had thought we could somehow find a way to remove the curse soon, and so there was no need


    to worry her. That way, it didn''t matter even if she knew about itter, since I would be fine by then


    and we just had to patiently exin everything to her. But, to my utter dismay, things had gotten out


    of control.


    Finally, my father stood up and broke the silence. "It''s all my fault. I was the reason for the curse on


    Rufus."


    "You?" My mother turned around and red at her husband as she staggered toward him.


    Knowing it was impossible to hide the truth anymore, he smiled bitterly and told everything to her.


    My mother''s face reddened with rage when she heard I was cursed because of my father''s affair.


    Before I knew it, she pped right across his face.


    I was taken aback and wanted to stop her. However, my father waved his hand, gesturing for me to


    remain calm.


    My mother was still angry. She pped my father over and over again. "Have you forgotten your


    promise to me? You said whatever happened outside the imperial pce stayed out there. But look


    at what you have done! You not only had an affair but also got Rufus cursed. And worst of all,


    you''ve been hiding it from me all these years! He''s our only son, Ethan! What the hell were you


    thinking?"


    My father dropped his gaze to the floor guiltily without uttering a word.


    "So you took him back because you knew Rufus couldn''t have a child," she said, pointing at


    Richard, who was standing in a corner. "So you ced your hope on this bastard, didn''t you?"


    Richard''s face darkened at the word ''Bastard''. He opened his mouth to say something, but my


    mother''s vicious re shut him up.


    My mother didn''t stop there. "So you''ve given up on our son, right?" she demanded, her voice


    hoarse because of the emotional outburst. "Answer me, Ethan! You had never been a coward. Why


    aren''t you answering such a simple question? You weren''t sopliant when you brought Richard


    back. Why don''t you admit it now?"


    My father stood in front of his wife like a withered old tree. He didn''t have the courage to answer her


    questions.


    I didn''t want to put him in an embarrassing situation. Just as I was about to help, my mother spoke


    again, "Say something, Ethan. I want to hear the answer from you. Are you giving up on Rufus? Are


    you going to abandon our son?"


    My father''s shoulders slumped in defeat. "Yes. I brought Richard back so I can have an heir." He


    sighed. "I had no choice."


    My mother''s eyes widened when she heard that. Her legs gave away, and she fainted.

 Chapter 630 The Queen Fainted

    Chapter 630 The Queen Fainted


    Rufus'' POV:


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My father and I waited anxiously while the doctor checked on my mother.


    Her fainting had given us all a fright. My father in particr felt very guilty and kept sighing. His old


    disease, which he had already ovee before, recurred.


    I tried tofort him in an effort to calm him down. I didn''t want to see both him and my mother fall.


    Sylvia knew what I was thinking and tried to help. She poured a ss of water for my father when


    he started to cough violently.


    Fortunately, after drinking the entire ss, he stopped coughing. Looking at Richard, who was


    motionless and silent in the corner, he said crossly, "You go back to your ce first. I''ll deal with you


    later. Don''t you dare do anything rash."


    Richard nodded silently and left, not wanting to provoke our father any further.


    When the doctor had finished checking on my mother, he turned to my father and said, "The queen


    had a heart attack from intense anger. She should avoid getting emotionally stressed from now on.


    Besides, the queen hasn''t been in good health the past few years and just recovered from her


    previous illness. She really can''t afford to be stimted again."


    I lowered my head guiltily. My mother''s health was in worse shape than I thought.


    Soon, she woke up.


    We all huddled around her expectantly, but she turned her head away when seeing my father and


    said coldly, "Get out. I don''t want to see you." My father stood beside the bed awkwardly. "Laura..."


    She snorted and ignored him.


    I sighed and pulled my father aside. "Father, you go deal with the issue on the Inte first. And for


    the sake of Mother''s health, please don''t anger her in the near future."


    "Okay, fine. You stay here and take care of your mother. Call me if you need anything." My father


    lowered his head and sighed heavily. Shooting his wife onest sorrowful nce, he left dejectedly.


    Sylvia came over and tugged at my sleeve. "I''ll wait for you outside," she whispered. "Call me if you


    need any help."


    "Okay." I nodded, touched her cheek, and sent her out of the room.


    When I came back, my mother had already sat up and was leaning against the headboard.


    I was a little nervous. She always had high expectations of me. Although we had been alienated


    from each other for so many years, I couldn''t stand to see her disappointed expression. After


    hesitating for a while, I sat down at the edge of the bed and asked softly, "Mother, how are you


    feeling?"


    She looked up at me nkly, and then suddenly burst into tears. She threw her arms around me,


    choked with sobs. "Rufus, I''m so sorry."


    My hands went limp. I didn''t know how to react.


    It was the first time I had seen my mother cry so openly since I was a child. In my eyes, she had


    always been a stubborn she-wolf with a strong will. To her, tears were always a sign of weakness.


    Thus, she never showed her fragile side in front of the younger generations. No matter how sad she


    was, she never shed tears.


    But now, her tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly and seeped into my shirt as she hugged


    me. "You must have suffered a lot over the years. I had no idea. This is all my fault. I didn''t protect


    you well enough. How I wish I could bear this damned curse for you!"


    I was stunned. Suddenly, I felt a lump in my throat.


    I had thought that my mother would be angry and perhaps even disappointed that I didn''t live up to


    her expectations. But I had never expected this reaction from her.


    Her guilt made me feel even worse.

 Chapter 631 Strong-willed Women

    Chapter 631 Strong-willed Women


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was at aplete loss. I had grown to be independent and thus didn''t know what to do now that


    someone actually cared about me.


    I held my mother in my arms and clumsily patted her back tofort her. "Mother, please don''t


    me yourself. It''s no one''s fault. Although it''s true that I''ve suffered from this curse, it also led me


    to meet the love of my life."


    My mother didn''t say anything, but her body was trembling. I knew she was still crying.


    I sighed and continued, "Everything will be fine. What''s important now is for you to take care of


    yourself. The curse will be removed sooner orter..."


    I nearly told her about how we had found a potential solution to remove the curse. But because


    nothing was certain, I decided against it. My mother kept silent for a long time. Then she gently


    pulled away from me, wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and took deep breaths to calm herself


    down.


    I sat there quietly and sighed in my heart. My mother and I hadn''t talked to each other like this in a


    very long time.


    After a while, my mother''s eyes shed with determination, as though she had suddenly made up


    her mind about something. "Rufus, if you don''t like this ce, you don''t have to keep fighting


    anymore. Go and do whatever you want. It''s enough that I have to be trapped in this ce, but you


    still have a chance."


    Hearing this, I smiled bitterly. "Mother, don''t worry about my future. As a member of the royal family,


    whether I am the heir or not, I have to take responsibility for the people, for you, and for father."


    My mother looked touched and couldn''t help but sob again. "Rufus, I''m sorry. I know I''ve pressured


    you a lot over the years..."


    I shook my head and looked at her gently. "Mother, don''t think like that and add more stress to


    yourself. Excessive anxiety will worsen your condition. And you pressuring me is what motivated me


    to keep moving forward."


    She stopped sobbing and looked up at me hesitantly. "Do you really think so?"


    "I know so, Mother." I smiled at her reassuringly.


    She let out a sigh of relief. Then she mentioned Sylvia. "After spending time with your mate today,


    I''ve found that she is indeed a nice girl. I won''t interfere in your rtionship anymore. I''ll support


    whatever decision you make."


    I was taken aback for a moment, but soon, warmth flooded my heart. I couldn''t help but recall what


    Sylvia had said. Every mother simply wanted the best for her child.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    And my mother loved me more than I imagined.


    "Rufus, I''ll figure out a way to deal with your curse. That Noreen will pay for what she has done to


    my family. I''ll find her, whatever it takes." My mother''s expression darkened as she spoke with


    fervor. She had returned to her usual decisive self.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I''ll deal with it myself." I didn''t know whether tough or cry. My mother had


    always been a determined woman. I suspected in only a few days, she would find all the witches


    named Noreen from all over the country.


    "No, I have to handle this. You and your father have been looking for that damned witch for so long


    but you never found her. I doubt you''ll find a way to remove the curse, but no matter what, I can''t let


    you suffer another full moon night!" My mother shook her head stubbornly. I felt as if I could see


    Sylvia in her. The two women were both quite strong-willed.


    I sighed. In order to make my mother give up, I had no choice but to tell her that I might''ve found a


    way to get rid of the curse.


    When she heard this, she was pleasantly surprised, but soon she became suspicious. She looked


    me up and down and asked, "Are you lying to me?"


    I held my hands up helplessly. "Mother, don''t worry. I will prove it to you soon."

 Chapter 632 A Press Conference

    Chapter 632 A Press Conference


    Sylvia''s POV:


    While I waited for Rufus, I sat in the lobby downstairs. The maid was just about to bring me my third


    cup of coffee when Rufus finally came.


    I quickly stood up and trotted over to him. "How''s your mother? Was she able to calm down?"


    "She took her medicine and fell asleep. And yes, she calmed down a lot." Rufus took my hand and


    we headed out together.


    Hearing this, I heaved a sigh of relief. "Where are we going now? Back?"


    "No. Let''s see my father first."


    When we caught up to Ethan, distress was written all over his face because of the issue with the


    post on the Inte. The ministers standing in front of him all had their heads lowered in fear, and


    nobody dared to speak.


    When we came in, the ministers grabbed Rufus '' hands as if they had met their savior.


    "Prince Rufus, please talk to the lycan king. He wants to cut off and reset thework of the empire,


    which means erasing all traces on the Inte today. Not only is it a huge project, but it''s also an


    invasion of the privacy of the public. It will inevitably cause adverse reactions." The one speaking


    was probably the director of thework review and supervision bureau. He kept pushing his


    sses up the bridge of his nose and sweat dripped from his forehead to his cor, making him look


    a little helpless.


    Rufus patted him on the shoulder and said reassuringly, "You can all go now. I need to speak with


    my father alone."


    One by one, the ministers filed out of the room. Soon, only Ethan, Rufus, and I were left.


    Ethan put down his sses, asked us to sit down, and waved at his attendants to serve tea.


    "I''ve punished Richard by grounding him. I offer my apologies on his behalf," Ethan said to Rufus


    and coughed awkwardly.


    Rufus sat on the sofa leisurely, expressionless. "I don''t have the time and I don''t want to care about


    Richard. Now I just want to deal with the matter at hand."


    Ethan sat down next to Rufus with hisptop. He looked exhausted and stressed, rubbing the spot


    between his eyebrows intermittently. "This matter is explosive. The only solution is to forcefully


    suppress the public opinion and issue a statement denying the curse."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus shook his head immediately. "We can''t keep it a secret forever. It''s better not to respond than


    to deny, but neither is it a good idea to not respond. So let''s hold a press conference and I''ll exin


    everything to the public myself."


    I instantly understood what Rufus was nning to do. I grabbed his hand nervously and asked, "Are


    you sure about this, Rufus? But we don''t know if¡ª"


    Rufus squeezed my handfortingly. "ir is living proof that the nt works. Trust me, Sylvia.


    Don''t be afraid."


    "What are you two talking about?" Ethan looked at us questioningly.


    Rufus hesitated for a while and finally told his father that we might''ve found a way to remove the


    curse on him.


    Ethan was wild with joy. He grabbed Rufus '' shoulders excitedly and cried, "Don''t give me false


    hope, my son. Have you really found a way to remove the curse?"


    Rufus shrugged helplessly. "Why do both you and Mother think that I''m lying?"


    "Your mother knows about it?" Ethan frowned curiously.


    Rufus nodded. "Yes. Although theoretically the potted nt could remove all Noreen''s curses, it


    hasn''t been tested on me yet, so we can''t be 100% sure that it''ll work. Maybe we''ll just be


    disappointed in the end."


    "It''s okay. I believe it will work." Ethan was very confident. His old, wrinkled face was full of light that


    hadn''t shone in a long time, but soon, the light flickered and died. He shook his head and spoke his


    worries. "We can''t deceive the public. If we can''t remove the curse in the end, it will be the


    royal family''s fault."


    "The situation will only be worse whether we let the public opinion go or cut it off forcefully. We


    have no choice but to face the public and be honest. As for what will happenter, we''ll have to wait


    and see," Rufus said calmly.


    Ethan fell silent for a while, and then finally agreed, albeit reluctantly. He immediately ordered his


    men to prepare for an emergency press conference.

 Chapter 633 The Live Broadcast_______

    Chapter 633 The Live Broadcast_______


    Richard''s POV:


    I paced back and forth in my pce and cursed countless times but was only ever met with cold


    silence.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I felt wronged. My whole body was about to explode


    from rage.


    Everyone thought I was the one who posted about the witch''s curse on Rufus, but I was innocent.


    Since Rufus couldn''t have children, he couldn''t inherit the throne. I gained nothing if I smeared his


    public image. In fact, doing so was stupid.


    Besides, the lycan king had been keeping an eye on me. I couldn''t y any tricks now.


    My solepetitor to the throne was the bastard in Lucy''s belly. Once the bastard was born, I


    would be even more worthless in my father''s eyes.


    But I couldn''t let him know that it was a bastard for the time being, because the only reason why he


    was protecting me now was so that I could raise the child as the empire''s future heir.


    In other words, my survival depended on this bastard.


    I was so angry that I took out my phone and read the post about the curse on Rufus on the


    Inte again.


    Damn it! Who the hell did this? How dare they make me their scapegoat?


    The IP address was from an unknown pack¡ªso, presumably, it was a fake IP address.


    My only sce came from the fact that someone hated Rufus as much as I did. Truth be told, it


    made me feel a little happy. Although the me fell on me, I was still happy to see Rufus being


    frustrated.


    Perhaps this matter wouldn''t have much impact on Rufus, but it further cemented the fact that Rufus


    couldn''t take the throne, no matter what.


    I put down my phone and continued to pace back and forth in the room.


    The whole ce was quiet. The lycan king had forbidden anyone to serve me while I was put under


    house arrest, other than to bring me food.


    I was so annoyed that I scratched my head and patted the wall idly. There was no one I could even


    talk to.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At least, when Lucy was with me, I could piss her off from time to time. Now I didn''t even have a


    ce to vent my anger.


    Suddenly, my phone started to ring.


    I was overjoyed. Perhaps my subordinates were about to deliver some good news.


    As expected, an excited voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    "Prince Richard! Rufus is about to hold a press conference. It will be broadcasted on the Empire


    News channel in ten minutes."


    Hearing this, I immediately cheered up. I figured they''d make an announcement to put an end to the


    gossip, but I didn''t expect that there would be a formal press conference.


    I turned on the TV and switched to the right channel. The host had already begun and every word


    was wless.


    In a matter of minutes, over ten million werewolves were tuned into the live broadcast. There were


    too manyments that I couldn''t follow what they were talking about.


    A few minutester, Rufus showed up on-screen. Wearing a well-tailored suit, he looked serious


    and formal from head to toe.


    I clicked my tongue and rolled my eyes, feeling a little bored.


    He had been so serious ever since we were children. What did Sylvia see in him?


    His handsomeness?


    As much as I hated my brother, even I had to admit that Rufus'' face was chiseled to perfection.


    Then Rufus spoke, directly admitting that he was indeed cursed.


    Thements section went crazy, and so did I.


    God damn it! I leaped from the sofa and stared at Rufus'' serious face on TV.


    How could he be so brave to own up to it like that? Or was he just in stupid?


    Then I burst into maniacalughter. Rufus was doomed. If I were him, I never would''ve admitted to


    the curse. I would''ve kept my position as heir, even if it meant taking in a bastard as my son.


    In high spirits, I raised the volume to the max. However, what Rufus said next stunned me.


    Rufus looked straight at the camera and said


    calmly, "Although I have been cursed for


    years,


    I found a way to get rid ?


    > set nd Of J? ??? long ?g?.?

 Chapter 634 A Mysterious Text

    Chapter 634 A Mysterious Text


    Richard''s POV:


    My first reaction was that of disbelief. Rufus had to be lying, right?


    There was no way Noreen''s curse could be solved so easily. Besides, the ck witch had vanished


    years ago. How could Rufus have found her all of a sudden?


    Thements section shared the same sentiments.


    I was a little speechless. Thements covered nearly the whole screen, so I couldn''t see Rufus ''


    face clearly.


    After a pause, Rufus continued, "I believe everyone has read the post about the curse on me. It''s


    true that it attacks me every full moon night. The next full moon night is a week from now. I will do


    webcast the whole day to show all the citizens of the empire I''m no longer under the influence of the


    curse."


    Hearing this, thements section went ballistic again.


    I got flustered as well as soon as I heard that. What was Rufus thinking? If he went berserk on


    camera for all of the empire to see, things would gopletely out of control.


    By then, he would definitely injure or even kill someone. If that was the case, then Rufus wouldn''t


    even be able to keep his status as prince anymore. The citizens would definitely rally, demanding


    that the lycan king strip Rufus of his power.


    "I will be sure to stay transparent about this matter, and as for the mastermind behind the ruckus, I


    will not spare them." Rufus was very calm. If my eyes weren''t deceiving me, there even seemed to


    be a slight smile at the corners of his mouth. His sharp eyes looked straight into the camera, and it


    felt as though he was staring right at me.


    Cold sweat broke out on my forehead. Rufus never said or did anything without absolute certainty.


    Since he dared make such a bold announcement in front of the whole empire, it meant that he was


    probably telling the truth and he had already had the curse removed.


    And if Rufus could get rid of the curse, the lycan king would definitely treat him as the first heir to


    the throne again. By then, the child in Lucy''s belly would be worthless.


    Which meant that I would have no chance to take the throne.


    I had nned to seize power after Lucy''s child was born and my father had died.


    But now all my ns were being disrupted.


    Damn it! Why did Noreen have to show up now? Looking around at my empty pce, I could


    already imagine how miserable my life would be once Rufus ascended to the throne. My brother


    would definitely kick me out of the imperial capital.


    And Laura would definitely be happy about that. She never liked me. Although we got along well


    with each other in public, Laura secretly hated me with a passion. After all, my existence always


    reminded her of her failure. A she-wolf that couldn''t keep the attention of her mate was pitiful.


    Suddenly, a thought urred to me. Something felt off. If the curse on Rufus had been removed,


    then our father should''ve known about this already.


    But when we found out about the post on the Inte, he didn''t show any emotions other than


    anger. Logically speaking, he should''ve been ecstatic after knowing that the curse was resolved.


    How could a curse that hadn''t been lifted in years be solved so suddenly?


    Could Rufus just be making excuses to stabilize the public opinion? Or had he truly found a way to


    solve the problem?


    Just as I was mulling over things, my phone suddenly buzzed. It was a message from an unknown


    source.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Thinking it was spam, I tapped on it impatiently so that I could delete it right away.


    However, I was directly attracted by the first sentence, which said that the curse on Rufus hadn''t


    been removed yet.


    I was so excited that I read the whole text quickly. It said clearly that the thing that could remove the


    curse was a nt, which was now in Rufus'' room. As long as it was destroyed within three days,


    Rufus would not be able to remove his curse, ever.

 Chapter 635 Military Day

    Chapter 635 Military Day


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Although I knew what Rufus was nning, I couldn''t help but gulp nervously when he made a


    promise to the whole empire.


    It was only a week before the next full moon night. It had taken ir a week to wake up, and it


    might take that long for Rufus to get rid of the curse as well. If something unexpected happened


    during the week, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I sat behind the camera, lost in my thoughts.


    After Rufus concluded the broadcast, I dragged him back to his room angrily. "Stay here and don''t


    you dare go anywhere in the next week."


    Rufus nodded dotingly, wrapped his arms my waist, and pulled me close. "Stay with me then and


    we can fuck for seven days straight."


    Stunned, I pushed him away immediately, blushing furiously. He was such a decent man in front of


    the camera just now, yet behind closed doors he was just another horny man.


    Rufus smiled and made me sit next to him on the sofa. "Don''t worry. Nothing will go wrong."


    "I can''t help but worry, Rufus..." I pursed my lips unhappily and buried my face in his chest.


    Rufus kissed the top of my head and murmured, "Leave it to me. I have a n."


    I nodded and looked up at him. "But in the next few days..."


    Rufus chuckled and said, "I know, I know. I promise I''ll behave in the following seven days."


    I leaned closer to give him a kiss. "Good boy."


    Immediately, Rufus kissed me back fiercely. He held me firmly in his arms and refused to let me go.


    As a result, we made passionate love the whole night and didn''t stop until three o''clock in the


    morning.


    Having barely gotten any sleep, I went to the army the following morning with dark circles under my


    eyes.


    Today was the annual military day, which was also the only day that we could enter or leave the


    army base freely without asking for permission. But an internal pass was still required.


    I rushed to the hall to look for Flora and Harry first. They were cramming a song and dance


    rehearsal for tonight.


    In honor of the military day, there would be a bonfire partyter.


    I had been stuck in the imperial pce these days, so the instructor let me go and didn''t require me


    to perform onstage.


    Flora and Harry weren''t that lucky. Harry had to y a ballerina prince whereas Flora yed a


    princess who was turned into a mushroom by a witch.


    Wearing a big red mushroom on her head as a costume, Flora shouted dramatically, "Oh! My


    prince, please kiss me and lift the curse!"


    Then there was a rush of music. Harry stepped on the tiptoe, pirouetted in circles, and replied, "Oh!


    Moon Goddess, I seem to hear the princess calling me."


    I couldn''t help but burst intoughter as I watched this scene unfold. What the hell was this? Who


    wrote such a ridiculous script?


    Just then, a she-wolf in a military uniform timidly tugged at my sleeve. "Can I ask you for a favor?"


    "What''s up?" I asked curiously.


    "I need help moving some things." I could tell by her uniform that this she-wolf was not a low


    ranking officer, but she was very reserved. As she asked me for help, her face turned red. "A few


    props are needed for the performanceter. I really couldn''t find anyone else to help me."


    I looked around and indeed, everyone looked very busy.


    I agreed without thinking about it too much.


    "The props are in the hall in the east zone. The party was supposed to be held there, but the


    electricity went out a few days ago and hasn''t been fixed, so the venue was changed temporarily,"


    the she-wolf exined as she led the way.


    I nodded and didn''t say anything. I was thinking that if there were too many things, I could just ask


    Warren for help. Warren wasn''t going to perform either, so he was free, too.


    Soon we arrived at the hall. The she-wolf led me into the lounge, which was filled with costumes.


    "Here are the costumes. Wait a minute. I''ll look for something we can pack them into," the she-wolf


    said and immediately ran out.


    I didn''t suspect that anything was wrong at first, but after waiting for a while, I started to feel that


    something was off. The she-wolf never came back.


    I tried to go out, but the door was already locked from the outside.

 Chapter 636 Locked In The Hall_____

    Chapter 636 Locked In The Hall_____


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I immediately became vignt, thinking that someone was nning to kill me. But no one came to


    attack me, so I gradually calmed down. I was just locked up in a ce where I could be found


    sooner orter.


    After thinking for a while, I started to wonder. Was it just a prank?


    I sighed and chastised myself for being so stupid.


    I reached for the doorknob with both hands and pulled as hard as I could, but the door didn''t budge.


    The door was now locked from the outside and couldn''t be opened from the inside, rendering my


    superb lock picking skills useless.


    In the end, I sat on a chair and tried to contact the outside world.


    But I couldn''t send out any texts. There seemed to be a jammer installed nearby.


    Bored, I sat on the chair idly, waiting to be found. Half an hour passed but nobody came to my


    rescue.


    There was nothing I could do but wait for Rufus or Flora to find me. "That she-wolf looked like a


    decent officer, but she tricked you. God! She''s really pissing me off!" Yana, who was also bored,


    began toin.


    I sighed. "I know that Rufus has a meeting today, so he won''t find out that I''m in trouble until very


    late."


    Fortunately, I had eaten breakfast before I came here, so I wasn''t going to starve to death. The


    minutes ticked by and it was soon noon. Everyone was probably taking a lunch break, so I doubted


    anybody would pass by.


    Just as I was about to go crazy from boredom, there was amotion outside the door. It sounded


    like someone was calling my name.


    I immediately cheered up and rushed to the door. Someone outside called my name again.


    It was Rufus!


    How''d he know I was here? Without thinking too much, I rapped on the door loudly. "Rufus! It''s me!


    I''m here!"


    Soon, I heard hurried footsteps approaching until somebody stopped right outside the door.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then there was the sounds of an iron chain being smashed. Rufus'' muffled voice shouted, "Sylvia,


    hang on. I''ll save you."


    Bang! The door shook violently for a while before it was finally kicked open.


    Rufus threw away the chair he had used to break the lock in a hurry. It seemed he had rushed here


    in a hurry without even putting his coat on. With trembling hands ced on my shoulders, he looked


    me up and down carefully. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head. "No, no, I''m fine. They just locked me up in here."


    "That''s a relief." Rufus was still in a state of shock. He held me tightly in his arms and nted a


    thousand kisses all over my face before calming down.


    "Wait. How did you know I was here?" I looked up at him in confusion. Flora or the others should''ve


    realized I was missing first, because as long as we were in the army, we would always be together.


    Rufus usually called me at the end of a busy day. He only would''ve called Flora if he couldn''t reach


    me.


    But Flora and others didn''t even know that I was locked in this hall.


    "I got a strange text saying that you were in danger here. I tried calling you but couldn''t get through,


    so I rushed here," Rufus exined.


    Frowning, I mulled over what Rufus said when a thought urred to me and I looked at him in


    horror.


    Noticing my horrified expression, Rufus asked, "What''s wrong? Sylvia, why are you looking at me


    like that?"


    Anxious and scared out of my wits, I shouted, "The flower! The potted nt! Their target isn''t me!


    It''s the flower they''re after! They locked me here just to lure you out of your room!"

 Chapter 637 Destroy All Hope

    Chapter 637 Destroy All Hope


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Sure enough, by the time Rufus and I burst into his room, our worst fears were confirmed. The


    potted nt on the bedside table had been smashed, and the blooming flower had been trampled


    into pieces.


    I held the remnants of the flower in my hands carefully and felt my heart shatter.


    Now that the flower was gone, the curse on Rufus couldn''t be removed.


    My brain was a mess. I had no idea what to do.


    Just then, Rufus'' men had captured someone and brought her to us. It was the she-wolf who had


    deceived me earlier.


    I grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her angrily. "Why?! Why would you do such a thing?" The


    she-wolf was no longer as timid and shy as before. She smiledcently and said with disdain,


    "Rufus is a monster. He doesn''t deserve to be a prince, let alone a king."


    After saying that, she pushed me away and tried to kill herself, but Rufus quickly stopped her.


    Soon, Rufus'' men subdued her and she couldn''t move.


    "Take her away and interrogate her. Find out who''s behind this." Rufus also ordered his men to


    investigate the she-wolf''s close connections in the army.


    I watched from aside and felt guilt and despair. If it weren''t for me, Rufus wouldn''t have been lured


    out of his room.


    Anger, shame, and regret upied my heart. I was so stupid! How could I have fallen for such a


    dumb trick?


    "Sylvia, find a clean pot and rent the flower. Maybe it can still live. I doubt Noreen''s things are


    that fragile," Yana suggested.


    I sniffed and snapped back to reality. Following Yana''s instructions, I found a clean pot, tidied up the


    soil and the flower, but the flower was too withered.


    There was no way to fix it.


    I dug my bare hands into the soil and tears welled up in my eyes. Ourst glimmer of hope was


    snuffed in the blink of an eye.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t cry, Sylvia. The soil was nourished with Noreen''s blood. Perhaps it has other uses." Yana


    refused to give up and asked me to dig the soil up and seal it away.


    But as soon as I found a stic bag and was about to pack the soil in it, I found that the color of the


    soil had changed from red to normal. Now, I was certain that it waspletely useless.


    Tears streamed down my face uncontrobly.


    Rufus came back in after he instructed his people to deal with the she-wolf. He was startled when


    he heard me crying. He knelt down next to me and asked, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    "It was all my fault. I was so easily fooled..." I cried so hard that I couldn''t catch my breath. I wiped


    my tears away with my filthy hands. As a result, my face was covered with mud, and I felt even


    more dejected.


    This made Rufus burst intoughter.


    I stopped crying and looked at him in confusion. How could he stillugh like this?


    Rufus stretched out his fingers to wipe the mud off my face and coaxed me softly, "It wasn''t your


    fault, honey. That she-wolf was a spy who has been lurking around for some time now. No one


    could''ve seen iting."


    "But... But the flower is gone. The curse..." Speaking of that, I couldn''t help but burst into tears


    again. I felt like I was drowning in a pool of despair.


    I had already started to picture a life with Rufus and our children, but now I felt hopeless and angry.


    Rufus held me in his arms andforted me. "Honey, don''t cry. Things aren''t as bad as you think.


    There''s still hope."


    "How? It''s notlike we can justbringNoreen here," I said tearfully.


    Rufus simply smiled and pecked me on the forehead. He then said in a meaningful tone, "Calm


    down. Let''s wait and see."

 Chapter 638 The Webcast

    Chapter 638 The Webcast


    Richard''s POV:


    Today was the night of the full moon. I had been watching TV in my room since early in the morning


    while waiting for the webcast to start.


    While I waited, a medium-rare steak and sd had been sent to me from the kitchen. But since they


    didn''t bring me wine to match the steak, I was dissatisfied. The red wine was then sent to me upon


    request.


    I had a hunch that today would be a delightful day.


    I was in a good mood, so Iposed a piece of piano music and named it "Temptation of Wolf."


    Then, I uploaded it to my social media ount.


    But not long after, I noticed people''sments. They were all criticizing me. Someone stated that


    my music style was too weird. Another one scolded me for being stupid trying topose.


    I shook my leg as I put one in front of the other. I didn''t care what they said. I didn''t use my formal


    ount and they probably didn''t know who I really was anyway.


    Those werewolves had no taste in music. They were ignorant. My ability topose such music


    was acknowledged by the chief musician of the empire. I actually had nned to be aposer


    back then, but I didn''t expect that Rufus would give me the throne and let me inherit it. That made


    me really annoyed.


    When I finished drinking more than half of the bottle of wine, I leaned against the sofa and smiled.


    Last week, when I found out that the key to get rid of the curse on Rufus was a potted nt, I called


    one of my confidants I had nted in the army a long time ago. She was not only gorgeous but


    capable at the same time.


    In order to destroy Rufus'' hopes, I had to do anything and everything.


    It wasn''t long until my n seeded. I heard they had a huge fight. Sylvia had a breakdown while


    Rufus kept yelling at her.


    They vowed that they would love each other until death did them part, but it turned out that their


    love wasn''t that strong to begin with.


    Little did they know, love was the most unreliable thing in the world. Getting power over something


    was much better than stealing someone''s heart.


    Rufus had nned on suppressing the news, but I deliberately told our father and the queen what


    had happened.


    As expected, their harmony came to an end. Laura ended up hating Sylvia again.


    In all honesty, I thought it was interesting.


    A person''s love for their significant other could only be proved if something unexpected would


    happen. If their love wasn''t strong enough to begin with, they could easily break apart.


    Although I was grounded, I felt quite content because I could witness all these dramas of things


    every day.


    Rufus and I were born to be enemies. He was not allowed to be happy if I was. In fact, I hoped that


    he would be miserable all his life so I could be the lucky one.


    Eventually, it was noon, and the webcast began just in time.


    Today was the day of the webcast whereas Rufus was supposed to show the public his day. Now he


    was dealing with government affairs. Although it was a work day, the number of people watching the


    webcast was more than I anticipated.


    My heart raced with excitement as Iy on the sofa and watched the number of people increase. I


    thought it would be better if there were more people. If Rufus were to go berserk, he would lose the


    respect of all the werewolves in the empire.


    In the past few days, the number of Rufus'' fans grew. I also happened to notice that people had


    evene up with lots of slogans already to show their support for Rufus.


    One person said that Rufus looked so handsome whenever he worked hard. Another one stated


    that they liked him as soon as they watched his webcast. Someone even mentioned that they


    wanted to give birth to his child.


    All of those people had so manyments about him, and that made me furious.


    We were both princes. Was I inferior to him? The only thing about me was that I was a little shorter


    than he was.


    But my hair was longer than his.


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance as I murmured,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I''ll do a webcast one day too."


    I looked at the flood ofments for the whole afternoon. Before I knew it, I yawned and scratched


    the back of my neck. Rufus was like a machine. He had been working this whole time and hadn''t


    even taken the time to rest. I grew tired of watching him.


    When it was finally dusk, Rufus'' expression suddenly changed.


    I excitedly jumped up from the sofa as soon as I noticed the sudden change in his demeanor. The


    show was finally about to begin.

 Chapter 639 Doomed

    Chapter 639 Doomed


    Richard''s POV:


    Rufus was going insane! I rubbed my eyes and watched the TV unblinkingly, afraid that I would miss


    some wonderful moment.


    Thements began to appear even more quickly.


    "The curse ising! Rufus is about to go berserk! Run, everyone!"


    "It''s the damned curse! Retreat! Retreat!"


    "Help! Prince Rufus'' frosty expression reminds me of my childhood demon."


    "Is it going to happen? I''m ready. Come on, evil curse. I''ll repeal you!"


    "He looks terrifying. Didn''t he im that the curse had been lifted?"


    "It''s so frightening. I''m out of here. You can tell me what happenster."


    I was so excited that I picked up my phone andmented, "The curse on Rufus hasn''t been


    removed at all. He lied to you."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when I thought the situation was going to get out of hand, Rufus regained hisposure in a


    sh. He chuckled and said to the camera, "I was just joking."


    I froze.


    What? He said... he was... just joking?


    Damn it! Was he out of his mind?


    Thements changed in the blink of an eye. The audience was remarking that Rufus was so cool


    and humorous, and they hadn''t expected him to fool around like this.


    I rolled my eyes and flung my phone to one side.


    Shit! What a group of lunatics! Both the audience and Rufus were annoying.


    I was so enraged that I pulled at my hair and mmed my fist into the wall to vent out my rage.


    Even the red wine lost its taste at the moment.


    I was unwilling to admit that I was getting nervous. Rufus was looking very confident. Had he


    discovered a new way to remove the curse?


    I inhaled deeply, forcing myself to calm down. It wasn''t night yet, which was when the curse usually


    attacked Rufus. He must be faking calm right now.


    The minutes ticked by. The darkness came quickly. A bright beam of moonlight streamed into the


    room, reminding me that it was almost midnight.


    However, Rufus looked alright on the live TV. During dinner, he even disyed the antique


    tableware he had collected in front of everyone. He looked serene and seemed to be unbothered by


    any curse.


    What had happened?


    I was getting increasingly flustered. I nibbled on a few bites of the cold dinner that had been served


    on the tea table. I had lost my appetite.


    The ashtray was soon overflowing with cigarette butts. I rubbed my crumpled coat, my heart sinking


    to the pit of my stomach. Compared to Rufus, who was talking andughing during the webcast, I


    felt like a clown.


    Rufus calmly bade goodbye to the audience when the bell chimed at midnight. "Thank you for


    coming to watch my webcast today and witness history. I believe you have now understood that I


    am no longer under the influence of the curse. I will give no further exnation and leave you to


    draw your own conclusions."


    As soon as Rufus finished speaking,ments began pouring in pointing out that the curse on him


    had truly been lifted.


    It was obvious that this webcast had improved Rufus'' reputation further. He already had a legion of


    fans who liked his handsome looks, and now he had gained even more fans who favored his


    political views. Almost instantly, he was the leading candidate for the throne.


    My heart sank. Sitting on the sofa, I was shocked and didn''t know what to do.


    As the webcast interface went nk, silence returned to the room. Darkness engulfed me again,


    and my ability to think came to a stop at this moment.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed when I heard some noises outside the room.


    I raised my head and peeked out of the window. The lights in the garden were on.


    Soon, Rufus and the king barged in with a group of werewolves.


    I turned my head numbly, the ominous feeling in my heart growing stronger.


    This time, I seemed to bepletely doomed.

 Chapter 640 What A Good Plan

    Chapter 640 What A Good n


    Rufus'' POV:


    "Arrest Prince Richard." I ordered my men to capture Richard, who sat there numbly without


    betraying any emotion.


    When my men got closer to him, he abruptly got to his feet and took two steps back. His clothes


    were wrinkled and stained with sshes of red wine. He looked as if he had just woken up from a


    drunken slumber.


    "You! How can you arrest me?"


    Noting that he was still obstinate despite his current situation, I scoffed coldly and ordered my


    subordinates, "Bring her in."


    They approached with the female officer who had deceived Sylvia and was now covered in blood.


    Richard looked even more taken aback. He was flustered and no sound came from his mouth.


    The female officer knelt on the floor, her face drenched with tears. She didn''t dare meet Richard''s


    eyes.


    Richard eyed her with disappointment. "You confessed everything?"


    "Yes, she confessed everything. I''ve discovered all your hidden spies, both in the army and the


    imperial pce. Richard, there is no way for you to escape this time. Just surrender."


    My half-brother finally snapped back to reality at that moment. He charged at me like an out-of-


    control wild horse. "Were you fucking mocking me?"


    I ced my hands on his shoulders to control him and replied with a smile, "What did I do to you?


    I just learned a few tricks from you."


    I had no intention of doing anything to him. But on the day of the wee party, he hadnded up


    uninvited and behaved so arrogantly. So, I changed my mind.


    Hidden dangers were just like a disaster that was waiting to happen, and they should always be


    nipped in the bud the soonest possible.


    "So that flower was fake? It couldn''t lift the curse at all? You were lying to me! I wondered how


    anyone could know your situation so precisely. It turns out that you were the mastermind of this


    plot." Richard''s eyes turned red with despair and insanity.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Feeling disgusted, I shoved him away and frostily said, "The flower was real. It''s just that my curse


    had been removed before that."


    I didn''t know that the curse had been lifted until the day after the press conference. At that time, I


    had felt the dull ache in my head cease suddenly, and even the cruelty buried in the depths of my


    body hadpletely disappeared. That was when I guessed that the curse had been removed.


    Later, my spies found out about Richard''s secret actions, so I pretended to y along and set a trap


    for him.


    Richard, who had assumed that his n had seeded, was immersed in the joy of victory. He had


    no idea that his men had betrayed him and given him up after he was grounded.


    As for the female officer, she was quite loyal to him. During her interrogation, she repeatedly tried to


    commit suicide, but we managed to stop her at thest moment every time.


    Under the physical and mental torture, she finally cracked and confessed about Richard''s hidden


    spies.


    Richard shook his head in disbelief. "Your curse had been removed? How is it possible? Then, you


    sent me that message on purpose? In order to lure me into a trap, so that you could take the


    opportunity to eliminate my men? What a good n! Rufus, you said I was heartless, but in reality,


    you are the truly heartless one!"


    I frowned and didn''t understand him. "What message?"


    "The anonymous message you sent to me! Didn''t you send it to me?"


    "I haven''t sent you any message." I didn''t want to argue with him anymore. I nced at our father,


    who had been standing silently this whole time. Now I simply waited for him to make a decision.


    However, Richard still dwelled on the message.


    Heshoutedinsurprise,"Howcouldyounotknow?"

 Chapter 641 Settle Accounts

    Chapter 641 Settle ounts


    Rufus'' POV:


    "What''re you trying to say? Spit it out already!" Richard was always like this. He would always build


    up to say something, but he wouldn''t say it all at once.


    Annoyed, Richard took out his phone and held it in front of me. "You sent this message to me!"


    I read the message and frowned tightly. "I didn''t send this."


    Whoever sent the message knew about the potted nt''s effect and had specifically instructed


    Richard to destroy the flower within three days.


    "It wasn''t you? Then who else could''ve sent it? Oh, my God! Did someone close to you betray you?


    Hahaha, Rufus, this is golden!" Richard smirked gloatingly.


    I pursed my lips uneasily. Whoever sent the message couldn''t have been anyone close to me. Flora


    and the others only knew that the flower could remove the curse, but they didn''t know how long it


    would take.


    Since whoever sent the message knew everything so clearly, then it had to be...


    "Were you able to contact the person again?"


    Richard shrugged. "Not after that."


    Without saying anything, I snatched his phone out of his hands and gave it to my subordinate.


    "Trace the number."


    Richard was not convinced. He tried to take his phone back, protesting, "You can just take down the


    number. Why confiscate my phone?"


    Ignoring him, the sense of uneasiness grew in my heart. I didn''t expect that besides Richard, there


    was anyone else plotting against me.


    Whoever it was, things clearly weren''t that simple. I racked my brains and tried toe up with a


    list of potential suspects, but I only ran into dead ends.


    Only one name lingered in my mind in the end: Noreen.


    I had a vague feeling that there was something at y that was out of my control. Every step I took


    now seemed to have been precisely arranged by someone else.


    Richard pursed his lips unhappily and threw himself on the sofa. "What''re you going to do with me?"


    Then he snorted, "I didn''t do anything bad; I just destroyed a nt. At worst, I''ll be grounded for a


    few more days."


    I sneered. Richard was so naive.


    "I haven''t settled ounts with you regarding what happened in the forbidden forest yet."


    Richard sat bolt upright, looking shocked and angry. He pounded on the sofa and shouted, "Rufus!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Why aren''t you calling me brother anymore? Finally tired of pretending?" I slipped my hands into


    my pockets and looked at him indifferently.


    Richard suddenly stood up and pointed at me, cursing, "Bah! And what kind of brother are you?


    You''re nothing but a shameless viin who pretends to be noble! Shame on you! How dare you


    raise an issue over something that happened so long ago?"


    I squeezed my eyes shut and snorted in annoyance. His incessant noises made my eardrums hurt.


    I had half a mind to gag him on the spot.


    Giving up on me, Richard turned to our father and begged, "Save me, Father..."


    I raised my eyebrows and took a look at our father expectantly, waiting for his reaction.


    He seemed to be in a dilemma. Finally, he sighed and said, "It''s up to Rufus."


    Then he turned around and scurried off, as though he was scared to be caught in the crossfire.


    But as he passed by me, he whispered in my ear, "Don''t forget that he''s your brother after all."


    He didn''t say anything more, but I knew what he meant: he wanted me to be lenient.


    I sneered. As soon as the door was closed behind him, I stepped forward, grabbed Richard by the


    neck and locked eyes with him gloomily. "It''s time we settled ounts, brother."

 Chapter 642 The Heart Of

    Chapter 642 The Heart Of


    A Father


    Ethan''s POV:


    Standing outside the room, I could hear Richard''s screams. I squeezed my eyes shut and sighed. I


    couldn''t bear it.


    After all, he was my own son. I had raised him, educated him, and held high expectations of him


    ever since he was a child.


    Where had I gone wrong in raising him?


    He was such a sweet little thing when he was a child. He always followed me around everywhere I


    went.


    Maybe I was wrong to have sent him to military school, forcing him to do all those things he didn''t


    like.


    I sighed and wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes. Some said raising a son would guarantee


    your retired life, for there would be someone to look after you when you grew older. But heavens,


    did they have any idea how exhausting it was to even raise a son?


    "Father, help me!" Richard''s screams for help were deafening, followed by crackling sounds of


    something copsing.


    Was their fight really so intense? Richard was beaten up so hard that his voice cracked whenever


    he screamed.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I gritted my teeth and held back the impulse to rush inside the room. If I dared to interfere and


    protected Richard once again, Rufus would definitely push me away even more.


    "Ahhh! I was wrong, brother! I was wrong!" Richard''s pleading voice broke his old man''s heart.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore. I took a step towards the door, ready to barge inside. I wanted to protect


    Richard as I always did.


    My confidant, who was standing beside me, stopped me in time. "Prince Rufus has endured more


    than enough these years. Don''t let him down again."


    His words left me stunned and my hand hovered above the door knob hesitantly. Finally, I withdrew


    my hand and sighed heavily. "Am I a failure as a father? I hadn''t taken good care of Rufus ever


    since he was a child, and he has suffered from the curse for years, all because of me. Guilt had


    eaten me alive, and because of this, I couldn''t bear to look at my own son. I always avoided and


    ignored Rufus, which resulted in the alienation between the two of us. And Richard, who was


    brought up and cultivated by me, grew up to be a spoiled brat and a loser."


    The confidant sighed alongside me. "Perhaps it was because you focused on Prince Richard too


    much that he thought that inheriting the position of the lycan king was inevitable. Consequently, he


    was blinded by power."


    "s, I was too anxious." I always wanted to do infinite things in this limited life, but in the end, it


    was just as the saying went¡ªhaste made waste.


    "This must be fate. Prince Rufus grew up to be an excellent young man. You could hand over the


    werewolf race to him and rest assured."


    Hearing this, I felt much better. My confidant was right. Rufus truly was a strong lycan, and I was


    proud of him. The burden of running an empire that I had been so worried about didn''t seem so


    heavy with Rufus by my side.


    However, our rtionship was still strained...


    Although Rufus didn''t say it out loud, I could tell that he had a deep grudge against me. Rufus had


    suffered a lot because of my special treatment towards Richard these years.


    And because of my arrogance and stubbornness, Rufus and Sylvia had almost been separated


    from each other.


    I regretted my actions.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. Prince Rufus is a sensible man. If he really hates you, he probably


    would''ve refused to even see you." My confidant was a straightforward man. He was always frank


    with me. My mood changed constantly because of his honest words.


    "Should I feel lucky?" I red at him crossly.


    My confidant chuckled. "I''m just saying you shouldn''t worry. The rtionship between a father and


    his son is a subtle thing, which can be developed slowly over time."


    I sighed. "That''s all I can do: just wait and see."


    But even as I said this, I wasn''t so convinced. After all, my deteriorating health didn''t allow me to


    take it slow anymore. My days on earth were limited.


    But there was nothing I could do about that.


    My sole wish now was to witness the birth of Rufus'' child. I hoped that Moon Goddess would bless


    Sylvia and make her pregnant as soon as possible.


    Just then, the room suddenly fell silent.


    I was wondering what was going on when the door suddenly swung open.

 Chapter 643 Life Imprisonment

    Chapter 643 Life Imprisonment


    Ethan''s POV:


    I immediately looked for Richard worriedly. He was curled into a ball on the floor, sobbing like a child


    with tears and snot all over his face. I had no idea what Rufus had done to him, but there were no


    visible signs of injury other than a light nosebleed.


    I cleared my throat and signaled at my confidant to give Richard a handkerchief to wipe his bleeding


    nose.


    Rufus looked up at me calmly and exined, "Don''t worry. I didn''t beat him. His nose is bleeding


    only because he hit the corner of the table when he cowered in fear."


    I coughed awkwardly and looked away, pretending not to care. "Well, I said it was up to you, so I


    won''tment."


    Rufus didn''t say anything. Instead, he gestured at his subordinates to take Richard away.


    My younger son waspletely scared out of his wits. He neither resisted nor argued when Rufus ''


    men grabbed him. He was like a puppet that had gone limp. When he passed by me, he looked at


    me nkly, not even calling me father.


    Seeing this, my heart ached. It was not that I didn''t want to help him, but that he had made too


    many unforgivable mistakes.


    Not daring to look at him any longer, I tore my gaze away from him.


    Soon, Rufus'' men took Richard away.


    I couldn''t help but look at Rufus worriedly.


    "What are you going to do with him?"


    Rufus seemed to be expecting this question. He smiled and said, "Nothing too harsh. Just life


    imprisonment. He can''t leave his residence without my permission for the rest of his life."


    A shiver ran down my spine. Richard was never willing to be alone. It was crueler to imprison him


    than to kill him on the spot.


    Years ago, he had refused to go to the military school because he couldn''t stand the idea of


    following rules all his life.


    Plus, Richard was an extrovert. He had enjoyed making friends ever since he was a child, and he


    always came up with avant-garde ideas.


    At the time, I frowned upon his whimsicalness.


    I thought that a prince should act like a prince. Richard wasn''t attending to his proper duties.


    So I forced him to go to military school.


    However, when he came back, he had changedpletely. Not only did he speak in a bureaucratic


    tone, but he also learned to act one way to my face and another behind my back.


    "Father, do you object?" Rufus asked in a low voice, raising one eyebrow.


    I opened my mouth to say something, but in the end, no words came out.


    Well, this was probably the best for Richard.


    With him permanently imprisoned, all matters regarding him had nowe to an end.


    On our way back, I kept ncing at Rufus. I wanted to apologize to him, but I felt too embarrassed.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Rufus didn''t even look at me throughout the whole process. asionally, he''d talk about political


    affairs with my confidant, but he refused to speak directly to me.


    I couldn''t help but sigh again. I really was such a loser.


    One of my son hated me, while the other was in prison.


    What kind of father was I? Had I known things would turn out like this, I would''ve tried to have a


    daughter instead.


    On second thought, having a daughter would be troublesome, too. I gave up the idea as soon as I


    realized that a daughter would get married and leave me when she was old enough.


    All I had now was the present. I''d better think of ways to improve my rtionship with Rufus.


    Before we parted ways, I thought for a while and patted Rufus on the shoulder. "From now on, you


    will shoulder the responsibility for the werewolf race."


    I had nned to groom Lucy''s unborn child to take the throne, but now it seemed that it was


    unnecessary. Rufus really was the best candidate to inherit the throne.


    Rufus didn''t say anything for a long time. Finally, he simply nodded.


    I was d. This gave me the courage to speak out the thought that had lingered in my heart for a


    long time. "Your marriage has to be put on the agenda as soon as possible. After you get married, I


    will abdicate in advance and pass the position of the lycan king to you."

 Chapter 644 Marriage On The Agenda

    Chapter 644 Marriage On The Agenda


    Rufus'' POV:


    Hearing this, I was surprised. In my eyes, my father was still in his prime. Why did he want to step


    down for the throne so early?


    I didn''t respond. Perhaps he was just exhausted because of what happened to Richard. Maybe he


    would reconsider his decision after a while.


    Plus, I didn''t want to inherit the throne just yet. I wanted to spend more time with Sylvia before


    settling down and having a child.


    Once I became the lycan king, I would bepletely consumed by government affairs. I didn''t want


    to be a machine who lived solely to work.


    But even I had to admit that it would be nice to have a child soon. Be it a son or a daughter, I could


    pass the throne to my child when the time was right.


    That way, I''d be able to spend more time with Sylvia again and only tend to the government when


    necessary. Such a n sounded wonderful to me.


    Therefore, having children as soon as possible didn''t sound like such a bad idea after all.


    "I watched your webcast by the way. Everyone thinks highly of you. Public support is what makes a


    king a king. You did well, my son. I''m not worried now. I''m relieved to hand the empire to you. I


    believe you''ll make a great ruler."


    Then, he patted me on the shoulder and chuckled. "Rx, son. No need to be so nervous. Things


    will only get better from here."


    I still wanted to dissuade my father, but he didn''t give me the chance. "I know what you want to say,


    but trust me. I''ve made up my mind. Don''t try to convince me otherwise. I haven''t been the best


    father and husbandtely. Once I step down from the throne, I''ll be able to spend more time with


    your mother. I''ll give her our long overdue honeymoon and we''ll travel around the world. Your


    mother might be sharp-tongued, but deep down, she''s soft-hearted. Although she hates me now,


    once I kneel down in front of her and apologize sincerely, I just know she''ll give in. After all, she


    must be sick and tired of staying in the pce. I think she''ll support my decisions."


    As he spoke, my father''s eyes lit up slightly, but then they soon became a little gloomy. Perhaps it


    was because my mother still refused to see him.


    I could tell that he meant what he said, so I gave up trying to dissuade him.


    Instead, I gave him a hug and solemnly promised, "Don''t worry, Father. I''ll take care of everything."


    He patted me on the shoulder and sighed with relief. "That''s more enough."


    I smiled and we locked eyes. The trust and promise between men were all in silence.


    After that, I said goodbye to my father and we parted ways.


    Omar said excitedly, "Now''s the time to think about your proposal to Sylvia! The lycan king himself


    has asked you to get married as soon as possible, so we have to hurry. We can''t wait any longer!"


    "I agree..." Thinking of this, I had a headache. I wanted to give Sylvia an unforgettable proposal, but


    I really didn''t know how to go about it.


    "Book a hot air balloon. Or go paragliding. If you propose to her mid-air, she won''t be able to escape


    even if she wants to refuse! She''ll be shocked for sure!" Omar fired one idea after another excitedly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "You''re a genius," I said dryly. However, even I couldn''t deny that his ideas were pretty


    unforgettable.


    "Yes, yes, I know. Anyway, you should get a move on. You have to get married to Sylvia as soon as


    possible."


    "No need to tell me twice," I snorted coldly. I''d literally thought about hundreds of ways to propose.


    As soon as I stepped foot in my room, a white wolf pounced on me, knocking me to the floor.

 Chapter 645 Howl At The Moon

    Chapter 645 Howl At The Moon


    Rufus'' POV:


    The white wolf snorted indignantly, and the red hair on top of her head stood straight. It was clear


    that she was pissed off.


    Holding the white wolf in my arms, I rubbed her fluffy head to smooth her hair.


    The white wolf lowered her head, rubbed her snout against my neck, and howled angrily.


    I didn''t resist. I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "You''re tickling me, babe."


    Only then did Sylvia return to her human form. Nestled in my arms, she nibbled on my chin and


    looked at me with fierce eyes, although to me, she just looked very cute.


    I couldn''t help but touch her hair dotingly. "Honey..."


    Sylvia let go of my chin and said angrily, "Why didn''t you tell me that the curse was already


    removed? I cried so hard that day! It was humiliating!"


    Thinking of how pitiful Sylvia looked as she almost cried her eyes out that day, I couldn''t help but


    chuckle, which annoyed Sylvia even more. She continued to bite my cheek angrily.


    Gradually, her lips met mine, and we kissed each other deeply.


    I held the back of her head and kissed her passionately. Sylvia responded in kind and closed her


    eyes, fully immersing herself in our kiss.


    The atmosphere was thick with desire. Just as my hands started to wander around her body, Sylvia


    came to her senses. She grabbed my hands and held them in ce, snorting angrily. "Don''t you


    dare try to seduce me. I''m still mad at you."


    I chuckled, fixed up her clothes, and led her to the sofa. "I know I was wrong, honey. It''s just, I had


    to deceive Richard so that he''d let his guard down. That gave me the opportunity to destroy his


    group."


    Pouting, Sylvia wrapped her arms around my neck and grumbled, "Are you saying you didn''t have


    faith in my acting skills?"


    This question amused me. "Are you kidding me? Your acting skills are topnotch! How could you


    expose the secret?"


    "You''re teasing me!" Sylvia flew into a rage again.


    She refused to even look at me until I humbly begged her for forgiveness again and again.


    I had nned to take a shower and go straight to bed, but Sylvia suddenly suggested that we go


    outside to enjoy the full moon.


    "You''ve never been able to enjoy it before, am I right?"


    I raised my eyebrows and was tempted, allowing myself to be pulled by her.


    Her idea turned out to be a great one. The night sky was extraordinarily beautiful, not only with the


    full moon, but also with the stars all over the sky.


    Iy leisurely on thewn in the garden and stared up at the moon in the sky. For once, there was


    no restlessness in my heart, only peace.


    Just then, Sylvia, who was resting her head on my arm, suddenly turned over and straddled on me,


    looking excited.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    My heart skipped a beat and I got excited too. Did she want to have sex with me out here?


    "Rufus, let''s turn into wolves and howl at the full moon! They do it all the time in movies."


    I was speechless. Obviously, we were not on the same page.


    But her suggestion wasn''t as great this time. Howl at the moon? How stupid!


    I didn''t show how I felt, but I was very resistant. "Come on, let''s give it a try. Here, I''ll go first."


    Without waiting for a response, Sylvia turned into a white wolf and howled at the moon. Then she


    turned around to urge me.


    At a loss, I had no choice but to turn into a wolf. Pointing my snout at the moon, I let out a low howl.


    "Wow!" The white wolf was a little dissatisfied with my performance and gave a demonstration


    again. Then she squinted at me expectantly.


    I swallowed embarrassedly and then howled again. "Wow..."


    My voice was a little louder than my first try.


    "Wow!" The white wolf swiped at me with her paw, scolding me for not cooperating.


    Finally, I gave in. "Wow!"


    The deafening howl made the ground shake faintly. The lights in the distance went on, one after


    another. Maybe everyone thought that something had happened.


    But, honestly, it felt good. It was the first time that I ever howled at the moon, which was quite novel.


    I turned to look at Sylvia in high spirits, only to find that she had already turned back into her human


    form and was lying on thewn with her phone in her hand.

 Chapter 646 An Epic Howl

    Chapter 646 An Epic Howl


    Rufus'' POV:


    Instantly, I had a bad feeling about this. I quickly turned into my human form and pounced on Sylvia.


    "What''re you up to?"


    Sylvia held her phone away from mecently. "I''m shooting a blockbuster."


    "Let me see." I reached out to grab the phone.


    But Sylvia refused to give it to me. "The director worked so hard to get this shot!"


    Without hesitation, I started to tickle her. She burst intoughter and finally caved. "All right, all right!


    I''ll show you."


    She unlocked her phone and tapped on the video. A huge silver wolf was howling at the moon.


    The howl was... shocking, for ack of better terms. I had no idea that my voice was so unpleasant


    to hear. When I listened to it now, I couldn''t help but frown.


    "Oh, my God! Look at it go! What a stupid wolf!" Sylvia burst intoughter, her body shaking


    violently from the effort.


    I snorted angrily and pinned her down on the grass. "You''re the one who started it."


    Sylvia tilted her head slightly, looking at me provocatively. "Do you have proof, sir?"


    Then she reyed the video. The terrible wolf howl almost made me lose my mind.


    Damn it! She wasn''t wrong. I really was a stupid wolf.


    "Who are you calling stupid? You''re the stupid one for obeying her!" Omar snorted defensively.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ignoring him, I pressed Sylvia against the grass and bit her earlobe, trying to grab her phone.


    Sylvia was out of breath. While hiding her phone, she smiled at me mischievously and then poked


    me in the waist.


    "Hey!" I instantly let go of her. Damn it. She really knew how to deal with me now.


    Sylvia quickly freed herself from her shackles and announced that she was going to y the video


    at our wedding ceremony.


    "It''ll be epic. I know everyone will go crazy when they see this video!"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t stand the humiliation any longer. No one else could know about this. It was


    too embarrassing!


    I tried to catch up to her, but Sylvia dodged my advances nimbly. Soon, I threw my arms around her


    sessfully.


    After ying andughing for a while, we rolled on the grass, out of breath, enjoying the peaceful


    moment that followed.


    This had been the first time that I dared to look straight at the full moon ever since I could


    remember. The summer breeze and crickets chirping made me feel even more at ease.


    I never would''ve imagined that my dream woulde true one day.


    I had a loving mate, a career, a healthy body, and would have a cute child in the future.


    And all these things were made possible thanks to the girl beside me.


    God, how lucky I was to have met her!


    I turned my head to look at Sylvia, who was resting with her eyes closed. I leaned over and kissed


    her. "Thank you, Sylvia."


    Sylvia giggled and her eyes popped open. "Why are you so sentimental all of a sudden?"


    "Nothing. I just feel happy." I rubbed her nose and looked at her affectionately.


    Without her, perhaps I never would''ve left that swamp of despair.


    My life was nothing but bitter until she came into my life.


    I had once thought that I would never make it through, but fortunately, I didn''t give up.


    "I''m happy too, Rufus. Meeting you was the best thing that ever happened to me." Sylvia nted


    kisses on my eyelids and then my lips. Looking up, I could see the sparks in hers bright eyes, full of


    tenderness.


    I used to think that love was nothing more than a routine. However, at this moment, I understood


    that love was a connection of two souls.


    "Rufus, how about we have a child?" Sylvia smiled brightly.

 Chapter 647 Having A Baby

    Chapter 647 Having A Baby


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus looked a little surprised. He was speechless for a few seconds. "Do you really want that?"


    Hell yeah! I had been wanting to do it for so long now!


    But I didn''t say that aloud. Instead, I seized the opportunity to tease him. "You''re getting old, Rufus.


    As prince and heir to the throne, if you don''t have a child soon, the public willin." Rufus said


    softly, "I didn''t think you''d want it to happen so soon."


    I looked at him in confusion. "What made you think that? In fact, we''ve been moving too slow.


    Flora''s already¡ª"


    I abruptly stopped mid-sentence. Only then did I realize that Rufus had no idea that Flora was


    pregnant.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "What is it?" Rufus looked at me questioningly.


    Eyes wide, I covered my mouth and shook my head vigorously. "Oh, it''s nothing."


    Rufus chuckled and connected the dots quickly. "Were you about to say that Flora''s pregnant?"


    "What?! How did you know?" I looked at him in disbelief, wondering when I had spilled the beans.


    Rufus knocked on my forehead impatiently. "You have terrible memory. Don''t you recall? I followed


    you to the hospital that day and Omar heard about Flora''s pregnancy from behind the screen."


    "Oh, right. So much has happenedtely. It slipped my mind." I pouted unhappily.


    But it didn''t matter. Recently, Flora didn''t seem to be trying to hide it. She had been eating like a pig


    and sleeping like a ko. Anyone with eyes would''ve immediately noticed that she was acting


    strange. That was, anyone except Warren and Harry. They just thought Flora was acting normally.


    I sighed, figuring that Warren would be oblivious to the fact that he was a father until Flora''s belly


    was a little bigger.


    Then, going back to the original subject, Rufus hesitated. "I don''t want to hold you back."


    I flicked his forehead. "What on earth are you talking about? You''re not holding me back. I want to


    do this. The curse has been lifted, the border issue has been solved, Richard can''te out to


    make trouble again, and most importantly, your parents havepletely epted me. What''s


    stopping us from having a child now, Rufus? It''s time."


    "But you''re still so young. You don''t have to do this for me..."


    "For you? It takes two to have a child. Think it over before you speak," I interrupted him fiercely,


    pouting like a spoiled child. "Don''t you want a child who has your eyes and my mouth?"


    Rufus was amused by my mock anger. He shook his head helplessly and pulled me closer. "Yes, I


    do. I''ve been dreaming of what our child would look like. I was just worried that you''d be unhappy if I


    forced you to have a child. If you became unhappy, I''d be unhappy. Sylvia, I just want you to


    be happy. Don''t overthink things as long as you''re with me. I''ll take care of everything. You just need


    to be yourself."


    "I''m myself right now. I want to have a child, Rufus. Maybe even more than one. As long as I have a


    family with you. I love you, Rufus. I''d be happy to bear your children for you." I looked into his eyes


    and spoke solemnly.


    Rufus didn''t say anything for a long time. Then, he buried his face in my neck and said in a muffled


    voice, "If you keep saying that, I''ll lose control of myself."


    "What?"


    For a second, I thought he was going to cry, but then he turned over and got on top of me in the


    blink of an eye.


    "How about we start trying now? Since you want a child so badly..."


    A question mark popped out in my mind. Here? In a public ce?


    Before I could react, Rufus pressed his lips against mine to silence me.


    It was so exciting. Even I had to admit that my interest was sparked. What should I do?

 Chapter 648 In The Open

    Chapter 648 In The Open


    Sylvia''s POV:


    But I couldn''t shake off the fear of being caught having sex in the open. Plus, guards were patrolling


    nearby. What if they saw us?


    "Rufus, calm down¡ª"


    But before I could say anything more, Rufus covered my lips again.


    My tongue and lips grew numb from the passionate kiss. My body went limp under his touch. Desire


    consumed me and there was nothing I could do but let Rufus do whatever he wanted with me.


    I felt my bra being unsped. A pair of warm hands cupped my breasts, massaging them gently.


    Before I could stop myself, I let out a small moan. Desperately grasping onto myst bit of sanity, I


    grabbed his hand and asked, "Really? Here?"


    My voice was trembling. Rufus made all reason go out the window, and I could feel his hard penis


    poking at my lower body.


    I had no time to care about anything else. I just knew that Rufus was very excited tonight.


    "Hmm..." Soft gasps came through the gap between our lips. I broke into a cold sweat.


    The kiss had made me lose myself. Overwhelming desire consumed my body, which needed to be


    satisfied right then and there.


    Rufus slipped his hand into my underwear. When his fingers reached my sensitive area, he


    chuckled. "Honey, you''re wet."


    Then there came the sound of something entering.


    "God!" I yelped in surprise mixed with pleasure.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I bit my lips and looked at him shyly.


    At first, Rufus inserted one finger inside my tight pussy, then two, then three... He slowly thrust them


    in and out.


    The sound of liquid squelching was particrly loud in the quiet night.


    I parted my lips slightly and raised my head to kiss him.


    Rufus was frowning slightly. His handsome face was already tainted with lust. His hand didn''t stop


    moving as he lowered his head to stick his tongue inside my mouth, licking the tip of mine.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, arching my back slightly to the rhythm of his movement.


    The liquid was umting at the entrance to my pussy as his fingers reached into the depths of


    my body.


    "I... I can''t..." I stammered, biting my lower lip. I could feel my face turn red, as though I was drunk.


    Rufus lowered his head and started to suck the skin on my neck. Suddenly, he sped up his


    movement, as though he had gone crazy. The sound of liquid squelching became louder and


    thicker.


    Just as I was about to lose control, Rufus scooped me up and carried me back to the room as fast


    as he could.


    I reached my climax on the way.


    Before the door was closed behind him, Rufus pressed me against the wall and kissed me hard.


    "Ah, be gentle..." I gasped, digging my fingers into his arms.


    Rufus held my nipple in his mouth and pressed the tip of his tongue against it. Then, he scooped


    me up and held his penis against my crotch. Even I could tell that I was sopping wet.


    But I didn''t care. I was so obsessed with him that I practically ripped off his clothes.


    Rufus let go of my breasts and smiled. "No rush. I''ll give it all to you."


    Then he carried me to the bed.


    I parted my legs eagerly and soon, I felt his penis poking at the entrance of my pussy, rubbing


    against my sensitive area. Then, its tip was inserted into my pussy a little, but it didn''t go further.


    "Give it to me, Rufus..."


    Just as I raised my head to beg him, I saw the ck thorns on his back. It didn''t disappear, but grew


    bigger and took shape.


    I came to my senses immediately and felt like I had fallen into an ice cave.

 Chapter 649 Bear The Secret Alone

    Chapter 649 Bear The Secret Alone


    Rufus'' POV:


    All of a sudden, all the color drained from Sylvia''s face and her lips quivered as she pushed me


    away.


    Startled, I sobered uppletely. I hugged her from behind and murmured, "What''s the matter,


    honey?"


    To my surprise, Sylvia burst into tears.


    I was so anxious that I tried to turn her around to look at her in the eyes, but she refused.


    "You''re scaring me, Sylvia. What''s wrong?" I tried harder to turn her around, only to find that tears


    were streaming down her cheeks and her eyes were full of despair.


    "I don''t understand. Why is it still there?" Sylvia asked, choked with sobs. She grabbed my hand,


    looking desperate and confused.


    I tried to wipe her tears away despite the anxiety gnawing at me. "Honey, just tell me what


    happened, okay?"


    Sylvia shook her head and whispered, "Rufus, I''m scared."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Seeing her like this shattered my heart. I felt suffocated. Seeing that she


    was too rattled to speak, I triedforting her with kisses.


    Gradually, Sylvia calmed down. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand and felt a little


    embarrassed to look at me.


    I lifted her chin and looked into her eyes worriedly. "What happened? Tell me, honey."


    Sylvia lowered her head and averted her gaze. I could tell that she was hesitant.


    "It has something to do with me, doesn''t it?" Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gotten so emotional.


    Hearing this, Sylvia stiffened.


    I pulled her into my arms and sighed. It seemed I had guessed it right. Sylvia was hiding something


    from me.


    This was the second time that Sylvia had lost control of her emotions. The first time was also when


    we were about to have sex, on the day we left the border. I didn''t think too much about that at the


    time. I just thought that she was not feeling well. But today, the same thing happened again and it


    was clear that something was wrong. If she just wasn''t in the mood, she wouldn''t have reacted so


    violently.


    Sylvia''s eyes darted all over the room hesitantly.


    "Sylvia, haven''t we agreed that we shouldn''t hide anything from each other? Look, you''re scaring


    me."


    Finally, Sylvia lowered her head and said, "There''s something on your back. It might be a curse."


    "What?" I was confused. Another curse? But I didn''t feel anything...


    Sylvia sniffed and her eyes welled up with tears again. "There used to be a small mole on your


    back, but it just keeps getting bigger. I just know it''ll be a thorn in the future, and when it does,


    you''ll die."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How do you know?" I touched her tear-stained cheek. I felt sorry for her, but I also felt it kind of


    strange. She had been absent-minded and had nightmarestely. It turned out that this was what


    was bothering her this whole time.


    Unable to bear it, Sylvia burst into tears again. "I saw this curse in a book in Noreen''sb. I didn''t


    believe it at first, butter I realized that the pattern on your back looked a lot like the one in the


    book. The flower might''ve been able to remove the curse on your back, but now it''s gone." I was still


    confused. I touched my back, but I didn''t feel anything weird.


    "Where is the pattern you mentioned? I don''t feel anything abnormal on my back."


    When Sylvia first said that I had a mole on my back, I had specially checked, but there was nothing.

 Chapter 650 Visual Illusion

    Chapter 650 Visual Illusion


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As tears continuously flowed down my cheeks, Iy there stunned. I then turned Rufus over and


    saw the pattern of a winding thorn on his back. It had already gotten very big.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Running my fingers over it, I asked, "Can''t you feel it? It''s growing here from your waist."


    "I... don''t feel anything." Rufus shook his head in confusion.


    "You should at least be able to see it, then." If he even slightly tilted his head, the pattern on his


    waist would be clearly visible to him. And when he was taking a shower, he should have been able


    to notice it then.


    After I got out of the bed, I grabbed a mirror for him to take a look for himself. "Well, can you see it


    now?"


    Rufus turned his head around and his brows furrowed in confusion. "I see nothing."


    "How could it be..." My stomach churned from the strange feeling when I looked over at the mirror''s


    reflection and saw nothing in it.


    I then thought it might be the problem of the mirror. I grabbed another mirror, one that was bigger,


    and raised it up to Rufus'' level. "Can you see it now?"


    "No, still nothing." Rufus looked as though he was about to say something but then stopped after


    thinking it over.


    Looking back and forth at the reflection on the mirror and the pattern on his back, I blinked my eyes


    repeatedly. I nearly thought I was insane and was imagining things.


    "Have you been too tired recently? Maybe it''s a hallucination." Rufus asked, his eyesced with


    concern.


    I ced the mirror down and my eyes made their way back to the ck thorn on his back. There


    was no way it was an illusion, the logical part of my brain knew it was real.


    But why couldn''t I see the pattern in the mirror?


    Could it be a manifestation of this curse?


    Unable to bear seeing me in this state, Rufus embraced me with his arms and gave me a kiss on


    the forehead. "Well, don''t think about it anymore. I think all you need is to get a good night''s sleep


    for now."


    Around the same time, Rufus'' phone began to ring. His hand reached for the phone on the bedside


    table. But the moment he ced the phone on his ear, the blood on his face rushed out and he


    turned pale. Something had happened, it seemed. Something bad.


    I immediately slipped my way out of his arms right after he had hung up the call.


    "Go ahead with your work."


    Rufus hesitated and shook his head. "I''m too worried for you. After I see that you have fallen


    asleep, then I''ll leave."


    I pretended to be rxed and patted him on the shoulder. "Oh, me? I''m fine. Maybe you''re right and


    it must be an illusion. My mind has been under too much pressure recently."


    Rufus sighed, then ced his hands gently on my shoulders and looked right into my eyes.


    "Promise me that you''ll tell me as soon as something like this is on your mind again, whether it is an


    illusion or not. You don''t need to bear any burden all on your own anymore. I''m not just anybody,


    Sylvia. I''m your mate and your future husband, remember?"


    I didn''t want to make him worry anymore, so I nodded slightly and responded, "I know. I won''t hide


    anything from you anymore, I promise."


    As his hands cupped my face, Rufus smiled. "You really did scare me just now."


    I also smiled and ced my hands over his. "I''ll be alright. Go ahead and sort out what you need to


    at work. I''m sure I''ll be all better after some rest."


    "I won''t leave until I''ve seen that you have fallen asleep."


    "No, I''d just want to pester you. I won''t be able to fall asleep if you''re here," I exined, wrinkling my


    nose teasingly.


    Rufus knew he couldn''t persuade me any longer, so he sat up and put on his clothes, getting ready


    to deal with the emergency.


    I calmed down when the room finally felt quiet.


    My mind couldn''t help from running over everything that had happened recently, and somehow it all


    had something to do with Noreen.


    The name "Noreen" hade up around me ever since ir was injured and cursed, and I couldn''t


    seem to get rid of it no matter how much I tried.


    The curse on Rufus wasn''t a coincidence. Thest time I fought Noreen, she had managed to figure


    out that I would go back to theb because of that, at least her words made it seem like that.


    It was almost like everything had been arranged by someone.


    What would happen next?


    It seemed that I was already firmly in their trap, so I couldn''t do anything else but bite the bullet and


    forge on.


    But... why did Noreen choose me?


    I couldn''t help but recall Hobson grabbing my hand and saying that he could smell Noreen''s scent


    on me when I was in his castle.


    Suddenly, I sat up with a n taking shape in my mind.

 Chapter 651 Daily Life In The Army

    Chapter 651 Daily Life In The Army


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It suddenly struck me that when Hobson had licked my blood, the ck death curse he was afflicted


    with had been lifted for a while.


    The same thing had also happened to ir and Rufus before.


    This proved that my blood was effective against Noreen''s curses.


    Since this was the case, I could use my blood to test if the ck thorn on Rufus'' back was my


    hallucination.


    If it was not an illusion, my blood would be able to slow the spread of the ck thorn.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Then, I would be able to buy some more time to look for Noreen.


    However, I would prefer if this was just my illusion. I would rather have an issue myself than know


    that something horrible was really happening to Rufus.


    I couldn''t stand the pain of losing him.


    As I considered this, I realized that my blood was truly precious. I would have to ask Maya to make


    healthier food from tomorrow to nourish my body so I could generate more blood.


    The more I turned this matter over in my mind, the more excited I became. I couldn''t fall asleep, so I


    got out of bed and watched the yback of Rufus'' webcast from today. There were too many


    comments for me to read them all.


    He already had tens of millions of followers. His social media ount was simplistic. The only post


    was a picture of a man and a woman with interlocked fingers.


    A ring was visible on the man''s index finger. His hand was elegant, slender, and strong. It was


    tightly intertwined with the woman''s hand.


    This photo had been taken the day he had confessed his love to me, and he had used it as his


    disy picture.


    Then my eyes fell on Harry''stest post. It was a photo of a pink wolf.


    I stared at it for a long time and slowly typed a question mark in thements section.


    Harry replied immediately, "Don''t I look handsome? I''ve just dyed my fur."


    I frowned and replied, "Didn''t you notice that the color on your butt has faded?"


    Harry responded with a terrified emoji. "Help! I was too excited to notice it. Shit! This hair dye is not


    of good quality. I want to lodge aint against the seller."


    Flora also left ament with aughing emoji. "You''re so hrious, Harry. Turns out the original


    color of your fur is khaki!"


    For a moment, thements section was so active that even Warren couldn''t help butment,


    "Harry, aren''t you worried you''ll be a bald wolf if you continue dyeing your hair so frequently?"


    Joanna seemed to be at a loss for words and sent a speechless emoticon.


    While waiting for Rufus to return, I passed the time browsing social media in this manner, but he


    didn''te back all night.


    As my mind shed back to the terrible look on his face before he left, I was automatically worried.


    Had something bad happened?


    I was not sleepy anymore. So, I got up and began to putter around the room.


    Finally, dawn arrived. I straightened up, changed my clothes, and went to the kitchen to cook


    breakfast. After packing what I cooked for Rufus, I went to the army in search of him.


    Although it was still early, several werewolves were already milling around on the road.


    As soon as I exited the pce, I spotted Warren carrying a bag to the army.


    I called out to him from afar.


    He turned around and asked in surprise, "You''re up so early? Hadn''t you requested a leave?"


    "You''re early too." I smiled mischievously and eyed the bag in his hand. I teasingly asked, "Are you


    taking breakfast for Flora?"


    Warren scratched his nose and replied shyly, "Yes."


    He had be a better boyfriend than before. Although Flora imed that she disliked him,


    everyone could see that she was softening toward him. But now, he needed to seize this


    opportunity. Whether the tangle in Flora''s heart could be resolved or not would depend on Warren''s


    actions.


    When we passed by the dormitory area, I bid him goodbye.


    I continued walking inside. When I arrived at the gate of the council hall, I bumped into ir.

 Chapter 652 Blair Was Set Up___

    Chapter 652 ir Was Set Up___


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ir and I were both surprised to see each other. After all, only something important could make


    someone get out of their cozy quilt this early in the morning.


    That, and the power of love would make those like Warren and I do it.


    I chatted with ir for a few moments. When I discovered that Rufus had called him, we went in


    together.


    Rufus greeted me with surprise when he opened the door. "Sylvia? What are you doing here?"


    "I was worried about you, so I came here to check on you," I replied as I handed him breakfast.


    He slung his arm around my shoulder and asked ir toe in.


    Rufus had stayed up all night and looked a little weary. After taking a few sips of the coffee I had


    brought him, he said in a low voice, "I''d asked my men to check Richard''s phone. He had indeed


    been contacted from an unknown IP address. This unknown culprit goaded Richard and stated in


    very clear terms that the nt could lift the curse."


    "So someone else manipted Richard?" I was a little taken aback. I had assumed that this was


    entirely Richard''s idea. I hadn''t expected him to just be a tool. But it was understandable. It was


    difficult for an ignorant man like him to figure out something soplex.


    ir''s face darkened. "Only those close to us could know the situation in such detail."


    Rufus shook his head and put forth another opinion. "Very few of us knew that the nt could lift the


    curse. Even if someone had this knowledge, it was difficult for them to pinpoint the exact time the


    nt would be effective. However, this mysterious person had given Richard a specific time. So, not


    only did they know about the curse, but they also had an understanding of the principles of


    removing the curse."


    Noreen''s name popped into my mind.


    "Was it Noreen?" ir blurted out my hypothesis.


    Rufus smiled, neither confirming nor denying ir''s spection. "Later, I asked the hackers to


    decipher the IP address. They finally traced it back to your phone."


    After speaking thest word, Rufus fixed his gaze on ir.


    I was stunned and my eyes flew to ir.


    "What?" ir didn''t look like he was expecting this revtion. With a confounded expression, he


    asked, "You... you mean my phone? How could it be fucking possible?"


    He cursed and fished out his phone from his pocket. "Shit! Did someone install some malware on it?


    I''m so cursed."


    "You shouldn''t use your phone now." Rufus didn''t suspect ir even remotely and handed him a


    new phone.


    ir clutched the new phone in his hand and eximed, "Who was it? How could someone be


    powerful enough to plot against me? Did they do this when I was in aa?"


    "I doubt it. The message was sent recently. You were already awake then." I felt a chill skitter down


    my spine as well. The culprit was capable enough to not only set ir up, but also leave behind no


    clues for Rufus to find.


    "First of all, we can rule out Richard. He is too stupid to pull the strings," I rubbed my chin and


    analyzed seriously.


    Flora and my other friends could also be ruled out, and it couldn''t be Ethan or Laura either.


    That left only one possibility.


    "It was Noreen." Rufus said the name without any hesitation.


    "And she might have already sneaked into the imperial pce." Rufus and I nced at each other


    with tacit understanding, both our stomachs churning with uneasiness.


    ck witches were masters at disguising themselves. If Noreen hid in the crowd, no one would


    detect her. That implied that anyone in the pce right now could be Noreen.


    I had a hunch that she was nning something big.

 Chapter 653 Who Was The Disguised

    Chapter 653 Who Was The Disguised


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "So we have to be on our guard from now on. Noreen might attack anyone," Rufus warned.


    I nodded. "I''ll alert Flora and the otherster."


    ir sighed, looking exhausted. "Damn Noreen! Why can''t she stop creating trouble for just a few


    days?"


    "She is not going to stop any time soon, unless she..." Rufus paused and shot us both a meaningful


    nce. "Is killed."


    ir''s spirits sunk further after hearing this. "In that case, it looks like our only course of action is to


    ept defeat. Noreen is so cunning and mysterious. Killing her is extremely difficult."


    "Don''t be afraid. Since we know she wants to set a trap for us, we can beat her at her own game.


    The worst that can happen is that both sides suffer losses," Rufusmented disapprovingly as he


    leaned against the sofa.


    "All right. I know you will take care of everything. I''m not going to worry about it. Now I''m going back


    to get my beauty sleep."


    ir stood up and stretched, behaving glibly. Rufus aimed a gentle kick at his ass.


    "You can go now. Remember toe back to the army this afternoon, so you won''t have time to


    bother me every day. As it is, you have taken a long enough leave."


    "Yeah, I know." ir waved his hand and turned to Rufus. "Bye."


    I was watching ir''s back in a trance, when I spotted a ck bug crawling on his ankle again. I


    rubbed my eyes and looked again, but it disappeared.


    Was it a hallucination? It seemed that my mental state had deteriorated considerably in the past few


    days.


    When ir reached the door, he stopped. With his hand on the door''s handle, he turned around and


    asked, "Is Sylvia leaving too?"


    "My mate will stay with me." Rufus pulled me into his arms and red at ir defiantly.


    ir snorted and shut the door.


    I didn''t snap back to reality until he left.


    Rufus stroked my hair and said, "You didn''te here so early to just check on me, did you?


    What''s the matter? Tell me."


    I met his eyes in surprise. "How did you know something else was on my mind?"


    Rufus chuckled and pinched my cheek with his slender fingers. "If I can''t see when something is


    bothering you, I would be a fool. Your thoughts are written all over your face, and it''s difficult to not


    read them."


    I snuggled into his arms with a shy smile and told him my intention seriously.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He hesitated for a moment and asked, "Could it really be your delusion?"


    "Let''s test my theory out and we''ll know the answer. Come on!" As I spoke, I picked up a fruit knife


    from the table and prepared to cut my finger to get some of my blood.


    Rufus had no choice but to agree. However, he didn''t allow me to use the knife.


    He swiftly tugged me into his arms and kissed me deeply. While I was lost in his kiss, his teeth


    gently pierced my lower lip. The skin broke and a small drop of blood spilled over. Rufus gently


    licked the wound on my lip until the bleeding stopped.


    "It''s done," Rufus said softly as he pulled away from my lips.


    I opened my eyes in a daze and touched my red swollen lips. Would it work?


    "Should I take my clothes off next?" Rufus casually tugged his slightly loose tie, giving me a sultry


    look.


    I gulped. If I didn''t have an important task to focus on, I would have instantly pounced on him.


    "You don''t need to strip. I just need to lift your shirt and check."


    I didn''t let him do anything. I lifted one side of his shirt to examine him. The ck thorn remained


    the same.


    "Is it because one drop of blood was not enough?" I muttered. Just as I was about to ask Rufus to


    drink more of my blood, I saw the ck thorn slowly grow in front of my eyes.


    I was definitely not hallucinating.

 Chapter 654 Library

    Chapter 654 Library


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was so terrified that I started shaking. The monstrous fear swaddled me, making it difficult for me


    to draw in a full breath.


    Fortunately, the ck thorn only grew slightly before it stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Rufus turned his head and asked.


    I reflexively hid the reason from him. "No, nothing..."


    "Nothing changed?" He looked a little perplexed. "Do you want to try again? With a little more


    blood?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No! There''s no need!" I was so agitated that I refused without a second thought.


    Rufus was startled and spun around instantly. "What''s wrong? Is the change bad?" he asked in a


    worried voice as he ced his hand on my forehead. "Sylvia, are you alright?"


    Realizing that I was behaving erratically, I took a small step back. "I''m fine."


    "Really?" His eyes narrowed as he watched me suspiciously.


    I pretended to be unaffected and gave him a smile. "I think I was just hallucinating right now. My


    blood doesn''t work, so I guess this is not Noreen''s curse." "No, Sylvia, you''re not telling the truth."


    Rufus didn''t believe me. His eyebrows furrowed and he studied my face carefully.


    I inhaled deeply and said, "Fine, I''ll tell you the truth. I didn''t sleep a winkst night, so I feel a little


    woozy right now."


    I could see Rufus trying to rein in his temper. He picked me up and ced me on the bed in the


    lounge. "Close your eyes and sleep now."


    Honestly, I wasn''t sleepy at all. But when I saw Rufus'' thunderous expression, I didn''t dare to argue


    with him. So, I had no choice but to obediently close my eyes.


    "All right, all right. I''m going to sleep. You carry on with your work."


    "I''m not leaving until you fall asleep." He caressed my face and cajoled me. "Just take a good nap


    and you will feel much better."


    I nodded and my body gradually rxed. In his presence, I soon drifted off to sleep.


    Noon had arrived by the time I woke up.


    After grabbing lunch with Rufus, I rushed to the royal library.


    I had to admit that sleep certainly had a therapeutic effect. My nerves had eased considerably after


    my nap, but the worry still niggled at me.


    The thorn on Rufus'' back was slowly corroding his blood and bones.


    I had to find the relevant information about the curse before the thorn waspletely formed.


    As soon as I arrived at the library, I began to search for information about ck thorns, but had no


    sess.


    Just as there were no two same leaves in the world, there were also no two same ck thorns.


    Everything was shrouded in mystery, and I couldn''t find a single lead.


    Noreen appeared and disappeared with no exnation. If I hadn''t randomlynded up at herb, I


    feared that she wouldn''t even have been on my radar right now.


    If Noreen decided she wanted to stay hidden from us, she would definitely conceal her whereabouts


    thoroughly.


    When the curse on Rufus'' back did finally attack him, he would be utterly helpless.


    Desperation overwhelmed me for a moment. Standing in front of a bookshelf, I was lost in thought.


    While I was zoned out, someone bumped into me, snapping me back to the present. The books in


    my hands fell to the floor and scattered.


    A female student had walked into me. She hurriedly bent down to gather the books for me. "I''m


    sorry. I didn''t see you."


    "It''s okay. I was in the way." I shot her an unbothered smile and crouched down to help her collect


    the books.


    The girl picked up thest book and ced it in my arms. She smiled brightly at me and said, "Be


    careful next time."


    "Thank you." I nodded to her.


    The interaction was very short. I walked back with the books, only to notice a letter between the two


    of them. My name was written on the envelope.


    I instantly recognized Noreen''s handwriting, having seen it before in herb.


    That meant the girl was Noreen!


    Without a second''s dy, I spun around and ran as fast as I could, trying to catch up to her.

 Chapter 655 You Are So Strange

    Chapter 655 You Are So Strange


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The girl didn''t go far. She walked in a slow pace, her white dress fluttering in the wind. It was as if


    she was taking a leisurely stroll.


    She even turned around and smiled at me, almost like she had assumed that I would chase after


    her.


    I quickened my pace to catch up with her, but right when I was about to reach her at the exit of the


    library, I ended up triggering the rm.


    The security guards were summoned by the sound and they blocked me from my path.


    In a panicked hurry, I dropped the books that in my hands and tried to chase after the girl, the


    envelope still in my hold, but she was gone.


    I was in some sort of dazed state, looking around for her but to no avail.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I gave up and ended up finding a quiet ce to settle so that I could open the envelope. The note


    inside said, "If you want to see me,e to Silver Moon Pack."


    Silver Moon Pack was Flora''s hometown. I''d always had an interest in going there, but I never quite


    found the opportunity to visit yet.


    Was this another trick of Noreen''s? Why would she lure me all the way to Silver Moon Pack all of a


    sudden?


    The thought of my father immediately appeared in my mind. Was Noreen so powerful that she


    already knew that my father was Edwin? Not only that, but I also recalled the many photos of my


    mother that were hanging in herb. It was possible that she somehow knew about what happened


    to my mother all those years ago.


    I put away the envelope and made my way to the military school to find ir.


    At the time I arrived, ir had just finished his teaching job and was about to go to the army. He had


    more work toe back to in the afternoon.


    "Sylvia, this is unexpected. Why have youe to me today?" Surprise registered on his face and


    he soon after lead me to his office.


    After giving my exnation a thought, I concisely exined my purpose for being there. "I can''t tell


    you the specific reason for now, but I would like to see the list of students in the school. I''ll tell you


    everything, but only after I''ve been able to confirm something."


    I didn''t want to make a fuss out of everything, especially when I wasn''t entirely sure of it myself.


    ir raised his eyebrows before he said, "Alright, since you asked. I''ll give you the list."


    After saying that, he poured me a ss of water and ced it by my hand. "You check first. Tell me


    if you need any help."


    "Thank you," I expressed my genuine gratefulness towards him.


    "You know, you don''t have to be so polite to me." With a warm attitude, ir stroked my hair and


    then sat down on the chair beside mine. He went on to view something on his cell phone.


    I smoothed my messy hair and a strange feeling settled itself in my stomach.


    Ever since ir woke up, he had been acting so oddly intimate with me with his words and


    behaviors. Although we were good friends, it still felt strange to me. Now, I just didn''t feel at ease in


    front of him as before.


    Was this another illusion I was seeing again?


    I was speechless. I knocked my fist lightly on my head to wake myself up. Maybe I should get more


    sleep so I could keep a level head.


    There were so many students in the school that it would take a few minutes to screen them just by


    gender.


    Looking at the dense text started to make me feel a little dizzy. I scratched my head in confusion.


    After many attempts to erge the words, I ended up closing it down by ident. Gone was the list


    that I had a difficult time trying to get to.


    ir sighed behind me, "Aren''t you the silly one?" He then lightly flicked me on the forehead. "Here.


    Let me help you."


    "Thank you."


    Letting go of the mouse, I relinquished it to him. I made the move to get out of the seat so he could


    have full control of theputer.


    However, I was stopped by both his arms stretching out, surrounding me on both my sides. He


    would then go on to operate the mouse, his hand on top of mine.


    I was stunned as he clicked the mouse to arrive to the list that I had recently closed.


    "Anything else?"


    I could feel ir''s hot breath linger by my ear. It was too intimate for my liking, and so I broke free


    from him by quickly standing up from the chair.


    ir raised his hands in defense, as if he were innocent. "Sorry, I didn''t notice how close I was just


    now."


    "It doesn''t matter." I shook my head again to break myself free from the daze and tried my best to


    seem like I''m not taking it seriously. Better to think he really didn''t notice it.


    "Then you can go ahead and keep looking." ir casually sat back down in his chair and went back


    to checking something on his phone.


    I brought my focus back to browsing the list on theputer, telling myself not to think too much


    about him anymore. After a long round of scrolling and clicking, my eyesnded on a familiar face. It


    was the girl I met in the library earlier.

 Chapter 656 Two She-wolves Looked The Same

    Chapter 656 Two She-wolves Looked The Same


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The girl whom I met in the library was called Carol Davis. Also from ss A, she was actually s


    senior student of the military school and had excellent grades. She was the daughter of a pack''s


    Beta and had won many awards ever since she enrolled.


    "What''s wrong with this she-wolf?" ir curiously came over and nced at the photo of the girl.


    "Carol Davis? I remember her. She''s quite excellent. Her father is a powerful Beta. He was a


    ssmate of Harry''s father back then."


    "Nothing. I just want to see her," I replied.


    ir agreed to let me meet Carol without hesitation.


    The dormitory building for senior students was next to the one I used to stay in. It was already time


    for dinner, so many students came and went.


    ir knocked on the dormitory administrator room''s window and held up the pass that showed he


    was a teacher. "I''m looking for Carol Davis. Can you please call her downstairs? I have to talk to her


    about something."


    Recently, the school''s management became stricter than before. Those who didn''t live here weren''t


    allowed to enter the dormitory building unless they applied in advance.


    The dormitory administrator was an old she-wolf with gray hair. She looked at ir''s pass carefully


    with a magnifying ss before ncing my way. "What''s the matter? Carol''s not here. She''s


    outside."


    "Do you know where to find her?" ir asked as he put his pass away and looked around.


    "Maybe you can check the training grounds. All the senior students are doing drills there today," The


    old she-wolf replied. She put down the magnifying ss and leisurely drank c while she sat back


    on the rocking chair.


    I talked to ir and eventually decided to check out the training grounds. As soon as we turned


    around to leave, we heard a voice.


    "Why are you looking for Carol?"


    The voice came from the other side. It belonged to a beautiful she-wolf who was holding a bucket of


    water.


    "I have something to tell her. Do you know Carol?" I asked. The she-wolf was also wearing a


    uniform for seniors, so I figured she was either Carol''s ssmate or her roommate.


    The she-wolf put the bucket down and nodded. "I''m her roommate. She''s still sorting out the


    equipment, but she''ll be back soon."


    With that, ir and I waited under the tree for a while until Carol finally came over.


    "Carol! Over here!" her roommate called as she waved at her.


    Carol walked over and gave me and ir a confused look. She recognized ir at a nce, so she


    asked, "Mr. Joshua? Why are you here?"


    "I have something to ask you," ir said, giving me a hint that it was my cue.


    I hurriedly came over to greet Carol. "Hey! We met in the library this afternoon. Do you remember


    me?"


    I carefully observed her expression as I spoke. She seemed a little surprised and was looking at me


    like I was some kind of stranger.


    "Have we met?" she asked.


    "Yes. You gave me a letter," I replied with a frown. I wanted to know why she was acting that way,


    but judging by the way she looked, I had a feeling she really didn''t know who I was.


    "That''s impossible. I didn''t go to the library today. You probably mistook me for someone else."


    Carol gave her roommate a bewildered look.


    Her roommate stepped forward. "Carol has been training with me on the training grounds today.


    She has never been to the library. She didn''t even get out of military school."


    "No way..."


    I couldn''t believe that two she-wolves could look exactly the same. The mole near this girl''s lips also


    looked exactly the same as the girl I met in the library.


    "She''s telling the truth. My ssmates can testify," Carol said as she eyed me carefully and even


    showed me the video of their training. She took part in the whole process. She never left the training


    grounds at all.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 657 Someone With Countless Faces

    Chapter 657 Someone With Countless Faces


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Carol and I both insisted on our respective opinions. We were in a stalemate, so ir took me to the


    guards to look at the surveince video.


    We meticulously watched the surveince video and sure enough, we didn''t see Carol get in or out


    of the school gate.


    "Did you really mistake someone else as Carol?" ir worriedly asked as he turned to look at me.


    "It doesn''t seem like Carol is lying."


    All kinds of thoughts raced through my mind as my face turned deathly pale. If Carol wasn''t the one


    who appeared in the library, then it had to be someone else. And the answer was obvious.


    It was Noreen. She disguised herself as Carol.


    I remembered when Rufus told me that ck witches were good at disguising themselves and hide


    among the crowd. I figured she must have disguised herself as Carol in the library this time around.


    Noreen''s witchcraft was wless. I couldn''t see a single mistake in her transformation even when


    we were talking face to face.


    It would be horrible if she could disguise as pretty much anyone without us noticing.


    "Maybe I did make a mistake," I trailed off as I absentmindedly walked out of the monitoring room


    with ir.


    Noreen acted faster than we thought. She probably sneaked into the imperial capital and hid among


    us a long time ago. We just didn''t notice it.


    What was Noreen''s n? She had been pulling the strings and we still had no idea what she


    wanted and what we would end up with.


    When ir offered to escort me out of the school, I refused and simply left on my own in low spirits.


    On the way back, I began to panic. I kept suspecting each person who passed by me to be Noreen.


    My heart raced as my body trembled. It didn''t take long for my anxiety to take over, and when it did,


    I sprinted all the way to the imperial pce as if someone was chasing after me.


    I felt somewhat better when I saw the familiar pce.


    When I arrived, I leaned against the edge of a corridor and breathed a sigh of relief. Now that the


    enemy was hiding in the dark, I couldn''t afford to be so passive anymore. Whether or not what the


    letter stated was true, I had to find a way to go to the Silver Moon Pack. The only clue I had right


    now was the letter.


    While I was pondering on what to do, I noticed that the servants were pushing a cart full of flowers


    as they passed by me. Two guards were also walking behind them and were carrying a pear tree.


    "Where are you going to nt these?" I asked them out of curiosity.


    The garden was filled with all kinds of rare herbs and the pear tree was already so big. I didn''t think


    that they were going to nt it in the backyard, but I was wrong.


    The guards were smiling as they carried the pear tree to the backyard. The open space that had


    been paved with cobblestones had now turned into a small garden.


    There was a clean, clear pool in the middle of the garden, which was suitable for swimming on hot


    days. Entwined vines were under the trees, as well as a swing that swayed in the wind.


    My eyes widened when I noticed the swing. I had casually mentioned how nice it would be to have


    a swing of my own, but I didn''t expect that Rufus would take it seriously and arrange this for me.


    My heart melted at the sweet gesture. He was always so considerate.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I ran upstairs to look for Rufus. He was just about toe out of the study when he saw me. He


    was wearing casual clothing while holding a pair of gold-rimmed sses that he had just taken off.


    His smile reached his eyes the moment he looked my way.


    I jumped and happily wrapped my arms and legs around him while kissing his cheek. "I love that


    swing so much!"


    "You already saw it?" Rufus asked with wide eyes.


    I nodded. "Yes. They''re nting a pear tree."


    Rufus supported my bum with his hands as he walked to the bedroom. Then, he reached out for


    something from the shelf and handed it to me. When I nced down at it, I noticed that it was an


    invitation card.


    I gave him a bewildered look as I reluctantly took it. "What''s this?"


    "The wedding invitation that Leonard sent me."


    When I opened it and read the contents of the card, my eyes widened in surprise.


    Oh my God. Alina was getting married!

 Chapter 658 Alina Was To Marry

    Chapter 658 Alina Was To Marry


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Alina was going to marry a man that I had never even heard of.


    Of course, I was a little surprised. It was too soon. Not long ago, Alina had just returned to her pack,


    and now I was being told that she was going to get married straight away.


    "The groom is from the Laurel Pack and he''s the Alpha''s son. He makes quite an excellent match


    for Alina." Rufus sat the both of us down on the couch, gently tucking my hair behind my ears.


    "It''s just all so sudden. I just presumed that Leonard would set Alina up to marry a man from their


    pack, so that Alina and her husband would be able to take over and rule the pack together when the


    time came."


    Alina was Leonard''s only daughter, after all. He had adored her ever since she was a child. On top


    of that, no one else would inherit Silver Moon Pack if Alina marries into another pack. It just didn''t


    make sense to me how he would allow a marriage like this to happen either.


    "Alina is not a good candidate to be inheriting the Alpha''s position. You know that when ites to


    who shall be the heir to his position, Leonard woulde to a more rational decision. The


    responsibility of an Alpha prevents him from turning over the responsibility of leading the pack to


    someone ill-advised, biological daughter or not."


    I used to think that too, but I also felt that Leonard had already chosen Alina as his heir. Could he


    have changed his mind all of a sudden? It didn''t seem right to me either that Alina would marry with


    such obedience. Again, the entire matter could not make sense to me.


    Unless... Alina had maybe met her true love.


    "I don''t know of all the details, but I heard that Alina''s fiance appeared to be her destined mate."


    Rufus'' low voice rung in my ears as he entwined his fingers with mine.


    Fate was really a wonderful thing.


    I mean, Rufus could have been Alina''s husband right now if it weren''t for me.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As I gazed at Rufus'' handsome face, I couldn''t help the possessive and jealous feeling brewing in


    my heart.


    Alina wasn''t the only one whose heart was set on Rufus. In fact, many noble women tried to woo


    Rufus and used all means to try and get his attention after he was freed from his curse.


    If Rufus didn''t have such a reputation for being aloof, surely even more droves of noble women


    would havee to the pce in pursuit of him. "What are you thinking about? It''s not a happy


    thought, is it? I could see it clearly on your face from the way you''re pouting." With a smile, Rufus


    pinched at both the sides of my lips.


    I took the opportunity to bite his finger, nibbling it gently with my teeth. Then I let out a snicker, "I''m


    just thinking that a certain someone has the ability to attract she-wolves a little too well."


    Rufus didn''t make a move to pull his finger out of my mouth. I could see the teasing look in his


    twinkling eyes as he responded. "Someone seems jealous."


    I finally let go of his finger, turning my face away from him. "Yes, Rufus. This whole time I''ve been


    jealous!"


    Rufus wrapped his arms around my waist, soothing me by stroking my hair lovingly. "You have no


    reason to be jealous, Sylvia. You are and will always be the only one in my heart."


    "I know," I mumbled, lowering my head from weariness. I couldn''t help feeling possessive every


    time it came to Rufus. Try as anyone might, no one could take Rufus away from me.


    "It''s alright." Rufus turned me around and ced his lips on mine. He kissed me with such


    tenderness and gentleness.


    I raised my head and met his lips with mine. Opening my mouth, I caught hold of Rufus'' lips. I


    sucked and massaged his lips back with the same sweetness he gave to me.


    We were kissing so passionately that we had almost ripped all of each other''s clothes off. I thought


    of the sudden yet unfortunate reminder that I just got my period. I pulled away from our kissing,


    stopping Rufus from further caressing me.


    "I''m on my period. I can''t do it today."


    Rufus looked slightly disappointed as he took in a deep breath. He rubbed my waist, miserable from


    having to give up sex for now. He helped me tidy up my clothes and then gave me a tight embrace,


    trying to calm himself down from his arousal state.


    During dinner, we had returned to discussing Alina''s marriage.


    "Leonard invited the two of us. If you wish to not go, I''ll just have my men send over a big gift to


    them, " While he cut his steak, Rufus casually suggested the idea to me.


    "There''s no need for that. I''ll go. We''ll go!" I said without hesitation. It was just perfect. It would worry


    me further if I had to look for any other excuse to visit Alina''s pack. This was the one excuse I need


    so I could go and look for Noreen without being doubted.


    Rufus was surprised at the quickness with which I agreed to go. He stared at me stunned for a


    moment before he raised his brows at me. "Okay


    then, we''ll leave tomorrow."

 Chapter 659 Go Back With Me

    Chapter 659 Go Back With Me


    Warren''s POV:


    I waited on the path Flora would pass through, holding a roast chicken. I didn''t spot her until


    darkness had almost descended.


    There was no training today. She was dressed in a floral skirt and a flimsy beige blouse. Her soft


    short hair caressed her cheeks, and a cherry-patterned hairpin held her bangs in ce. It was hot


    today. Her face was as flushed as a ripe apple, making her look more vibrant and pretty.


    I called out to her, startling her. The watermelon slipped from her grip and rolled away,ing to a


    stop at my feet.


    Fortunately, it was still in one piece.


    Flora angrily trotted over to pick up the watermelon. "What are you doing? Why were you hiding in


    the dark to scare me?"


    Then she sniffed the air experimentally. "Why do I smell roast chicken?"


    I chuckled. Her nose was so sensitive.


    "I brought you a roast chicken. Would you like to taste it?" I lifted the bag I was holding and jiggled it


    in front of her face.


    Flora was ted. She thrust the watermelon into my arms, grabbed the roast chicken, and sat in the


    bench on the roadside to eat.


    "By the way, why were you here waiting for me?


    Anything you wanna tell me?" Flora licked her greasy fingers and shot me a curious nce.


    I hadn''t expected her to be so sharp that she could guess I had something to discuss with her. I felt


    a little bitter.


    "What? Why do I need a reason? Can''t Ie to see you just because I feel like it?"


    "I can read from your expression that there is a reason," Flora scoffed andmented while


    enjoying the delicious food.


    I watched her affectionately and handed her the handkerchief I was holding. "You guessed right."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora snorted smugly. "I knew it."


    "I''m returning to the pack tomorrow. Alina is getting married. I have to go to attend her wedding." As


    I spoke, I reached out and wiped the sauce on the corner of her mouth with my thumb.


    Flora was stunned and put down the roast chicken in astonishment. "Alina is getting married? So


    soon? Oh my God!"


    Honestly, I wasn''t as shocked as Flora that Alina was getting married so soon. After all, Leonard


    had always been worried about her marriage. Now that she had finally met her destined mate,


    Leonard would have no objection to her tying the knot quickly.


    I didn''t continue Alina''s topic. Instead, I brought up the idea of taking Flora to the pack with me.


    Her face darkened and she frowned at this suggestion. "Why should Ie with you? This doesn''t


    concern me."


    I wasn''t bothered about her attitude. I simply tore the rest of the roast chicken into small pieces for


    her.


    "Look, you are more than wee to go. But don''t drag me along with you." Flora turned her head


    away with an obstinate expression.


    "It''s okay if you don''te with me. But you need to tell me if you''ve been hiding something from


    me over the past few months." I wiped my hands clean, turned her face toward me, and gave her a


    serious look. "You can''t hide it from me anymore, Flora."


    She froze for a moment, her eyes avoiding mine. She stuttered, "What... what are you talking


    about? I don''t understand."


    "Are you pregnant?" I asked, cutting to the chase.


    The color drained from her face. She quickly shoved my hands away and said in a shrill voice, "I''m


    not pregnant. How can I be pregnant? Are you out of your mind?"


    I didn''t beat around the bush with her. I took a crumpled pregnancy test report from my pocket and


    read the information on it aloud. "Name, Flora Hill. Pack..."


    "Let me see that!" Flora didn''t let me continue reading it. She snatched it from me and said in


    disbelief, "Damn it! I''d thrown this away in the trash can at the hospital. How do you have it?"


    Then she red at me furiously. "You followed me!"


    "You were making frequent trips to the hospital. I followed you because I was worried about you," I


    said calmly. I didn''t take her anger to heart. She was only putting on a fierce front.


    Her anger faded away almost immediately. She was at a loss for words as she clutched the


    pregnancy test report in her hand.


    I sighed, ced my hands on her shoulders, and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Flora pursed her lips. "Why should I have? It''s not your child."


    The simple sentence instantly fanned the anger that had been subdued in my heart for a long time.


    My voice was frosty as I asked, "Not mine? The report shows that you are four months pregnant. It


    is obvious the conception happened from our tryst in the equipment room. Do you want my child to


    recognize someone else as its father?"


    Flora looked scared. She opened her mouth but no words came out.


    I felt helpless. I didn''t want to berate her, but the surging anger inside me was very difficult to rein in.


    "Let me go." Flora pushed my arms and peeked at me cautiously.


    My heart softened again. I sighed and released her shoulders. "I hope you won''t joke about


    something like this again."


    Flora didn''t say anything, her eyes dropping to the ground.


    "Don''t you want this child?" My lips curled up in disdain, and bitterness clouded my heart. Observing


    her expression, I got the sense that she didn''t want to keep this child.

 Chapter 660 The Sudden Kiss_____

    Chapter 660 The Sudden Kiss_____


    Flora''s POV:


    I was so anxious that I subconsciously covered my belly with my hands protectively and scolded


    Warren, "What on earth are you talking about? What if the baby heard you?"


    The doctor had told me that parents should be more careful since the baby could hear whatever we


    said. It might not necessarily understand thenguage, but it could surely feel our love.


    That was why I announced several times daily that my baby was the best and cutest and that I


    would love it forever.


    How could Warren just say that I didn''t want to keep the baby?


    To my surprise, after I scolded him, Warren''s expression softened a lot. However, what he said next


    was just as unpleasant to hear.


    "I''ll take you back to the pack tomorrow to see my parents. Then we will get married."


    What the¡ª?! Hell no! I almost cursed him out loud, but when I thought of the baby in my belly, I


    managed to restrain myself.


    The baby''s ears were sensitive.


    I forced a smile and asked through gritted teeth, "Who do you think you are? What makes you think


    I''ll get married to you just because you say so?"


    Warren''s eyes flickered irritably. "I have the final say. You have to marry me."


    I was almost amused, but my annoyance was greater than my amusement. ring at him, I hissed,


    "Even if you were thest man on earth, I wouldn''t marry you. I''d rather die than be with you!"


    Warren sneered and scooped me up in his arms. "It''s not up to you."


    As he started to walk, I threw my arms around his neck hurriedly for fear that the baby would be hurt


    if I fell to the ground. "Warren, put me down right this instant! This is kidnapping! You bastard! Help!


    Help!! Hmm..."


    In the middle of my cries for help, Warren lowered his head and pressed his lips against mine to


    silence me, his tongue slipping into my mouth.


    His sudden kiss made my heart pound wildly. I didn''t know what to do.


    Warren was so immersed in the kiss, it looked as though he was tasting a delicious dessert.


    I blushed and wanted to fight back, but I was powerless.


    Even I had to admit that it felt so good kissing Warren.


    The feeling of going limp while palpitating was very novel to me.


    My tongue touched the tip of his tongue carefully. As though he was hit with lightning, Warren


    trembled and kissed me even more passionately, taking my breath away.


    When I felt suffocated, I started hammering my fists at his chest with all my strength.


    Only then did Warren let me go, panting and out of breath. He bit my chin and threatened, "One


    more word, and I''ll kiss you again."


    I didn''t dare to say anything more for fear of provoking him.


    But his domineering look somehow made me feel hopelessly attracted to him. Damn it.


    Just then, Harry and John came over from the other side of the road. I could hear Harry calling us


    from afar.


    At the sight of my possible savior, I struggled and shouted back, "Harry, help me! Warren is bullying


    me!"


    As soon as Harry heard me, he rushed over and pointed finger guns at Warren. "Let go of that girl,


    sir. Only I can treat her like that."


    If II


    ? ? ?


    I was speechless, and so was Warren. He red at Harry coldly for a few seconds before his lips


    parted.


    "Go away. Don''t interfere in our family affairs."


    "''Family affairs''?" Confused, Harry''s eyes darted back and forth between me and Warren.


    "Quit listening to his nonsense and help me already!"


    I snapped, trying to bring Harry back to reality. But John didn''t say a word and turned around to


    leave. Seeing this, Harry ran after him like a clingy puppy, leaving me in the dust.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "No! Damn it! Come back, Harry!" I was so angry that I let out a string of curses.

 Chapter 661 Sensitive Period

    Chapter 661 Sensitive Period


    Flora''s POV:


    Warren carried me all the way back to his dorm room.


    Right after returning from the border, Warren applied for a room of his own. His previous roommate,


    Harry, was too noisy and he liked to eat midnight snacks. Warren, who was usually good at taking


    care of his body, would be tempted and would end up eating snacks with him.


    After gaining five pounds, Warren decided that enough was enough. He moved out and got a single


    room.


    Warren gently ced me on the bed.


    Without thinking too much, he took off his jacket and shirt, revealing his well-defined, sexy muscles.


    But I had a sinking feeling about this. I wrapped my arms around myself protectively and shouted,


    "What the hell are you doing? I''m pregnant!"


    Warren ignored my protests and sat on the edge of the bed. He grabbed my arm and took my coat


    off.


    Panic-stricken, I couldn''t think straight. He forced a kiss on me just moments earlier. Was he turned


    on and now he wanted more?


    "Stay away from me! Or else I''ll scream!" I squeezed my eyes shut and started screaming, iling


    my arms desperately.


    Unexpectedly, Warren didn''t say anything, nor did he touch me again.


    I thought he had given up, so I cracked one eye open to peek at him. He was still sitting on the edge


    of the bed, looking at me with a doting smile.


    His smile made me feel flustered. I quickly put on a serious expression and demanded, "Why are


    you smiling like that? We''re not that close."


    Warren chuckled and straightened the cherry hair pin on my head. Then, without any warning, he


    lay down beside me and wrapped his arms around me.


    "You''re sleeping here. You''re not allowed to go anywhere tonight."


    I struggled a little, but failed. Warren wasn''t using much strength, but I was still pinned to the spot.


    "Behave yourself, Flora." With his eyes closed, Warren looked very calm and rxed. He had


    ced his hands around my waist firmly, so I had no way out.


    I was like a wooden puppet, lying stiffly in his arms. For some reason, his touch had aroused me,


    and I could feel my lower region getting wet. This made me feel both angry and helpless. Ever since


    I got pregnant, my body had be very sensitive. This wasn''t that big of a problem initially. But as


    soon as Warren got close to me, I couldn''t help but think about that fateful day in the equipment


    room when we had wild and magnificent sex.


    Earlier, Warren kissed me so passionately that I was reminded of the time we made passionate love


    again.


    But now, he just spooned me and went to sleep! I was feeling extremely horny, and I couldn''t seem


    to calm down.


    Any semnce of reason was tossed out the window as I started rubbing myself against his body in


    the hopes to relieve my lust. But the more I rubbed, the more I wanted him.


    The burning lust was making me go crazy.


    Warren soon realized what I was up to and got close to me. His hot breath brushed against my bare


    neck, making me go limp in his arms.


    "Do you want it?"


    I looked at him with tearful eyes and bit my lower lip. I wanted to crawl into a hole and hide. This


    was too embarrassing! But no matter what I did, I couldn''t seem to resist him.


    Warren climbed on top of me. He touched the sweat on my forehead and said gently, "I''ve done


    some research after I found out about your little secret. Pregnant women are said to be very


    sensitive. Don''t cry. Do you want me to help you?" "But I''m pregnant..." I whimpered, wanting to


    refuse. But desire clouded my reason.


    Warren chuckled, lowered his head, and kissed the tip of my nose. Then, when he saw that I wasn''t


    trying to stop him, he kissed me on the lips.


    His gentle kisses made my heart melt.


    I couldn''t help but wrap my arms around his waist, trying to rub my lower body against his crotch.


    "What''s the rush, honey?" Warren pulled away slightly.


    I looked at him, cheeks ame from embarrassment mixed with desire. I could feel myself getting


    wetter as his hand stroked that area gently.


    "Honey, you are so wet. Let me help you with that," Warren whispered in my ear. Without warning,


    his fingers went straight inside me and began to move in and out slowly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt timid but happy and finally gave vent to my feelings.

 Chapter 662 Friends

    Chapter 662 Friends


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The next day, Rufus took me to Leonard''s pack early in the morning. Many other cars full of gifts


    followed after his car.


    Those gifts weren''t only for Alina''s wedding, but also Ethan''s appreciation for Leonard''s help with


    the border crisis.


    Warren also went with us. Even though their rtionship wasn''t as good as before, Alina grew up


    with him. That was why he felt like he should attend the wedding.


    He wasn''t in the same car with us, though. He drove his own car at the end of the convoy.


    We arrived at the Silver Moon Pack in the afternoon. Leonard¡ªtogether with Owen and Edwin¡ª


    waited for us at the city gate.


    The Silver Moon Pack''s location was quite advantageous. It was surrounded by the sea, mountains,


    and rivers. The climate was pleasant because of that. I thought it was a suitable ce for elderly


    people to live, too.


    From afar, I saw Leonard''s eyes light up as he talked to Owen. He seemed happy. Edwin, on the


    other hand...


    When I looked his way, I felt miserable again.


    Just then, I felt a pair of hands on top of mine. When I looked over to see who it was, I saw Rufus


    as he let out aforting smile. He seemed to know that I was in a bad mood.


    I turned my hand over and gently wrapped my fingers around his as I held him back. I took a deep


    breath and exhaled to calm myself down. I had to face that person sooner orter anyway. I had to


    ept the reality.


    The car stopped in front of the city gate. Rufus got off first and I followed.


    It was rare to see Leonard look so happy. His smile reached his eyes as he looked at us.


    "You guys are finally here! I didn''t expect that I would see you guys so soon."


    Leonard wrapped his arms around Rufus and hugged him. When he looked at me, his eyes


    widened in surprise.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "It looks like you put on some weight, Sylvia," he pointed out.


    I didn''t know what to say. I had been living in the imperial pce these days, and the food there was


    so delicious that I couldn''t help myself. I was almost close to getting a double chin because of my


    inability to hold back.


    "I guess it doesn''t matter. I doubt Rufus will mind even if you gain weight," Leonard added with a


    chuckle.


    I nced at Rufus and pouted, causing him to burst intoughter. It was all his fault! His cook was


    so good at making all kinds of delicious food. If things would go on like this, I''d lose my abs!


    After an exchange of pleasantries, we mentioned Alina''s marriage. I didn''t see her around, so I


    casually asked Leonard where she was.


    "She''s in her room, getting herself ready for the wedding," Leonard happily replied. I had a feeling


    that Leonard was satisfied with Alina''s marriage. He didn''t look as stern as before, and he actually


    smiled a lot today. "I prepared a wee banquet for you guys. You can go there after you rest."


    "I''ll go and see if everything is ready," Edwin said to Leonard.


    Leonard nodded in response and let him leave.


    I breathed a sigh of relief after Edwin left. He was still cold as ever. He just gave me a polite smile


    when I greeted him just now.


    During this time, Warren''s car stopped in front of everyone.


    "He''s so goddamn slow!" Owen hissed.


    "Hey! He hasn''te back for quite some time now. You don''t talk to him like that," Leonard said.


    Although Warren wasn''t his biological son, he favored him as if he were his own and would always


    protect him.


    Owen scoffed and turned his head away. "Fine. I won''t scold him as long as he behaves himself."


    Warren went out of the driver''s seat with his coat in hand. Instead of heading straight to where


    Leonard was, he walked to the back seat.


    It wasn''t until then that I noticed that there was someone else inside the car.


    Before I could think any further, Warren opened the door and bent over to get the person out of the


    car.


    My eyes widened when I saw who the person was. It was Flora!

 Chapter 663 Meeting

    Chapter 663 Meeting


    Parents


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was surprised that Warren actually brought Flora here.


    Then I soon noticed there was something wrong. Flora struggled in Warren''s arms. It seemed that


    she didn''te here out other own desire. "Put me down! I can walk by myself, you know!"


    However, Warren did not act so gentle and obedient as he would have before. He continued to grip


    Flora''s arms tightly and did not budge.


    Everyone stood there, stunned. No one seemed to have any idea as to what on earth was


    happening.


    Owen was the first to react. Anger registered clear on his face as he shouted, "What are you doing?


    Put her down! Have you no decorum? We''re in public!"


    It was only upon hearing those words when Warren put Flora down.


    Flora, cunning as she was, made a run for it the moment she was ced down. There was


    something in her that couldn''t stand being at such close distance to Warren.


    Warren, expecting Flora would run away, quickly made a tight grab at her wrist.


    "And where are you going?"


    Flora struggled to free herself and red at Warren. "Let me go!" "I would if you stop running away


    all the time!" "If you let go of me now, I swear I won''t run away."


    "Well, I don''t believe that so I won''t." Warren instead held Flora back in his arms and did not let go


    of her as he said.


    Flora''s face had turned red from her intense anger. She however could not create an even bigger


    commotion, so she resorted to looking at me for help.


    As I stepped forward to help my friend, Warren gave me a threatening look and I stopped. I stood


    there rooted and stunned like everyone again.


    I could feel the shivers of fear going down my neck. I had never seen Warren give such a menacing


    look up until that moment.


    I had no choice anymore, so I just looked over at Flora with a desperate and helpless expression.


    I felt awful, but there was truly nothing I could do to help her anymore.


    Flora seemed so mad at me, the look on her face could only mean she wanted to end our


    friendship.


    I was still helpless, so I settled for giving her a strained smile.


    Someone cleared their throat to interrupt the silent conversation Flora and I were having. It was


    Owen.


    To those who were from the younger generations, Owen had always been this revered figure. After


    all, anyone who hade face to face with his deadly, expressionless stare had always ended up


    terrified.


    Flora wouldn''t dare to speak a word then and instead she just stood still.


    "What on earth is going on here, Warren?" Looking at Warren directly, Owen asked with a


    commanding tone.


    "This girl looks... familiar. Is she from our pack?" Leonard was surprised at this question at first.


    After taking a moment to examine Flora, something seemed to click in his mind. "Yes, I have seen


    you before. Wasn''t your family the ones that sold the rat jerky?"


    Flora was simrly shocked and her head shot up. "Do you remember my family, Sir?"


    Leonard responded with a nod and a smile. He continued to speak with a kinder tone, "Of course, I


    remember. One of our pack''s most famous specialties is our rat jerky. And if I remember correctly,


    your family''s rat jerky is the most delicious kind."


    The moment Flora heard those words, her eyes lit up. "Wow, Sir! I didn''t expect that you knew of us


    at all!" It''s an ambition of mine to make our family''s rat jerky famous among all the packs, but not


    everyone seems to be epting of it."


    "That''s normal. Only a select amount of people enjoy rat jerky, after all. Since the Inte is very


    developed now, I suggest you start selling it online."


    "It''s something that I have thought about, but right now I have my study to focus on."


    Leonard nodded in agreement. "Yes, you put your study first. It''s very important. In the future, you


    can start thinking about it then I hope."


    Warren was displeased at the sight of Flora and Leonard engaging in such a light conversation.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He cleared his throat loudly, purposefully getting everyone''s attention again. He held Flora''s hand


    even tighter as he began to speak. "Allow me to introduce to you all..."


    Before Warren could go on his whole spiel, Flora abruptly interrupted him. "You don''t need to


    introduce me anymore. Everyone here knows now that I''m just an ordinary Omega. There''s no need


    for that speech anymore."


    Leonard smiled while keeping quiet, but he gave a humored look towards Flora.


    On the other hand, Owen had appeared more impatient. He showed an annoyed look and asked


    Warren again to exin himself.


    Flora bowed her head, even if she looked like she wanted to say more of her piece. There was a


    side to Flora that was brave and unyielding to force, but there was also a side to her that was


    sometimes cowardly.


    Warren finally announced who Flora was, with pride.


    "Everyone, this woman is my mate!"


    Owen could not believe the words he had just heard. His usuallyposed exterior snapped, his


    face now twitching with shock.


    I, too, stood there astounded. That was very bold of Warren to do. From the looks of it, it seemed


    like he couldn''t hold it in for another moment.


    Warren began to speak again, whether or not we recovered from our shock irrelevant to him.


    Warren looked directly at Owen and said with confidence, "And she is pregnant with my child. Dad,


    you''re going to be a grandfather."

 Chapter 664 Struggle

    Chapter 664 Struggle


    Flora''s POV:


    As soon as Warren finished speaking, the entire crowd gasped in astonishment.


    I was so enraged that I aggressively grabbed Warren''s arm and scolded, "What nonsense are you


    talking about? Who is your mate?"


    Silence reigned. Warren''s announcement seemed to have sent everyone into shock.


    I cast a fearful nce in Owen''s direction. I was scared that he wouldn''t be able to ept the news


    and that the stress would make him faint. After all, I was just a mere Omega. Warren was way out of


    my league.


    Contrary to my expectations, Owen was overjoyed and looked at me with ecstasy.


    "You... You are pregnant?"


    It was rare for such a calm serious man to disy such a rapturous expression.


    I was a little embarrassed and at a loss on how to answer him. I reflexively nodded.


    To my surprise, Owenughed loudly and happily eximed, "Oh my God! I''m going to be a


    grandfather!"


    Amused by his reaction, Leonard patted his back andmented, "Calm down. You don''t want to


    get a stitchter."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Somehow, I didn''t know how to act. They seemed genuinely happy on receiving the news.


    They didn''t drive me away after they had heard what had happened as I had expected.


    Warren caressed my hair affectionately and said in a doting voice, "See? The thing you are worried


    about is non-existent."


    I peered up at him in surprise. Everything I wanted to say was stuck in my throat. This man seemed


    to have already seen through all my thoughts and insecurities.


    "My daughter-inw! Come here!"


    Owen waved his hand and called me to him in high spirits.


    I was left stunned for a moment when I heard him. As the realization of what he''d called me sunk in,


    I felt even more awkward.


    "I... I am not..." I muttered, but my voice was drowned out.


    Owen hastily approached me with the others, wanting to take me to the hospital for a check-up.


    I had always been a coward in the face of authority. I reluctantly yielded and followed them to the


    hospital.


    Arge group of people escorted me to the hospital. The only person who could have eased my


    embarrassment, Warren, seemed to have morphed into the role of a father.


    He was constantly chatting with the doctor about parenting tips.


    However, I was in a daze. I wanted to protest, but I didn''t have the courage. Owen''s mere nce


    was enough to terrify me to death. Even though my only choice was to be obedient, I was not


    convinced. As soon as my eyes fell on


    Warren''s beaming face, I clenched my jaw with hatred.


    Resisting was pointless though. In the end, I was still sitting in a VIP ward with everyone watching


    me as if I were a monkey in a circus.


    After the doctor and the others left, Warren and I were the only ones left in the ward.


    I couldn''t hold back my rage anymore. I mmed the bed hard. The bed-frame shook violently and I


    felt like the bones in my palm almost snapped. It hurt so much that my face contorted with pain.


    Damn It! Why was the bed in the VIP ward so hard?


    My action frightened Warren. He hurriedly took my hand and blew on it.


    "Have you gone insane with joy?"


    My eyes widened. Was he ying dumb or was he really blind? Did I look happy?


    I snatched my hand from his grip and frostily said, "Let me go. I won''t stay here."


    Warren helplessly sat next to me and wrapped his arms around me. "Do you feel ufortable


    here?"


    "I feel ufortable everywhere!" I shoved him away and red at him fiercely.


    But I failed to make him budge. Instead, he scooted a little closer and pulled me onto hisp. "Don''t


    be so angry. It''s not good for the baby."


    This ignited my fury even more and I punched him multiple times in his chest.


    He didn''t stop me and just let me beat and bite him.


    Eventually, my fury exhausted me.


    Warren still held me in his arms as if nothing had happened. Even though he was still gentle and


    patient towards me, he remained persistent about us being together as a couple.


    I inhaled deeply and slowly calmed myself down. This was taking me nowhere. Warren would


    neither be persuaded by reason nor cowed by force. I would have to figure out another way to get


    away from him.


    My brain was racing. Finally, I decided to set a honey trap for him. I would seduce him and use the


    opportunity to knock him out and escape.

 Chapter 665 Grandpa Is So Happy_____

    Chapter 665 Grandpa Is So Happy_____


    Flora''s POV:


    After thinking for a while, I slowly said the word, "Honey."


    Warren froze in ce and vigntly stared at me.


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes when I noticed him tense up. I simply continued to fake a gentle,


    sweet voice as I said, "I didn''t mean to lose my temper. I''m pregnant, and I can''t control my


    emotions. You haven''t even asked me whether I want it or not."


    Upon hearing my exnation, Warren looked guilty. He turned me around so I could face him. "I''m


    sorry. I won''t force you anymore. But can you promise me you won''t run away again? I really want


    to marry you, Flora. I like you so much."


    He lowered his voice by the time he told me he wanted to marry me. His earlobes also turned a


    dark shade of red, indicating that he was embarrassed.


    Seeing him like this was a rare sight. This was the first time he told me that he liked me.


    But I knew that men were all good at saying sweet things like that to women to get what they really


    wanted. If I wasn''t in the right state of mind, I would have been easily deceived by his sweet words.


    The reason why he wanted to marry me was because of our child. After all, things became different


    after I got pregnant, and my status changed due to my pregnancy.


    Although I wasn''t happy, I pretended to be ttered by what he said and snugged into his arms. "Do


    you really like me? Are you sure you''re not lying? You don''t have to make such a sacrifice for me."


    "No. I like you, Flora. I want to marry you because I like you," Warren sincerely replied. The


    affectionced in his tone was nowhere near fake at all.


    I almost believed it.


    I pressed my lips into a thin line. I thought it was a pity that Warren wasn''t an actor. What a waste of


    talent! It was difficult for a she-wolf to resist once a usually cold, domineering guy like him had


    be affectionate.


    Not to mention, Warren was quite good-looking.


    I sniffed and tried to hold back the excitement I felt as I put a hand on his cheek. "Having you in my


    life is enough, babe."


    Warren''s affectionate gaze made me lose all feeling in my body.


    The atmosphere was just perfect for the two of us.


    When he lowered his head and was about to kiss me, I quietly touched the pillow beside me,


    preparing to use it as a weaponter.


    Just then, the door suddenly creaked open.


    Owen had a big smile on his face when he got inside the room. I immediately felt embarrassed


    when I saw him, causing me to freeze in ce.


    Warren, who was pressing on top of me, furrowed his eyebrows as he turned to look at his father.


    "Oops! Sorry to bother you guys," Owen said as he awkwardly coughed and turned around to leave


    the room.


    Warren shifted his gaze to me. He wanted to continue the kiss, but I was still holding the pillow in


    my hand at that time.


    I meekly put down the pillow in front of him as I pressed my lips into a thin line and tried to think of a


    way to exin why I did that.


    Should I confront him head-on? Although I knew I was no match for him in terms of strength, there


    was probably still a chance for me. I wouldn''t know if I never tried.


    I clenched my fists and tightened my hold on the pillow again. Just as I was about to attack Warren,


    the door once again burst open.


    It was Owen again!


    With his hands sped behind his back, he ran over to Warren and kicked him. "What are you


    doing?! Flora''s still pregnant!"


    Warren didn''t say anything. He just stood aside and straightened his clothes.


    I obediently sat on the bed and didn''t dare make any trouble.


    Owen had a smile on his face when he talked to me. He was very kind.


    I was a bit frightened, but I was also ttered at the same time. I never expected Warren''s father to


    be so generous and tolerant. I had be a good daughter-inw in his point of view.


    "Right now, we''re just waiting to discuss the wedding date with your parents," he said with a smile.


    My eyes widened when I heard that as I hurriedly turned him down. This was going too fast.


    Owen gave me a confused look. "What''s wrong? Are you concerned about something?"


    I nodded and made up an excuse. "My parents are busy with their work and often go on business


    trips. They don''t have much time on their hands."


    Owen furrowed his eyebrows. I couldn''t help but notice that he looked quite simr to Warren


    whenever he was serious. "But I called your parents just now. They seemed ecstatic and had


    already set off."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I felt my stomach churn when I heard what he said. Damn it. I didn''t expect my family to take action


    so soon!

 Chapter 666 Parents-in-law

    Chapter 666 Parents-inw


    Warren''s POV:


    I was shocked when I heard my father''s announcement. I hadn''t expected him to invite Flora''s


    parents over so soon.


    I thought it would at least take a while before we finally met.


    However, shortly after my father gave us this news, a subordinate came to inform us that Flora''s


    parents had already arrived.


    I was suddenly overwhelmed with nerves. This had happened so fast that I hadn''t got a chance to


    prepare myself.


    I began to fret that Flora''s parents wouldn''t ept me. After all, I had knocked their beloved


    daughter up before we could get married.


    I didn''t know her father''s nature. If he truly wanted to beat me up, I was willing to bear the pain. I


    was going to marry their daughter regardless of their consent. Receiving a few punches from him


    wasn''t that big a deal.


    My father, who was walking beside me, curled his lips up with a sneer. "Don''t be scared, son. You


    still have me with you. I have already made excellent arrangements."


    "I''m not scared..." "You''re not scared, huh? Look at the way you''re dragging your feet."


    He gave me a pointed look as he said this.


    I quickly got my emotions under control and put on a calm facade.


    Fortunately, Flora quickly walked past me and didn''t notice my embarrassment.


    "Be a man." My stony-faced father snorted coldly and couldn''t stand my behavior anymore.


    I followed Flora and heard a middle-aged she-wolfugh in the distance.


    Flora was surprised. She quickened her pace and rushed in the direction of the sound, embracing


    an amiable she-wolf.


    "Mom! I missed you so much!"


    "Oh,e here. Let me see you. You look prettier than before, my sweetheart!" The she-wolf


    wrapped her arms around Flora and kept calling her sweetheart.


    She was Flora''s mother, Hulda. She had an approachable personality and shared Flora''s looks. Her


    face was a little round, and she was dressed in a beige shirt and cotton pants. She was lively and


    had an exuberantugh.


    The slightly plump male werewolf standing behind them must be Flora''s father, Aitrs. He had a


    tender expression and his lips were curved up into a smile. Judging from his appearance, he was


    probably a handsome man when he was young.


    Now that I was meeting Flora''s parents, I finally knew why she was such a vibrant and optimistic


    woman.


    All the people around her showered her with love, so even the deepest corners of her heart were


    bright and warm.


    I walked up to greet them one by one.


    Hulda''s smile vanished and her eyes swept over me warily.


    My stomach clenched with uneasiness. Flora''s mother seemed to be dissatisfied with my


    appearance.


    What should I do? If I had known about this earlier, I would have gone and got a haircut. Maybe that


    would have made me look more animated and presentable.


    I was racking my brains toe up with a solution.


    Hulda abruptly burst intoughter.


    "Hey, Warren."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I was so excited by this turn of events that I blurted out, "Hey, Mom."


    I didn''t realize what had popped out of my mouth until I finished speaking. I colored with


    mortification.


    Hulda was so happy that she asked me questions in rapid session. "When did you get into a


    rtionship with Flora?"


    "Several months ago," my father chimed in happily. It was the day we had made the fake


    announcement of our rtionship.


    "Oh, it''s been that long!" Hulda patted her thigh in excitement and pulled her daughter closer to her.


    "My little girl, you have won over your Prince Charming. Why didn''t you give me this good news


    sooner?"


    Flora''s face was as red as a shrimp. She quickly put her fingers over Hulda''s mouth and pleaded,


    "Mom, please don''t talk nonsense. You are spilling my secrets!"


    "It''s true. You still have all those posters of Warren..." Hulda looked at Flora, confused.


    "No, I don''t. That was in the past..."


    "But those posters are still up in your room."


    "Hush! Mom, stop it."


    I listened to the whispered exchange between Hulda and Flora with my ears perked up. My heart


    was soaring with joy. It sounded like Flora already had a crush on me, but she just refused to admit


    it.


    I happily epted the local specialties my parents-inw had brought from their business trip, after


    which we returned to the pce to discuss the wedding.


    On our way back, Alina''s maid came and asked me to meet Alina.


    I was not in the mood to deal with her. A momentter, my mother-inw called me, diverting my


    attention.


    "I''m not avable today. Tell her that I''lle to see her tomorrow."


    I hurriedly gave this message and went to entertain my parents-inw.

 Chapter 667 Stopped The Marriage

    Chapter 667 Stopped The Marriage


    Alina''s POV:


    The whole pack was busy preparing for my wedding, and everyone''s face was beaming with joy.


    However, I was sitting alone in my room, feeling out of ce.


    Ever since my destined mate appeared in my life, I had been living each day in a state of anxiety


    and depression.


    Moon Goddess seemed to be ying a bad joke on me. My miserable fate was making me feel


    desperate.


    I didn''t know why this so-called mate had suddenly emerged. I didn''t like him even a little bit and


    had barely met him a few times. But now I was being forced to marry him. This was ridiculous.


    Apart from marrying into the royal family, I had never thought of marrying into another pack,


    especially not one of the lowest ranked in the empire.


    Although my father was not physically healthy now, at least our pack was quite strong and he was


    an important subordinate to the lycan king. Once I gave in, it meant that I would only ever be the


    Luna of a small pack for the rest of my life.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How could I ept such a fate?


    Moreover, my so-called mate looked so ordinary. Even his talent and abilities were mediocre. At


    most, he could ascend to the position of Alpha in his small pack.


    I didn''t know why my father had put his foot down this time. He was forcing me to marry this man no


    matter what and had even locked me in my room.


    Damn it! Everything was spinning out of my control.


    Even marrying Warren ording to Owen''s wishes back then was much better than marrying this


    stranger now. At least in that case I could continue staying in my pack. Besides, we were also


    familiar with each other. Given Warren''s personality, my word would always be the final word at


    home in the future if I married him.


    Most importantly, he was handsome and capable, ensuring the increased prosperity of the pack.


    I was filled with remorse now. I had done so many terrible things to Warren.


    I sent him lots of messages, but he didn''t reply. I didn''t know if he hated my guts or was simply busy.


    But it didn''t matter. I had received reliable news that he was going to return this time.


    As long as he came back, there was still hope.


    I didn''t believe that Warren''s feelings for me were gone or that he would move on so easily after


    liking me for so many years.


    Now all I had to do was tell him that he was the one I had always loved.


    I reasoned that he would be ecstatic. After all, the person he had been in love with for so long was


    finally returning his feelings.


    After all the trouble I had been through this time, I would settle down and live a good life with him.


    I wanted to let bygones be bygones. I was tired of the endless fighting now.


    I would have to forget about wealth and power and fight for my freedom first.


    I couldn''t imagine how horrible it would be if I didn''t have a say in choosing my life partner.


    Warren was myst hope.


    I prayed that he wouldn''t let me down.


    When I received information that he hade back, I was still confined by my father and couldn''t


    go out to receive him. So I had to ask a maid to convey a message to him requesting him toe


    and meet me.


    I waited for a long time, but the maid still hadn''t returned. An hour had passed, and she was


    nowhere to be found.


    I was getting increasingly agitated. Warren should have arrived at the pack by now. Was something


    wrong?


    Maybe he was still with Owen and my father? It has always been the same story before. Every time


    he returned from a mission, his first order of business would be to go see his father and the others.


    If things were fine this time, the same cycle must have been repeated. I guessed that was the


    reason he was taking so long toe and see me.


    Feeling panic unfurl within me, I paced back and forth in the room and kept trying tofort myself.


    At this time, the door opened and the maid stepped inside.

 Chapter 668 Betrayal

    Chapter 668 Betrayal


    Alina''s POV


    I quickly straightened my dress and happily walked over to the door.


    However, as soon as I looked behind the maid, my eyes widened in surprise. The maid came back


    alone.


    "Where''s Warren?" I asked.


    "He didn''te..." the maid trailed off.


    "Why didn''t he? Hasn''t he returned to the pack?" I had a feeling that Warren really was going to cut


    all ties with me at that moment. He didn''t even want to see me anymore.


    The maid cast me a nce. She wanted to say something, but she decided against it and helplessly


    looked back down.


    "Tell me!" I shouted. "What the hell is going on? Why didn''t Warrene?!"


    "M-Mr. Morgan said he was busy. He told me that he woulde to see you tomorrow," the maid


    stammered.


    I furrowed my eyebrows and frowned. "He was busy? What else is more important than me?"


    The maid''s face turned pale as she visibly trembled in fear. Suddenly, she knelt on her knees and


    pleaded. "M-Miss Quinn, he..."


    "Tell me!" I roared. "Why are you stammering? Where on earth is Warren?!"


    I was infuriated. This maid was utterly useless!


    She couldn''t even do her job right. She wasn''t as smart as Coco at all!


    My heart immediately sank as I thought about Coco.


    The maid''s voice was shaking. "He brought his mate back, and from what I''ve heard, she''s


    pregnant. That she-wolf is quite beautiful and it seems like he adores her. They were already


    discussing the date of the wedding when I arrived, and the woman''s parents were also there."


    I felt my world shatter the moment I heard the maid say that. I thought I was hallucinating. How


    could Warren fall in love with someone so soon? We only broke up for a short period of time...


    "C-Could you say that again?" I stammered as I took a small step back.


    The maid carefully raised her head and looked at me. "Mr. Morgan likes the she-wolf. His mate''s


    name is Flora and she seems to be his ssmate."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Flora..." I absentmindedly repeated. That name was familiar. Did I hear that name somewhere


    before?


    "By the way, I secretly took photos of them," the maid added as she took out her phone and handed


    it to me.


    At a nce, I recognized that the she-wolf in the photos was Sylvia''s roommate. She was the one I


    saw in the hospital when Warren was injured.


    I clenched my jaw at the thought of her and Warren being together. Damn it! It turned out that they


    already had something to do with each other by that time.


    Sylvia was probably taking revenge on me. That bitch instigated her roommate to seduce Warren!


    Otherwise, how could Warren fall in love with Flora so soon? He was a really loyal man!


    I was infuriated. Warren had promised me that he would protect me forever, but he suddenly just


    moved on with another she-wolf. Not to mention, he wanted to marry her!


    How ironic!


    "What about Owen? How does he feel towards her?" I asked through gritted teeth. Right now, I


    could only hope that Owen would drive Flora away.


    "It seems like the Beta has epted the she-wolf. He''s quite happy," the maid said in a cautious


    tone.


    "Happy?" I scoffed. "That''s interesting."


    I went silent for a moment before bursting intoughter. While I was backing away, I lost my bnce


    and fell on the sofa, causing my grip on the phone to loosen and it dropped to the floor.


    Something in my heartpletely broke after hearing that Owen approved of Flora.


    For so many years, I had naively believed that no matter what happened, Warren would never leave


    me. The thought itself always gave me a sense of security.


    It seemed that I had been under the impression that he still loved me.


    "After knowing that the she-wolf is pregnant, Beta sent her to the hospital for a check-up as soon as


    possible. He was smiling the whole time. I heard that she has been pregnant for four months now,"


    the maid said.


    My lips parted, but I couldn''t get myself to speak. My body wentpletely numb.


    I didn''t feel any hope anymore. All I felt was a sense of betrayal that arose in my heart.

 Chapter 669 Its Too Difficult To Be Alpha

    Chapter 669 It''s Too Difficult To Be Alpha


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Owen took Flora and Warren to the hospital, while Rufus and I stayed with Leonard.


    The Silver Moon Pack had an extremely romantic ambience. There were numerous concert halls


    and galleries. Painters could be spotted on every corner. The buildings here were not simr, and


    each one had its individual style. Each building gave out an artistic vibe, as if they had jumped out


    of an oil painting.


    We took a walk in the city and arrived at the moat. Several white cranes stood on the bank of the


    river, and many of them spread their wings and flew low.


    Children were blowing rainbow bubbles and running around giggling happily. Young couples kissed


    with the setting sun in the background.


    I fell in love with this ce after just one visit.


    Both the rhythm of life and the atmosphere felt pleasant to the soul.


    "When I get a chance in the future, I want to spend some time here," I whispered to Rufus.


    He smiled and caressed my hair. "Okay, I''lle with you."


    Leonard heard our exchange and chimed in, "How about you guys spend some time here this time?


    You can stay here for a week or two and then return to the imperial city."


    I was quite familiar with Leonard now, so I agreed without formality. "If we are not needed in the


    imperial city, we can stay here."


    "Everything will be fine there. Request leave from the army. I''ll continue to give you some special


    training while you''re here." Leonard made an instant decision.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rufus didn''t say anything. He just smiled, wrapped his arm around my shoulder, and walked


    forward.


    All of us were here for Alina''s wedding. Her mate was bound to be mentioned in conversation.


    I was curious about him and casually asked, "When did Alina''s mate appear? It''s so sudden. We


    had heard nothing about this before we receive the wedding invitation."


    Alina had just returned from the imperial city, so I figured that she couldn''t have known him for that


    long.


    Leonard chuckled and said, "We indeed made the decision in a hurry, but they actually had met


    long before. During one of the exchanges among different packs before, we discovered that the kid


    was Alina''s mate. It was love at first sight for him. Although his pack is not veryrge, it''s not


    substandard. Alina won''t have any trouble living a stable and peaceful life there. Besides, I''ve done


    some research myself. The young man is loyal, honest, and has potential. Marrying him will bring


    Alina happiness."


    "How does Alina feel about this?" Knowing her nature, I was certain it would be difficult for her to


    ept this marriage. They had only met each other a few times and hadn''t formed a deep


    rtionship yet. Moreover, her mate was the son of the Alpha of a small pack. I guessed that she


    might find him deficient.


    As expected, Leonard''s face was lined with worry. He sighed deeply and said in a helpless voice,


    "You are always so intuitive and smart. Alina wasn''t interested in marrying him. Before you arrived


    here, I got into a big argument with her. It was the first time she disyed her aversion to me. It was


    also the first time she expressed her wants firmly. The truth is I have always known what Alina


    desires. I am not a purist. I didn''t have any opposition to my daughter inheriting the position of


    Alpha, but she doesn''t have what it takes. I don''t want my pack to crumble because of my wrong


    decision."


    Rufus and I remained quiet. When we saw the sad expression on Leonard''s face, we also felt a little


    dejected.


    As an Alpha and a father, it was difficult for him to make a fair decision.


    Leonard gazed into the distance with his hands sped behind his back, his eyes filled with sorrow.


    "It''s not like I didn''t have any ns to train Alina to be my sessor in the past. She is so smart


    and promising. But she is short-sighted. She only cares about herself and her current interests,


    without thinking about others. I''m afraid the pack will descend into chaos if it''s handed over to her.


    So I decided Warren was a good choice to take over my position in the future, but I was worried


    about his character."

 Chapter 670 Parental Love

    Chapter 670 Parental Love


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It would be great if Warren could inherit the position of an Alpha. He had been with Leonard ever


    since he was a child, and to a certain extent, Leonard had already regarded Warren as his own son.


    As for what Leonard was worried about, I had a vague idea of what he meant.


    He was worried that Warren would attach too much importance to his friends and family. I thought


    the same.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonard sighed. "Warren is stubborn. Pedantic, even. He had adored me ever since he was a child,


    and he cherished Alina a lot. Owen had always thought that Warren liked Alina, but I don''t think he


    does. He would lose sight of who he is in front of her and unconditionally obey her orders. He


    wouldn''t behave like that if he really loved her."


    Deep down, I agreed. Warren was more like Alina''s guardian.


    Love wasn''t that simple.


    If Warren was in love, he would be possessive and perhaps would sometimes want to control Alina


    as well. He wouldn''t be so obedient all the time.


    "I think they''re more like siblings," I said.


    Warren and Alina grew up together, and in a traditional sense, they were childhood sweethearts. If


    they didn''t have romantic feelings for each other, then it could only be family affection that bonded


    them together.


    Since Alina had gone to the imperial city and focus on marrying a prince, their rtionship withered.


    What they had been through before had be the past. They had to live their own lives now.


    I believed that Warren came back to Alina''s wedding simply because they were from the same


    pack. There was nothing going on between them anymore.


    Leonard nodded in agreement with myment. "You''re right. Warren''s feelings for Alina are more


    like brotherly affection than love. I''m d he found his true love. I instantly noticed that he was


    possessive and overprotective towards that she-wolf. It''s obvious that he''s deeply in love. The way


    he treats that she-wolf is just like how Rufus treats you."


    Leonard burst intoughter after saying that. My cheeks flushed in embarrassment as I held Rufus ''


    hand.


    Indeed, Rufus could be overbearing sometimes, but I enjoyed hispany. Perhaps this was the


    magic of love.


    "What I''m trying to say is, even if Warren didn''t love Alina, he admired and respected her. He would


    even be indecisive in front of her. Maybe that''s just because he was used to it. Ever since they were


    children, he had always been taking care of her anyway. Once, I thought about leaving Alina in the


    pack so she and Warren could support each other and manage the pack together as if they were


    real siblings. But when Alina went to the imperial city, I gave up on that idea. I''ve thought of


    countless ways, but there was only one decision that made me feel at ease." Leonard waved his


    hand. "If Alina stays in the pack, she''ll no doubt interfere with Warren''s power to rule. I don''t want


    that to happen. I will never allow any internal strife to happen in my pack. Both of them are my


    beloved children, and I love them with all my heart. Therefore, I figured the best way is to let them


    live their own lives, far away from each other."


    With that said, the best choice was to let Alina marry into another pack.


    Even if Warren could be an Alpha in the near future, Alina was the daughter of the former Alpha, so


    interfering with political affairs was inevitable for her. Leonard was afraid of the possibility that there


    might be conflicts if they didn''t get along with each other.


    "I''ll only feel relieved after Alina gets married." Leonard heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he took


    me and Rufus to the center of the city, telling us that he wanted us to taste the local food.


    Although Leonard was an Alpha, he was quite close to the civilians. They weren''t fearful of him.


    They would always stop to greet him and show him the highest amount of respect.


    They even became a lot more enthusiastic when they heard that Prince Rufus had arrived.


    It didn''t take long before me and Rufus'' hands were full of gifts, which also included food and


    flowers.


    Leonard gave up on continuing to show us around because more and more people wereing to


    greet us. He simply decided that we would go back to the wee banquet.


    Just as we were about to get inside the car, a person wearing a ck cloak shed through the


    crowd.


    I saw that ck cloak before. That was exactly what Noreen wore in the stone chamber!


    Immediately after that realization, my thoughts shifted to the letter that Noreen gave me.


    I didn''t hesitate even for a single moment and ran after that person.

 Chapter 671 The Familiar Black Cloak

    Chapter 671 The Familiar ck Cloak


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I charged into the crowd and tried to get my hands on the familiar figure, but lost it in a sh. There


    were too many people around right now. I couldn''t just turn into a wolf and chase after that person in


    cloak, for I might injured someone by ident during the process.


    Leonard and Rufus joined me in a few minutes.


    "What''s wrong?" Leonard seemed to have sensed from my reaction that something was wrong, so


    he instantly dispatched his men.


    "I spotted a suspicious person. But she disappeared." I scanned the crowd quickly as I said this, but


    there was no sign of a woman in a ck cloak.


    Rufus also swept his eyes over the crowd but didn''t see anyone suspicious.


    "Were you mistaken?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "No, I''m certain of what I saw. That person was acting dubiously. I think she is


    Noreen..."


    "Noreen? Are you sure?" Rufus asked in a low voice.


    Leonard was giving instructions to his men, so he wasn''t paying attention to us. I pulled Rufus a


    little farther away and whispered, "The figure is exactly the same one I''d seen in the stone chamber.


    I''m afraid it''s really Noreen."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was confident this wasn''t a hallucination. It must be another trick of Noreen''s. She''d said she


    would wait for me in the Silver Moon Pack.


    Her appearance right now was definitely not a coincidence. She must be deliberately reminding me


    that she was really here.


    My stomach flipped with uneasiness, and I was thrown into apathy again. I didn''t know what Noreen


    was up to, nor did I know what was waiting ahead of us.


    I turned to Leonard and asked, "Have any questionable people entered the pack recently?" Alina''s


    wedding was approaching. In order to prevent any untoward incident from urring, all the people


    who entered and exited the pack needed to have their identities checked and had to have a pass.


    Leonard was so positive that there was no hint of hesitation in his voice when he replied, "The


    entrances are heavily guarded. No suspicious person can enter. And if there was such a person, I


    would have known a long time ago."


    I didn''t respond. Before Noreen entered, the pack was absolutely safe.


    But now that she had crept in, it was hard to be so sure.


    "We still need to be extra careful. The wedding ising, and many guests will attend," I said to


    Leonard seriously.


    I didn''t mention Noreen to him. I was afraid that he would do something and that would alert her.


    Leonard replied, "Don''t worry. Nothing will go


    wrong."


    I was still fretful, so I looked back in the direction where the ck-cloaked person had disappeared.


    At the end of that road stood a huge castle.


    "Where does that road lead to?"


    Following my gaze, Leonard answered, "That is the path to my residence. Alina is also there."


    I frowned, the uneasiness inside me rising steadily.


    What on earth did Noreen intend to do?


    Leonard seemed to know the cause of my concern, so he sent another group of soldiers to the


    castle Alina was at.


    "Don''t worry. I was anxious that Alina would run away before the wedding, so I locked her in her


    room. That ce is more heavily guarded than the city gates. Not even a fly can slip in."


    I was speechless. No wonder I hadn''t seen Alina today. She had been confined by Leonard.


    Alina might be on the verge of a breakdown. She didn''t give in easily to force.


    For some reason, I began to sympathize with her.


    There was no doubt that Leonard was a good father, but he was obstinate about certain matters.


    "I think you should talk to Alina, instead of just making decisions for her. She will never be happy if


    she doesn''t love the man she is going to marry."


    Leonard smiled and didn''t take my advice seriously. "I''m her father. Everything I do is for her good. I


    have the right to make decisions for her. Alina doesn''t understand the reality of life, but she will in


    the future. Although she despises me now, there is no long-term hatred between a father and his


    daughter. I believe that one day she will appreciate my actions."


    While we were talking, a car approached us.


    We dropped the topic and got into the car.

 Chapter 672 A Ghost

    Chapter 672 A Ghost


    Alina''s POV:


    After I sent the maid away, I was all alone in the room. Several guards had been posted outside to


    prevent me from escaping.


    I sat in front of the dressing table and studied myself in the mirror. There was no color in my cheeks


    and my eyes shone with unconcealed anxiety.


    I was such a loser.


    My rtionship had failed, and now my father had locked me in this room so he could marry me off


    for his own benefit.


    The people I''d thought would always be by my side had all let me down in the end.


    I was alright with Rufus abandoning me, but how could Warren also leave me behind? He had


    betrayed me a long time ago, but still pretended to be heartbroken, making me believe that he had


    lived a life of agony without me.


    But he was, in fact, very happy.


    I used to enjoy fairy tales; princess and her knight in shining armor. Now I finally realized fairy tales


    were only for kids; they would never bring sce to adults struggling in real life!


    I finally saw through these hypocritical people.


    Whether it was my father or Warren, they all treated me like a hindrance and wanted to toss me


    away to one side.


    I didn''t want them to seed, but there was nothing I could do.


    My father had confined me to this room and I couldn''t go anywhere.


    I didn''t understand how things had turned out like this. Everything was fine before, but had changed


    after Sylvia had appeared.


    "Do you want Sylvia to die?"


    At this time, I suddenly heard a hoarse female voice behind me, talking as if she was reading my


    mind.


    "Oh, you do want Sylvia to die. Not just her, but that bitch Flora should also die."


    I spun around. "Who are you?"


    There was no one behind me, but the voice was still speaking. I could hear the woman smile with a


    hint of bewitchment in her voice. "Do you want to destroy them all, Alina? I can fulfill your wish."


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you scare me like this?" I felt goosebumps erupt all over my body.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I had never believed in ghosts before, but I was terrified right now.


    I stumbled in the direction of the door, wanting to call for help. But when I turned around, I bumped


    into a woman dressed in a ck cloak. The ck cloak was very long and covered her whole body,


    obscuring her face from my view.


    I staggered back, fear flowing through my veins and infiltrating every part of my body.


    This was so horrifying. How had this woman entered so quietly?


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you." The woman in the ck cloak slowly approached me. It wasn''t


    just her voice that was cold. Her temperament was also dark and forbidding.


    I had only ever felt this kind of immense intimidation and imposing aura in the presence of Rufus.


    I didn''t give her a chance to get close to me. I picked up a vase and threw it at her feet. Then I filled


    my lungs with air and shouted with all my might, "Guards! Assassin!"


    The womanughed coolly, as if chuckling at my ignorance. "Stop screaming. No one is going to


    come."


    "What... What do you mean?" I was so frightened. I didn''t remember when I had offended this


    person.


    The woman in the ck cloak sighed as she exined, "Don''t you think it''s eerily quiet around?


    Even if you yell at the top of your lungs, they won''t be able to hear you."


    I bit my lower lip as it dawned on me that she was not a woman to be trifled with. So, I swallowed


    the fear and asked, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    But to my surprise, the woman abruptly appeared right in front of me like a ghost. I was so terrified


    that I mmed my eyes shut and let out a shriek.


    The woman snorted and cupped my face with her cold hands. Her hoarse voice rang in my ears.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I''m just here to tell you the truth. But if you keep shouting, I can''t


    guarantee how things will pan out."

 Chapter 673 Another Daughter

    Chapter 673 Another Daughter


    Alina''s POV:


    "What... What truth?" My voice was shaking, and every part of my body was frozen in ce.


    The woman in the ck cloakughed and caressed my neck with her fingers. "Aren''t you curious


    about why your father is behaving so strangely? Why is he insisting that you marry this man you


    barely know?"


    "What... Why?" My scalp was tingling, and the fear within me almost crippled me. I couldn''t focus on


    her words. I just wanted her to let go of my neck.


    The woman seemed to sympathize with me and she sighed. "What a poor thing! You have worked


    so hard, but you still don''t hold a candle to the other daughter in your father''s heart."


    "The other daughter?" My ears perked up at this important point and my interest was aroused. I


    automatically asked, "What do you mean? Are you saying that my father has another daughter?"


    "What do you think? He is giving you up because he has someone better than you." The woman


    sneered, her voice audibly dripping with mockery. My brain waspletely muddled. I felt like this


    woman was babbling nonsense. My father was a man of integrity. How could he cheat on my


    mother and have another daughter?


    "You don''t know, do you? That girl is the daughter of your father and his true love. You, on the other


    hand, were just an ident."


    "What drivel are you spouting?" I was beginning to lose my temper. This woman''s ims were


    getting increasingly ridiculous. My father and mother were deeply in love with each other. How could


    there have been another woman?


    The strange woman didn''t take my angrily spoken words to heart. "Really? Don''t you wanna know


    who your father''s other daughter is? She is significantly stronger than you. She is also brave and


    kind-hearted, and has inherited your father''s powerful bloodline. Your father adores her. As for you,


    you are nothing but a burden. You are a piece of garbage in your father''s eyes. You don''t deserve to


    inherit the Alpha''s position. He obviously has to send you away."


    My lips curled up in disdain. "You can continue cooking up stories. My father only has one child --


    me. If he truly had another daughter, he would have brought her to the pack."


    "You are so naive, Alina." The woman scoffed at me, withdrew her hand from my neck, and shed


    in front of me. She extracted a crystal ball from her ck cloak and handed it to me. "Don''t you


    want to see it with your own eyes? Don''t you want to know who this woman is?"


    I eyed the crystal ball with disdain. This woman was excellent at creating lies.


    I wanted to see what tricks she would y.


    I epted the crystal ball and fidgeted with it, feeling a little impatient. "How do I use this? It''s too


    complicated." "Hold it tightly in your hands." I followed her instructions. She cast a spell on the


    crystal ball, and her long cold fingers brushed over it. Then, a blurry image appeared.


    It slowly became clear, until I could finally make out a girl''s back.


    This girl was dressed in a long blue dress. A diamond bracelet adorned her slender wrist. She had a


    shapely waist and her long hair fell in loose waves around her shoulders.


    I frowned. I was well-acquainted with this figure.


    It looked like...


    My heart was beating like a jungle drum, and an unwee answer was about to pop into my mind.


    At this moment, another familiar voice called out, making the girl turn around.


    She slowly revealed her face, a sweet smile lighting up her face.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My mind went nk, and the crystal ball slipped from my hands.


    It was Sylvia...

 Chapter 674 Crystal Ball

    Chapter 674 Crystal Ball


    Alina''s POV:


    When Sylvia turned around, the voice that called her came from the crystal ball. Soon, the person''s


    features eventually appeared.


    It was my father, Leonard.


    I was disoriented, and it was obvious by how nkly I was peering in at the crystal ball on the


    ground. I never pictured that my father could be so gentle and kind. It was as if the person I was


    looking at was another entity. Was he indeed my father?


    What shed in the crystal ball was the scene when my father was giving Sylvia a special training in


    the capital city. The more I stared at the scene, the more I couldn''t help but notice something


    different.


    Oh, I got it now. My father had never trained me with so much patience, let alone got along with me


    like a friend. What I didn''t experience when I was with him was what I was seeing he was letting


    Sylvia encounter.


    I couldn''t really peg the two of us as father and daughter¡ªwe were more like superior and


    subordinate. We seldom interacted with each other, but when we did, we would usually get straight


    to the point. Small talks were out of the question. He had always drawn a line between us; if there


    was nothing necessary to talk about, he wouldn''t even bother speaking to me.


    I had a hard time understanding our setup before.


    I eventually decided to shrug it off thinking it was just the way my father was. He was only keeping a


    stiff edge around me for my own good. But never had it crossed my mind that he could be a kind


    and gentle father. Was it because I was conditioned to think that way?


    The crystal ball was now giving me the answers to my questions: he poured all his love to another


    girl, sparing none to his own daughter.


    My eyes stung, and the next moment, tears streamed down my face as I felt my heart being wrung.


    The scene switched to the wilderness. A majestic white wolf was galloping in the forest. Without a


    doubt, I knew it was my father''s wolf. Sprinting behind him was a she-wolf of the same color. It was


    Sylvia''s wolf.


    I had seen her wolf in the school exam before. I didn''t think too much at that time, but after


    witnessing how close Sylvia and my father were, everything became clear to me. Once again, I felt


    my heart being wrenched.


    One nce could fool anyone into thinking they had the same hair. Another glimpse would make


    one notice that a few wisps of their red hair matched each other.


    The giant wolf wandered through the dense forest with the smaller wolf''s neck in its mouth. Anyone


    could make a rough guess what their rtionship was, seeing how the two wolves were having the


    time of their lives in the forest.


    "Your father has never treated you like this." The woman in ck sneered, rubbing salt in my


    wounds.


    I looked at the crystal ball on the ground with ring eyes, and resentment rushed through my veins


    likeva. "What else do you know?"


    The woman in ck snickered. "The reason why your father is in a hurry to wed you to an ordinary


    man from another pack is because he wants to take Sylvia back and let her take over this pack. You


    know that your father has always been in poor health, so he is eager to find a sessor."


    "That''s impossible!" I stepped on the crystal ball and cried hysterically. "You''re lying to me! That''s


    not true!"


    How could my own father abandon me? I was his biological daughter. We had been a family for so


    many years. Did he seriously abandon me because of that bitch? Did he choose someone else over


    his own flesh and blood? But father must have had his reasons. That bitch must have used


    underhanded tricks. She took away Rufus once, and now she wanted to take my father away!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I hated her so much that I wanted to suck her blood, skin her alive and eat her flesh as she


    screamed for mercy. What more did I have that she wanted all to herself?


    "Sylvia is also his biological daughter." The woman in ck seemed to have read the thoughts


    rolling in my wits and mercilessly broke to me the notion that I was trying hard to bury at the back of


    my mind.


    "Nonsense! That bitch doesn''t deserve topete with me." I was more than infuriated that my


    brain was buzzing and unable to think straight.


    "Don''t be so arrogant, Alina. It doesn''t magically fix the fact that you''re still a loser. No matter how


    excellent you think you are, you will never be able topete with Sylvia. You must''ve forgotten


    that Rufus didn''t like you. Now in your father''s heart, I won''t be surprised to know that even Sylvia''s


    hair is more important than you."


    The woman''s words were like a knife stabbing into my chest senselessly. Just how much more did I


    need to endure?


    Thebination of powerlessness and anger tore me apart. I didn''t want to believe anything she


    was spouting, and I didn''t dare to look at the crystal ball again. She was just ying tricks with my


    mind to intentionally hurt me.


    I picked up the crystal ball on the ground and smashed it against the wall. With a bang, the crystal


    ball exploded, and the shards flew everywhere, shimmering in the light.


    The woman didn''t expect me to do something like that, and my little stunt stunned her. Before she


    could react, I grabbed her hood and pulled it off. Just who did she think she was, spewing nonsense


    with that running mouth others?


    But as I got a closer look of her face, it was my turn to be dumbfounded. "Damn it! How could it be


    you?"

 Chapter 675 Face Changing Skill

    Chapter 675 Face Changing Skill


    Alina''s POV:


    The woman was Camil, the maid I drove away before. Her timidity disappeared without a trace, and


    she now looked at me as a smile slowly came to her lips. "Miss Quinn."


    As if sensing that I was about to lose my temper, she turned around and in that split second, she


    morphed her face into a somewhat rough man. Another fleeting second passed and she mimicked


    the face of my deceased mother and said in the same serious voice, "Alina, are you going to admit


    defeat? Are you going to allow yourself to be trampled by a lowly she-wolf? Are you really going to


    take it lying down?"


    Along with the shock of how fast she could alter her facial features was the terror that hit me as I


    saw myte mother''s face. I fell to the ground. "Who the hell are you?"


    The woman strode over, still wearing the exact same face as my mother''s. She squatted beside me


    and said gently, "You just need to know that everything I said is true."


    I looked at the woman''s face in a daze and was able to fool myself into thinking that my mother had


    reallye back to me.


    "Tell me, why did youe to me today?" Facing the counterfeit of my mother''s face, I tried to calm


    myself down. I had naturally revered my mother since I was a child, and I held onto it


    until now, even if the person in front of me was not really her.


    "I told you. I just want you to know the truth."


    "Really? Can it really be that uplicated?" I simply didn''t believe that she had no ulterior


    motives. Judging from her ck cloak, I reasoned that she should be a witch. I couldn''t shrug off theProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    doubts I had over her. None of the witches I had seen was good, and the one in front of me was


    definitely no exception. She must be up to something. Why else would shee to me?


    The woman in ck raised the corners of her mouth, revealing a strange smile. "Do you think I have


    other intentions? Alright. You can help me kill Sylvia, then."


    What she said was ridiculous! "If I could kill her, I wouldn''t have wasted so much time doing nothing,


    and we certainly wouldn''t have been having this conversation right now."


    Although Sylvia seemed to be arrogant and aloof, she was more ruthless than anyone else. It was


    just impossible to get into that thick skin of hers. I had suffered more than I could handle when I was


    in the capital city. What else would this witch dish out for me?


    The woman took my words as a jest and ignored my remarks. She took out a milky white gem


    pendant and handed it to me. "This is a gemstone that will be helpful in recognizing a rtive. The


    gemstone will turn pale pink once blood is dripped on it. It will feel hot if the one who is blood rted


    to the owner appears within one meter from the gemstone. You don''t believe that Sylvia is your


    father''s another daughter, right? Find a way to get Sylvia''s blood to activate this gem pendant. If you


    get close to your father and the gem pendant feels hot, that''s enough proof that they are rted by


    blood."


    Holding the pendant, I was a little confused. "Why should I believe you? Do you seriously think that I


    would do whatever you say? Do you want me to believe that witchcraft can outdo modern


    technology now? You probably take me for a fool!"


    I closed my eyes and threw the pendant back to her. I didn''t want to see my mother''s face anymore.


    That was the only thing that would help her persuade me into doing what she wanted.


    Sheughed with disdain, mocking me. "This is the first time that someone doubts my witchcraft.


    You really are an arrogant little fool. No wonder your father doesn''t like you. You''re as inanimate as


    a doorknob."


    "Between us, you''re the one who''s stupid! It''s just magic. Everyone can do it!"


    All it would take was a small push, and I''d be breaking down after knowing such shocking news. I


    was unwilling to ept the cruel truth. To keep my tears from falling, I took the tissue on the table


    and turned it into a real rose.


    The woman scoffed. "Boring."


    "If it''s boring, then why did you change yourself into a rose as well?" I snorted, trying to throw more


    insult at her than she did at me. The witch must be going soft in the head.


    A groan escaped her throat. The giant rose bent down and looked down at me. At first nce, it


    looked creepy as it hovered over me. Its gaze bore into mine and lingered for a while.


    Before I could react, the giant rose turned human again. It seemed she was disappointed by my


    reaction.


    The woman threw the pendant back to me and said in a cold tone, "Anyway, I''ve told you the truth.


    It''s already your problem whether to believe it or not, and so is the courage in verifying what I told


    you. Sylvia recognized your father using the same pendant. Hide it well and don''t let her see that


    you have it too."

 Chapter 676 Fighting Alone

    Chapter 676 Fighting Alone


    Alina''s POV:


    The guards'' voice came from outside.


    I instantly spun around and ran out. "Help! There is an assassin in my room!"


    The guards quickly rushed to me and surrounded me protectively. "Where is the assassin, Miss


    Quinn?"


    "In my room! Go and catch her!"


    They charged into my room, well-armed with weapons, but were stumped. "Miss Quinn, there is no


    trace of an assassin here..."


    "How is that possible?"


    I pushed them aside from behind and discovered that there was indeed no assassin in my room.


    The woman in the ck cloak had already escaped.


    Witches were skilled at concealing themselves and using magic. If I wasn''t holding the pendant that


    she gave me in my hand as proof, I would have thought that I had just hallucinated our encounter.


    The guards did a thorough sweep of the room again, but failed to find the witch.


    "Miss Quinn, why don''tyoushifttoanotherroom?" one of the guards suggested.


    I shook my head and regained myposure. "There''s no need. You can leave now."


    The guards obeyed and filed out of the room.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes fell on the pendant, which suddenly reminded me of something. I called out to the guards


    to stop them and asked, "Has a banquet been arranged for tonight?"


    Three days ago, my father had sent his men to the East Sea to capture globefishes. The


    globefishes were only found in the sea near the Silver Moon Pack.


    Their meat was renowned for being delicious and tender. Every time my father invited important


    guests, he would prepare this delicacy.


    The castle was abuzz with activity these days, so I reasoned that they had been busy making


    preparations for the banquet.


    But the guards didn''t give me an answer right away. They exchanged nces with each other,


    hesitating to reveal the truth to me.


    Ever since I had been confined to my room, my father''s spies had reced all of my loyal servants.


    I sneered coldly. "Go and inform my father that I will be attending the banquet tonight."


    "Miss Quinn, Alpha Leonard has ordered you to stay in your room..."


    "Don''t worry. I have considered this issue carefully. I won''t run away from the wedding. You can go


    and ry this message to him," I interrupted the guard impatiently.


    My father''s sole worry was that I would flee my wedding, so I would just have to show him that I had


    no intention of doing so. Right now, he was more focused on Sylvia and the other guests, and I was


    probably quite low on his priority list. Making this small sacrifice for a while to regain my freedom


    was not a big deal.


    The guards had no choice but to follow my instructions and give my message to my father.


    I turned on my heel and walked into the dressing room. I casually ced the pendant aside and


    changed into a white camisole dress.


    I gently fingered thece on the hemline of my dress and studied myself in the mirror, my thoughts


    running amok.


    The woman with the pale face and muted eyes was actually me.


    I pursed my lips and remained in a daze for a while. Then I walked to the dressing table to apply my


    make-up.


    I was determined to best Sylvia this time, so I only put on some light makeup, wanting to appear


    more pitiful and innocent.


    I couldn''t wear dark-colored lipstick, lest it made me appear domineering and intimidated others. My


    eye makeup would also have to be subtle. I had to use every advantage I could to evoke everyone''s


    sympathy and pity.


    When fighting my battle alone, I couldn''t portray myself to be tough and aggressive. Only when I


    pretended to be weak and powerless would my father and the others lower their guard.


    I blinked my eyes and observed my innocent appearance in the mirror, feeling cheerful.


    Since Rufus and Warren were attracted to hypocritical and weak bitches, I was determined to ce


    myself in the same category this time.


    By the time I was done applying my makeup, the clock had already struck half past five in the


    evening. The party was about tomence soon.


    I hummed a merry tune and sprayed perfume on both sides of my neck.


    When I was satisfied with all my preparations, I picked up the pendant and examined it thoroughly.


    Then I took off the gem and slipped it into my dress pocket.

 Chapter 677 The Welcome Banquet

    Chapter 677 The Wee Banquet


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Leonard took Rufus and I back to his residence, which was the castle area. Inds ofrge and


    small manors surrounded the castle. Leonard led us into thergest manor.


    We were making our way when Edwin emerged from the heavy doors of the manor.


    My hand holding Rufus'', along with my whole body nailed to the ground, froze. I wanted to escape,


    but where to?


    Rufus assured me that everything was fine by pinching my palm and smiling at me.


    Contrary to how I reacted, Edwin trotted to us with a smile and told us that the banquet was ready,


    adding that Warren and Flora had fixed their wedding date.


    My attention was stolen by his announcement. It was too fast. We just went out for a walk, but by


    the time we were back, Flora and Warren had met their parents and even decided to get married.


    I remember Flora saying before that she wanted to end everything with Warren, but now she was


    even alright with marrying him. Everything happened in a sh.


    Leonard was very happy with the news. "Warren is really different when he''s matched with his true


    love. He''s no longer an amateurd when ites to rtionships."


    Despite everything, I would admit Warren was awesome. On the other hand, I wondered how Flora


    was doing. She must have been in a trance. While everyone was immersed in joy, Rufus spoke in


    my ear in the faintest of whispers. "They''re going to get married."


    Confusion bordered my face as I met his gaze. What did he mean?


    Rufus sighed. "It''s time for us to start nning ours."


    I chortled and nudged him gently. "What are you talking about? You''re getting ahead of yourself."


    "Ahead of myself?" Rufus asked dejectedly. A frown started to crease on his forehead, and he


    seemed very dissatisfied with my response. "We can''t dy it any longer."


    Rufus pulled me in his arms and cupped my face before offering a kiss on my forehead. "Honey, do


    you really n on making me wait? I''m getting old, and as you can see, a lot of my friends are


    already going to get married."


    While Rufus was speaking, I caught a glimpse of Leonard from my periphery, looking at me with a


    cheeky smile spread across his face.


    Blood rushed to my cheeks as I pushed him away. "Well, let''s talk about it when we get back."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rufus didn''t seem to care if the others would hear us. He didn''t let go of me and instead muttered in


    an aggrieved tone, "Then promise me that we will talk about our wedding when we go back."


    In order to make him drop the topic for now, I had to nod. "Okay, I promise."


    Although Rufus usually seemed cold, mature and steady, when it was just us two, he was like a


    spoiled child who would incessantly make a fuss about something until I gave in.


    It seemed that I was the only one to whom he showed his true self, and it warmed my heart to know


    so. Still I wondered, were men all the same when they were in love?


    Our group was about to join the banquet inside once Edwin and Leonard finished talking, but a


    guard rushed to their side and reported that Alina also wanted toe to the party. Hesitation


    shed in Leonard''s countenance for a moment before he nodded and permitted her entrance.


    After the guard left, he turned to us and helplessly informed us, "I am aware that Alina doesn''t want


    to be married off into another pack, not to mention she once thought of using Warren to get what


    she wanted. But since she wants to go to the party, I think it''s a good chance to let her learn her


    ce."


    Rufus and I looked at each other, each mirroring the helplessness of the other. It would be best for


    Alina to give up on all her wishful thinking and started behaving herself, but the fear that Flora would


    be caught in the crossfire crept in our minds.


    The only hopes I had for Alina were for her to stop causing troubles for everyone and find


    happiness by getting married in peace.


    The party was being held in the castle. As soon as we arrived at the gate of the banquet hall, Flora


    and her parents, receiving congrattory remarks, were surrounded by a handful of crowd. Warren,


    who first noticed our presence, held Flora''s hand peremptorily and bent over to say something to


    her. Flora raised her head and searched for me behind the crowd. The moment her eyes met mine,


    they were lit up as if she had seen a savior. She shook off Warren''s hand and rushed towards


    where we were.


    I ran to her and caught her halfway, scared that she might trip. She was pregnant, but it seemed


    that wasn''t enough to stop her from running recklessly like a school girl.


    Flora flung her arms and wrapped them around me. She ced her head on my shoulder without


    saying anything. I let her be.


    I was amused at the way she acted. A momentter, I held her hand. "Honey, I know you''re


    overwhelmed with churning emotions. But you should cheer up. You''re pregnant, and you know too


    well that your mood will affect the baby."


    Flora noddedzily and grunted. "I know. I''m very happy now."


    The smile that was wiped off my face with concern found its way back to my lips. I didn''t say


    anything. Anyway, I would talk to herter tonight, so I could forget about reprimanding her.


    Leonard and Rufus walked ahead of us, while Flora and I were taking our time behind them. We


    whispered to each other as we entered the banquet hall.


    The double doors leading to the hall were opened for us, and unexpectedly, Alina was sitting at the


    table, waiting for us.


    I was startled. I quickly pulled Flora behind me and looked at Warren, what I felt at that moment was


    a mix of embarrassment and uneasiness.


    When I was about tofort Flora, I found that Alina was just staring at me as if she was ignoring


    the others on purpose. What was she nning this time?

 Chapter 678 Fierce Eyes

    Chapter 678 Fierce Eyes


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I felt my scalp tingle under Alina''s intense gaze. I could tell that there was a glimmer of hatred in her


    eyes.


    Didn''t Leonard say she had been counting on Warrentely to get her out of her mess? If that truly


    was the case, why was she staring at me like that? Did she still have feelings for Rufus?


    I thought with a frown as I took a good look at her eyes.


    Alina''s eyes were beautiful, and her irises were a shade of grayish-blue. She had always looked at


    people with a hint of innocence. She probably inherited the color of her eyes from her mother


    because Leonard''s eyes were dark green. They almost looked ck.


    Her eyes would light up every time she smiled. I didn''t think a resentful look suited her.


    Alina smiled before looking away to greet everyone. At that point, she seemed like an elegantdy


    from a noble family.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she turned away. Flora simply stood still as she murmured,


    "She''s so scary sometimes."


    After an exchange of pleasantries, Rufus was invited to sit in the main seat while Leonard sat on the


    first seat by the left. Opposite of him was Owen, followed by Edwin and Flora''s parents.


    Alina came there early and chose a seat on the other side of the long table.


    I sat next to Leonard, alongside Flora and Warren.


    "Your favorite baked banana is going to be served today," Leonard said, helping me arrange the


    tableware as he spoke.


    I thanked him with a smile. I didn''t expect him to remember that I liked baked bananas.


    I poured Leonard a ss of wine as we casually chatted.


    The atmosphere was harmonious while we talked, but when I looked over at Alina, I noticed that


    she was staring at me again.


    The way she gazed at me made me ufortable. I could tell that there wasn''t only hatred and


    resentment glimmering in her eyes. It was something else entirely.


    I looked down and sat straight, trying to ignore her. A she-wolf''s mind really wasplicated.


    Leonard seemed to have sensed something when he looked my way. He smiled to ease the tension


    in the atmosphere before saying, "Prince Rufus, it is a great honor to have you as our distinguish


    guest in the Silver Moon Pack. Please have a taste of the globefishes here. I''m sure you''ll love it."


    Rufus smiled. "Thank you. The globefishes in your pack are quite famous around these parts."


    Heughed a lot in front of everyone today. Hisughter made the atmosphere a lot more


    harmonious, and everyone was having a great time.


    Everyone present had their eyes on him the entire time since he was the noble prince. He didn''t


    radiate arrogance either, so naturally, the topic was all about him.


    Flora''s parents were quite talkative, and they didn''t panic at all when they met the royal family¡ª


    especially her mother, Hulda. In fact, she became so excited to meet the royal family that she


    almost tripped just to ask Rufus if she could have Ethan''s signature.


    Flora, who had been sitting next to me, giggled when she saw how her mother was acting. "I''m sure


    Prince Rufus must be confused. He probably didn''t expect to meet a loyal fan of his father here."


    I also burst intoughter the moment Flora made thatment. During that time, Hulda was asking


    Rufus about his father''s hobbies and interests. Although Rufus wasn''t showing any kind of


    disinterest in her, I could tell that he was at a loss. This was probably the first time he had seen


    someone enthusiastic enough to know every single detail about the lycan king. Hulda was truly


    Ethan''s die-hard fan.


    Soon I noticed that not everyone was enjoying the night as the rest did. Every now and then, Alina


    would blurt out some mean, harsh words, which also confused me.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It seemed like she was really mad at me, but I just didn''t know why.


    Flora was also mad at Alina. She keptining about her rudeness in a hushed voice, but I just


    shook my head and urged her to stop. "Just ignore her, Flora."


    But all of a sudden, Alina raised her ss and walked up to me before saying, "Sylvia, I''d like to


    propose a toast to you."


    Although I thought her actions were strange, I also stood up and raised my ss.


    Alina smiled before drinking her wine. Then, she extended her hand and said, "I''m sorry for what I


    did before."


    I hesitated for a while, but I eventually extended my hand to touch hers. As soon as our hands


    touched, I felt a sharp, sudden sting on my palm.


    I immediately shook off her hand and stepped back in shock.

 Chapter 679 Isolated

    Chapter 679 Isted


    Alina''s POV:


    Everyone was shocked by Sylvia''s yelp. Rufus approached me with a frosty expression and


    grasped my wrist tightly. "What''s in your hand? Show me!"


    Painnced through my hand. I swallowed the fear that threatened to overwhelm me and curled my


    fingers more firmly around the object I was holding.


    If Rufus saw it, he would kill me.


    That was the general course of action in the imperial pce. If anyone hurt Sylvia, that person


    would meet a miserable end.


    I wasn''t afraid before, but now even my father was on Sylvia''s side, and no one would speak in my


    defense.


    Rufus was so enraged that he tightened his grip. Finally, I felt my fingers go numb and the razor


    de I''d hidden between them ttered to the ground.


    Upon hearing the sound of the de hitting the ground, everyone turned in my direction.


    My father was furious. "Alina! What are you doing?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My body involuntarily began shaking. Ever since I was a child, I would get frightened when my


    father became stern with me. Now, it was a well -established habit that I couldn''t break.


    He picked up the de from the ground, his body vibrating with anger. "You want to kill Sylvia?"


    I bit my lower lip and didn''t answer him. I believed his question was ridiculous. If I truly wanted to kill


    Sylvia, why would I wait till now? My father was so agitated that he wasn''t thinking straight.


    It was certainly looking like the witch was correct. Sylvia was his favorite daughter.


    And I was just a fool.


    Rufus'' lips curled up in contempt and he shoved my hand away. Then he walked to Sylvia and


    gently examined her wound.


    I almost went insane with jealousy when I saw this.


    If Sylvia hadn''t entered our lives, perhaps I would be the one Rufus tended to so tenderly.


    I red fiercely at the she-wolf beside Warren.


    She was so terrified that she hid herself behind him and didn''t even look up from the floor.


    What a coward.


    I didn''t see the point of having such a meek mate, but Warren was extremely protective of her.


    Since the second he had stepped foot into the banquet hall, he had been constantly attending to


    this woman''s every need, worried that she might be unhappy. He was behaving like her ve.


    My heart stung painfully as if several thousand bugs were gnawing at it simultaneously. Even the


    people who always stood by my side had left me. What was left for me to be nostalgic about in this


    world?


    I would love it if everything was destroyed.


    I didn''t want to see these people anymore. I stepped back alone, putting distance between us.


    Everyone was gathered around Sylvia and no one paid any attention to me.


    This was exactly what I wanted.


    I slipped my hand, which was stained with Sylvia''s blood, into my pocket and sped the gemstone.


    Then, I repeatedly rubbed the stone.


    I only took the gemstone out to check it after the blood on my hand had dried. Surely, the gemstone


    had now turned light pink.


    I inhaled deeply, clutched the gemstone between my fingers, and slowly walked forward.


    My heart was beating like a jungle drum. I was petrified about the oue.


    I skirted everyone from a point that was farthest away from my father. When I began walking toward


    him, my palm suddenly felt hot.


    My hand shook and I froze in my tracks.


    The gem was burning hot.


    I didn''t dare to get close to my father again, so I walked around everyone. During this time, Flora


    had her eyes trained on me, as if she was apprehensive that I would do something to hurt Sylvia


    again.


    I ignored her intense gaze. I clutched the gemstone so tightly that I could feel it cut painfully into my


    palm. My mind was scrambled. When I got closer to my father again, the gemstone also began to


    burn again.


    I clenched my jaw tightly and approached him with measured steps. The more I closed the distance


    between us, the hotter the gemstone got.

 Chapter 680 Conflict

    Chapter 680 Conflict


    Alina''s POV:


    The gemstone in my palm was bing progressively hotter. Tears unconsciously spilled from my


    eyes because of the burning sensation.


    I swallowed a screamed and my body shook uncontrobly.


    The truth had turned out to be so cruel.


    I was aughing stock.


    This whole scenario was like a vile joke. Everything that I was proud of had shattered into pieces


    like ss.


    Human emotions could be so phony.


    It didn''t matter if it was my father or Warren.


    Even Owen, who always loved me above everyone else, didn''t even spare me a nce after he had


    gained a daughter-inw.


    The extremely high temperature of the gem seemed to want to make me face the reality. The


    burning sensation in my hand made my breathse more rapidly.


    Immense sadness and resentment tore my worthless soul apart.


    I scanned everyone in a state of panic, hoping that someone would speak up and tell me that what I


    was thinking was untrue.


    That my father still loved me and Warren hadn''t left me.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Alina, what''s wrong with you? You look so pale. If you''re not feeling well, go to your room and rest."


    My father''s voice was dripping with impatience, as if he wanted me to disappear.


    I burst intoughter as the tears continued to stream down my face unchecked. This was my father.


    Now that he had another daughter, he could treat me nonchntly as if I were trash.


    It finally seemed to dawn on him that something was very wrong. He came closer to me, his face


    creased with worry, and asked, "Alina, what happened to you? Why did you cut Sylvia''s hand with a


    razor de?"


    "No reason!"


    I furiously interrupted his question, red at the gathered crowd, and finally fixed my eyes on


    Sylvia.


    "I just hate her! I detest this bitch! She is a goody -two-shoes. But whenever she meets a male wolf,


    she wags her tail to beg for attention like a slut she is. I loathe her. I wish I could chop her up into


    pieces!" I cursed her with passionate hatred. If words could kill, I certainly wanted to murder this


    bitch who only stole stuff that belonged to others!


    My father froze in shock and studied me in disbelief. "Alina, do you evenprehend what you''re


    saying? How could you say something so vicious? It''s not like you at all!"


    I sneered. "Father, you are such a loser. You don''t even know your daughter''s true nature. I''ve had


    enough of behaving like ady. I don''t care if you don''t like me in my true form. Anyway, you have


    more than one daughter."


    My father was so enraged that he mmed his hand on the table. "Alina! What are you babbling


    about? Snap back to your senses. This is not the ce for you to mess around!"


    "I''m in my senses. Don''t worry about me. Your real cause of concern should be if the wedding will


    proceed smoothly." I glowered at him challengingly. He was so desperate to get me married and


    kick me out of the pack, but I didn''t want him to have this happiness.


    "What do you mean?" My father''s body vibrated violently as he pointed one finger at me and asked,


    "You want to run away from your wedding?"


    I chuckled and replied, "Good guess. I promise you that the wedding you are so eagerly looking


    forward to will only end up being a vain hope of yours."


    Then I shoved the table, overturning it.


    I wasn''t happy with this shitty banquet, and I wouldn''t let everyone else be happy either.


    My fatherpletely lost his temper now and shouted, "Guards! Take her back to her room. She is


    not allowed to step out of the room without my permission, and no one is allowed to bring her food!"


    Owen stepped forward and said in a coaxing voice, "Calm down. Alina only said all this out of anger.


    I''m sure she didn''t mean it."


    My father didn''t pay heed to him. He pushed Owen away and said, "Don''t try to change my mind. I


    will teach her a lesson today."


    I stood to one side with an icy expression and stayed quiet. Then, the guards took me away.

 Chapter 681 The Knight Didnt Come

    Chapter 681 The Knight Didn''t Come


    Alina''s POV:


    After I got taken away from the banquet, my father sent a group of people to guard my room, fearing


    that I would escape.


    I was so enraged that I sat in the corner of the room and repeatedly hit the wall with a dagger.


    It didn''t take long before small holes in the wall appeared. I thought it would be great if these holes


    were on Sylvia''s body¡ªoozing blood every time she would try to fight back.


    I had no doubt that would be agonizing. I knew I would feel the same thing if that happened to me.


    All I wanted was to see her suffer.


    I wouldn''t have ended up like this if it weren''t for that bitch. All my suffering was because of her. She


    was a thief, and she plundered everything that once belonged to me.


    When I was in the capital city, I shouldn''t have shown mercy. I should''ve killed her when I had the


    chance.


    Elva¡ªmy wolf¡ªkept cursing inside my head. She med me for getting defeated by such a


    bastard.


    When I had enough of her scolding, I hit the wall with the dagger onest time, causing white dust


    to fall on the floor.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What''s the point of taking it out on the wall here? Go and kill Sylvia already! That''s what you should


    do!" Elva sneered.


    "That''s enough. Leave me alone!" I retorted. I didn''t want to listen to her, so I decided to block her


    voice.


    My wolf had always been this arrogant. Making her say something nice was out of the question.


    I took off my dress, leaving me with only my leggings and underwear. It was alreadyte, but when I


    noticed that it began to drizzle, I opened the window and leaned against the frame. I felt calm when


    I looked down even though I was five meters above the ground. For werewolves, jumping down


    from this height wouldn''t be able to kill us. However, I''d still get hurt if I did so, which in my case,


    could probably temporarily distract me from the emotional pain that I had been enduring all this


    time.


    I was now like the princess who was trapped in the castle deep in the woods, with no oneing to


    my rescue.


    Soon after, a sudden downpour flooded the area, and droplets of rain fell on my body. Although it


    was a summer night, I was freezing.


    The pain in my chest almost made me unable to breathe. No matter how hard I struggled, I couldn''t


    break free.


    I wanted to sob, scream, and bawl my eyes out, but I had no tears left to shed.


    I didn''t like this. I was not a quitter. Even if I was fighting a losing battle, I''d fight to thest minute


    and take down as many enemies as I possibly could.


    With that thought in mind, I burst intoughter as I looked up at the night sky. This was ridiculous. In


    the end, I still had to fight.


    Thunder and lightning shed across the night sky, and because of the heavy wind, the window


    mmed shut right in front of me. I wiped the droplets of rain on my face and went back to the


    room.


    The light in the room was dim. I paused for a moment before looking around the empty room. "Show


    yourself," I coldly stated.


    Just then, a woman in a ck cloak appeared before me. Her face was still covered, but her voice


    was no longer hoarse. It was bright and clear now. That was probably her original voice. "How did


    you know I was here?" she chuckled.


    I snorted and simply went to the wardrobe to take a coat and put it on. "Didn''t you want to see me


    break down after confirming the truth? There''s no way you would be here if you didn''t want to see


    me suffer."


    The woman let out a yful smirk. "You know what? I like you."


    I rolled my eyes. "Sure. Thanks, I guess."


    Witches were always cunning and calcting. Maniptive, even. I didn''t believe that this woman in


    ck just came here to tell me the truth. She probably wanted to irritate me and make me do all the


    dirty work.


    Although I hated associating with her, she yed the right trick and managed to pique my curiosity.


    "Tell me what your purpose is. What do you want me to do?" I asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 682 Fake Report

    Chapter 682 Fake Report


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was d that Sylvia''s wound was only a small one, but I still felt bad for her when I caught a


    glimpse of the blood stain on her palm.


    I took her hand and carefully treated her wound.


    I didn''t let her go until I was sure she wasn''t bleeding any more.


    After what Alina did, everyone now wasn''t in the mood to continue eating anymore.


    Leonard sent his men to arrange for a ce for Flora''s parents to stay and then left with Owen


    shortly after talking to me about some political affairs.


    Sylvia wanted to go back with me, but Flora clung to her, looking quite desperate.


    "Sylvia, please stay with me tonight," Flora said. She looked restless, and it seemed like she didn''t


    want to talk to Warren.


    Sylvia wanted to say something but decided against it. She probably thought I''d be mad at her if she


    would choose to go with Flora.


    I gave her a small, reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. You can go with her. Just be sure to¡ª"


    "You''re the best, Prince Rufus!"


    Flora cut me off with a happy cheer before I could finish what I was about to say. Then, she dragged


    Sylvia away.


    I looked at Sylvia. "Don''t stay upte, okay?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I won''t let her stay upte. Don''t worry!" Flora reassured.


    Sylvia smiled as she turned to look at me. "We''ll get going now."


    I reluctantly nodded. "Okay."


    After Flora and Sylvia left, I turned around and caught up with Edwin.


    He was talking to the guards.


    He looked quite surprised when I stopped him. He probably didn''t expect me to talk to him in


    private. After all, he was just an ordinary elder in the pack, and there were many things he wouldn''t


    be able to help with. Leonard would be an ideal person if I ever needed help, but that wasn''t the


    case here.


    "May I have a word with you?" I asked as I handed him a cigarette.


    Edwin went silent for a moment before he nodded. "Why don''t we find a quiet ce for us to talk?"


    "Alright."


    With that, Edwin took me to his room. He told the guards to leave and then asked me why I came to


    him.


    I lit a cigarette as I sat down on the sofa. Then, I shifted my gaze to Edwin. "Before I came to the


    Silver Moon Pack, I happened to notice someone lurking in a dark, wanting to harm me and Sylvia.


    Because of that, I carried out a thorough search of the imperial pce."


    Edwin seemed a little surprised. "Did you catch that person yet?" "No, but I found something


    rather... interesting,"


    I replied with a smile before I stubbed the cigarette out.


    Edwin didn''t say anything. He just quietly listened.


    My throat felt dry, so I involuntarily coughed, causing my voice to be a little hoarse as I spoke.


    "Even though the person ran away, I found out that there was a mole in my private medical team. I


    thought they were an enemy, but after a thorough investigation, I found out that this person did


    nothing but rece the blood sample for a test I demanded."


    I coughed again after saying that. Edwin poured me a ss of water.


    I took the ss and gave him a small smile. "Thank you."


    After drinking some water, I felt a lot better, so I continued. "Guess whose blood the sample is."


    Edwin didn''t directly look at me and avoided eye contact. He poured himself a ss of water and


    slowly sipped it. "What are you trying to say, Prince Rufus?"


    I chuckled before taking out a thin piece of paper from my briefcase. "Why don''t you have a look?


    This is the original report."


    Edwin sat still. He just stared at me for a few seconds.


    I curled my lips and put the report in front of him. "Leonard''s men are all capable people, and you


    are no exception, Edwin. If it weren''t for the fact that we''re trying to eliminate all the dissidents, I''m


    afraid I wouldn''t have found out that someone had tampered with the paternity test. I wouldn''t have


    expected that the person who snuck into my private medical team was your former student either."

 Chapter 683 Who Is Her Father

    Chapter 683 Who Is Her Father


    Rufus'' POV:


    Edwin picked up the report and read it quietly. Then he smiled and said, "So you know I faked the


    report."


    I raised my eyebrows and remained silent. I wanted to hear what he had to say for himself.


    The truth was, when Sylvia had broken the news to me that Edwin was her father, I was dubious.


    He had been a morally upright man all his life. Since he was young, he always strictly adhered to


    his principles in all his dealings. And he always proimed that a man''s actions should be


    appropriate for his age.


    He didn''t seem like a man who would abandon a daughter of his.


    Edwin exhaled forcefully and finally admitted frankly, "Yes, I was the one who hired someone to


    meddle with the paternity test report. I fudged the results."


    "So you had already figured Sylvia''s intentions out. When you parted, you purposely let Sylvia


    obtain your blood for the test. You also secretly changed the blood sample and faked the test


    result."


    Pursing his lips, he nodded reluctantly. "You''re correct. I knew Sylvia''s intentions long ago. From the


    way she watched me and talked to me, I guessed that she had doubts I was her father."


    I scoffed. Every man who worked for the cunning fox Leonard was shrewd.


    "You almost fooled Sylvia and me."


    Edwin''s lips curled up into a bitter smile as he said, "But you still got to the bottom of it, didn''t you?


    Maybe it''s destiny."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "So you are not Sylvia''s biological father, but you have ess to his blood. I guess that means you


    know who her real father is. Maybe you two are even close." I studied him calmly.


    He didn''t utter a word. His shoulders sagged in frustration.


    "Edwin, I''m not here to me you. I just want to find out who Sylvia''s biological father is. I don''t


    think the reason for all your subterfuge is that simple. What are you trying to hide here?" I


    continued, cing the ss I held on a table.


    "I... I did this for your own good..." Edwin colored with embarrassment, his eyebrows furrowing


    deeply.


    "I don''t care whatplications you are facing. Think carefully about how you want to answer my


    question." I felt a little stifled, so I loosened my tie. Then I stood up and opened a window to let in


    some fresh air.


    With a long sigh, Edwin drummed his fingers on his ss, visibly hesitating. "Prince Rufus, I was


    hoping you wouldn''t discover this information."


    I looked at him quietly and said in aposed tone, "If you don''t want me to know, you need to give


    me a good reason."


    Edwin remained silent for a long moment. Then he swiped his hand over his face, extracted a


    cigarette from the cigarette box, and lit it. "Sylvia has been fatherless since childhood. Maintaining


    this status quo is beneficial for everyone."


    Bang! I kicked the chair beside me, sending it crashing into a wall.


    Edwin''s words made me lose my temperpletely. I grabbed him by his cor and said in a tight


    voice, "How can you say that? You have no idea about the kind of life Sylvia has had to lead in the


    past, nor do you know how eagerly she wants to meet her father. Who are you to make such


    decisions for her?"


    Edwin stumbled. The cigarette he just lit slipped from between his lips and singed the back of my


    hand.


    I snorted, picked up the cigarette, and stuffed it back between his lips. "I don''t care if you don''t tell


    me. I have plenty of ways to reach the truth. I can even talk to Leonard about it. Perhaps I can ask


    him for help. After all, from what I know, Sylvia''s biological father belongs to your pack, and he is of


    high status."


    To my surprise, Edwin''s expression changed dramatically. He grasped my hand tightly and pleaded,


    "You can''t tell Leonard about this. If you do, it will not end well. No one will be happy."


    I scowled, sensing that something was wrong. "Why?"


    Edwin stuttered, his face looking pale and drawn. He didn''t know how to answer me.


    My heart sank. As my mind shed back to everything that had taken ce before, all the dots were


    now connected in my head. An incredible thought entered my mind.


    "Is Leonard Sylvia''s biological father?"

 Chapter 684 What Happened In The Past

    Chapter 684 What Happened In The Past


    Edwin''s POV:


    It never urred to me that the secret which had been buried for so many years would be


    discovered by Rufus.


    I was in a sour mood. I thought I would be able to hide it forever.


    However, Rufus was exceedingly clever and I couldn''t keep it under wraps anymore.


    I gulped down some cold water to calm my nerves. "You''re right. Leonard is Sylvia''s biological


    father."


    Rufus'' eyes widened slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure. "If that''s the reality, why didn''t


    Leonard tell me? Didn''t he want to recognize Sylvia as his daughter?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was an edge of aggressiveness to Rufus '' tone. I was worried Rufus would storm off to


    confront Leonard right now if I told him that he indeed didn''t want to admit Sylvia was his daughter.


    I smiled bitterly. "Leonard just doesn''t remember. He didn''t intend for any of this to happen."


    Rufus'' eyebrows furrowed. "He forgot? Why? What happened? Was he in an ident?"


    "You''ve heard about the Blood Moon Battle, right? We attacked the second vampire king over a


    decade ago," I said calmly.


    Rufus nodded. "Yes, I know. Leonard held the position of themanding general then."


    "Leonard met Sylvia''s mother, Olivia, in the course of that battle." I put the cigarette back between


    my lips and continued to smoke. "The Moon Goddess designated them to be each other''s mate.


    They fell in love at first sight, and were soon in a rtionship."


    Rufus also lit a cigarette.


    While reminiscing about the past, I would inevitably need a drink. So, I stood up and poured two


    sses of whiskey.


    "The battlested for three months. They were together for that entire period. Leonard had never


    been as animated as he had been in those three months. He truly loved Olivia."


    Leonard had always had a rigid and serious countenance. Although he was good-looking, he was


    notorious for being intense. As a result, no she-wolf dared to approach him.


    But Olivia was an exception.


    I had never seen any girl smile as much as she did. She was not afraid of anyone. She was


    straightforward and bright, and had the ability to get along with just anyone. She wanted to spar with


    Leonard at their first encounter.


    When it came to strength, no one dared to question him, and no one had ever defeated him.


    But that time, he had lost. Yet, he was happy.


    When we returned to the camp, he kept pointing out ws in Olivia''s moves.


    I hadughed at him and asked, "So why did you lose?"


    He''d just blushed and had no answer to my question.


    It was the first time he had let someone else win. Although his efforts had been a little amateurish,


    he still managed to win the girl''s smile.


    Later, this girl who always had a bright smile was often present in the young captain''s tent.


    During that period, all of Leonard''s men also had a great time, because he rarely ever lost his


    temper. I had never seen his eyes shining so brightly before. But most importantly, he was filled with


    hope for his future.


    Leonard oftenmented to me that Olivia had redeemed him.


    And I concurred.


    Before he met her, he only focused on fighting and training. Every day of his was like the previous


    one. His sole wish was to dedicate all his life to guard the empire.


    He was ruthless and indifferent, like a robot whose only function was to fight.


    Olivia''s presence had transformed him into a man of flesh and blood. She had also made him


    realize the true meaning of life. Without love, life was meaningless.


    After the battle, Leonard brought Olivia back to the pack and began the preparations for their


    wedding.


    But an ident took ce.

 Chapter 685 An Unknown Accident

    Chapter 685 An Unknown ident


    Rufus'' POV:


    Edwin got sentimental about the past. When he exined the events that had urred, his


    expression grew heavy.


    "No one expected that to happen." He inhaled deeply and stopped talking.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What exactly happened?" I asked curiously.


    These days, very few idents could cause prolonged memory loss. After all, medical technology


    had taken great strides forward.


    Even if Leonard had suffered a head injury, it was impossible for him to not have even one memory


    come back over the years, especially when he loved that woman so deeply.


    Edwin just shook his head and refused to add anything else. He just told me what went down after


    the ident.


    "Leonard hadpletely forgotten about those three months with Olivia. After that, he agreed to the


    marriage arranged by the elders in our pack. In the following days, he lived a methodical life like the


    vast majority of people. He began smiling again only after Alina was born."


    Back then, Leonard was married to the daughter of another pack''s Alpha. I had attended the


    wedding with the lycan king.


    "What about Olivia? Where did she go?" I asked.


    Edwin sighed. "She went back to her pack with their baby. You know everything that happened after


    that. When Olivia died, Leonard seemed to have sensed it somehow. He fell seriously ill. I didn''t


    know someone from her pack had set Olivia up back then. I only found out about her death after the


    news spreadter."


    I sipped my whiskey silently, my heart sinking. If Sylvia found out about these events, she would be


    incredibly sad.


    Judging from Edwin''s tone, Leonard and Olivia underwent a forced separation.


    But what on earth could make two people who loved each other so intensely part ways?


    "Can you give me details of the ident?"


    Edwin''s face was a mask of regret. "I''m sorry. I promised Olivia that I wouldn''t reveal it to a single


    soul. But please trust me. I don''t mean to cause harm to anybody. Maybe this is better for both


    Sylvia and Leonard. This was Olivia''s choice. I hope you can respect her wishes."


    I was at a loss for words for a while. I didn''t know if I should agree with his stance or not.


    Sylvia had always wanted to find her biological father. Now he was within her reach, but she


    couldn''t know the truth. I didn''t want her to remain in the dark for the rest of her life.


    However, Edwin was insisting that I honor Olivia''s wishes.


    "The truth wille to light sooner orter, Edwin. Sylvia and Leonard are both highly perceptive


    people. Are you sure you will be able to bury the truth forever by yourself?" I said in a frosty voice.


    Right now, Sylvia mistakenly considered Edwin to be her biological father. This made it easier for


    Edwin to keep the secret, for now. But the truth would eventually be exposed. If he confessed the


    truth to Sylvia and Leonard at that time, neither of them would be able to reconcile to it.


    Leonard was getting progressively weaker every day. I was genuinely scared that Sylvia would


    never get the chance to meet him as her father. Irrespective of the magnitude of misunderstandings


    present, concealing the truth was still very cruel.


    Edwin pondered over this for a while. As ifing to a decision, he had a firm look in his eyes as


    he said, "As long as I''m alive, I won''t let anyone else discover that Leonard is Sylvia''s biological


    father. Prince Rufus, I hope you will cooperate with me and keep this secret."


    There was nothing I could say.


    Just as we reached this impasse, Leonard abruptly charged in and questioned Edwin with


    bloodshot eyes, "What the hell are you talking about? You have hidden so much from me! How


    could you do this? Do you think I''m blind and stupid?"


    Edwin shot to his feet, his face deathly pale with fear. "Leonard, what... Why are you here all of a


    sudden?"

 Chapter 686 Erased Memory

    Chapter 686 Erased Memory


    Leonard''s POV:


    To be honest, the conversation between Edwin and Rufus shocked me to the core. Although I had


    always treated Sylvia as my daughter, I couldn''t believe that she would really turn out to be my


    biological daughter.


    This whole situation was a mess and I couldn''t think straight anymore.


    Edwin''s flustered gasp brought me back to my senses.


    Rufus held me arm to help me steady myself and said worriedly, "Don''t be too emotional. Just calm


    down first."


    I took a deep breath and patted him on his shoulder before saying, "You can leave now. I want to


    talk with Edwin alone."


    Hearing my words, Rufus hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, Rufus. If what Edwin said is true, I will definitely personally deal with this matter. I won''t


    let you and Sylvia down."


    In the end, Rufus just nodded and left the ce.


    Of course, Edwin didn''t dare to sit anymore. He stood opposite to me with his head down. He


    looked as if he was still in a daze.


    I snorted and said, "Stop pretending. Are you trying to find excuses to fool me again? We have


    known each other for many years. Do you think


    I don''t know you well?"


    Feeling embarrassed, Edwin raised his head and pretended to take a sudden interest in a crack on


    the wall.


    "Now, tell me everything you know!" I clenched my fists and forced myself to talk in the calmest


    tone.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I have nothing to say to you." Obviously, Edwin was ying dumb. He was stubborn and it really


    pissed me off.


    Because of his nonchnt behavior, I got so angry that I pointed at his nose with trembling hand


    and asked, "Are you trying to piss me off?" Edwin pursed his lips and said in a tough voice, "You will


    be angrier if you know the truth."


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t breathe and spat out blood out of rage.


    At that time, Edwin got flustered and said, "Calm down!"


    I coughed and pushed his hand away. "If you don''t want to see me die, just tell me the truth." "Why


    are you always so stubborn?" Edwin said annoyingly as he took out the medicine from the cab


    and handed it to me. "I''ll tell you the truth if you take this pill."


    I took a deep breath and swallowed the medicine. Then, I closed my eyes to calm myself down.


    Gradually, the pain in my chest alleviated a little. "So, tell me the truth. Is Sylvia really my


    daughter?"


    For a while, Edwin just studied me quietly. Then, he nodded his head and said, "Yes, she is really


    your biological daughter."


    His confession made my body feel cold. I felt as if someone was pressing my throat and I couldn''t


    utter a word.


    Sighing, Edwin took out another report from the drawer and handed it to me. "This is paternity test


    report. I used your blood and Sylvia''s for the test."


    My hands shook again when I read the report. "Sylvia is my daughter. Why didn''t I remember at


    all?"


    "It''s not your fault. There''s a reason you forgot about the past." Edwinforted me and patted my


    shoulder.


    I couldn''t say anything. asionally, a face that was simr to Sylvia appeared in my mind.


    So, was that Olivia?


    My brain ached again when I struggled to recall the memory.


    Edwin panicked and said hurriedly, "Please, don''t think about it anymore."


    I took a deep breath and whispered in a low voice, "Do I love her?"


    With a smile, Edwin replied, "Yes, you love her very much. She is your life."


    His words only made my heart ache more and I felt suffocated. I choked and asked, "Then, why did


    I not remember anything about her?"


    Edwin had a depressed look on his face. After some time, he clenched his fists and said, "Leonard,


    actually, I promised her that I wouldn''t tell you the truth, but I don''t want you to me yourself


    either."


    After saying that, he paused for a while and finally continued, "It isn''t your fault. Olivia is the one


    who erased your memory."

 Chapter 687 Olivias Confession Letter

    Chapter 687 Olivia''s Confession Letter


    Leonard''s POV:


    To say I was stunned would be an understatement. I didn''t expect this possibility at all.


    I immediately sat up straight and grabbed Edwin''s shoulder and asked, "What do you mean? Didn''t


    Olivia love me?"


    If she did love me, she wouldn''t leave me or erase my memories.


    Immediately, Edwin shook his head and said, "No, it''s not what you think. She loved you as much as


    you loved her and she did that for a reason."


    "What is that reason?" I couldn''t understand. In my opinion, even death shouldn''t be able to stop the


    two of us from loving each other.


    Edwin turned around without saying a word and walked towards the bookshelf. Then, he took out a


    dark red wooden box from apartment and handed it to me.


    "Olivia left this to you. See for yourself."


    After saying that, he left the room to give me some privacy.


    My hands were shaking when I opened the box. Inside it, there was a letter and a man''s ring.


    I put the ring aside and opened the letter and a beautiful handwriting came into the view.


    On the letter, it read, "Dear Leonard:


    If you are reading this letter, it means Edwin couldn''t hide the truth from you anymore.


    Please don''t me him because I am the one who begged him to do so.


    Forgive me for erasing your memories and leaving you like that.


    You might me me and hate me, but it doesn''t matter anymore.


    We didn''t have other choice. I''m sure all of our pain and helplessness will be worth it in the end.


    I couldn''t stop thinking what you would look like when you read this letter.


    I guess you are still the same uptight Leonard who is always serious.


    I can still remember the first time I saw you. You were standing in the crowd in your military uniform.


    Everyone was in a good mood andughing, but you were the only one who looked out of ce


    with a long face.


    At that time, the only thought in my mind was to make youugh no matter what.


    So, I challenge you to spar with me because that was the only way I could think of to make you talk


    to me. I couldn''t help but think how you would look like when you burst intoughter.


    To be honest, it was really funny when you first fought with me. You let me win deliberately in front


    of everyone. I believed you''d tried to make it subtle, but I must say it really didn''t work out as


    expected.


    That was when I saw your gentleman side.


    We were destined to meet and fall in love with each other. The Moon Goddess made us mates, but


    we didn''t end up together in the end. But I think it''s also fate.


    When I found out that I was pregnant with your child, I was ecstatic. The baby was the most


    beautiful thing that had happened to us.


    I knew you would love our child very much.


    But at that time, I found out that I had inherited that damn bloodline of the evil ck witch.


    Your life would be in danger if I stayed with you.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, I had no choice but to leave.


    I love you, Leonard. Even though we have been apart for so many years, I still love you. Believe


    me.


    After I left you, I came back to my pack. Andter, I found out that you married a nobledy


    arranged by your family and had a daughter with her.


    I am really happy for you and I wish you all the happiness. I have nothing to ask for as long as you


    are safe and sound.


    I named our daughter Sylvia. She has your beautiful dark green eyes. I can see your face in her


    which makes me miss you more.


    I really hope you can meet her one day.


    I owe two people in my life. One is you and the other one is Sylvia.


    Trust me, I didn''t want to leave you, but I have to ept my fate.


    Because of my choices, Sylvia grew up fatherless. For that, she was looked down upon by others.


    I''m worried that no one will take care of Sylvia after I die.


    I know that I shouldn''t disturb your now peaceful and happy life, but try understand me as a mother.


    So, I selfishly wrote this letter and gave it to Edwin.


    If you can take care of our daughter when I''m gone, I will no longer have any regrets.


    I love you for infinity.


    Olivia Todd."

 Chapter 688 He Is My Biological Father

    Chapter 688 He Is My Biological Father


    Rufus'' POV:


    The next morning, Sylvia and I went shopping in the city, and I bumped into Leonard on the way. He


    seemed tired, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Sylvia became a little worried when she saw him like that. When she went up to him, she asked,


    "Are you alright? You don''t look too well."


    Leonard''s body stiffened. He didn''t push away Sylvia''s hand when she reached out to him. "I''m fine,


    I just didn''t sleep wellst night. I''ll be alright after I take a napter."


    I quietly observed Leonard as I stood aside. He wasn''t looking into Sylvia''s eyes when she was


    talking to him. It almost seemed like he was avoiding her.


    But when Sylvia wasn''t looking at him, aplex look shed in his eyes as he nced at her.


    It only prove what Edwin saidst night was probably true.


    "Let me walk you back so you can rest," Sylvia said.


    Leonard shook his head. "I just got a letter. There is an emergency in the capital city, and I want to


    have a word with Prince Rufus." His gaze shifted to me. "Alone."


    Sylvia looked back at me in confusion.


    I helplessly sighed before dotingly smoothing my hand over her head. "You can go to the coffee


    shop nearby. I''ll be there soon."


    Sylvia obediently nodded. "Of course. Take your time."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Sylvia left, Leonard looked down. He no longer concealed his gloomy look, and he also


    seemed quite dispirited.


    "Sylvia really is my biological daughter," he told me, his voice somewhat hoarse. His gaze was still


    glued to Sylvia''s back as she walked away. "I feel guilty that I failed her."


    "You have to say that to her in person," I calmly stated. That was the first time a tough, male


    werewolf like Leonard had shown such a helpless expression.


    Leonard parted his lips before he slowly said, "I-I''m scared. I know I was wrong. No matter what


    caused this mistake, I owe Sylvia a lot. She has lived her life without a father for all these years.


    After her mother passed away, she became even more helpless and grew up alone. If she hadn''t


    been lucky enough to meet you, she probably would still be wandering around the streets."


    I felt a pang in my chest upon hearing what he said. When I first met Sylvia, she looked vulnerable


    yet vignt. I couldn''t imagine how many difficulties she had to go through.


    "Since you''ve made a mistake, you should make up for it. You can''t change the past, but you can


    start making it right from now on," I told him.


    Leonard heaved a sigh. "I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m just scared that Sylvia might not want to


    recognize me."


    I went silent for a while. "That will mostly depend on your attitude, Leonard."


    Heughed bitterly. "Of course I''m willing to ept her. Before I found out the truth, I had already


    treated her as my own daughter. Sylvia is such an excellent, sweet, delightful girl. But the more I


    think about it, the more terrified I be. I''m afraid that she will hate me if she finds out the truth.


    Especially because I have Alina as my daughter."


    Alina was indeed a tough problem. From what happened yesterday, it seemed like she hated Sylvia


    so much.


    Even if Sylvia could recognize Leonard as her biological father, it would most likely irritate Alina.


    She might even hurt Sylvia again because of it.


    Now that Leonard reminded me about it, I became alert. Whether or not they could recognize each


    other as family, I had to be on guard against Alina before the wedding ended.


    The more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t help but feel like Alina behaved strangely yesterday.


    I just didn''t know why that was the case. Nheless, I tried to reassure Leonard by looking at him


    and saying, "You don''t need to worry too much about Sylvia. If you want her to recognize you as her


    father, you have to talk to Alina first. I don''t think she''ll be willing to be Sylvia''s sister."

 Chapter 689 Make Up For It With The Rest Of My Life

    Chapter 689 Make Up For It With The Rest Of My Life


    Rufus'' POV:


    Leonard''s face was downcast as he said in a helpless tone, "I think Alina probably won''t ept it,


    but I couldn''t care less. I can''t dy this task anymore. Otherwise when the truthes to light,


    Sylvia will hate me."


    My eyes swept over his crumpled shirt and the stubble on his chin. He must have been suffering so


    much all night that he couldn''t even care about his appearance.


    I hadn''t noticed any simrities between Leonard and Sylvia before. But now that I knew they were


    father and daughter, and I looked carefully at them again, I realized that their eyes were quite alike.


    They were the same dark green color with nearly the same shape, except Sylvia''s were softer and


    brighter.


    Leonard''s eyes, on the other hand, were a little dark and sharp, perhaps because of his age.


    I said with a sigh, "You don''t need to worry so much. Initially, Sylvia had mistakenly thought Edwin


    to be her biological father. She was joyous and expectant for a long time. But when she discovered


    that he was unwilling to recognize her, she was depressed for a considerable period of time. She


    longs for a father. Besides, she is so close to you now. She already regards you as her elder."


    "Edwin, that bastard! He fooled us so well! If he had informed me earlier, I wouldn''t have been so


    blind a moron that I didn''t know my own daughter was in front of my eyes!" Leonard cursed angrily.


    I raised my eyebrows, seeing the humor in his outburst. They were yet to acknowledge each other,


    but he was already protecting and defending his daughter.


    "After this matter is resolved, I''m going to make Edwin pay," Leonardined, his spirits


    improving after venting his anger.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterforting him for a while, I continued, "I think it''s wise to carefully consider this issue. You


    must see that even though Sylvia doesn''t know you are her biological father, she still respects and


    cares about you. If you are not ready to do this yet, don''t destroy the rtionship you already have


    with her."


    Leonard sighed heavily and his face darkened. "I''ve been weighing the consequences all night. As


    long as Sylvia was willing to ept me as her father, I''ll take care of everything else. As for Alina, I


    wille up with a solution in due time."


    I couldn''t stand seeing Leonard in so much pain. Finally, I said in a gentle voice, "I don''t know why


    you were separated from your daughter for so many years and why you didn''t know of her


    existence. But I believe that you faced your own difficulties. Sylvia will understand you if you exin


    the whole thing to her."


    Tears welled up in his eyes. "I want to go back and make amends, but it''s toote for it."


    "It''s not toote," Iforted him softly.


    Leonard shook his head, as if his mind had been invaded by some painful memory. "I don''t want


    anything anymore. I just want to confess to Sylvia and spend the rest of my life making up for my


    absence."


    I smiled, my heart filled with happiness for Sylvia.


    She had always wanted to find her biological father and bond with him. When she believed Edwin


    was her father, his indifference had actually left her heartbroken for a long time.


    Now that it was Leonard who was so determined to recognize her, she wouldn''t face any


    disappointment this time.


    "But I don''t know how to bring up this topic to her right now. Besides, everyone in the pack is busy


    with Alina''s wedding preparations. Three dayster, when Alina''s wedding is over, I will confess the


    truth to Sylvia. I hope you can keep this secret till then. I want to be the one to tell her about it."


    Leonard watched me pleadingly.


    I nodded in agreement without hesitation. "Don''t worry. Your secret is safe with me. But you''d better


    resolve this matter at the soonest, lest some other troublese our way."

 Chapter 690 Made A

    Chapter 690 Made A


    Walking Stick____


    Rufus'' POV:


    After I parted ways with Leonard, Sylvia and I went back to shopping. I bought her a lot of things.


    Sylvia had to stop me from buying more in the end. Then, we went home with satisfaction.


    After having dinner in the evening, Sylvia went into her room. I had no idea what she was doing. I


    went to the study because I had a video conference to attend.


    It was already nine o''clock at night when I came out of the study. I poured a ss of milk and


    headed to our room. At that time, I found that Sylvia was sitting on the carpet and cutting a piece of


    wood.


    I put the ss of milk on the table and kissed her on her cheek. "What are you doing?"


    Sylvia gave me a sly smile and said, "You can take a guess!"


    As she talked, she waved the wood in her hand naughtily.


    I rubbed my chin as if I was really thinking and guessed, "Are you making a broom?"


    Hearing my words, Sylvia burst intoughter and said, "You are wrong! You aren''t going to have my


    kisses tonight."


    Then, she pulled out a paper under her buttocks and said, "Well, take a look at it yourself."


    On the paper, there was a drawing of a beautiful walking stick.


    "Wow! Did you design it by yourself?" I raised my eyebrows in surprise. I was amazed by her


    design. Sylvia always surprised me with her hidden talents.


    Hearing my words, Sylvia snorted smugly and said, "Of course, I drew it and I''m going to carve it.


    Leonard said that holding a crutch makes him look stupid. So, I am going to make a beautiful


    walking stick for him. Let''s see what excuses he will use this time."


    She looked so cute when sheined like a child. I couldn''t resist my urge to kiss her.


    Immediately, I dropped the design drawing and held her tightly in my arms before kissing her


    passionately.


    After some time, Sylvia pushed me away and said, "Hey, I haven''t finished talking yet!" She looked


    so beautiful with her rosy cheeks and swollen red lips.


    Seeing her in that way, I couldn''t help but kiss her on her lips again.


    "Sure, go ahead." I smoothed her messy hair and sat down to listen to her.


    To my surprise, Sylvia frowned and said in a sad voice, "But I don''t know if Leonard will like this


    walking stick or not. What if he thinks I am annoying?"


    I shook my head and reassured, "No, he won''t. I''m sure he will like it very much."


    Sylvia looked at me suspiciously and asked, "Why are you so sure? Do you know him that


    well?"


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. I coughed slightly and acted as if I was jealous. "If he


    doesn''t like it, you can give it to me. I mean you haven''t given me any hand-made gift yet."


    A smirk appeared on Sylvia''s face as she promised confidently, "When you be an old man, I


    will definitely make a wheelchair for you." I flicked her forehead gently and scolded her with a smile,


    "Believe it or not, even if I am old, I can still carry you in my arms."


    Sylvia put on an innocent look and said, "You are much older than me. Don''t you want me to wheel


    you around every day when we grow old?" "You naughty girl! Do you think I''m old?" I grabbed her


    hand and tickled her.


    Sylviaughed out loud and begged for mercy. "No, of course not. I was just kidding."


    I snorted and let go of her. Now, I felt a little unhappy. I really hated myself for being ten years older


    than her.


    But I believed that I could always protect my Sylvia. My biggest duty now was to protect her for the


    rest of her life and make her happy.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief in my arms and sat up straight.


    Then, she kissed me and said, "Stop messing around and help me make the walking stick."


    I sat there without moving and said expressionlessly, "No. One kiss is not enough. You have to give


    me ten."


    Sylvia tilted her head and looked at me with her eyes filled with amusement.


    "Kiss me, or do this yourself." I pretended to be cold and sat up straight.


    Sylviaughed at my childishness and kissed me again and again on the cheek.


    "Now, hurry up! Let''s make the walking stick together."


    Wiping the saliva on my cheek, I was about toin. But she stopped me by kissing my mouth


    and licking my lips gently.


    "Come on, baby. You are the best."


    My Adam''s apple moved up and down slightly as I looked at her beautiful flushed face. Then, I said


    in a hoarse voice, "Okay, whatever you want, sweetheart."

 Chapter 691 The Beginning Of The Wedding

    Chapter 691 The Beginning Of The Wedding


    Sylvia''s POV:


    On the day of the wedding, I had wrapped a gift and was ready to leave for the venue with Rufus.


    He wore his watch and nced at the exquisitely packaged walking stick on the table. "Don''t you


    want to take this with you too?"


    I shook my head and walked closer to him to straighten his tie. "No. It''s for Leonard. I''ll find an


    opportunity to give it to him after Alina''s wedding."


    Rufus nodded and didn''t say anything else. He grabbed the wedding gift and we walked out


    together.


    Alina''s wedding was being held in a manor. Rufus and I had visited it the first day we had arrived at


    the Silver Moon Pack. It was thergest manor in their pack.


    It was surrounded byvender nts. As the wind blew, people could smell the sweet floral aroma,


    giving our surroundings a picturesque effect.


    The long corridor was decorated with champagne roses delivered by air from the capital city. When


    we walked down the corridor, we were met with a huge hall. Bright windows adorned every wall,


    and zed lights had been ced in front of each window. A wine rack was present in front of each


    window, which was filled with several types of expensive wines. The hall was filled with well-dressed


    guests, and the atmosphere was very animated.


    It was obvious that Leonard had put a lot of effort into Alina''s wedding.


    I couldn''t stop the sigh that escaped my lips and said enviously, "Alina is so lucky to have such a


    wonderful father. Leonard loves her so much."


    If only my father had even one-tenth of Leonard''s love for me. But unfortunately, he didn''t even want


    to recognize me.


    Rufus wrapped his arms around me lovingly and held my hand. "Honey, you have me by your side."


    I smiled sweetly. When I looked up at him again, I was cheerful. "Yes, I have you and that''s enough


    for me."


    Rufus tweaked my nose affectionately and said, "I promise I will give you a grander wedding in the


    future."


    I felt adored and grasped his hand tightly without saying anything.


    At this time, Flora called out to me from a distance. She was wearing a pink dress that showed off


    her small baby bump. Her shoulder-length hair had been pulled back into a ponytail. She looked


    lively but also gentle.


    Following behind her, Warren appeared nervous, as if he was afraid that Flora would get hurt.


    Ignoring him, Flora pranced toward me and gave me a hug. "You''re finally here. Warren and I have


    been waiting for so long."


    I held her and said crossly, "Be careful of the baby you are carrying. You''re going to be a mother


    now, but you still scamper around like this."


    "Oh God, Sylvia. You don''t start as well. Warren has been nagging me non-stop these past few


    days. Please give me a break!" Flora covered her ears and pouted, looking very aggrieved.


    Warren greeted us with a nod. He then grabbed Flora''s hand and said in a helpless voice, "There


    are too many people milling around here. Don''t run so much."


    "Yes. Just listen to Warren. Walk slowly." I was concerned for her and couldn''t stop myself from


    chiming in.


    The wedding was still two hours away. Flora was getting bored. She dragged Warren outside to


    watch the sheep. The weather was beautiful today, and a huge herd of sheep was outside. Leonard


    didn''t tell anyone to drive them away. He imed that since the sheep hade to the manor


    today, they were also guests. I had to admit that they were certainly unique guests.


    Rufus and I sat down to rest our feet in a separate lounge. When Leonard walked in, his face was


    beaming with joy. After chatting with Rufus, he asked me if I was tired and instructed someone to


    bring me some snacks.


    Alina was still waiting for the wedding to start in the bride''s lounge. As my mind shed back to her


    behavior over these past few days, I couldn''t stop the wave of worry that washed over me. I


    casually asked, "Is Alina doing better now?"


    Leonardughed and pushed the cake in my direction. "She is alright. She has been very docile


    these past few days. She even cooked soup for me."


    When I heard what he said, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, a maid walked in and announced that Alina was alone and bored in her lounge.


    She wanted to invite me to her lounge so we could chat.


    I almost choked on my cake when I heard the maid. Did I hear wrong? I had never thought that


    Alina would want mypany one day!

 Chapter 692 The Brides Resentment

    Chapter 692 The Bride''s Resentment


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was a little surprised as this was the first time that Alina had wanted to talk to me in private.


    True, we had issues with each other before, but we had never confronted each other in private.


    Later she went back to her pack and I decided to let go. After all, we might never see each other


    again.


    However, I came here for her wedding now, and what happened on the day of the wee banquet


    was really disturbing.


    Not wanting to have another confrontation with her, I tried avoiding her at all cost.


    So, I didn''t expect her to invite me to have a chat in private.


    On the other hand, Leonard looked stunned while Rufus frowned with a worried look on his face.


    After thinking for a while, I put down the fork and stood up. "Okay. I''ll go."


    We would rarely meet each other in the future anyway. So, why not satisfy Alina''s request?


    As if he thought of something, Leonard looked relieved at my answer. "Okay, you can go and have a


    chat with Alina. Her mother died a long time ago and she has no other friends around her. Since


    she is going to get married, I don''t think she will do any irrational things again. Maybe she just wants


    some moral support from a female friend."


    Leonard was right. As it was a big day for her, she wouldn''t do anything stupid.


    On the other hand, Rufus was a little worried so he propose, "Why don''t you ask Flora to go with


    you?"


    I looked at him with amusement and said, "No, she is having a great time with Warren right now.


    Let''s not disturb them."


    With a smile on his face, Leonard said, "Prince Rufus, don''t worry. I can promise you that Alina


    won''t hurt Sylvia again."


    Then, he turned to look at me sincerely and said, "Sylvia, I know that Alina has done something


    wrong and hurt you in the past. For that, I want to apologize to you on behalf of her. She is my


    daughter, so it''s my fault that she became like that. I hope you can be kind enough and find it in you


    to forgive Alina. Also, I hope you can take care of her when I''m not around."


    To be honest, I was surprised to hear Leonard''s words. Even though I didn''t understand where he


    wasing from, I nodded and said, "The past is in the past. We will live in peace in the future."


    For Leonard''s sake, I would always help Alina whenever she got into trouble even if I didn''t like her.


    On one condition though, that was she wouldn''t try anything to hurt me again.


    Leonard nodded his head with relief and called someone to take me to Alina.


    Rufus apanied me to the door and said,


    "Call me if you need anything. I''ll be waiting for you outside, okay?"


    "Okay." I tiptoed and kiss his lips before entering the lounge.


    Inside the lounge, Alina was sitting on the sofa in a white dress, with a diamond tiara on her head.


    When she saw me, she turned around and smiled at me before saying, "You really came."


    In my opinion, she looked much more stable than before.


    Honestly, I felt relieved to see her this way. I went to sit beside her and said, "Congrattions on


    wedding, Alina."


    With a smile on her face, Alina dismissed all the servants around her, saying that she wanted to


    have some alone time with me.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    For a moment, the room was quiet. Alina looked down at her wedding dress without saying


    anything.


    Well, I was never a talkative person, so I kept quiet too.


    After a long time, Alina said, "You must be very happy, right?"


    I was stunned. "Huh?" Why should I be happy when this wasn''t my wedding?


    I blinked and looked at her in confusion. She sounded as if she was going to start a fight again. At


    that time, Alina said sarcastically, "Once I get married, no one will stand in your way. Both Rufus


    and my father will do whatever you want."

 Chapter 693 The Same Gem ____

    Chapter 693 The Same Gem ____


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus always listened to me because he was my boyfriend, but why would Leonard cater my every


    need? What was she even talking about?


    Although Leonard and I knew each other well now, he only treated me the same way an ordinary


    elder would treat a young person.


    Alina just was just talking nonsense.


    I scowled and said in a frosty voice, "Alina, today is your big day, so I don''t want to say anything that


    could upset you. But if you keep pushing..." She scoffed coldly and stood up, lifting up her dress


    slightly. She looked down at me coldly and spat out, "My big day? It''s so easy for you to say that.


    My groom is just the son of the Alpha of a small pack. How could hepare with your mate,


    Prince Rufus? Or are you trying to mock me?"


    Her outburst amused me a little. She didn''t want to let this go. She called me over just so she could


    vent her anger at me.


    "Why don''t you say something? Am I wrong? You''re a hypocrite who always portrays yourself as a


    weak woman and hoodwinks everyone around."


    Alina''s voice was tight. Her usually pretty face was contorted into a furious expression.


    I restrained my emotions, not wanting to argue with her. I didn''t want her to get more worked up.


    Perhaps myck of response made her give up taunting me after a short while.


    My body sagged in relief and I slowly calmed down.


    I truly couldn''t understand how a practical person like Leonard could have a daughter who always


    lost control of her emotions.


    Given the fact that Alina was one year younger than me, I decided to let go. Arguing with her would


    actually bring me more suffering.


    Alina lifted her dress slightly, walked to the dressing table, and took a box out. "I bought an item at


    the ck market a few days ago, but haven''t been able to figure out how to use it. Can you take a


    look? Maybe you will know how it works?"


    She then took a pendant out of the box.


    I recognized it instantly. It was a light pink gem pendant, the same as what I found in Noreen''sb.


    "You''ve already rubbed blood on it?" I was both surprised and confused. Why had Alina bought a


    gem that was helpful in identifying blood rtions?


    She smiled and fidgeted with the pendant in her hand. "How did you know? Do you also have one?"


    "I happened to procure one by chance. I know how to use it, but haven''t had an opportunity to utilize


    it yet." I didn''t want to give an borate exnation.


    Alina snorted and questioned, "Why not use it?


    This gem looks gorgeous."


    "This gemstone has the ability to identify blood rtives. You can find out who is rted to you if


    you drip blood on it. I don''t need it and neither do you," I said lightly.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina didn''t respond. She just watched me with a strange smile.


    The more I considered it, the weirder I felt. Alina''s spooky smile made my scalp tingle. Why did she


    have this gem in her possession? How did she obtain it?


    "Why did you ask me toe up here? Just so you could talk nonsense? We''re not exactly


    confidants, are we?"


    If she had asked me toe here just so she could spout this rubbish, it would indeed be weird.


    But she had the same gemstone as me and there was this weird smile on her face.


    Did she know something?


    No. It suddenly struck me that Alina already knew how to use this gem, since she knew she had to


    rub blood on it.


    I eyed the pink gem in her hand, my stomach churning with unease.


    Just then, she spoke again, "Actually, I wasn''t the one who wanted to see you."


    As soon as she said this, another somber voice came from behind me.


    "I was."

 Chapter 694 Collusion With Evil Force

    Chapter 694 Collusion With Evil Force


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It was none other than Noreen!


    Immediately, I shouted at Rufus outside the door.


    However, to my surprise, no one responded.


    Alina sneered and said, "Just give up, Sylvia. No one can hear you. This ce is isted from the


    outside world."


    I was shocked when I heard her words. It turned out that Alina had colluded with Noreen!


    Seeing Alina walking towards Noreen with ease, my blood boiled. It seemed that Alina brought me


    here today to kill me.


    "Don''t go there, Alina. Noreen is an extremely dangerous ck witch. Be careful or you will be the


    next one to die. Don''t dig your own grave, Alina. It is not going to end well siding with the ck


    witches."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I tried my best to stop Alina, but to no avail.


    At that time, Alina stood beside Noreen and handed the pendant to her.


    Noreen was wearing a ck cloak and her whole body shrouded in darkness. She reached out her


    pale hand to take the pendant andughed in a low voice, "You believe me now, don''t you?"


    Alina didn''t say anything. Her face was incredibly pale as she looked at me with burning hatred.


    "Sylvia, I won''t let you go this time."


    I couldn''t understand what they were talking about at all.


    When Noreen raised her hand, the pendant in her hand instantly turned into ashes and disappeared


    in the air. Then, she waved her sleeve and the scene around us changed into the grand banquet


    hall. But now there were only three people, Alina, Noreen and me, confronting each other.


    This was probably an illusion created by Noreen''s magic.


    Taking a step back, I shouted Rufus'' name again, but it didn''t work.


    "I thought you wanted to meet me." Noreen said in a calm voice with a trace of confusion. She


    acted as if she was innocent even though she was the one who ran away from the responsibility.


    I was a little speechless to see her this way. Nheless, I tried my best to keep calm and find a


    way out.


    Noreen seemed to have guessed what I was thinking because she smiled disapprovingly and said,


    "Don''t bother. It is hard for normal people to break my spells unless I''m dead."


    I pursed my lips as I looked at her vigntly and said, "Why did you go through a lot of trouble just to


    bring me here?"


    Without answering my question, Noreen approached me slowly and reached out her hand. "Come


    with me then. I''ll tell you everything you want to know."


    Hearing this, I sneered. I didn''t believe her at all. If she really wanted to tell me, she didn''t need to


    beat around the bush like this.


    I turned to look at Alina and said coldly, "That ck witch is just using you. Hurry up and contact the


    outside world if you don''t want to die." Alina raised her chin proudly and said calmly, "As long as I


    can get rid of you, it doesn''t matter even if I''m used by Noreen."


    "Idiot!" Alina was willing to risk everything just to achieve her goal, even if she had to collude with


    the evil! At this rate, she would die one day before she knew what killed her.


    Leonard asked me to take care of her. As much as I wanted to, I was afraid that there was nothing I


    could do to this stupid girl.


    "Do you think you are smart? You get fooled around every time. I can''t believe you share the same


    bloodline with me!" Alina spat angrily with a disgusted look.


    "What do you mean?" I was immediately distracted by her words. No matter how much I thought


    about it, I just couldn''t understand what she meant.


    "You are going to die yet you still dare to y dumb." Alina''s eyes were burning with hatred as she


    looked at me.


    Although I wanted to ask more, I couldn''t as Noreen got closer to me. I tried my best to struggle, but


    the fragrance of Noreen''s ck cloak made me dizzy.


    "Just sleep. The truth wille to light when you wake up," Noreen said softly, soothing me to


    sleep.

 Chapter 695 The Wedding Was In A Mess

    Chapter 695 The Wedding Was In A Mess


    Leonard''s POV:


    Rufus and I were in a conversation in the corridor. As I watched the bustling scene outside, I was in


    a good mood.


    Now that Alina was going to get married, she could look forward to a lifetime of happiness.


    Subconsciously, I reached into my pocket and pulled out a chocte bar. But a hand snatched it out


    of my fingers just as I was ready to bite into it.


    "You shouldn''t eat sweets." Rufus looked very serious as he tossed the candy into the bin.


    I feigned a cough to cover my embarrassment. Rufus didn''t treat me with any respect even though I


    was now his father-inw.


    "What''s wrong?" He turned to me with a serious look.


    Awkward, I cracked a grin. "Nothing. It''s just you have been with Sylvia for a long time now, and I


    want to give you an anniversary gift."


    As he frowned, Rufus appeared to be at a loss for words. He examined me as though there was


    something wrong with my brain.


    "What do you and Sylvia like? Tell me." I bit the bullet and continued to ask.


    Rufus kept silent for a while before saying in a cold tone, "Alpha Leonard, I know you really


    mean to ask what Sylvia likes."


    The second he caught me off guard, my face flushed, and I stammered, "Well, it''s... it''s not like that.


    I just want to do something to make amends to Sylvia..."


    I had been worried sick these days. And I was at a loss what to do about our father-daughter


    rtionship.


    s...


    I was hoping the ceremony would end quickly so I could see Sylvia again and tell her I was her


    father.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the door. One of my subordinates hastened to tell me that the


    groom was on his way.


    I then picked myself up and was prepared to go outside to wee the groom.


    Unexpectedly, Alina pushed the door of her lounge open and rushed out. She was disheveled and


    pallid from fear. "There are enemies! They took Sylvia away!"


    Without waiting for Alina to finish her sentence, Rufus rushed in without a second thought.


    It took a while for me toe to my sense and rush in too.


    When we entered the room, we saw a figure in a ck cloak burst the window with Sylvia in arms.


    Immediately, Rufus transformed into a wolf and began to pursue the perpetrator.


    I was about to follow him, but I suddenly had a rpse. My heart was numb, and the smell of blood


    gushed from my throat. The next second,


    I spat out a mouthful of blood.


    I could feel the ground shaking all around me. The impact sent me tumbling to the floor before I


    could even think.


    "Leonard!"


    My eyes could only see pitch ck, and I had no idea who was calling my name. It took a while


    before my vision gradually cleared.


    Edwin had me in his arms and said anxiously, "I''ll call the doctor!"


    "Don''t..." I protested in a low voice. I felt like I''d been drained of energy and couldn''t get the strength


    to rise.


    A bead of sweat formed on Edwin''s forehead from his mounting worry. "I''ll get someone to look after


    you."


    Gasping in pain, I clutched his arm. "Don''t worry about me. Rally the troops and rescue Sylvia!"


    Edwin hesitated. "No. I''m worried about you. I''ll go after the doctores."


    I let out a deafening yell of rage, "Go! Go and save Sylvia, please."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And just in time, Alina came over to help me. "Edwin, you can go first. I''ll take care of my father."


    Edwin finally gave in and said, "Please take good care of your father. The doctor will be here soon.


    Call me if anything happens."


    "Okay, I got this," Alina replied obediently.


    After Edwin left, I had no more strength to hold on, and my consciousness gradually slipped away.

 Chapter 696 The Chaos

    Chapter 696 The Chaos


    Rufus'' POV:


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The figure in ck ran really fast. As I chased it, I could see the hemline of Sylvia''s dress fluttering


    in the air along with the shadow.


    I didn''t dare to let go. As I kept following the figure, the rage in my heart began to boil uncontrobly.


    Fuck! Someone dared to kidnap my Sylvia away under my nose!


    I shouldn''t have left Sylvia with Alina alone!


    Alina must be the one who set this up!


    I had never chased someone like this in my life. With the fastest speed I could manage, I followed


    the person in ck cloak. Suddenly, it stopped and said in an indistinct sound, "The famous Prince


    Rufus is indeed incredible. It''s rare for someone to catch up with me."


    Pursing my lips, I stared at the back of the person in ck cloak and asked coldly, "Who the hell are


    you?"


    The person in ck cloak chuckled and said, "Actually, it doesn''t matter who I am. The most


    important thing is whether your mate will live or not."


    Then, the person in ck cloak sped up again.


    To say I was furious would be an understatement. If I caught that person, he or she would definitely


    die a horrible death.


    The person in ck cloak quickly ran out of the castle and ran into an unknown path. Then, it


    passed the moat and entered the dense forest.


    The forest blotted out the sky and the sunshine couldn''t even prate. It was so quiet that only the


    sound of wind and crows could be heard.


    I was only ten steps away from that person in ck cloak when a hurricane mixed with dust


    suddenly came.


    All of a sudden, the figure disappeared without a trace.


    Fuck! That person cheated!


    At that time, the sound of the footsteps of a lot of people sounded from behind.


    "Prince Rufus, did you catch that person?" In a hurry, Edwin walked up to me with a long sword in


    his hand and he looked really anxious.


    "I lost that person. Let''s split up and search the forest. Report to me as soon as you found


    something. Understand?" I ordered everyone in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Sir!''


    Immediately, Edwin led his subordinates and searched this forest.


    At the thought of my Sylvia''s life in danger, I felt irritated and depressed again. The only thing I


    wanted to do right now was to kill that person!


    I shouldn''t have left Sylvia alone! I should have stayed with her all the time! Damn it!


    While we were looking for the person in ck cloak, a puff of white smoke suddenly floated over


    and enveloped everyone.


    Immediately, I felt that something was wrong. So,


    I ordered, "Everyone hold your breath! Don''t inhale the smoke. It''s poisonous!"


    Edwin and the soldiers followed my order. But it was toote. Many of them had already inhaled the


    smoke and became really muddled.


    All of a sudden, a soldier raised his sword and shed at Edwin! However, Edwin didn''t react.


    So, I pulled him to dodge the attack from the soldier.


    Covering his nose, Edwin coughed violently, staggered and started to talk nonsense.


    When I saw him that way, I got so anxious that I shook him violently while shouting, "Edwin! Wake


    up! Focus!"


    To my surprise, Edwin didn''t response to my words. Instead, he shed me with his sword.


    Although I tried to push him away instantly, I was still cut by his sword.


    I ignored the cut on my arm and started pulling the soldiers who were still sober to leave the ce.


    However, it was already toote. Most of the soldiers had been affected by the mysterious smoke


    and began to attack each other.


    The situation became serious. If it went on like this, there was no doubt that everyone would die


    here.


    Later, the smoke became thicker and thicker, making us hard to see each other.


    I couldn''t kill the soldiers, so I just tried my best to dodge their attacks. I had no idea where Edwin


    was, and the whole ce was in chaos.

 Chapter 697 Strange Place

    Chapter 697 Strange ce


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I felt groggy as I slowly regained consciousness.


    I wiggled my fingers feebly, feeling as if I were lying on a big soft bed.


    I had a splitting headache and my brain seemed to be covered in cobwebs.


    When I came to my sensespletely, I saw that I was really lying on a big bed.


    My surroundings were bright, and dazzling sunlight streamed into the room. I shut my eyes, feeling


    quite ufortable.


    Still in a daze, my body was feverish. The room was eerily quiet. Every time I drew a breath, I felt as


    if my internal organs were being ripped apart. When I opened my eyes again, I spotted a she-wolf


    sitting next to me. She was sponging my face to help bring my body temperature down.


    The bright light disappeared and my vision cleared up. The gentle face of the she-wolf dug up the


    woman who had been buried deep in my memories.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom?" I blurted out in a scratchy voice.


    The she-wolf gave me a gentle smile and withdrew her hand, as if she was about to leave.


    I acted quickly and grabbed her hand excitedly. "Mom!"


    But the next second, my surroundings turned dark. The she-wolf in front of my eyes transformed


    into Noreen in her ck cloak. Her face was shrouded from my view.


    A sharp painnced through my temple, and my head felt heavy. I shook Noreen''s hand off and


    eximed, "It''s you!"


    Noreen didn''t reply. She folded her handkerchief and ced it on the table.


    I instantly jumped out of the bed.


    I didn''t know where my shoes were, nor did I care at the moment. My bare feet hit the cold tiles and


    I rushed forward like a headless chicken. Although I didn''t know the location of the room''s exit, the


    cold emanating from Noreen made me want to get away from her instinctively. Suddenly, the sound


    of a match striking sandpaper came from behind me. Noreen lit the only white candle in the room.


    The dark room was illuminated again. I looked back warily and realized that I was standing in the


    middle of the room, while Noreen was lounging leisurely against the bed.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Noreen whirled around when she heard my question. Her oversized cloak trailed behind her like a


    curtain as she walked. Her voice was t, and she was behaving as if I was simply her guest.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''ve only brought you here to reveal the truth."


    "There''s no need for that," I interrupted her frostily. I wasn''t interested in any truth she had to tell


    me.


    Noreen chuckled. "You came all the way from the capital city to this pack looking for me. Now I can


    tell you anything you want to know."


    I pursed my lips and pondered for a while. Not expecting much of an answer, I asked her, "Can you


    tell me how to get rid of the ck thorn of Rufus'' back? I''ve read about it from that book in yourb,


    but the page was iplete."


    Noreen drawled in a pointed voice, "ck thorn? I will have to think about that for a minute. I''m


    getting old and my brain doesn''t work as fast as it used to."


    I was a little annoyed. Judging from her attitude, I had a feeling that she was just making a fool of


    me.


    "How can you forget the curse you created?"


    Noreen giggled, and asked in a louder voice with a devilish smile, "How do you know that I invented


    the curse?"


    I was beginning to lose my temper. Noreen was skilled at ying dumb and being evasive. She was


    a cunning old fox.


    "Can you at least tell me why you cursed Rufus then?"


    Noreen clicked her tongue and sighed sympathetically. "I didn''t curse Rufus. The ck thorn on his


    back is solely your fault."

 Chapter 698 The Black Witch Bloodline

    Chapter 698 The ck Witch Bloodline


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was so angry that I burst into maniacughter. That was a foolish thing for Noreen to say.


    I was to me for the ck thorn on Rufus'' back? Why didn''t she just tell me that I was the


    descendant of a witch? It was ridiculous, as if saying that a vampire would faint at the sight of blood.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? If you don''t want to tell me, just let me go," I spurted out


    with a cold face.


    Rufus must be very anxious when he knew that I was taken away. Damn it! Noreen was still


    messing with me!


    "Didn''t you ask me why I had so many photos of your mother? Aren''t you curious why I have her


    ne?" Noreen sauntered towards me, her slender shadow swaying on the wall.


    Before I could respond, she continued, "I can tell you the answer now. Your mother was my


    biological sister."


    I blinked my eyes, thinking what I heard was wrong. Then, I turned my attention away from the wall


    and stared intently at Noreen, who was standing only five steps away from me. "Stop messing with


    me, Noreen. If you''re just bored, try casting a spell on someone else and mess with their mind. I


    don''t need this shit!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Noreen burst intoughter and ignored the evident hint of sarcasm in my tone. "You can choose not


    to believe me, but your eyes will not deceive you."


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and took off herrge hood, revealing a face strikingly simr to


    my mother''s in her youth. Anyone who saw it would think that they were indeed sisters.


    I stared at her with my mouth agape in disbelief. "How... How could it be?"


    My mother never mentioned that she had any sisters. If what Noreen was saying was true, then my


    mother was also a witch!


    "It seems that you have got what I''m trying to say here. Yes, your mother and I are both witches,


    and you also shared the same bloodline with us." Noreen''s grin was one ofplete innocence. It


    was hard to believe that she was a vicious ck witch because her face was as pure as the pristine


    snow on a mountain. It was desecrated to even look at her.


    Her dark blue eyes were as bright as my mother''s. Her devilish grin and her icy tone contradicted


    her sweet demeanor and innocent appearance.


    "I''m not lying, Sylvia. I won''t gain anything from it."


    My body shivered, and my voice trembled uncontrobly. "If I were a ck witch, I would have felt


    something since I was a child."


    "That''s because Olivia has sealed the ck witch bloodline on your body, at the cost of her own


    life."


    The blunt honesty of Noreen''s remarks stabbed into my chest and left me with dull pain in my heart.


    Even though I wanted to doubt her, I also knew that it would do her no good to lie to me.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    My throat was dry and hoarse. When I looked at Noreen, I no longer had the courage to keep


    calling her a liar.


    Noreen rubbed the curls on her chest, gracefully turned around, and sat down with ease. She had a


    devil-may-care look in that pair of beautiful eyes, my mother''s eyes. "Your mother is my half -sister


    and the disgrace of our entire family."


    She said it as nonchntly as though discussing the weather. "She was a hybrid of a ck witch


    and a dirty werewolf. But the witch bloodline in her body was suppressed by the werewolf bloodline.


    She waspletely incapable of cultivating any witchcraft at all. That''s why she had been a target


    of bullying ever since she was a young girl. Only I would protect her."

 Chapter 699 The Past

    Chapter 699 The Past


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The fact that my mother had been bullied ever since she was a kid came as a surprise to me.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This was because she seemed to be a really courageous and strong woman to me growing up. She


    was always happy and brave.


    I didn''t expect that she would have such a troubled past.


    "Poor Olivia. If I hadn''t protected her, she wouldn''t have been able to grow up safely, let alone give


    birth to you," Noreen remarked in a very superior tone. She then eyed me distastefully and


    continued, "You look just like your mother, except for your eyes which you got from your father, that


    stinky werewolf."


    I tightened my lips and remained silent. There was no joy in suddenly meeting my condescending


    aunt, who appeared out of nowhere.


    Noreen had no regard for my feelings as she continued, "Although Olivia and I have the same


    mother, my father is a powerful wizard, while hers is merely a useless werewolf. Since then, she


    has been the object of everyone''s scorn. No respectable member of the family would ever consider


    weing a low-ss hybrid.


    Since she was born, everyone unconsciously disregarded Olivia. At first, my mother still held out


    hope for her. But she eventually gave up after learning that Olivia''s witch bloodline was quelled by


    the werewolf bloodline. Only I wanted to talk to that poor woman."


    Noreen''s statements demonstrated her terrible personality and haughty attitude. This woman only


    treated my mother like a cat or a dog.


    But she was too arrogant to even admit it.


    "At that time, Olivia was the worst student in her ss. Whenever she failed a test, her teacher


    would always call our mother. So on the day of her exam, I locked Olivia in the wine cer. She


    avoided a failing grade by just not taking the test. Although she was sick for over six months as a


    result of it and couldn''t attend the school anymore, at least she was able to avoid my mother''s


    punishment. But unfortunately, your mother didn''t appreciate all my efforts. She hadn''t said a word


    to me since then!"


    Upon hearing what she said, I was speechless. I didn''t know whether Noreen was smart or really


    just in stupid.


    The wine cer was usually so cold that a strong adult werewolf couldn''t bear to stay there for long,


    let alone an underage she-wolf.


    But Noreen seemed to be a little paranoid.


    She yelled at the top of her lungs all of a sudden. "I was so kind to your mother, but she didn''t know


    how to be grateful! When she was 18 and her wolf awakened, she ran away from home."


    I couldn''t stand it anymore. I had to defend my mother. "She had the freedom to lead any kind of life


    she wanted. No one else has the right to interfere. She is not an object without emotions, and you


    don''t own her!"


    A deafening silence instantly engulfed the room.


    Except for the crackling sound of the candle, even the air was still.


    At that moment, I drew a deep breath and felt depressed. Those closely involved were eager to


    know the truth. But when the truth was brought to light, they were unwilling to ept it. This was


    exactly what I was going through right now. Everything was a disaster. I was in a bad mood, and my


    head was a mess.


    I''d rather get into a fight with Noreen than talk about the past right now.


    It didn''t matter who was in the wrong anymore. Yet the news still came as a bolt from the blue.


    Thinking that I had the ck witch bloodline in my body made me want to smash the walls and


    destroy everything here.


    But I knew that I shouldn''t act on impulse. Despite my initial agitation, I managed to get myself


    together to deal with my crafty aunt with optimism.


    Noreen was enveloped in the darkness, and yet her face was calm. After staring at me for a


    moment, her lips stretched into a smile. "You and your mother are a lot alike in personality."


    I remained silent and restrained myself from giving her a solid thud.


    A smirk spread across Noreen''s face. "Olivia was indeed smart and capable. She was able to not


    only join a pack of werewolves and rise to the rank of Beta, but also find her own mate, your father.


    Don''t you want to know who he is?"

 Chapter 700 Feeding The Black Thorn

    Chapter 700 Feeding The ck Thorn


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Edwin''s face shed in my mind subconsciously. I frowned and said coldly, "I already know who he


    is, and he''s actually not that important to me." Noreen''s eyebrow shot up in surprise. "Is that so?


    He''s your biological father. Why don''t you care about him?"


    "Why should I care? I''ve lived without a father since I was little, so it doesn''t matter anymore. I don''t


    want to disturb his peaceful life."


    Noreen smiled and looked at me in amusement. "I didn''t think you''d be so open-minded. But having


    an Alpha as your father will be good for you. Although you''re already Rufus'' mate, having a noble


    family background will still be beneficial for you. How could you give that up so easily?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." I furrowed my eyebrows, squinting at her in confusion.


    Since when did Edwin be an Alpha?


    Noreen looked at me in surprise. "Your father, silly¡ªLeonard Quinn, the legendary God of War of


    the werewolves. If you two recognize each other as family before you marry Rufus, you''ll marry him


    as ady and be blessed with even better fortune."


    After saying that, she smacked her lips and nodded, feeling that what she said was reasonable.


    "The daughter of the God of War is about to marry the currently strongest werewolf in the empire.


    That is indeed a good thing!"


    But I didn''t hear anything else she said. I felt as if the cogs in my brain were going haywire, and the


    buzz rendered me unable to think straight.


    What the hell was Noreen talking about?


    How could Leonard be my biological father? Wasn''t Edwin my father?


    Noticing my visible confusion, Noreen smiled smugly while waving her hand before me. "Hey, why


    are you so shocked? Did you think your father was someone else? Ha-ha-ha! You are so stupid!"


    I swatted her hand away in a panic. "I don''t believe you! How could Leonard be my father? Edwin''s


    my father, not Leonard!"


    Hearing this, Noreen burst into peals ofughter. It was as if she had heard the funniest joke in the


    world. Her cheeks turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. When she finally calmed down, she


    said, "I doubt Leonard expected that his own daughter would think that someone else was her


    father. How interesting!"


    I pursed my lips unhappily and watched as the woman burst into another round of crazedughter.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    What a lunatic!


    It took her a long time to calm down this time. She then smiled at me and said, "I found Olivia after


    the famous battle between the vampires and the werewolves. Together, she and Leonard were a


    fierce couple to be reckoned with on the battlefield. I didn''t find her until news about them spread.


    When I finally did find her, she not only had a mate, but was also pregnant¡ªwith you!"


    I felt as though my soul had left my body, yet at the same time, overwhelming emotions surgedin my


    chest. I couldn''t breathe properly, and my whole body started to tremble.


    Noreen nced at me and shook her head. "They were very happy at first. Naturally, they didn''t


    expect that fate would be so cruel to them. Because of you, the ck witch bloodline in your mother


    was awakened."


    "So my mother left my father?" I asked through gritted teeth. This piece of news was even more


    shocking than when I thought Edwin was my father.


    I didn''t know whether I should burst into tears orughter. Myplex emotions were so


    overwhelming that I couldn''t calm down.


    "Yes. ck witches are destined to have bad luck with love, because people who fall in love with


    them be the nourishment of the ck thorn. The deeper he loved her, the faster the thorny


    flowers on his back would grow. When the flowers maturedpletely, they''d reach its victims neck


    and its thorns would pierce the man''s whole body,pletely absorbing his energy and vitality."


    Noreen looked at me and exined everything calmly, as though my world wasn''t crumbling before


    her very eyes.

 Chapter 701 The Real Cause Of Her Death

    Chapter 701 The Real Cause Of Her Death


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When Noreen exined how the ck thorn grow bigger with love, I couldn''t help but think about


    the nightmare I had about Rufus being prated by sharp thorns.


    I trembled and grabbed the cor of my shirt, trying to calm myself down, but it was useless. I felt


    suffocated and couldn''t breathe.


    "When your mother saw the thorn forming on Leonard''s back, she cried and begged me to remove


    her from Leonard''s memory. As long as Leonard didn''tloveher anymore, he wouldn''t die."


    As Noreen spoke, there was a hint of remorse in her smile. "I ended up agreeing to your mother''s


    request. In exchange, she needed toe back and stay with me forever. But Olivia betrayed me


    again!"


    Noreen raised her voice all of a sudden. The resentment in her voice made her look like a ferocious


    beast. "I shouldn''t have softened my heart!"


    When Noreen suddenly lost control of her emotions, I instantly put my guard up and carefully


    stepped back. "How did she betray you?" Noreen didn''t answer me. Instead, she red at me as


    though she was looking straight into the eyes of an enemy she''d been hunting down for a long time.


    Her gaze sent a shiver down my spine, and goose bumps formed on my bare skin.


    Noreen took a step towards me. Then, she suddenly calmed down and looked at me with zed


    eyes as though I was an old friend whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "You look just like her..."


    I knew she was talking about my mother, so I didn''t interrupt her.


    Noreen pulled at her robe, revealing my mother''s pendant on her neck. Her golden hair was as


    smooth and shiny as silk in the faint candlelight.


    "Do you know what it''s like to be hurt by those closest to you? It''s so painful that you can''t even


    make a sound. It''s even more suffocating than drowning," Noreen murmured to herself.


    In that moment, I could tangibly feel her hopeless loneliness. She was like an ancient well that had


    been abandoned for many years, lifeless and gray.


    "After I cast the spell, Leonard forgot everything about Olivia. I thought that she''d finally stay with


    me after that. But little did I know that your mother¡ª that damned Olivia¡ª would use my weakness


    against me!" When Noreen got emotional, her voice became high and shrill. She clutched at her


    heaving chest and her eyes turned red. "Your mother stabbed me right in the middle of my heart! I


    almost died! Even though I survived by luck in the end and finally recovered, seven years had


    passed! By the time I found her again, it happened to be the day she was executed!"


    Unable to take the pain and relive the day when


    I lost my mother forever, I interrupted Noreen harshly.


    "That''s enough! What''s the point of saying all this? No matter how much you hate my mother, she''s


    dead!"


    I couldn''t help but burst into sobs when I recalled my mother''s miserable and unwarranted death.


    Noreen threw her head back andughed like a lunatic. Her delicate features contorted, looking


    disharmonious, like work of art stained with ink. Her ghostly voice sent shivers down my spine.


    Even though every word she said was an usation against my mother, she was clearly very angry


    at her powerlessness.


    "I could''ve saved her if Olivia begged me to forgive her. And I would''ve forgiven her, but then I


    learned that she had already sacrificed her life in using the forbidden skill to seal the ck witch


    bloodline in your body. Even if your Gamma didn''t frame Olivia and executed her, she wouldn''t have


    lived for long."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 702 Scarecrow

    Chapter 702 Scarecrow


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The cruel truth hit me like a bolt of lightning.


    Without Noreen, I never would''ve known that my mother died because of me.


    I felt something within me break and I began to roar and scream crazily like Noreen.


    "I don''t believe you! My mother didn''t die because of me! You''re a liar!"


    Noreen was not surprised at all that I had gone hysterical. In fact, it seemed like she was expecting


    such a reaction. Every word that came out of her mouth next was a stab to my heart.


    "You can choose not to believe me, but the truth remains that your mother died because of you. You


    lived at the cost of your mother''s life!" Noreen''s eyes were piercingly sharp and a cold smile tugged


    at the corners of her delicate lips. She raised her hand and pointed at me, like a proud judge in


    court, and I was the sinner.


    "Aw, did I hurt you, Sylvia? It doesn''t matter. You''ll have a chance to make it right. Your blissful life


    will be torn apart soon enough. Someone has to pay for what Olivia owes me."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re lying..." I said weakly.


    If my suffering was what Noreen wanted, then she had already seeded.


    Noreen shook her head and clicked her tongue. "I don''t give a damn if you don''t believe me. I won''t


    let you, nor the people around you, go."


    "What are you going to do to them? Whether you''re telling the truth or not, this is between you and


    me. Don''t get the innocent involved." I gritted my teeth angrily and red at her fiercely. Noreen


    sneered. "And who, might I ask, is innocent? Leonard? Alina? Just wait and see. The show has just


    begun!"


    "You''re just looking for excuses to vent the hatred in your heart! Scheming people are good at lying.


    You''re no exception, Noreen. I won''t be fooled by you again!" I was so angry that I pounced on her.


    But strangely, Noreen didn''t move as quickly as earlier.


    This time, I even managed to touch her cloak.


    Noreen didn''t fight back and let me transform into a wolf. I swung my ws at her chest, but blood


    didn''t spurt out. Instead, the ce I swiped suddenly turned into straw.


    I withdrew my ws in surprise, and the straw quickly disappeared without a trace.


    Just then, Noreen''s skin started to crack like a porcin doll.


    Straw exploded from the cracks and her eyes gradually turned a dim yellow, looking lifeless.


    This terrifying scene made me subconsciously flinch in fear.


    To me, these kinds of tricks were scarier than facing a witch.


    Noreen''s lifeless face grinned at me wickedly. "This is just my avatar, silly girl. My real body is


    somewhere else."


    I pursed my lips and growled, "What the hell do you want?"


    Noreen didn''t answer my question. She stared back at me as her body started to turn into straw, her


    voice bing hollow and distant. "If you still don''t believe me, just ask your dear mate. It seems


    that he already knows that Leonard is your father."


    After saying that, Noreen''s avatar spat out a mouthful of straw. She knelt on the ground, twitching.


    Finally, she wentpletely stiff and turned into a scarecrow, lying like a corpse on the ground.

 Chapter 703 No Taste

    Chapter 703 No Taste


    Leonard''s POV:


    It had been a long time since I felt so weak and powerless. My body seemed to be giving up. Even


    my heart couldn''t seem to beat properly.


    Sensing that my breathing was slowing down, I woke up from mya with a start.


    I gasped for air as my oxygen-deprived brain was still in a daze.


    I tried to blink, but it felt as though my eyes were covered with ayer of white paste and mist.


    When I finally came to my senses and my heartbeat returned to normal, I found myself lying in a


    bedroom.


    As I looked at my surroundings in confusion, a figure approached me.


    It took me a while to recognize that it was Alina. Then I remembered that I had fainted not long after


    Edwin left.


    My brain was working again and I gradually remembered everything. I didn''t know how long it had


    been since I passed out, but I immediately felt anxious. I didn''t know how Sylvia was now. When


    Alina reached out to pull the quilt up around me, I grabbed her hand and asked, "How long has it


    been since Edwin left? Is he back? What about Sylvia?"


    Alina paused for a moment, but she seemed unfazed. She smiled faintly and said, "Dad, you''ve


    been out for only an hour. As for the people who went out to rescue Sylvia, they haven''te back


    yet."


    I let out a long sigh and felt very uneasy. It had been an hour and we still got nothing. I didn''t know if


    something had happened to Edwin and the others.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Dad, rx. Prince Rufus is there. He won''t let anything happen to Sylvia." Alina patted my shoulder


    tofort me.


    "You''re right." I sighed and took sce in knowing that Rufus was strong enough to bring Sylvia


    back safely.


    Despite this, I still felt guilty. For the wedding, I had dispatched more than half of the pack''s soldiers


    to guard the manor. Despite the tight security, the enemy was still able to break in.


    "Dad, don''t worry too much about it, okay? Here, have some soup first." Alina held up a bowl of


    soup and was about to feed me.


    Having no appetite, I shook my head. "No, I want to rest."


    "Eat a little so that you have something in your stomach before taking the medicine," Alina


    persuaded.


    I sighed. Sylvia hadn''t been saved yet, and I was in no mood to eat.


    Alina said earnestly, "Sylvia will be fine, Dad. If you don''t take your medicine, your condition will get


    worse and Sylvia will only worry about you when she gets back."


    I nced at the pills in Alina''s hand. What she said made sense, so I sat up reluctantly and drank


    some soup.


    "No seasoning?" I looked at the bowl of soup in my hand and frowned slightly. It waspletely


    nd. I started to wonder if I had lost my sense of taste. Although I had been in poor health for a


    while now, I could still taste things before. It seemed that I was seriously ill this time.


    Alina chuckled. "You''re sick so I reasoned that you needed some light food, so I didn''t add much


    seasoning."


    "Even so, I should be able to taste the other vors of the soup, but I can''t taste anything at all." I


    uneasily asked Alina to call the doctor in.


    Alina fell silent for a moment. After a while, she smiled and said, "The doctor said it was nothing


    serious."


    "Call the doctor," I said again. "Let me ask him myself." I didn''t believe that there was nothing wrong


    with me. I knew my own body and I clearly felt that there was something wrong with it. No matter


    how seriously ill I was in the past, I had never lost my sense of taste.


    But Alina ignored me. "Dad, you should drink more soup so that you can take your medicine." "Call


    the doctor! Alina, why aren''t you listening to me?" I roared impatiently.


    Alina didn''t respond. Instead, she took the bowl from me anddled more soup into it. "The doctor


    said that you should drink more soup to strengthen your body."


    I was so angry that I pped the bowl of chicken soup out of her hand. "I said, call the doctor! Alina,


    what are you so afraid of? Why won''t you let me see the doctor?"

 Chapter 704 The Dead Groom

    Chapter 704 The Dead Groom


    Leonard''s POV:


    The chicken soup spilled all over the floor and scalded Alina''s hand. I immediately regretted my


    rash actions and felt guilty.


    I didn''t want to get angry with Alina, but she tantly ignored my orders over and over again. Ever


    since Alina hade back from the capital, she had be more withdrawn and difficult to


    communicate with. This wasn''t the first time that she had ignored my orders.


    Last time, she threw a fit when I tried to arrange a marriage for her and even flipped a table in front


    of a group of elders.


    I sighed helplessly. The anger in my heart quickly dissipated. I wanted to say something to ease the


    tension, but I couldn''t bring myself to apologize.


    The atmosphere quickly became awkward.


    Alina looked at the shattered bowl on the ground for a few seconds, and then squatted down to


    clean up the mess.


    She was neither angry nor upset. Her silence made me feel terrible. I would rather she cry and get


    angry at me than see her like this.


    But she had always been like this. Whenever she felt wronged, she would swallow it and say that


    she was fine.


    "I didn''t mean to do that, Alina. But please don''t hide my illness. I need to know what''s going on with


    my own body. You''re my daughter. If there''s something bothering you, just tell me," I said,


    awkwardly scratching the back of my head. Seeing the scalded part of her hand, I wanted to


    apologize, but I couldn''t get a word out. I was her father. How could a father apologize to his child?


    Alina didn''t say a word and picked up the broken shards in silence.


    "Don''t touch the broken bowl. Let the servants do it." I tried shouting to call the servants in, but no


    one came.


    My anger red up again. What was happening? Why was everyone ignoring me?


    "I said, put it down. You might cut yourself," I warned Alina.


    But she simply ignored me. She picked up all the shards and threw the debris into the trash can.


    I couldn''t help but frown helplessly. What a stubborn child!


    But it was my fault. It wasn''t wrong of her to ignore me.


    I coughed and wanted to say something, but then someone knocked on the door.


    Before I could respond, the uninvited guest outside opened the door.


    Unhappy, I looked up and saw a woman in a ck cloak striding in.


    I immediately recognized the woman. She was the one who kidnapped Sylvia!


    There was no mistake. She had the long blue tassels on her sleeves. Sylvia''s captor wore the same


    thing.


    I immediately leaped out of bed and stepped in front of Alina protectively. "Who the hell are you?


    Mow''d you get in here? Where''s Sylvia? Where did you take her?!"


    Edwin should''ve strengthened the security before he left. How could this woman have gotten in so


    easily a second time?


    The woman didn''t say anything. She wasn''t even looking at me. Her eyes seemed to be fixed on the


    person behind me.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart tightened and I tried my best to stand my ground. "Don''t you dare hurt Alina!"


    Since she had taken Sylvia away, I thought she was going to do the same thing to Alina.


    Damn it! What the fuck was going on? Why was this crazy old bat so hell-bent on taking my two


    beautiful daughters away from me?


    "Let me tell you, whatever you came here for, you won''t seed!" I red at the woman in the


    ck cloak and was on full alert. Although I wasn''t feeling well now, I had to put up a fight.


    I tried to summon the guards, but again, nobody responded.


    The woman in the ck cloakughed and waved her sleeve, revealing that she was carrying


    something in her hands.


    My eyes went wide in shock. She was holding a corpse!


    The woman tossed the corpse in front of me casually. Almost instantly, the pungent smell of blood


    flooded my nose.


    When I recognized the corpse, my blood ran cold. It was Alina''s groom, Chet!

 Chapter 705 Poisoning

    Chapter 705 Poisoning


    Leonard''s POV:


    "What have you done?" I asked in a trembling voice. How on earth was she able to kill Chet without


    anyone noticing? This meant that Sylvia might be in danger too!


    I didn''t dare to entertain that thought. I had to focus on finding a way to capture this mysterious


    woman.


    She snorted and turned a deaf ear to my questioning. "What have I done? Don''t you see, Leonard?


    Your son-inw is dead, and I was the one who killed him. He kept calling Alina''s name before he


    died. How touching, yet pathetic!"


    I was furious. If Alina wasn''t here, I would''ve killed this woman on the spot. But now, I couldn''t act


    so rashly.


    The woman raised her hand and slowly smoothed the blue tassels on her sleeve. She seemed to


    be in a good mood, because she smiled and said, "Calm down, Leonard. It''s not good for your


    health. Besides, it was your daughter who begged me to do it. And I helped her out of the goodness


    of my heart."


    "What the hell are you talking about? How could Alina even think about a ridiculous thing like this?


    Chet was her mate!" I shouted at the woman in ck angrily. However, as I spoke, I nced at


    Alina, only to find a guilty expression on her face.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    My heart sank, but I didn''t have the time to deal with Alina right now. The woman in ck was the


    real enemy, not my daughter.


    But I took this as an opportunity and pretended to question Alina aggressively, "What the hell is


    going on?"


    Eyes wide in fear, Alina didn''t say anything. She simply lowered her head guiltily.


    The woman in ck looked at us with a crazed smile. She seemed to be enjoying a show.


    I sneered in my heart, but I continued with my act and red at Alina. "Say something, God damn


    it!"


    The woman in ck sighed and interrupted my tirade. "Oh, don''t be so angry with her, Leonard.


    Alina had no choice."


    I didn''t say anything and feigned an annoyed expression.


    The womanughed gloatingly. Just when she was about to say something more, I took advantage


    of her distraction and instantly turned into a wolf to attack her.


    But as soon as I approached her, a sharp pain suddenly overwhelmed my body. I couldn''t even stay


    in wolf form and copsed to the ground breathlessly.


    "What happened? Howe the once majestic God of War is now like this?" The woman in ck


    crouched down and looked at me, pretending to be shocked.


    I couldn''t stand her bullshit, but the pain was so excruciating that I couldn''t even breathe. All my


    strength had left my body, and I couldn''t even get up from the floor.


    My wolf, York, whined, "Leonard, I''m dying! It hurts like hell!"


    Cold sweat broke out on my forehead and back. I tried tofort York, but I couldn''t even make a


    sound.


    "What a pity, Leonard. You look like you''re in a lot of pain." The woman in ck chuckled, clearly


    still enjoying the show. She stroked my cheek and whispered, "You don''t know yet, do you? This is


    all because of your precious daughter, Alina."


    I was shocked.


    Then I finally managed to squeeze out a few words. "What... the fuck... are you talking about?"


    Even if what the woman said was true, Alina must have been manipted into doing so.


    The woman chuckled, stood up, and strolled towards Alina.


    I instantly felt scared that she''d do something to hurt my daughter, so I tried to stand up, but I


    couldn''t.


    "Alina, run!" I cried desperately.


    But to my horror, Alina didn''t move. She just lowered her head and stood there quietly, like a broken


    puppet.


    The pain was too much. I fell to the ground once more. In ast ditch effort, I used what was left of


    my strength to urge Alina to leave.


    The woman in ck threw her head back andughed maniacally. She gently toughed Alina''s hair


    and said in a dangerous tone, "Didn''t you find it strange, Leonard? Your daughter became so


    obedient all of a sudden and even cooked soup for you every day." "You¡ª!" I covered my heaving


    chest and couldn''t speak another word.


    "You''re still as stupid and self-righteous as you were twenty years ago, my dear God of War. Do you


    think your own daughter would cook you soup out of the goodness of her heart?" The woman in the


    ck cloak smiled smugly, her eyes shing in amusement. "Leonard, she has been poisoning


    you."

 Chapter 706 To Kill Or Not To Kill

    Chapter 706 To Kill Or Not To Kill


    Alina''s POV:


    Noreen''s devilish voice echoed in my ears. Every word that came out of her mouth made me feel


    guiltier.


    I trembled and didn''t dare to look into my father''s eyes. He must''ve been terribly disappointed.


    Perhaps he even regretted having a daughter like me.


    "Alina! Is she telling the truth? Look at me!" Dad roared in disbelief.


    I didn''t dare to answer. I clenched my fists so hard that my nails dug into my palms.


    "Alina! Say something, God damn it! Did you do it?! Just admit it if you did it!" He was in so much


    pain that he coughed violently before he could finish his words. It was by sheer willpower that he


    was still able to talk.


    I couldn''t bear to look at him. Complicated feelings surged in my chest and I felt suffocated. I was


    afraid that he''d die, but also afraid that he''d live.


    But it was toote for me to regret what I had done.


    Dad refused to let it go, so I finally lost myposure and answered him.


    "Shut up! Yes, I did it. So what?" I pressed my palms against my ears and screamed at the top of


    my lungs. In the end, the urge to destroy everything gradually gained the upper hand.


    There was no going back now.


    Tears rolled down my cheeks uncontrobly, though I didn''t know why. Wasn''t I supposed to be a


    cruel person? A cruel person wouldn''t cry like this.


    I grabbed Noreen''s arm tightly and asked agitatedly, "Didn''t you say that as long as he takes the


    medicine three days in a row, he''d die in his sleep and no one would find out the truth? It''s the


    fourth day! Why the hell is he still awake?!" Noreen swatted my hand away carelessly and said in an


    indifferent tone, "Actually, I''m also curious. Maybe it''s because Leonard''s so strong that the dosage


    wasn''t enough to kill him."


    My lips started to tremble and my mind was in a mess. I knew Noreen had fooled me, but I couldn''t


    argue with her.


    I couldn''t argue with her because this was what I asked for.


    My father was still in disbelief and continued to question me. However, he looked exhausted, and


    his voice grew low and hoarse.


    I was at a loss. Even though she had cheated me, I grabbed Noreen as though she was the only


    thing that could save me.


    "Tell me what to do. My father won''t forgive me for what I''ve done if he survives this!"


    Noreen pushed my hand away again and looked at me in disgust. "Why should I care? You are an


    adult, Alina. You should take responsibility for your actions."


    "Alina!" my father cried again in a raspy voice. "Don''t listen to her! She''ll kill you¡ª Ahem..."


    His angry voice frightened me. I took a few steps back and couldn''t help but nce at my father,


    who was sprawled on the ground.


    The sweat stered his hair to his forehead and his lips were as pale as death.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was the first time I''d seen him so frail. He had always been a gentleman and never showed his


    weak side in front of the younger generation.


    I knew that this weakness was only temporary. If the drugs wore off, he''d be the fierce warrior


    he always was.


    As great a warrior as he was, he was a terrible father. He even married me to a stranger without


    consulting me.


    Thinking about this, I grew desperate. I felt like aplete loser.


    "You can end this, but you''ll have to do it yourself," Noreen suddenly said in a low voice.


    I looked at her expectantly. "What? What do I have to do?"


    Noreenughed and then pressed a knife into my palm. "Alina, a dead man can never hurt you."

 Chapter 707 The

    Chapter 707 The


    Confrontation Between...


    Alina''s POV:


    My eyes went wide in fear and shock. My first instinct was to throw the dagger away.


    But Noreen held it in my hand tightly and said, "Think about it, Alina. Do you really think your father


    will just let you go after you did this to him?" "N¡ªno! "I stammered. I struggled subconsciously,


    tears and snot running down my face. "I just wanted him to sleep for a while and not get in my way. I


    don''t want him to die! He''s still my father. How can I kill him?"


    My mind was aplete mess and I couldn''t help but ramble.


    Noreen didn''t seem to have the patience to waste her breath on me anymore. She mped her


    other hand on my shoulder, as though to prevent me from running away. "Listen, Alina, you have no


    way out. You''re not his only daughter. He has... Other choices."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Other choices..." I murmured incoherently.


    I knew she was right. I had no other choice, but being family was a magical thing. I resented my


    father for marrying me to some stranger as a political move. But now that I was being told to kill him,


    I couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    Blood ran thicker than water. It wasn''t easy to kill family in cold blood. When I imagined a life without


    my father in it, my heart ached terrible.


    "Alina, wake up!" Noreen snapped. He never cared about you. If he did, he wouldn''t have been so


    anxious to marry you off to another pack. To him, you''re nothing but an obstacle to his n of


    passing the position of Alpha to his other choices. The new Alpha may be Warren or his other


    daughter, but it will never be you."


    I was stunned when I heard this.


    Noreen was right. My father had never even considered making me an heiress. He just wanted me


    to marry someone. My pack was no longer my home...


    Once my crimes were exposed, I''d be despised by the world. That was the best case scenario. I


    hated to even think of what the worst case scenario would be...


    It was better to silence my father now before anyone found out.


    Noreen let go of my hand, leaving the dagger with me. "It''s up to you," she said indifferently.


    Then she turned around and left.


    I stood there, trembling, at a loss as to what to do. Just then, my father was finally able to stand up.


    He walked towards me slowly, wincing with each step.


    I was so scared that I retreated a couple of steps. "Don''t¡ªdon''te near me!"


    I raised the dagger and pointed the de at him. "Don''t think I won''t hurt you! You wouldn''t forgive


    me for what I have done!"


    My voice broke and I choked on my sobs. "You''ll definitely hate me and exile me..."


    My father was absolutely livid. There wasn''t a trace of warmth on his gloomy face.


    "How dare you, you bastard! I''m your goddamned father!"


    Going berserk, he looked around and seemed to want to smash something.


    But my father had always lived simply and had no other furnishings in his bedroom.


    He couldn''t find anything he could break, so he gave up and took another step towards me.


    I was so scared out of my wits. How did he manage to recover so soon? "One more step and I... I''ll


    really kill you!"


    "Shut up, Alina! How dare you threaten to kill your own father? I raised you! This is how you repay


    me?"


    My father''s eyes were burning with anger and blue veins stood out on his forehead. If he wasn''t


    poisoned right now, he would''ve beat the crap out of me.


    I bit my lower lip and forced myself to calm down.


    "Put down the dagger, Alina. There''s nothing we can''t fix. You''re still my daughter. Let''s have a talk,


    okay?" To my surprise, my father suddenly softened his tone.


    "Shut up!" I couldn''t stand hearing him talk about our rtionship as father and daughter. It hurt too


    much for him to call me his daughter.


    I red at him and shouted, "You never loved me. You only love Sylvia! You''re Sylvia''s father, not


    mind!"


    My father was stunned and he stopped in his tracks. "You knew?"

 Chapter 708 Family Or Enemy

    Chapter 708 Family Or Enemy


    Leonard''s POV:


    My subconscious reaction seemed to have pissed Alina off even more. Her eyes turned red and she


    gnashed her teeth angrily.


    "So you do know."


    "I just found out." I wanted to exin, but Alina wouldn''t have believed me.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    This came as a surprise. I had nned to break the news to her after the wedding, but she


    somehow found out about it sooner.


    "I don''t know how you know, but I only found out about it recently. I haven''t even told her about it..."


    Thinking of this, Iughed bitterly and felt that everything was spiraling out of control. Alina sneered.


    "Oh, please, Dad. Don''t lie to me. I''ve seen it all! I''ve seen it with my own eyes. You trained her, you


    two ran in the forest in the wolf form, and you even licked her fur! You''ve never done any of those


    things with me! You''ve known that she was your daughter for a long time but you kept it from me!"


    Alina''s eyes welled up with tears and her pale face looked tired and weak.


    The scene she described pertained to the time I gave Sylvia special training in the imperial capital. I


    didn''t expect that she would know about it.


    I felt so guilty. I had no idea I had hurt her like this. I just thought that she was unhappy with the


    marriage I arranged for her, but I didn''t know that she was holding onto a lot of hurt.


    "I thought you didn''t like such things. You''ve never mentioned it before," I said falteringly.


    "It''s because you never asked!" she shot back ferociously. "Ever since I was a child, you''ve always


    made choices for me based on your own interests. You never asked me what I wanted. If you really


    cared about me as a father, you wouldn''t have treated me like one of your soldiers!"


    I was a little embarrassed. I wanted to exin myself, but a lump formed in my throat.


    "You were always like your mother. You were born ady who didn''t like fighting and killing¡ª"


    I looked at her sadly and tried to defend myself, but she cut me off abruptly.


    "Enough! Lady,dy,dy¡ª I don''t want to be ady at all! I never wanted to be ady! You made


    me!" Alina was burning with deep, deep hatred. "I''ve had enough! My life has been a living hell


    because of you! I thought that family would understand me, but you didn''t. You were so selfish that


    you didn''t care that you were suffocating me! In that case, let''s just die together. I''ll have no home


    after this anyway!"


    Seeing Alina break down, I felt my heart shatter into a million pieces. "Alina, this is your home. I''ve


    never considered driving you away. I only arranged that marriage for you because I wanted you to


    live a stable, carefree life."


    I had never thought that I had hurt my own daughter so deeply. Her cruel usations made me


    suddenly realize that I was never a good father.


    "Alina, listen to me. I love you, but maybe I didn''t know how to show it..."


    I wanted her to calm down, but she refused to listen to me. When I tried to take a step closer, she


    swung the dagger frantically.


    "Alina, put down the knife. You might hurt yourself." I was a little worried. Alina was way too


    emotional. I had to find a way to calm her down.


    "Oh, please, Dad!" Alina roared, wagging the dagger at my face. "You care about me? No, you


    don''t. I know why you''re so anxious to marry me off to another pack. You just want to get rid of me


    so that Sylvia can inherit your ce!"

 Chapter 709 The Dagger Of Sin

    Chapter 709 The Dagger Of Sin


    Leonard''s POV:


    "No, it''s not like that. Alina, you are mistaken. I have never wanted to get rid of you. Our pack is


    always your home and your support," I disputed her ims and rified everything for her again.


    Alina shook her head to show that she didn''t believe me. "That''s enough, Dad. Chet is dead, and


    your n is ruined. You don''t have to lie to me anymore."


    "I want nothing more than for you to be happy! I''m not forcing you to get married again if you don''t


    want to. For as long as I live, I will support you." I was a little anxious. I didn''t want to see her like


    this anymore. Everything I did was to make her happy.


    If this had only brought her pain and misery, I hope she could one day be free to live however she


    pleased.


    Even if it meant that she would not get married... "Dad, Chet is dead." Alina suddenly calmed down.


    She red at me and added in a dismal and odd tone, "So no one can force me to get married now,


    not even you, Dad."


    I paused for a moment, and the sadness surged in an instant. Chet was really dead. He was such a


    good young man.


    I swiveled around to look at the young man thrown carelessly to the ground. His blood had dried up,


    and his beautiful blue eyes would never see the world again.


    "I''m sorry, Alina. Maybe I was wrong." My shoulders sagged as I felt sadness and guilt engulf me.


    It was at this point that I realized how foolish and conceited I had been.


    I should have been more aware of what the kids were thinking.


    "Dad, an apology won''t always work," Alina remarked venomously.


    "Tell me. What can I do to make you feel better? Alina, I will try my best to make it up to you as long


    as you are willing to talk to me." I gave her a weary nce, hoping to put a stop to this absurd


    confrontation as soon as possible.


    Alina kept silent for a long time.


    Just then, a ck shadow shed through the corner of my eyes.


    At once, I got alert and shouted without hesitation, "Alina, run!"


    But it was toote. Alina was already encircled by the ck figure, which held a weapon ready to


    inflict harm on her.


    I red at the figure and yelled, "Let her go!"


    The ck figure was just a cloud of human-form fog. I had a vague feeling that the woman in ck


    cloak was ying a trick on me.


    Alina didn''t seem to notice it and looked at me in confusion.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The weapon in the ck figure''s hand got steadily closer to Alina''s neck. I felt my nerves rising and


    called for Alina toe over to me. As


    I spoke, I hurriedly moved close to her.


    Maybe my sudden move frightened her, causing her to il the dagger. "You! Stay away from me!"


    I didn''t take Alina''s threat seriously. My only concern was to get her out of danger.


    At this point, the weapon was within inches from Alina''s face. It could pierce through her fragile skin


    if it was a little closer.


    "Trust me, honey. Come here!" Once again, my anxiety caused me to yell at her.


    Alina backed away from me, tears streaming down her face, afraid that I would hurt her. "Don''t


    come over..."


    Seeing that she was getting closer to the ck figure and was about to be stabbed by the weapon, I


    lunged forward, grabbed her hand, and dragged her towards me.


    Alina screamed as she fell into my arms.


    At this time, the ck figure behind her had disappeared.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. When I was about tofort Alina, I felt a sharp pain piercing through my


    chest.

 Chapter 710 Stab Into The Heart

    Chapter 710 Stab Into The Heart


    Alina''s POV:


    My father kept getting closer to me, his face grim. No matter how much I screamed, he refused to


    let me go.


    A violent buzzing sound filled my ears. I saw visions in front of me, all of them filled with angry


    fathers.


    Several voices in my head seemed to warn me that my father was lying to me. He didn''t love me the


    slightest bit. If he caught me, I would certainly be deprived of everything and rendered homeless.


    I copsed, losing myst shred of sanity.


    I hadmitted so many wrong acts. I''d even poisoned my father. I would never be forgiven!


    "Kill him. Once you kill him, you will be free!" a ghostly voice whispered in my ears. I didn''t want to


    pay heed to it, but it haunted me.


    I had a splitting headache and just wanted to escape.


    "Don''t hesitate. Kill him, Alina, or you will die. You havemitted so many transgressions. No one


    will forgive you."


    The voice still lingered in my ears. As I watched my father get increasingly closer, I almost failed at


    subduing the fear I felt inside.


    The second he grabbed my wrist, my rational thinking was ovee by agitation and uneasiness.


    My fingers curled around the dagger and I stabbed him with it.


    The sharp dagger pierced his clothes and sank into a soft spot.


    When I snapped back to my senses, the dagger I was holding was buried deep inside my father''s


    chest.


    I was so frightened that I could barely speak a word. I hurriedly withdrew my hand, stumbled a few


    steps back, and copsed to the ground. "No. it wasn''t me. I didn''t... No!"


    Blood gushed out of my father''s chest. He hadn''t expected this reaction of mine and he looked


    stunned.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know why... I''d warned you not to approach me..." I was so terrified that I mumbled


    anxiously.


    My father didn''t reply. He just stared down at the dagger protruding from his chest, from where


    blood was still spurting out.


    Tears of horror and despair streamed down my cheeks. I yelled in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t want to


    hurt you. I told you to stay away from me. Why didn''t you listen to me? You forced my hand!"


    As soon as I finished shouting, he pulled out the blood-stained dagger from his chest and dropped it


    to the ground with a thud.


    Unable to stop myself from shaking, I didn''t dare to meet my father''s eyes. My heart sank to my


    stomach, and chills started running all over my body.


    After a few seconds, my father stopped moving but remained upright.


    I looked up warily and saw him reach out his trembling hands as he walked toward me.


    I wanted to run, but I had no strength left. My feet were rooted to the spot. In the end, I closed my


    eyes from the overwhelming fear.


    But the next second, I felt a warm broad palm rest on my head. "Don''t be afraid, Alina."


    My eyes flew open and I looked at my father dazedly. Tears poured down my cheeks. My


    surroundings seemed to vanishpletely, until I could only feel that warm hand on my head.


    I still remembered getting lost in an amusement park when I was a child. When my father found me,


    the first thing he had done was pat my head affectionately and tell me to not be afraid.


    I choked with sobs and my legs gave way. "Why don''t you scold me?"


    "Because..." My father paused, gasping with pain. "Because my darling daughter didn''t do this on


    purpose."

 Chapter 711 No Afterlife

    Chapter 711 No Afterlife


    Alina''s POV:


    The man that stood in front of me knelt down on one knee shakily. It seemed that he could not hold


    on for much longer.


    My tears blurred my vision but I managed to hold him up.


    With a bitter tone in his voice, my father chuckled through his pained condition. "You still care about


    me, Alina."


    The sadness and pain was too overwhelming for me. I held back my words and bit my lips as hard


    as I could.


    My father sighed in a defeated manner, then he mustered up the strength he had left to hold me in


    his arms. With his low voice, he said, "I''m so sorry, Alina. You have suffered through many things,


    yet I haven''t hugged you like a father should in all these years."


    My jaw clenched as I struggled to hold myself back from sobbing.


    "It''s all my fault. I admit I was the one who neglected your feelings."


    My father did his best to endure the pain and he took in a deep breath. He spoke in a slow pace as


    he was experiencing difficulty in his body.


    "I don''t want to interfere with your life anymore. I won''t force you to get married ever again. In the


    future, you must live out the life you want. As long as you''re happy, that''s enough for me." Those


    words broke me and I sobbed. I couldn''t keep it in any longer and my arms reached to hug him


    back.


    My father''s chest was too broad for me to fully wrap my arms around him, so I was only able to


    tightly grasp the clothes on his back. With my entire body trembling, I snuggled more into the


    embrace that I have long needed.


    Even in his condition, he stillforted me by patting me gently on the back.


    At this moment, I looked back to my childhood. Those years, I snuggled in my father''s arms, when I


    was still stumbling over the words I tried to read.


    My father was strict but he was also patient in correcting the mistakes I made.


    Remembering this caused my sadness to take over once again and I cried out harder.


    I was wrong, Dad.


    I tried to part my lips to speak, but I couldn''t seem to get my voice out.


    "Don''t cry, Alina. It will all be for the better." I could hear my father''s breathing getting slower.


    I managed to calm my sobbing and almost began to say a few words until his own sobbing voice


    began to speak again. "You must learn to rely on yourselves in the future, my children."


    The moment he finished his words, I felt him weakly fall back in my arms.


    "No!" My scream of disbelief made its way out of my throat. I reached to grab my father back, but I


    too, had little strength in me. I was pulled down on the ground with his falling body.


    Hurriedly, I got up only to see that the wound on his chest was bleeding profusely.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I frantically covered and put pressure on the wound with my hands. I cried out helplessly, "I''m sorry,


    Dad! I was wrong! What should I do now? Please, Dad. Don''t leave me again. I know I was wrong. I


    won''t dare to ever to that again."


    "Alina... Don''t... Don''t... cry..." he said through weak breaths. His pupils that were staring into my


    eyes began to lose focus.


    It was not until my father closed his eyes and his breath became weaker and weaker that I


    remembered to call a doctor.


    Stumbling to the door, I shouted for a doctor.


    I had heard no one respond back to me from the outside. When I opened the door just a crack, light


    flooded in the room. It caused me to see clearly that my hands were covered in blood. I stood there


    stunned.


    Finally, the voice of a few servants came from afar. In shock, I had mmed the door back shut.


    I was overwhelmed with this heavy sense of uneasiness. I held onto the doorknob as I briefly lost


    my bnce. My heart was beating so fast that it could very well jump out of my chest.


    I knew what I was afraid of.


    I did my best to calm myself down before I turned around. As I stared upon my father lying in his


    blood and my fiance''s cold body on the floor, I began to lose all control of my emotions once again.


    It was toote for me to regret it now.


    I leaned against the door and slowly slid down into a sitting position. I covered my mouth with my


    hands as I let all my tears burst out.


    "Please forgive me, Dad. I promise I will pay you back in the next life..." I kept murmuring as I


    trembled violently.

 Chapter 712 Escape

    Chapter 712 Escape


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Once Noreen disappeared, I began to look for a way out. I needed to find Rufus and I needed to


    ask the truth from him as soon as I could.


    It seemed that I was in a very strange ce. There was no door that could be seen, and the only


    object in the room was a scarecrow lying on the floor.


    I recalled that there used to be furniture and a candle in the room. They oddly disappeared the


    moment Noreen''s avatar left.


    I took out my phone so that I could contact someone from the outside world, but I soon realized


    there was no signal in this ce.


    At least the shlight of my phone was still working.


    I started fumbling about the room but I didn''t find any clues. My anxiety began to build up from this.


    "Sylvia, you need to calm down. Listen. The sound of the wind could be heard from here," Yana


    reassured.


    I stopped from my pacing and took in a sharp breath. I, too, noticed something was off. Somewhere


    in the room, the wind blew loudly.


    It made sense. I didn''t feel suffocated and I could also definitely feel the air flowing.


    This space was not securely shut!


    In an instant, I came to the conclusion.


    I began to feel a sense of hope as I walked towards the direction of the sound of the wind.


    I examined the wall in front of me, put my hand to it and closed my eyes to feel it.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The flow of the wind was certainly faster than the rest of the ce.


    I took in a deep breath and mustered up all my courage before I rammed my body into the wall.


    After a brief moment of falling in the air, Inded on a bed of soft grass.


    "Damn it! The wall was fake!" Yana snickered and cursed out, "Noreen, that cunning old witch." I


    regained myposure and turned my head, only to see the wall disappearing into nothingness.


    The room was just an illusion.


    In turned out that I had been in the wilderness this whole time.


    At the same time, there seemed to be amotion in the distance. I could faintly feel Rufus'' scent,


    causing me to swiftly stand up from the grass and run towards it.


    When I arrived at the scene, I came to the sight of a great number of soldiers that were fighting


    each other. Arge amount of them had also fainted on the ground.


    "Is... Is it an illusion again?" Yana questioned.


    "Not this time, I think. They could have been poisoned by the smoke." Looking up at the white


    smoke wafting in the sky, I could think of no one else but Noreen. She must be the mastermind


    behind all this again.


    Fortunately, the white smoke began to dissipate.


    The soldiers could finally return to their normal selves; the effect just needed to wear off.


    All I had to do now was to find ways to separate them so they could stop fighting each other.


    I darted into the masses of bodies and pulled on a soldier who was hammering a tree. Then I


    realized it was Edwin.


    I was stunned. It appeared that Edwin could not think straight and his mind was a jumbled mess. He


    waved the tree branches as if they were weapons.


    "Edwin, wake up."


    While I tried to wake him up, I also had to avoid his attacks. It seemed that Edwin couldn''t hear


    anything I was saying.


    Another soldier came up to attack me at the same time.


    I knocked him out right away. I then pulled Edwin to the bushes in the corner of the space. I tied him


    up with a long vine from the ground, so that he wouldn''t hurt himself by poking his head with the


    tree branches.


    After making sure Edwin would be fine, I immediately returned to the crowd and began to separate


    more soldiers.


    There were ones that were too agitated and uncooperative, so I knocked them out.


    It was beginning to dawn on me howrge the group of soldiers was.


    I could feel that Rufus was near, but I couldn''t seem to find him.


    By this time, the white smoke had fully evaporated. The sky returned to its bright color.


    Golden sunlight pierced through the clouds and shone through the trees. Beautiful beams of light


    surrounded the area.


    "Rufus, where are you?"


    I walked deeper into the forest and continued to call out Rufus'' name. I could detect that his scent


    was bing stronger and stronger.


    I knew that Rufus was near.


    Suddenly, I had heard a rustling sound. It seemed that there was someone dragging something in


    the bushes to my left.


    I held in a breath of anticipation and walked over cautiously. When I parted the bushes, I saw a tall


    and strong figure that was lugging an unconscious soldier.


    "Rufus!" I cried out his name.

 Chapter 713 The Real Body Of The Scarecrow

    Chapter 713 The Real Body Of The Scarecrow


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus turned around and his eyes lit up as soon as he saw me. He scampered towards me and


    enfolded me in his arms in relief. "If I still couldn''t find you, I would''ve blown this mountain up."


    I inhaled his scent and rubbed my chin against his shoulder. "Don''t worry. I''m not hurt."


    Rufus gently pushed me away from him to take a good look at me. He touched my face and


    inspected my body up and down, and concern was visible in his eyes as he did so. "Did Noreen


    take you away?"


    I nodded and honestly said, "Yes, she did. But she didn''t hurt me."


    His brows furrowed. The fact that Noreen took me away displeased him and it was obvious in his


    tone of voice as he replied, "I don''t think I can let you stay with Alina alone anymore."


    "You''ve found out about that already?" My jaw dropped in surprise.


    Rufus bobbed his head, his eyes mirroring the intent to be violent. "I just don''t think that was a mere


    coincidence."


    "Alina seemed to have made some deal with Noreen, but I don''t know what exactly it is. And


    something makes me wonder, why did Leonard''s soldiers attack each other?" I sighed and held his


    arm, hoping to grasp a sense of security.


    "It must be Noreen''s trick. When we passed by this ce, white smoke was pumped out, clouding


    the area. I think that''s what affected the soldiers and urged them to assault one another."


    Rufus briefly told me what had happened. He assured me that he had contacted the army of the


    pack and that they woulde to deal with the aftermath soon. That news relieved a knot inside


    me.


    Then a thought hit me. I hesitated for a while, but I knew that I wouldn''t know unless I asked. I faced


    Rufus seriously and questioned him. "Have you, by any chance, already known that Leonard is my


    father?"


    His eyes widened in shock, his jaw hanging open. He raised his thick eyebrows and asked in return,


    "How did you know?"


    Without directly receiving a definite response, I was certain what he meant.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I let go of his arm and bit my lips, disappointment slowly invading my


    system.


    I entertained a subconscious hunch that he had known it long before I had but kept his lips tightly


    sealed.


    Rufus sighed. He cupped my face and gazed at me with affectionate eyes. "It was Leonard who


    asked me not to tell you. He wanted to be the one to tell you in person, tonight."


    "Really?" I pouted and looked up at him. Although I was still despondent, he managed to convince


    me.


    "I''m telling you the truth. It hasn''t been that long since we knew about it. It was literally before Alina''s


    wedding. He wanted to tell you himself after the ceremony." He bestowed a kiss on my lips to


    appease me. "Don''t be upset, baby. I didn''t mean to hide it from you."


    He seeded in pacifying me. I looked into his eyes and nodded before reaching for his hand. "I


    see. It''s not your fault."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    In all honesty, I was very happy to know that Leonard was my biological father. Especially when I


    got to know what kind of person he was, I was indescribably excited. I wished I knew it sooner.


    The best part was Leonard actually wanted me as his daughter! I really wanted to dance and


    scream, but that would probably make me look like a lunatic.


    Rufus seemed to have seen right through me. He ruffled my hair dotingly and said softly, "Let''s


    clean this mess up and go back to see Leonard."


    "Okay!" The energy that was drained from me got recharged. After sending this group of soldiers


    back safely, I would see my father! That thought alone got me thrilled.


    Rufus nced at the ground and asked curiously, "Why is there a scarecrow?"


    I followed his gaze. "Oh, isn''t that Noreen''s dummy?"


    After I walked out of the stone chamber, the illusion and the scarecrow both disappeared. It was as


    if it purposefully deactivated after I exited. But why did the scarecrow appear again all of a sudden?


    I remembered Noreen telling me that her real body was in another ce, and it struck me like


    lightning. I thought hard of where she wasst seen. When it came to me, my palms were sweating


    and my heart was banging against my chest.


    It was in Leonard''s ce!


    "Damn it! Leonard''s in danger! Let''s go back!" My heart was beating loudly as fear engulfed me. I


    tugged Rufus'' hand, urging him to run with me. We transformed into our wolf form and darted away.


    I hoped I was wrong and Leonard was just fine.

 Chapter 714 Terrible News

    Chapter 714 Terrible News


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I sensed something unusual when I stepped into the pce. Everyone looked quite serious and


    seemed to be in haste. I had no idea what they were busy with.


    I felt a little uneasy. I quickened my pace to get to Leonard''s office in time, but I couldn''t find him


    there.


    Then I went to his room but couldn''t find him there either.


    At this point, I was growing restless. Quickly, I made my way downstairs, where I was greeted by a


    guard. I remembered that he worked for Leonard.


    I stopped him and asked, "Where is Alpha Leonard?"


    The guard recognized me and stammered with embarrassment.


    Something was obviously wrong, so I asked again, "Where is Alpha Leonard? Tell me!"


    The guard didn''t dare to look at me. He stammered, "He is d-dead..."


    I couldn''t believe his words. "Dead? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    How could a person die suddenly for no reason? Thest time I saw him, Leonard was in perfect


    condition.


    The guard trembled and sped up to narrate what happened. "It''s Miss Alina''s fiance, Chet. He


    suddenly attacked Alpha Leonard when he had a rpse and was feeling weak..."


    "I don''t believe it! Leonard is the God of War. How could someone much weaker than he could


    manage to kill him so easily?" Fear and anger rose in my voice. The guard''s words struck fear in my


    heart because I knew they might be true. There was no hint of deceit etched on his face. Even his


    eyes were bloodshot.


    "Miss Todd, we don''t want to believe this either. Although Alpha Leonard defeated him, he was also


    fatally wounded. He died before the doctor arrived."


    I shook my head in disbelief and staggered backward. "No, I don''t believe that Leonard is dead. You


    are kidding me, right? Leonard must be ying a trick on everyone. He''s just ying us, right?"


    As I spoke, my voice cracked with grief, and my eyes turned red.


    The guard looked at me sadly with teary eyes. He looked very strong. His tanned skin highlighted


    his clearly defined muscles.


    Even a tough guy like him couldn''t hold back the tears any longer.


    He sobbed intermittently and wiped his tears roughly with the back of his hand. "Alpha Leonard was


    stabbed directly in his heart. It was toote when Miss Alina discovered that her fiance had


    murdered Alpha Leonard."


    My head was buzzing. As much as I tried to tell myself to calm down, I couldn''t stop myself from


    shaking and my core temperature dropped precipitously.


    When I thought about Leonard, I pictured someone strong and all-knowing. He had spent most of


    his life fighting and killing enemies on the battlefield. Even if he got sick, he would fight his illness


    like a warrior.


    I took it for granted, thinking he would live long and happy.


    I was considering living here for a while to apany him.


    I had hoped that when Rufus and I had children, he would be able to help raise them and share in


    our excitement as a family.


    But all this happened so suddenly.


    He had spent his life guarding against enemies but failed to protect himself from the people around


    him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was unbelievably ridiculous.


    I couldn''t believe it. But when I thought of Leonard''s legs turning frail due to his rpses, I shivered


    all over.


    Reeling from shock and disbelief, I lost my bnce and fell backward.

 Chapter 715 Break Up Thoroughly

    Chapter 715 Break Up Thoroughly


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Thankfully, a pair of big hands caught my body before I could drop on the floor.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised my head stiffly. It was Rufus who came in a hurry. Judging from the expression on his face,


    he seemed to have also heard what had happened.


    "Sylvia, you need to calm down," he uttered worriedly as he held me.


    But I couldn''t calm down at all. I grabbed the guard''s cor and asked frantically, "Where is


    Leonard?"


    The guard started to speak but held his tongue after giving it some thought. He probably thought I


    still refused to believe him. "Alpha Leonard is really dead."


    I finally lost it and said, "Whamaskingyouis..." Words seemed to have left my head as I couldn''t


    finish my sentence. There was a lump in my dry throat, and my voice was extremely hoarse.


    "Where is his... his body?"


    The guard choked with sobs and began to wail. I was able to pinpoint the body''s whereabouts in


    between his sobs.


    The tension in my hands melted away as I released his cor and took a long breath. "I''m sorry."


    Then I turned around and hurried to that location.


    When I arrived at the ce, I was stopped by the guards at the door.


    "Get out of my way," I ordered coldly.


    They exchanged nces before one of them said sternly, "Miss Alina doesn''t allow anyone to go in


    there."


    I sneered, "She forbids anyone from entering? Is she trying to hide something from us?"


    Soon, a realization dawned on me. Alina was thest person Leonard saw before he died, and the


    man assassinated him was her fiance. Apparently, Leonard''s death had something to do with her.


    The soldiers were hostile after hearing what I said. "You are not allowed to enter. Can you bear the


    dire consequences if something happens?"


    "Yes, I can." I wanted them to know I was serious as I nned to force my way in.


    Whenlwasaboutteintoconflict with them...


    Rufus came in a hurry. He cast a frosty re at the men and said in a cold voice, "Open the door.


    Your Alpha is dead. It''s only right that we check his corpse."


    Only then did I realized that a young coroner in a white robe was behind him.


    The guards were in a dilemma. They seemed to be afraid of Rufus'' authority, but they also didn''t


    dare defy Alina''s order.


    Then, out of nowhere, the door opened from inside.


    Alina walked out. She looked worn out in that heavy ck dress and ck veil.


    She cast a cold nce my way and sneered at Rufus, "What? You think you can do whatever you


    want here just because you''re the prince? I''m Alpha Leonard''s only daughter.


    I''m not allowing anyone to disturb my father. May his soul rest in peace."


    Rufus snorted. He nonchntly straightened his tie and said unruly, "Alina, have you forgotten


    something? No matter who it is, and no matter how noble their status is, as long as one is a


    member of the werewolf race, they must obey the royal family. This may be the Silver Moon Pack, I


    still have the right to call the shot here." "Rufus! Don''t go too far!" Alina couldn''t believe that Rufus


    would be so rude to her. She pulled a straight face and looked at him coldly.


    Rufus ignored her and walked inside with me hand in hand. The soldiers no longer dared to stop us.


    Alina went berserk. She blocked our way and red at me before saying, "Everyone can go in


    except you! I won''t let you go inside! Not even over my dead body!"

 Chapter 716 Refusal for Autopsy

    Chapter 716 Refusal for Autopsy


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I peered on Alina''s shoulder and looked at the open door behind her.


    From a distance, Leonard''s bodyy visible at the center of the hall.


    At the sight of this, I couldn''t help trembling.


    Alina continued to yell something, but I couldn''t make out what it was.


    "Go and have a look." Rufus nudged me with a sigh.


    With a dreary nod, I walked forward.


    Leonard''s body was surrounded by flowers and lit white candles. If I didn''t look carefully, I would


    think that he was just asleep peacefully.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Extreme despair engulfed me suddenly. But not a single tear formed in my dry eyes.


    Out of nowhere, a gentle breeze brushed my face, bringing with it the enticing aroma of gardenia,


    Leonard''s all-time favorite flower.


    Due to the familiar aroma, I imagined Leonard was still there, standing behind me and waiting for


    me to turn around.


    My lips couldn''t help trembling as I tried my best to suppress the sob trying to escape my throat.


    It hurt. It felt as if something was literally piercing through my heart.


    I was getting closer and closer to him. But as I ascended the stairs, something pushed me away.


    It was Alina.


    She red at me with red eyes and shouted in a sharp voice, "Stay away from my father!"


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand and tried to grab me as if she was going to rip me apart


    right then and there.


    Fortunately, Rufus stopped her in time and gave her a stern lecture, "I''ll forgive you this once


    because your father just passed away. But if you dare try again to hurt Sylvia, I won''t spare you."


    Rufus threw Alina onto the stairs. The ck veil on her head fell down, revealing her face that


    scrunched up in rage. Sheughed sourly and dered, "Prince Rufus, are you going to punish


    me? What did I do wrong? Are you ganging up on me now that my father is gone?"


    Rufus held back his impatience and took a deep breath. His face was indifferent, and his eyes were


    as cold as ice. He cast a piercing re at Alina and uttered, "I just have one question for you. Why


    are you not letting anyone see Leonard''s body? Even the coroner is not allowed to get close. What


    are you afraid of? Leonard is the Alpha. We must find the truth behind his death."


    Upon hearing what Rufus said, Alina slowly got up from the ground. She threw the ck veil away


    and grinned at him. "Well, since you want to know the truth, then let me tell you."


    She then raised her hand and signaled to the soldiers at the door. Several troops arrived shortly


    carrying an adult male corpse. His dark hair had lost its shine, and the corpse had be stiff.


    This was probably Alina''s fiance, Chet. Rufus told me he had met him in Leonard''s office a few days


    back.


    He struck Rufus as a decent, reserved, and intelligent young man. He was a man with great


    potential and a bright future ahead of him. To be honest, he was a good match for Alina.


    What a pity that he died a miserable death.


    The soldiers brought a tray with them, on which there was a bloody dagger.


    "The murderer and the weapon are here. You can investigate them as you like." After saying that,


    Alina scowled at me.


    Rufus reassured me before approaching the body to inspect it. After a quick check, he looked at me


    seriously.


    "I could sense Noreen''s scent on the corpse."


    I pursed my lips and took the dagger, only to find that it also had a faint trace of Noreen''s scent.


    Suddenly, a realization hit me. When they were in the forest, the soldiers were affected by the white


    smoke and attacked each other.


    There was no doubt that Noreen was the mastermind behind all these.


    In this case, could it have been Noreen who manipted Chet to kill Leonard?


    Thinking of this, my hatred for Noreen rose to its peak.

 Chapter 717 Half Sister

    Chapter 717 Half Sister


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Resentment umted in my heart. I couldn''t control my emotions as I held the dagger tightly. I


    didn''t want to jump into conclusions yet, but I couldn''t shake off the possibility.


    Rufus put his cold hand over mine and carefully chose his words. "We haven''t seen his corpse yet.


    We still don''t know anything for sure."


    He then took the dagger from my hand and threw it on the tray.


    "Leave it to me," Rufus whispered to clear away my fog of thoughts.


    His voice unknotted my tense nerves. I looked up at him, and then slowly I nodded. "Okay."


    Rufus gave my little finger a light squeeze, as ifforting me in silence. That was a brief gesture,


    but it mattered a lot for me.


    "That''s enough. The truth is right before your eyes. What else do you want?" Alina cut in angrily.


    A low chuckle broke free from Rufus'' throat. When he turned to look at Alina, his cold and indifferent


    look dominated his face once again. "We just saw the assant and the weapon. We can''t definitely


    assume that the same person killed Leonard. Leonard is an esteemed senior official of the empire,


    yet he''s strangely imed to have been killed, and without a solid motive at that. As the prince, I


    have the right to dig into this matter more and find out the truth." "There''s no way that''s going to


    happen." There was no trace of hesitation in Alina''s tone as she refused, and then sneered. "I''m his


    biological daughter, so I''m the one who has the right to deal with his funeral. I''ve handed over the


    murderer to you. But if you don''t believe me, then there''s nothing I can do. Insisting on doing the


    autopsy will be an outright disrespect! My father has fought countless battles for the empire. Don''t


    you want to give him the peaceful rest he rightfully deserves, even in his death?"


    Her remark made my blood boil. "I''m fed up with your nonsense. How can we believe that Chet is


    the murderer just by your mere words? Alina, I''m guessing you''re just feeling guilty."


    Upon hearing what I said, Alina''s eyes were ring at me as she spat, "Who do you think you are?


    How dare you say something like that?"


    Rufus pulled a long face and stood in front of me to protect me. "Alina, don''t be so unreasonable."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus emitted a domineering and imposing aura, forcing Alina to lower her head instinctively and


    not daring to raise her voice in his presence anymore. She was, after all, under Rufus ''mand.


    "Anyway, just let my father rest in peace!" Even so, Alina refused the autopsy.


    At this time, a voiceced with grief and indignation resonated from the door. We turned our heads


    to see who it was.


    "Alina, are you going to stop me too?"


    It was Edwin. By the looks of it, it seemed that the soldiers in the forest were all safe.


    Edwin was with a lot of people, including professional forensic experts and criminal detectives. They


    immediately surrounded Alina, just doing what they had to.


    Alina was at a loss. It was so sudden that she didn''t know what to do. She looked at everyone


    present and let out a heavy sigh. She had no choice but to concede. She unwillingly stood aside


    and let Rufus, Edwin and the others go up the stairs. Her protest was the least thing we wanted to


    deal with.


    I followed them in a hurry, but Alina stopped me again and signaled her men to surround me to


    completely block my sight.


    Damn it! She was utterly despicable!


    I reined in my impulse to curse at her and just settled on giving her a re. "What''s the meaning of


    this?"


    As if my inquiry was ridiculous, Alina sneered and crossed her arms over her chest. "Who are you?


    What right do you have to go in? Princess Sylvia? Ha! You''re funny. You''re not a princess until you


    get married to Prince Rufus. From where I''m standing, you''re not, so you have no right to follow


    them."


    "You¡ª"


    I wanted to retaliate, but Alina leaned over and whispered in my ear, "Or do you want to go in as my


    half-sister?"


    Her words stunned me. I froze as my eyes bore at Alina.


    "You..." I couldn''t say another word. I felt a lump forming in my throat, making me unable to make a


    sound.


    Alina snorted at my baffled reaction. "Isn''t it time you ask me how I knew it?" Without waiting for my


    answer, she answered her own question. "Of course, my dear father told me personally. He added


    he didn''t want to acknowledge you as his daughter at all. Now that he''s dead, the little reunion you


    might have worked out inside that head of yours is now impossible."


    I gritted my teeth and tried not to shiver. She had been getting into my nerves, but hearing her say


    that to me was more like an electric drill was boring through my bones.


    I didn''t believe a single word that came out of her mouth. She must have tried to sow dissension


    between us. Now that Leonard was presumed dead, she could hide the truth from me and even lie


    straight to my face. Letting her get to me was like believing her woven lie.


    Trusting her would do me no good!


    A disdainful sneer came to her lips. "As long as I''m alive, you''ll only be a fatherless bastard for the


    rest of your life!"

 Chapter 718 Request For Dissecting

    Chapter 718 Request For Dissecting


    Rufus''s POV:


    Edwin and I rushed to the stage in the middle of the hall. As soon as we reached the dead body, we


    heard the door shut behind us.


    That was when I realized that Sylvia had not followed us in. I was worried about her and wanted to


    bring her in, but Edwin was so ovee with sadness that he suddenly fainted. The men around us


    flew into a panic as they supported him, so I had no choice but to check on Edwin first.


    However, Edwin regained consciousness very soon. He was only out for about ten seconds.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and wanted to help him get closer to Leonard''s body.


    Before I could do that, he threw himself in front of Leonard''s bed and sobbed sorrowfully. "Damn it!


    How can you leave me behind like this?"


    His body shook violently as he reached his trembling hand out to see if Leonard had really stopped


    breathing. His own breaths were harsh and shallow, as if he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Everyone''s eyes turned red at this emotional disy.


    With a howl, Edwin copsed to the ground.


    I hurried tofort him and asked the forensic experts to check the body.


    Edwin was engulfed in immense anguish and self-reproach. "I shouldn''t have left! He had just had a


    rpse at that time. Even if he was furious with me, I shouldn''t have left him alone! He would have


    still been alive if I had stayed. He must have been in so much pain with such a gaping hole in his


    chest!"


    Edwin held his head and kept murmuring like a helpless child, tears welling up in his eyes.


    This was the first time I had witnessed such a stoic and noble male werewolf lose control without


    caring for his image. His sad cries got stuck in his dry throat. His mouth was opened wide, and the


    blue protruding veins on his forehead seemed to be the evidence of his silent pain. Tears slipped


    from the corners of his eyes and sshed on the cold tiles.


    My heart was heavy with grief. I took a deep breath and tried to rein in my emotions. It was my job


    to stay calm while everyone else fell apart around me. Leonard''s death was odd. I had to find the


    murderer responsible and exact revenge.


    At this time, we heard a flurry of footsteps. The door was thrown open with a loud bang.


    In a state of agitation, Owen barged in. His hair was disheveled and his clothes were stained with


    blood. He seemed to havee directly from the military camp.


    His face was a mask of confusion as he asked, "Who is dead?"


    No one dared to answer his question. Everyone present just lowered their heads.


    His eyes widened when they fell on the corpse in the center of the room. He shook his head in


    disbelief. "No, it''s impossible. How could he die? He said he wanted to meet Warren''s child. How


    could he die?"


    Edwin wiped his tears and approached Owen, enduring his pain. "Go and see him."


    Owen stumbled to the bed, kept silent for a few seconds, and then let out a cry of agony.


    I couldn''t bear to see it anymore. When I turned my head away, I spotted a forensic expert walking


    toward me. He removed his gloves and said, "ording to the preliminary examination, the only


    injury Alpha Leonard has is the stab wound in his heart. He died about two hours ago. A visualThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    inspection of the wound tells us that the murder weapon is indeed the dagger. We will need to go


    back for further investigation."


    After hesitating for a few seconds, the forensic expert asked, "Do you want to conduct an autopsy to


    confirm the cause of death?"


    I wavered for a moment and eyed Edwin and Owen.


    Edwin was in no state to make a decision. Owen on the other hand, was immersed in his sorrow


    and was paying no heed to his surroundings.


    At this moment, Alina came in and vehemently opposed the autopsy request.


    "You want to cut open my father? Over my dead body! I will never let my father lose his dignity even


    after his death!"

 Chapter 719 Bad News And Good News

    Chapter 719 Bad News And Good News


    Rufus'' POV:


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edwin was about to say something but stopped after reconsidering. Finally, he simply sighed and


    turned his back to Alina.


    I felt a little helpless. Alina was Leonard''s only immediate family member. If she didn''t give us


    permission, we could not conduct the autopsy by force.


    "Have you seen enough of my father''s body? If you have had your fill, you can leave. Don''t disturb


    his peace." Alina frostily directed us to leave.


    Upon hearing that, Owen stopped crying. He got his emotions under control and turned to look at


    Alina.


    "Child, Leonard is not just your father. He is also the leader of the whole pack. He is dead now. You


    can''t send everyone away so overbearingly and not let anyone mourn him."


    It seemed that Alina was ready to drop her pretense. Her usual obedience and impassivity


    disappeared without a trace. She gave Owen a sarcastic smile. "Do you think that''s what my father


    needs? Where were you when he was murdered? In order to save a lowly she-wolf, you didn''t leave


    behind a single guard to protect my father! Have you seen the hole in his chest? How painful do you


    think his death was? I think you all should be held ountable for his death. So, don''t shed


    crocodile tears."


    After hearing her outburst, Edwin copsed to the ground, overwhelmed by guilt. "You''re right.


    We''re all responsible for Leonard''s death."


    He fainted as soon as he said this.


    Owen was rmed. "Call the doctor!"


    I requested the doctor to take Edwin to the hospital immediately.


    Owen was also distressed by this sudden turn of events. One of his friends was dead, and another


    one was unconscious.


    Like a hard rock, Alina refused to be persuaded. She wouldn''t let Leonard''s body undergo a


    postmortem.


    Owen had a disappointed expression on his face. He looked at her sorrowfully andmented, "I


    think I can now understand why your father wanted to get you married into another pack."


    Owen had ruffled Alina''s feathers and she instantly exploded. "What was that supposed to mean?"


    He shook his head and just sighed helplessly. Without adding anything else, he left with his men.


    I didn''t linger around and left with him.


    As soon as I stepped out of the pce, I spotted Sylvia crouched under a tree, looking dazed.


    People milled around, but no one dared to approach her. She looked as lonely as an abandoned


    child. I felt very sorry for her.


    "Sylvia." I approached her and called her name softly.


    Her head shot up abruptly. When she saw it was me, she immediately got to her feet, watching me


    hopefully.


    I knew the question on her mind, but I didn''t have the heart to reveal the cruel truth to her. I gently


    touched her flushed face. The sun was beating down on us today. I didn''t know how long she had


    been waiting outside.


    I sighed and took her to a shaded area. Then I said in a serious voice, "He died about two hours


    ago. He had a fatal wound to his chest. It was very deep. It''s clearly visible that the murderer used a


    large amount of force when they killed him."


    I saw the light in Sylvia''s eyes get extinguished in an instant. Before I could react, she passed out


    and fell backwards.


    I was unnerved and hurriedly picked her up to take her to the hospital.


    I had lost count of how many times I had waited outside the emergency roomtely. I was feeling so


    tormented that I kept pacing back and forth by the door.


    I wanted to smoke a cigarette to calm myself down, but then I remembered that I had been trying to


    quit smoking.


    I tugged at my hair in irritation. Damn it! An hour had almost passed. Why hadn''t Sylviae out


    yet?


    Finally, the doctor walked out while the light of the emergency room was still on.


    "Prince Rufus, I have two pieces of news. One is good, the other is bad. Which one do you want to


    hear first?"

 Chapter 720 Death And New Life

    Chapter 720 Death And New Life


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My heart was heavy when my eyes opened. A handsome face came into view. It was Rufus.


    I blinked my eyes groggily, nearly forgetting who and where I was.


    At this moment, an excited voice came from beside me. "Sylvia is awake!"


    My eyes instinctively flew in the direction the sound came from and I realized that Flora and Warren


    were also there.


    It was only then that I realized I was lying on a bed. The memory of Leonard''s death came rushing


    back to me.


    I gave a feeble smile, wanting to tell them that I was fine, but I really wasn''t. There was a big hole in


    my life now. The loneliness I felt could not be put into words.


    Flora held my hand, her eyes shining with concern. "I know what you want to say. But you don''t


    need to say anything right now. We all understand. You must be starving. Do you want some soup?"


    I shook my head gently. "I''m not hungry."


    Rufus sat on the edge of the bed and stroked my forehead worriedly. "You haven''t eaten anything


    for almost twenty-four hours. You should try to have something. You are so weak right now."


    I shook my head again. "I''m sorry, Rufus. I really have no appetite."


    Flora looked agitated. She went straight to the table bring me the bowl of soup and shouted, "I know


    Leonard''s death is a huge blow to you. You have always respected him and thought of him as your


    mentor. But you also need to take care of your own health. After all, it''s not just about yourself now."


    I raised my head dazedly and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Flora was about to say something, but she swallowed the words back. "Ask Rufus to tell you about


    it."


    I turned to look at Rufus, still puzzled. "What is she talking about?"


    He gently touched my belly and lovingly said, "You''re carrying our baby."


    I stared at my belly in disbelief. "You mean to say that I''m pregnant?"


    "Yes, you''re about one month along. The baby was probably conceived right before we came back


    from the border. My curse had been removed by then." Rufus'' face split into a smile, dissipating the


    bitterness in his eyes.


    We had been wanting a child for a long time. It had finally happened now.


    I touched my belly in wonder. Complex emotions swirled within me, making tears stream down my


    face.


    Rufus hurriedly reached out to wipe them and nervously asked, "What''s wrong, Sylvia? Do you feel


    some difort?"


    I shook my head, the tears still flowing, and sobbed, "No, I just can''t get a handle on my emotions."


    Something seemed to dawn on him. He sighed, got to his feet, and went to Flora and Warren. "I''m


    sorry. Can you guys give us a moment? I need some time alone with Sylvia."


    Flora studied me worriedly for a moment. Then she nodded and left with Warren.


    Rufus came back to me and wrapped his arms around me. He kissed me on the forehead and said


    in a gentle voice, "Baby, I know what you''re going through. Just cry if you want to."


    His tenderness made me even more despondent. Theplex emotions in me became


    increasingly intense, until they finally exploded. I sobbed loudly and roared to vent my sorrow.


    "I... I know crying like this is bad for the baby. But, I can''t control myself. Every time I think of


    Leonard''s death, I feel so sad..." I grabbed Rufus '' shirt and buried my face in his chest as I sobbed,


    "Rufus, I thought I had finally found my father. But now, he''s gone. He''s gone forever..."

 Chapter 721 The Baby

    Chapter 721 The Baby


    Rufus'' POV:


    My heart clenched painfully as I held Sylvia, who was on the verge of breaking down, in my arms.


    The doctor''s words ran through my mind. The good news was that Sylvia was pregnant, but the bad


    news was that the fetus was weak. Keeping this baby might be difficult. She had to be careful.


    I sighed, wrapped my arms around her tightly, and rubbed her back tofort her.


    After a while, she finally calmed down. My body sagged with relief and I dried her face with a


    handkerchief.


    The crying seemed to have exhausted Sylvia. She just let me do what I wanted and stared nkly


    out of the window.


    "Do you want to sleep for a while?" I asked her softly.


    She shook her head.


    "How about you eat something?" I suggested tenderly.


    She shook her head again.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned her face toward me and looked at her seriously. "Listen, Sylvia. You haven''t eaten anything


    all day. You need to put something in your stomach. You have someone else to take care of now


    too."


    Sylvia had a stunned expression on her face when she registered what I said. She touched her t


    belly in wonder again.


    I ced my hand on top of hers and said, "After Leonard''s death, in a certain sense, this baby is a


    new hope for us. So try to be positive, Sylvia." She nodded, tears welling up in her eyes again.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and asked an attendant to bring over the nutritious soup that was healthy


    for pregnant women.


    I fed this soup to Sylvia patiently.


    She ate robotically like a delicate but soulless puppet. However, after a few sips, tears dripped


    down her cheeks and sshed into the soup.


    I kissed them away and stayed quiet. I knew that she needed my silentpanionship the most


    now. The seconds ticked by slowly...


    Relief coursed through my veins when I saw that she had finished most of her soup. She had got a


    little color in her cheeks after eating.


    I wiped her lips with a tissue and gave her the details about what had urred over the past couple


    of days.


    "Alina has spent day and night beside Leonard''s corpse for the past two days. She doesn''t even


    leave the room."


    Sylvia paused and looked up at me. "She doesn''t eat, drink, or sleep at all?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. The servant had left food at the door of the room, but I''ve heard that


    Alina didn''t touch it at all."


    "Why didn''t I see this daughterly affection before Leonard passed away? Why does she pretend to


    love him so much now?" Sylvia sneered, icy disdain dripping from her voice.


    This was the first time I had seen Sylvia be so resentful toward anyone. It looked like this time''s


    events had truly made her despise Alina deeply.


    After all, Alina was the one who had colluded with Noreen to kidnap her. Perhaps Alina only wanted


    to hurt Sylvia. But she didn''t expect that all the pack members would go to save Sylvia, leaving an


    opening for Noreen to kill Leonard.


    "Leonard''s funeral is going to be held tomorrow." I sighed.


    Sylvia''s eyes fell to the floor and she remained quiet.


    I knew what was making her unhappy. I cupped her face and gave her an earnest look. "Do you


    want to pay your respects to Leonard and say goodbye to him?"


    She nodded and said softly, "Yes, I want to see him. I want to talk to him alone. But Alina won''t let


    me see him. She knows who I am now."


    "How did she find out?" I was a little taken aback. This was supposed to be a secret. If I hadn''t


    discovered Edwin''s deception, I was certain I wouldn''t know the truth about Sylvia''s paternal


    connection right now.


    Leonard and Edwin shouldn''t have revealed the truth to Alina first.


    "I don''t know. Maybe she has spies in the pack." Sylvia looked confused. After pondering about it for


    a while, she said in an uneasy voice, "Alina said that Leonard didn''t want to recognize me as his


    daughter at all." "That''s impossible," I retorted without hesitation.


    I was seething that Alina had cooked up a lie. "When Leonard discovered that you''re his biological


    daughter, he nearly went crazy with joy. There is zero doubt that he loves you. He wanted to tell you


    the truth after Alina''s wedding, but now he doesn''t have the chance anymore."


    I sighed helplessly. No one could predict what would happen in life. Life itself was so much more


    fragile than we could imagine.


    Sylvia pursed her lips, her tears threatening to spill over.


    I hurried tofort her. "I''ll take you to see Leonard tonight."


    Sylvia gulped hard and asked, "What about Alina? She will stop us." "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."

 Chapter 722 The First And Last Time

    Chapter 722 The First And Last Time


    Sylvia''s POV:


    That evening, Rufus actually took me to the mourning hall where Leonard''s body had been ced.


    Alina was not there.


    I didn''t know how Rufus had made her leave, and I didn''t care about it anymore. I was just happy


    she wasn''t here to disgust me again.


    "I''ll be outside. Call me if you need anything."


    Rufus considerately gave me some time alone and left to guard the door.


    After the door shut, I slowly made my way to the bed where the corpse was ced.


    The cosmetician had already fixed Leonard''s face and body. Except for the pale blue hue of his


    skin, he looked the same as before.


    I stared at his body, my mind going nk.


    I''d thought I would be a crying mess, but it seemed that I had already shed all my tears before.


    At this moment, I felt a faint burning sensation on my chest. It was because of the pendant I''d worn


    before leaving the hospital.


    The pink pendant got progressively hotter until it turned a deep rose-red color.


    I knew that when I put some distance between Leonard and me, the pendant would be light


    pink again.


    Originally, I had only intended to keep the pendant and look at it when I missed him. But I hadn''t


    expected it to work even after he was gone.


    Tears streamed down my face again. I felt an overwhelming sadness as I thought about what had


    happened between Leonard and me.


    If I had only know earlier that he was my father.


    Then I would have spent more time with him.


    I would have cherished the special training he had given me.


    After sobbing for a while, I wiped my tears. I opened the gift box I''d brought with me. It held a


    walking cane I''d made for him before. I wanted to give it to him after Alina''s wedding. But in the end,


    I couldn''t even see him onest time before he died.


    With trembling hands, I gently ced the walking cane beside Leonard''s body and wrapped his


    hand around the handle. In a hoarse voice, I said, "Dad..."


    I copsed and burst into tears again before I could say my piece.


    This was the first time, and probably thest time I would call him dad to his face.


    I sobbed sorrowfully, and so did Yana.


    Leaning over, I held Leonard''s body gently.


    "This is the first hug between us as father and daughter. Dad, we will not get another chance in the


    future," Iughed bitterly and muttered to myself.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Then I straightened my spine and removed a box of gardenia-vored balm from my pocket. I put it


    next to the bed and said, "This is made from the gardenia flowers in your yard. You have always


    imed that its scent is too strong, but it''s much better when made into scented balm. I intended to


    give it to you with the walking cane, but now..."


    I choked on my words, unable to continue anymore.


    I deeply regretted not finding out the truth earlier. I even foolishly thought Edwin was my father.


    I shared so many simrities with Leonard, but I always assumed them to be a coincidence. I was


    so hopelessly stupid.


    But it was pointless to regret it now. I had lost him forever. Maybe this was God''s will.


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and tried to get my emotions under control.


    At this moment, a familiar chill enveloped me again.


    The candles in the hall began flickering. There was no breeze, but the mes of the candles were


    swaying. It was extremely strange.


    I wasn''t surprised though. I just got to my feet serenely, turned around, and spoke into the empty


    room, "Show yourself, Noreen. I know you are here."

 Chapter 723 An Irresistible Force_____

    Chapter 723 An Irresistible Force_____


    Sylvia''s POV:


    From the darkness came a peal of muffledughter. "Sylvia, is this the connection between our


    hearts and souls? The power of the bloodline is indeed indisputable."


    "We are worlds apart. I belong to the werewolf race." I watched with my stern eyes as Noreen


    emerged out of the dark. I had expected this to happen and didn''t intend to call for help.


    Because I knew it would be pointless.


    "Are you denying your origin? The ck witch bloodline is nothing to be ashamed of. If more, it''s


    something you should be proud of." Noreen chuckled with pride and confidence. With a light p of


    her hands, all the candles in the hall were extinguished. Secondster, she pped her hands


    again and the candles red to life once more.


    It seemed as if she was trying to impress me, but I just found her eagerness to show off so


    ridiculous.


    I was rendered speechless upon seeing what she had done. For the life of me, I couldn''t figure out


    what it was she was unting.


    "You see that? The ck witch bloodline is extremely strong, much stronger than that of the


    werewolf race." Noreen looked arrogant, as if she didn''t understand me at all. "You don''t feel proud


    of having such a powerful bloodline, but to hate and deny it... You are just so in stupid."


    A frown etched on my face as I asked in a gloomy tone, "What on earth are you trying to do?"


    Noreen threw up her hands and answered innocently, "I just want you to ept your fate, Sylvia."


    It sounded like I should be grateful for what happened to me.


    I sneered, "Fate? If there is such a thing as fate, then it is your fate to die in my hands one day."


    Noreen arched her eyebrows. Her lips curved into a smirk as if mocking at my innocence. "I like


    your naivety and arrogance. But you seem to have wrongly med all your misfortune on me." "Of


    course, you are the one to me," I roared angrily. "You have done nothing but disrupt my life. It''s


    you who killed my father!"


    Noreen eyed me with fake pity. "Sylvia, don''t you understand? Everything was destined. Youe


    from a long line of witches. Your existence is ominous. The people you love and the ones who love


    you are bound to leave you someday. Both of your parents are the same. Rufus isn''t any different


    from your mother."


    I cast her a re and didn''t believe even a single word she said.


    "You are the one behind all these. I will figure out a way to break the curses on Rufus."


    After hearing this, Noreen gave me a sympathetic nce. "Sylvia, it''s useless. This is the fate of a


    ck witch. It''s the price to pay for possessing such great power. There''s no other way to solve it


    unless you cut ties with him. If there was really a way out, your mother wouldn''t have chosen to


    erase Leonard''s memory in the end."


    Irritated by her words, I couldn''t help raising my voice. "You are lying! There must be a way. You''re


    just ying a trick to fool me."


    "Do you think I would create a curse that even I couldn''t break? Think about it, Sylvia!" Noreen


    red at me with a sullen, sour face. A hint of annoyance was very much evident in her expression.


    "Be it Olivia and me, we have never seen our fathers since we were born. They have all be the


    nourishment of the ck thorn for falling in love with a ck witch! This is the price our race must


    pay for possessing the taboo power!"


    "I don''t believe it! You''re lying!" I was about to lose it at this point. Perhaps it was because, deep


    down, I knew that what Noreen said was true.


    I had been covertly trying to find a cure for a while now but to no avail.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The thorn on Rufus'' back was still growing.


    Upon realizing this, my core temperature dropped precipitously, and I felt a cold force surging into


    my body. This sensation was all too familiar.


    I trembled crazily, and the white frost crept over my flesh at a visible speed.


    The unbearable cold made me out of control.


    Upon seeing this, Noreen''s expression shifted drastically while her lips wiggled with a hint of rm.


    She was obviously trying to say something to me, but I couldn''t hear anything at the moment.


    Noreen grabbed my hand and shook it hard.


    The uncontroble force in my body slowed for a second. At this time, I could hear Noreen''s


    restless voice.


    "Stop it, Sylvia! The power in your body is getting out of control!"


    Stop what?


    Before I could even think about it, I felt like I was plunged back into the ice and snow abyss.

 Chapter 724 Eating Flowers

    Chapter 724 Eating Flowers


    Rufus'' POV:


    I quietly waited by the door for Sylvia toe out. No one was around since I had sent all the


    guards away.


    I absent-mindedly fidgeted with the ring on my finger as I fretted that Sylvia would lose control of her


    emotions.


    Surprisingly, I could sense that the atmosphere in the room was constantly peaceful. I had a


    nagging feeling that something was wrong.


    I stood up and went closer to the door, wondering if I should go in and check what was happening.


    However, I recalled that Sylvia had specifically requested some alone time.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room shifted. An ominous aura filled it.


    A fierce gust of wind blew by, and I could hear the shrill cries of crows.


    My heart stuttered. I looked out the window and saw that the sky had turned dark red. A flock of


    crows charged in.


    The exact same scene had taken ce just as when Sylvia had lost control in the forbidden forest.


    Damn it! My heart sank. I hastily pushed the door open and spotted a woman in a ck cloak.


    ording to Sylvia''s description, she was definitely Noreen!


    She was gripping Sylvia''s hand, looking as if she wanted to do something sinister to her!


    Without a second thought, I transformed into a wolf and attacked her.


    Noreen quickly dodged me. She gave one backward nce and directly escaped from the window.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t have the time to chase after her, so I quickly turned back into my human form and went to


    check on Sylvia.


    Her eyes werepletely ck and her body was as cold as ice.


    "Sylvia, wake up! It''s Rufus! Can you hear me?" I was ovee with agitation. I took my coat off,


    wanting to wrap it around her to keep her warm.


    But Sylvia struggled against me. It felt like she didn''t recognize me anymore. She grabbed my hand


    and bit it hard.


    Groaning in pain, I didn''t pull my hand away, but repeatedly called out to her.


    As I was doing this, crows flew into the room from the window. Sylvia seemed to have sensed their


    presence. She loosened her grip on me and transferred her attention to the crows.


    The menacing aura around her began getting stronger. Her entire body was filled with the power of


    destruction.


    Burning with anxiety, I was afraid that she would loseplete control.


    But I couldn''t help her snap back to her senses by simply calling her name.


    The number of crows surrounding her were rapidly increasing.


    Like a puppet whose strings were being pulled by someone, Sylvia attacked me.


    I was worried that Leonard''s corpse would be damaged, so I tried my best to get her out of the room


    first.


    However, she didn''t fall for it. Instead, she stood still and stared at Leonard''s body.


    My gut churned ominously. Sylvia rushed to the bed where Leonard''s corpse was ced at lightning


    speed.


    I instantly intercepted her and wrapped my arms around her waist quickly. "Babe, that''s your father.


    We shouldn''t disturb him!"


    Sylvia squirmed in my hold for a while. But all of a sudden, she stopped struggling. A secondter, I


    heard the sound of chewing.


    I turned her around in confusion. Her actions frightened me. I quickly reached out to scoop the


    flowers out of her mouth. "You can''t eat them!"


    I didn''t know how old the flowers were. Eating them would be harmful for her stomach.


    But Sylvia didn''t pay me any heed. She grabbed the flowers beside the bed and quickly stuffed


    them in her mouth. It seemed that she was craving them.


    I could feel a headacheing on. I seized her hands and snatched the flowers from her.


    Then I threw them away, intending to ask someone to clean them upter.


    Sylvia became even grimmer when the flowers were out of her reach.


    She watched me with her deep ck eyes, the anger in them clearly visible. Even the crows were


    terrified and stopped cawing.


    I nced at the flowers, an idea suddenly popping into my head.

 Chapter 725 What Is She Hiding

    Chapter 725 What Is She Hiding


    Rufus'' POV:


    Using the flowers in my hand, I managed to sessfully lure Sylvia to an open space.


    Fortunately, no guards were nearby and we made no noise.


    When Sylvia attacked me again, I locked her in my arms to prevent her from running away.


    Then I repeatedly called out her name like I had done thest time.


    After a while, she finally snapped back to her senses.


    She looked at me with puzzlement. After a long pause, she asked, "Did I lose control just now?"


    "Did you feel different?" I asked nervously.


    She nodded with a bewildered expression. "Yes, I did. Has this happened to me before? Because


    this feeling of losing control is quite familiar to me this time."


    After hesitating for a while, I disclosed to Sylvia how she had almost killed Richard in the forbidden


    forest when she had lost control before.


    Noreen had been frequently appearing by Sylvia''s side, which made me increasingly suspicious and


    worried.


    I was afraid that Sylvia really had some connection the ck witch race.


    I couldn''t keep this issue buried anymore, so I had to bring it up with her.


    Sylvia''s face fell and she looked down. "Why didn''t you tell me this earlier?"


    "I thought it was just a coincidence. And I didn''t want to worry you before I had got some rity on


    this matter," I exined.


    Sylvia met my eyes and freed herself from my arms. She looked very distressed. Her silence was


    making me panic.


    I wanted to exin my actions further, but she spoke first.


    "Have you suspected for long that I have a rtionship with Noreen?"


    Her dismal tone made me pause for a second before I finally nodded.


    She didn''t say anything else. She looked down again. Her thick eyshes cast a shadow under her


    eyes, shielding her emotions from me. She fidgeted with the buttons on her dress and seemed


    reluctant to talk to me.


    I felt a twinge of uneasiness, as if I had done something wrong. I grasped her hand, wanting her to


    give me some response.


    "Sylvia, I don''t care who you are. All I know is that you''re my mate. And that will never change. I just


    wanted to uncover the truth before I told you everything." After saying that, I stared at the hair on


    top of her head, feeling a little sad. "Sylvia, say something."


    She raised her head and gave me a fleeting look. Then she held my hand back and said, "I don''t


    know what to say."


    I knew she was still mad at me for hiding all of this from her. I knew I was in the wrong, so I kept my


    mouth shut. After a long pause, I said, "I am really sorry. I won''t do it again."


    Unexpectedly, Sylvia burst intoughter and her face lit up. She raised her chin and innocently said,


    "I''m not angry with you."


    "But you didn''t say anything..." I felt a little wronged. Sylvia tricked me on purpose.


    She gave me another cheeky smile. Falling into my arms, she stared at the night sky silently.


    Holding her snugly, I thought for a while and asked, "Why has Noreen been bothering you so much?


    Did she tell you anything?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe she''s bored," Sylvia replied offhandedly.


    "Then..."


    I wanted to ask more questions, but she interrupted me.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I''m exhausted, Rufus. Let''s go back and get some rest. Dawn is almost here. Let''s catch a few


    hours'' sleep beforeing back for Leonard''s funeral."


    Sylvia acted like a spoiled child. She looked the same, but I felt like something was off about her. I


    could sense that she was hiding something from me.


    "Rufus, let''s go back," she urged again and left by herself.


    Still a little worried, I stared at her receding figure and hurried to follow her.

 Chapter 726 The Funeral

    Chapter 726 The Funeral


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When we returned to our living quarters, I didn''t get a wink of sleep. Rufus however, soon drifted


    into dreand. His face was lined with exhaustion. Too many incidents had taken ce in the past


    few days, and he probably hadn''t got a chance to rest properly.


    I kissed his forehead lovingly and muttered his name, but he didn''t stir.


    He changed his position, but continued sleeping.


    It looked like he was in a deep sleep.


    I carefully unwrapped his arm from around my waist and quietly got out of bed to sit in the living


    room.


    Dawn had already arrived. In three or four hours, Leonard would be buried.


    I touched the pendant on my neck, while Noreen''s words kept running on a loop in my mind.


    I was doomed to be ominous. All my loved ones were destined to leave me. I was the reason for


    Rufus'' curse on his back, and it was incurable.


    As I considered this, I couldn''t draw in a full breath. I slumped back heavily into the sofa, a sense of


    powerlessness overwhelming me.


    What should I do? Who could help me?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I buried my face in my hands and shut my eyes. Tears streamed down my face again. My father had


    passed away. I couldn''t ept that Rufus would also die one day because of me. If one of us had to


    die, I would happily sacrifice myself for him.


    "Sylvia, don''t listen to Noreen''s nonsense. There must be another way out of this. You are still


    pregnant. You need to be more positive. I think Noreen has done all these things just to break you


    down, so she could finally control you. Rufus '' curse doesn''t seem incurable," Yanaforted me.


    I didn''t say anything. I just stared at the two-inch long ck card in my hand, which was engraved


    with golden runes. Noreen had thrust it into my hand before she left. She had also told me that if I


    ever needed her help, I could summon her by crumbling this card.


    I pondered over this for a while before putting the card away. Seeing that it was almost time for us to


    leave, I returned to the bed and waited for Rufus to wake up and go to the funeral with me. Day was


    breaking and the sky had lightened already. Rufus and I both changed into ck outfits and got


    ready to go to the memorial service.


    "Wait!"


    Rufus grasped my hand, gently adjusted the ck veil on my head, and said, "Remember to always


    stay by my side during the service."


    "Okay." I pasted a smile on my face.


    The mourning hall was only a short distance from our living quarters. Numerous ministers and


    aristocrats had gathered. Everyone was dressed in ck, and their faces were solemn and grim.


    Leonard''s death was undoubtedly one of the greatest losses of the werewolf empire. The death of


    the God of War meant that an era hade to an end.


    Perhaps everyone''s sadness was not limited to the death itself, but to something we had lost by


    extension.


    There was always a limit to what one could remember. Leonard''s memory would fade away one


    day.


    I couldn''t help the sorrow that filled me when I thought about how one day his name would only be a


    symbol, a specimen of a strong man, and a good example in a textbook.


    I didn''t really believe in souls and spirits. But as I stood in front of the mourning hall and listened to


    the priest praying for Leonard and reading the scripture with others, I realized that it was probably


    something really exist. It could be very heavy, and far beyond the essence of life.


    Grief was visible on everyone''s faces. A solemn silence reigned over the hall, only broken by the


    priest''s sermon.


    Leonard''s death had been so sudden. Ethan was in immense pain and couldn''t make it here in


    person, so he had written the eulogy himself.


    As the priest read out this eulogy after the sermon, a wail echoed through the crowd. It had


    originated from Warren.

 Chapter 727 A Stubborn Girl

    Chapter 727 A Stubborn Girl


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Warren wailed miserably. I had never seen him break down like this. Even when he had fallen off


    the cliff in the forbidden forest and was severely injured, he hadn''t shed a single tear.


    He looked awful and had lost a lot of weight in just a few days.


    Fortunately, Flora was with him, which would give him somefort.


    Owen and Edwin were also in the same state. Edwin seemed to suddenly have aged ten years, with


    grey hair sprouting all over his head. He stood behind Owen, not speaking a word. He just stared


    nkly out the window, as if his soul had already departed with Leonard.


    Standing next to me, Rufus gently held me in his arms, his face lined with worry. Perhaps he was


    afraid that I would lose control of my emotions as well.


    I shook my head subtly, indicating that I was fine. My throat felt sore and my eyes were dry. I knew I


    had no more tears left to shed.


    In the second half of the service, the priest asked everyone to bring flowers to Leonard''s coffin in


    turn to pay our respects.


    In the middle of this process, Owen approached Rufus, wanting to discuss something about the


    burial.


    Rufus said a few words to me and left.


    I held my flowers and continued to wait in line for my turn.


    Soon, it came. Leonard''s body was surrounded by flowers. I gently ced the ones I was holding


    on his chest. As I did this, I noticed that the walking cane I had put beside his handst night was


    missing.


    I was stunned. I instinctively knew that Alina had taken it away.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    My spection turned out to be correct.


    As I was about to walk off the stage, Alina came closer to me and whispered, "Are you looking for


    the walking cane? Ha-ha, I threw it away. I won''t let that thing be buried with my father''s body,


    because you don''t deserve it."


    I was in no mood to argue with her, so I just left.


    People wereing and going outside the mourning hall, and the sun was beating down harshly.


    Alina was still following me, not done with her sarcasticments.


    "Why are you leaving in such a hurry? Are you going to tattle to Rufus again? That''s all you can do.


    You can only depend on your mate."


    Hearing this barb, I froze in my tracks and whirled around.


    My abrupt action seemed to startle Alina and she took two steps back. "Why... why did you stop


    walking? Go andin to Rufus. I''d like to see what you are capable of."


    I pressed my lips into a thin line and sneered at her. "What? Are you jealous that I have a mate to


    rely on? You also have that option. Oh, no, I almost forgot, your mate is dead."


    Alina was so enraged that her lips twitched. She hadn''t expected me to give her such a cutting


    retort. She roared in disbelief, "Sylvia, do you know what you''re saying? Don''t bully me just because


    you have Rufus on your side!"


    I shot her a cold re. Icy disdain dripped from my voice as I said, "I used to want to tolerate you,


    but I don''t have the patience anymore. So watch yourself, Alina. Don''t mess with me again,


    because I won''t show you mercy anymore." "Great, even I''d like to see what you''ll do to me. Now


    that my father has passed away, you don''t want to pretend anymore. You all are trying to intimidate


    me, aren''t you?" Her eyes widened in anger, as if she was not going to drop this matter easily.


    I gave her a pitiful look. I genuinely felt that all the noble etiquette she had learned over the past


    decade had been a waste.


    She was so obstinate that she had to pick a fight with people all over the world. If she continued in


    this manner, sooner orter she would suffer because of her own actions.


    I smiled and said, "When Leonard was alive, he''d told me that if he died one day, he wanted me to


    take care of you. He said that you were his biggest cause of worry. If you were to encounter any


    difficulties one day, I should help you for his sake..."


    "Shut up!"


    Alina interrupted me before I could finish speaking. Her eyes were bloodshot and her emotions


    made her bristle like a cornered hedgehog.


    "Don''t be so self-righteous, Sylvia! Are you trying to be my elder sister now? I''m telling you right


    now; I will never admit that you are my sister! I won''t do it for the rest of ?y life. Just give up!"

 Chapter 728 Sisters Dislike Each Other

    Chapter 728 Sisters Dislike Each Other


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "I don''t need it!" I retorted without hesitation.


    From the beginning, I never thought of Alina as my sister. After all, she and I were pr opposites.


    There was no way we could get along. Alina rolled her eyes upon hearing my retort. "That''s good,


    then. I just hope you won''t shamelesslye back to me one day."


    Alina''s arrogant expression irritated me. Who did she even think she was?


    "Don''t worry; it''s not like I want to recognize you as my sister either. I know you worked with Noreen


    so she could kidnap me. What kind of sister would do that, huh? And if it weren''t for the kidnap,


    Leonard wouldn''t have ordered to dispatch almost all the guards of the pack just to save me. He


    was left alone at that time, and that gave Noreen a chance," I coldly replied.


    Alina''s cheeks flushed bright red upon hearing what I said. She looked flustered for some reason.


    "But didn''t Chet kill my father? What does his death have to do with Noreen?"


    I sneered. "Do you really think Leonard would have been killed if it weren''t for your own


    selfishness? I never believed you were innocent. You''re the person that I hate the most. I feel sick


    just by looking at you." "W-What do you mean?" Alina nervously asked.


    She seemed afraid that I would tell the others that she had conspired with Noreen.


    I felt disgusted. Leonard''s death must have had something to do with Alina, but I knew I had to hold


    myself back, at least until I could figure out what really happened.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone. For Leonard''s sake, I won''t steal your position. I just hope you


    won''t cause any trouble for me again. And put the walking cane back to its original position," I tly


    stated. I wasn''t in the mood to say anything more.


    I figured I should make that clear, especially now that Alina was afraid that I would take away what


    originally belonged to her.


    If she was smart enough, she would be able to understand what I meant.


    Alina went silent for a moment as she pressed her lips into a thin line. "I can promise that I won''t


    cause any trouble for you, but I want you to leave the pack as soon as possible. I don''t want to see


    you anymore."


    I looked at her. "Remember to put the walking cane back to where you took it."


    "I already threw it in the trash can. It''s gone now," Alina replied. She looked embarrassed¡ªalmost


    as if she was unwilling to put the walking cane back.


    I clenched my fists as I shouted, "There''s no way in hell that''s gone! Go ahead and find it!


    Otherwise, your secret will no longer be safe!"


    Rufus and I made the walking cane for Leonard together, and we stayed up several nights making


    it. It was iid with precious, rare gems, and Rufus had them air-freighted from his private storage.


    However, I didn''t expect that Alina would just carelessly throw it away.


    "Fine! I''ll put it back as long as you leave this pack as soon as possible!" Alina eximed through


    gritted teeth.


    I red at her. "Don''t worry. I''ll leave as soon as


    I finish dealing with onest thing."


    "What¡ª"


    "It''s none of your business," I mercilessly interrupted her question. I was already in a bad mood, and


    I didn''t want to hear any more from her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina gave me a sullen look.


    Just then, I remembered something. I decided to ask her about it¡ªespecially if there was anything


    wrong with Leonard before he died.


    "Did you see Chet kill Leonard with your own eyes? Did Leonard say anything before he died?"


    Alina tensed up. She seemed to be nervous all of a sudden. "Why are you asking me that?"

 Chapter 729 Dont Interfere With Each Other

    Chapter 729 Don''t Interfere With Each Other


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was so confused about how Alina was reacting. She was in a state of panic with a hint of


    unspeakable guilty conscience in her eyes.


    "Do you know why Noreen came to harm Leonard? Hadn''tyoubeen in contact with Noreen? You


    should know something about her n. Have you ever seen or talked with Noreen before Leonard


    died?" I stared at Alina''s face, trying to read something into her flustered expression.


    However, she evaded my eyes and lowered her head anxiously. "I know nothing about it. When I


    got there, my father and Chet were already on the ground. My father looked like he was about to


    die, and Chet was still trying to stab him with the dagger. If I hadn''t stopped Chet, he would have


    already seeded. Unfortunately, my father still couldn''t make it."


    "You were the only one who saw what happened that time? What about the servants? Where were


    they?"


    Alina had always been trailed by a crew of servants and guards everywhere she went. If she had


    witnessed what happened at that time, logically speaking, the servants and guards should have


    also seen it. On top of that, it was their Alpha''s residence, so any noise would have drawn attention.


    There was no way that Leonard could have been murdered without first calling for aid.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "The servants hadn''t arrived yet, and the guards had been relocated somewhere by Edwin," Alina


    answered remorsefully. "I still regret knowing that I could have prevented my father''s death if I had


    been there earlier that day. If I had known that Chet was such a monster, I would have broken off


    my marriage even if it meant getting beaten to death by my father."


    I gave out a nomittal stance. I''d met Chet before the wedding, and I knew he wouldn''t do


    something that evil. But now, all the shreds of evidence pointed to him as the murderer. The only


    possible exnation that could convince me was that Noreen had manipted him.


    The weapon stained with her scent was not something to ignore.


    This incident was undeniably a huge deal to everyone. No matter who the murderer was, I must find


    out what really happened.


    "If Noreen contacts you again or you remember anything that might help, I hope you can contact me


    as soon as possible," I said to Alina.


    Alina nodded. Then she abruptly left, iming she wasn''t feeling well.


    I scowled as I stared at her receding figure and sensed something was off.


    I wanted to catch up with her, but the funeral was over. The crowd dispersed, and Edwin walked


    out.


    He appeared worn out with those bloodshot eyes. Instead of wearing his customary tie, he wore a


    shoddy ck suit for the asion. The attractive male werewolf bent his back, utterly crushed by


    the immense sadness.


    Feeling terrible, I decided to stop him.


    Edwin turned to me and nodded as a greeting. Even though he remained silent and showed no


    emotion, an evident glint of sorrow could be traced in his eyes.


    "Take good care of yourself. He''s in a better ce now."


    I tried to console him, but even I didn''t think it would work. After all, I couldn''t even pull myself


    together.


    With a bitter smile, Edwin said, "You are still pregnant. You should also take good care of yourself."


    I nodded and even though I wasn''t feeling alright at all.


    "I heard from Prince Rufus that you already knew about it," Edwin added.


    I knew what he meant. "Yes, I knew he''s my father."


    Edwin heaved a long sigh and responded, "It''s all about fate. You could almost recognize each


    other."


    Since I was at a loss for words, I just drew a deep breath.


    This was what life was like. Many people always felt powerless, and only a lucky few could live


    unscathed from miseries.


    "If you want it, I can help you prove your identity ande back to the pack," offered Edwin in a soft


    voice.

 Chapter 730 Everything Is True

    Chapter 730 Everything Is True


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I shook my head, refusing Edwin''s kindness. "No, thanks. It doesn''t matter anymore."


    With a sympathetic expression, he continued, "Your father was ecstatic the night he discovered the


    truth about you. He wanted to tell you immediately. If this ident hadn''t taken ce, you might


    have already been Sylvia Quinn right now."


    I pursed my lips and gave him a small smile. "All I ever wanted was only my father."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edwin sighed. "Well, maybe it''s for the best. But if you ever change your mind one day, don''t


    hesitate toe to me, be it day or night."


    I didn''t reply to his offer. Instead, I changed the topic. "Do you know why my mother erased my


    father''s memory?"


    After considering my question for a while, Edwin took me to Leonard''s residence. He located a


    secret cab and extracted a letter from it.


    "Olivia left this letter to Leonard. You might get a better understanding after reading it."


    I quickly grabbed it and read it. My heart sankpletely.


    It looked like Noreen had spoken the truth. My mother was left with no choice but to erase


    Leonard''s memory.


    What should Rufus and I do? Would I have to erase his memory too?


    Edwin watched me worriedly. "What happened? Do you also need to make the same choice as your


    mother?"


    I shook my head in denial. Then I asked him if Rufus knew about this letter.


    Edwin shook his head. "Prince Rufus doesn''t know the existence of this letter. Only your father had


    read it. And now you."


    "That''s good." When I heard this, relief flowed through me. If Rufus found out about this, matters


    would be tricky. He wouldn''t let me erase his memories. And if I couldn''t figure out a way to


    remove the curse, he would certainly die.


    I couldn''t let that happen. The thought itself was more painful than my own death.


    "I hope you will keep this secret for me. I don''t want Rufus to know about it." I looked at Edwin


    earnestly and beseeched him.


    Edwin took pity on me and asked, "Are you going to experience the same thing Olivia and Leonard


    did?"


    "No, I will find a way to change my fate." I didn''t believe that there was no way out. Even though the


    ck witch bloodline was strong, a natural enemy to restrain it must have existed.


    The priority right now was to find this natural enemy and conquer it.


    Edwin didn''t add anything more. With a sigh, he said, "I will keep this secret for you. And I hope that


    one day, I will be lucky enough to attend your wedding to Rufus."


    "Of course you will." I gave him a bright smile. Although reality was cruel, I believed that there was


    always hope.


    Everyone should have a dream. Mine was to build a home with Rufus.


    After this conversation, Edwin didn''t stay with me any longer. He sent me downstairs and went to


    work.


    I returned to the mourning hall in search of Rufus, but I couldn''t find him anywhere.


    Owen and Warren were chatting at the door. They greeted me when they spotted me.


    They both looked miserable, and Flora only looked slightly better. But she was also depressed and


    haggard. With their heads bowed down, they looked like listless nts who hadn''t received any


    sunlight for a while.


    "Where is Rufus?" I swept my eyes around the room but didn''t see his familiar figure.


    "Didn''t hee to meet you?" Owen asked curiously.


    "No." I hadn''t bumped into him on my way here.


    After pondering for a while, I bid them goodbye and decided to go back to my living quarters to look


    for Rufus.

 Chapter 731 Two Murders Behind It

    Chapter 731 Two Murders Behind It


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I arrived at my residence, I happened to see Rufus walk out of the room.


    He looked anxious. He probably thought I got kidnapped by Noreen again.


    "I saw you talking to the guests just now, so I went out to get some fresh air. I didn''t see you when I


    came back," I said as I guiltily scratched my nose.


    I didn''t tell him that I had talked to Edwin because I rarely ever talked to that man. Telling Rufus the


    truth would only arouse his suspicion, especially when I came to Edwin all of a sudden. I didn''t want


    Rufus to go and talk to him as well. Edwin had always been respectful toward Rufus. Even though


    Edwin wasn''t aware of the curse, he might say something that might arouse Rufus '' suspicion.


    Rufus breathed a sigh of relief when I exined myself. He didn''t doubt my words. He just took me


    inside the room and told me the investigation results.


    "A hint of Noreen''s scent was found on Chet''s body. At that same time, two witnesses saw Chet


    rushing inside Leonard''s room. If we''re not mistaken, Noreen probably controlled him."


    "Hold on..." I furrowed my eyebrows. "There were witnesses?"


    Alina told me that no one saw what happened except for her. Where exactly did those witnesses


    come from?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus nodded. "But the witnesses died in an ident this morning."


    I gasped. "They died in an ident? Right after giving their testimony?"


    If Noreen was the one behind this, she wouldn''t go as far as to conceal the truth by killing the


    witnesses. After all, a daggerced with her scent had already given her away.


    "I think there''s someone else behind it. Leonard''s death probably isn''t entirely attributed to Noreen."


    Rufus frowned.


    I couldn''t figure it out. Noreen probably killed Leonard because of what happened that year. My


    mother''s choice to be with Leonard made Noreen feel betrayed, so it only made sense that she


    would take revenge on Leonard.


    Who else would want to hurt him?


    Edwin and Owen wouldn''t do something like that. I highly doubted that Warren and Flora would do


    that either.


    Was it Alina?


    But how could that be possible? No matter how selfish and vicious she was, I knew she didn''t have


    it in her to kill her own father. Not to mention, Leonard said that he and Alina didn''t have any


    problems with each other anymore. That their rtionship was getting strong.


    I mentally shook that thought away. I didn''t want to overthink things too much.


    "Do you think the culprit is one of Leonard''s confidants?" I asked Rufus.


    "Probably, but we can''t just assume things. We need to investigate further." Rufus sighed as he


    went to the bar counter to get me a ss of juice. As I drank the juice, I was lost in thought. In my


    mind, I ran through the list of people who were close to Leonard, but none of them seemed to have


    the motive tomit the crime.


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time now. I really can''t figure out who else would harm Leonard


    aside from Noreen. I don''t know why they would harm him either. Leonard was such a good


    person." I anxiously bit my lip. I was depressed, and really frustrated.


    I''d have no reason to stay in this pack anymore after the funeral. I needed to find another


    opportunity toe back if I wanted to further investigate Leonard''s death.


    Rufus ced a hand on my head and stroked my hair in an attempt tofort me. "Don''t worry. I''ll


    look into it. I won''t give up until I find the culprit¡ªjust like how I investigated your mother''s case."


    "Thank you," I said as I looked at Rufus, teary-eyed. I reached out for his hand and pressed it


    against my cheek. "What about Chet?"


    "Chet is a victim too. I ordered my subordinates to send his corpse back to his pack. His and Alina''s


    wedding is canceled now," Rufus briefly stated. I nodded in response, and we went silent for a


    moment. His eyes seemed to widen a bit when he suddenly remembered something. "Speaking of


    which, you should stay here for a few more days."


    I gave him a bewildered look. "Why? Is there anything else I need to do here?"


    "Well, Alina is going to hold the Alpha Ceremony to take over the position as the new Alpha next


    month. Do you want to stay and attend the ceremony?" He asked.

 Chapter 732 Go Or Stay

    Chapter 732 Go Or Stay


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Alina wants to take over the position of Alpha? I didn''t see thating. When Leonard was still


    alive, he specifically said that he wanted Warren to be his sessor." I slowly put down the cup on


    the table as dread and apprehension filled my heart. Leonard''s death had brought in a lot of


    changes.


    Rufus nodded, adding an ice cube to the coffee. After taking a sip, he said, "Leonard didn''t leave


    anything in writing before his death and now Alina wants the position for herself. She contacted


    some of the elders of the pack in private and managed to gain their support. Her im for the


    position is legit."


    My head started spinning and dizziness overcame me. I had no idea that Alina had secretly nned


    a campaign in just a few days. However, it didn''t surprise me because it was natural for her to pave


    the way for her future.


    I sighed, expressing concern with my eyes, "What about Warren? What does he have to say about


    it? He didn''t look so good when I saw him earlier today."


    I felt sorry for him when I remembered the scene of him crying at the funeral.


    "Warren didn''t want it in the first ce, so when Alina proposed to take over the position of the


    Alpha, he readily agreed," Rufus said lightly.


    "I knew it."


    I leaned against the bar counter, supporting my chin in one hand. I wasn''t surprised by Warren''s


    decision. After all, he was never obsessed with power. Perhaps letting it go was best for him.


    "But Alina is not suitable for that position. I''m afraid that the pack will fall into internal strife in the


    future if she bes the Alpha," Rufus said coldly.


    I tilted my head and thought for a while. "Maybe not. With the help of Warren and Edwin, the pack


    should be okay."


    Even if something really happened, as an outsider, I didn''t think it was my ce to interfere.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. "Let''s wait and see what will happen first."


    "Don''t you find it strange?" Rufus looked at me seriously.


    "What''s strange?" I looked at him with confusion.


    "Isn''t it strange how Alina stands to gain the most from all of this? Is it possible that she killed


    Leonard for her benefit?" Rufus asked seriously, grasping me by the chin.


    I stared at him with furrowed eyebrows, finding myself at a loss for words. "What are you saying?


    But, Leonard loved her so much? Alina might be greedy, but she wouldn''t kill her father."


    Although what Rufus said made perfect sense to me, I simply couldn''t bring myself to believe that


    Alina could be so heartless. No matter how evil a person was, no one would cross a line of such


    severity. I honestly believed that Alina was no exception.


    Without conscious thought, I denied Rufus


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    '' conjecture.


    Rufus sighed, letting go of my hand, and said, "Forget it. Let''s keep investigating."


    I nodded in response, before adding, "I won''t be attending Alina''s Alpha Ceremony. As you know,


    Alina and I are never friends. Anyway, we''d better go back. I don''t want to stay here any longer."


    I could still feel Leonard everywhere I turned, and I feared that if I stayed too long, I wouldn''t be able


    to pull myself out of the abyss of sadness. Rufus had no objection. He nodded and then called


    someone on his phone to arrange tomorrow''s schedule.


    I called Flora to say goodbye and inform her that I would be heading back to the capital tomorrow.


    Flora didn''t sound too happy and after muttering to herself for a while, she finally made up her mind.


    "I''m sorry, Sylvia. I can''t go back to the capital with you right now. Warren isn''t doing very well. I''m


    going to stay back and help him out with what he needs. You know, Leonard was like a father to


    him."

 Chapter 733 The Flamboyant Blair

    Chapter 733 The mboyant ir


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I felt a little relieved when Flora told me that she was staying back with Warren. It looked like their


    rtionship was growing stronger every day.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I dly extended my support to her and told her that I woulde and visit her in the future.


    Flora chatted with me for a while before reluctantly hanging up.


    It looked like all our business in the Silver Moon Pack hade to an end.


    The next day, Rufus and I began our journey back to the capital city.


    I had arrived at the Silver Moon Pack in happy anticipation, but I was going back with a big hole in


    my life.


    My spirits were low through the entire trip. The symptoms of early stage pregnancy left me


    exhausted. I didn''t have any appetite. I had lost a lot of weight in just two days.


    Rufus was concerned about me. We stopped to rest whenever I was feeling sick and he had been


    trying to figure out a way to make me eat more. A journey that generally took one and a half day


    lasted four days this time.


    Like thest time, Ethan greeted us at the pce gate.


    The only difference was that he looked significantly worse than thest time we met. The hair at his


    temples had also turned slightly grey.


    Obviously, Leonard''s sudden death also left him depressed. After all, Leonard was one of his


    closest childhood friends.


    I sighed inwardly. No matter how powerful a person became, they would always have a soft spot for


    some people in their heart.


    Ethan and Rufus were no exception.


    "I''ve officially issued a country-wide arrest warrant for Noreen. I won''t spare her this time."


    This was the first sentence Ethan said when he met us. He was visibly furious and wanted to skin


    this murderer alive.


    Rufus didn''t reply to this. Instead, he asked Ethan to go with him to the city hall to discuss the


    investigation results of Leonard''s death and other government affairs.


    I went to Rufus'' pce to get some rest.


    I hadn''t had a full night''s sleep since Leonard''s death. Every time I closed my eyes, I was attacked


    with nightmares, which only worsened my condition. Now that I had returned to the capital city, I had


    to force myself to temporarily snap out of this depression. If not for myself, then for the baby I was


    carrying.


    Maya was ecstatic to see me back. She greeted me happily and immediately left to ask the cook to


    make a variety of dishes for me.


    She scurried away before I could stop her.


    I sighed and went to my room to shower and sleep.


    But I still couldn''t fall asleep. I tossed and turned in vain. Numerous thoughts intertwined in my


    mind, forming a huge maze that left me feeling dizzy.


    I was so annoyed that I kicked the quilt away in a rage. I missed those days when I could fall asleep


    as soon as my head touched the pillow.


    "Help! Let me sleep, please,"


    I screamed into the empty room. My eyes were ringed with huge dark circles.


    As soon as I stopped screaming, I heard a knock on the door.


    I thought it was Maya. So, Iy back down on the bed, closed my eyes, and called her in.


    In reply, there was another knock on the door. The person outside knocked thrice in a regr


    rhythm. They paused for two seconds and repeated this knocking pattern.


    Wasn''t it Maya?


    I stepped out of the bed groggily, smoothed my disheveled hair, and went to open the door.


    When I pulled the door open, I saw ir. He was dressed in a pink shirt and ck suit pants. His


    short grey hair with blue highlights barely reached the top of his ears. Diamond ear studs that


    looked like two grains of rice were visible on his ears. A gentle smile graced his handsome face,


    and he appeared like a hero of aic book.


    I scratched my nose as I wondered how much this guy had changed. After he had woken from his


    coma, his style had undergone a drastic change. He was now a mboyant man. If the girls who


    used to be obsessed with him saw him now, they would probably swoon with excitement again.


    "Why are you here all of a sudden? Are you looking for Rufus?" I eyed him curiously.


    That was only logical because he was Rufus '' friend. I didn''t think he was here for me, since we


    really didn''t have much inmon.


    ir smiled for a second before frowning with worry. "I heard about what happened. I was


    concerned about you, so I came to check on you." Although I was a little surprised, I still let him in.


    "Come in." I turned sideways to let him in, but my head suddenly started spinning. I lost my bnce


    and began falling down. ir caught me in time. He wrapped one hand around my waist and


    gripped my wrist tightly with the other.


    It was not until the surge of dizziness was gone that I realized how intimate our posture was. As I


    was about to push ir away, Maya, who hade to serve tea, saw us.

 Chapter 734 Improper Desire

    Chapter 734 Improper Desire


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Miss Todd, Mr. Joshua, you..." Maya watched us with a confused expression as she held a tray of


    two tea cups and some desserts in her hand.


    "It''s nothing."


    I gave her a smile, not feeling that anything was inappropriate at first. But when I tried to shake


    ir''s hand off, he held on firmly.


    I nced at him in surprise and realized that he was staring at me. His intense gaze shocked me.


    That strange feeling bubbled up in my heart again.


    When I got my emotions back under control, my gut warned me that something was not quite right.


    ir shouldn''t have crossed a line and acted the way he did.


    So I twisted my wrist slightly, exerted greater strength, and sessfully released myself from his


    grip.


    ir''s expression was back to normal. He greeted Maya with a bright smile and sat down on the


    sofa nonchntly.


    Maya remained quiet. She ced the tea and desserts on the table and left.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I chatted with ir for a while. After some time, my mind began drifting. It was only when he


    brought Rufus up that he caught my interest again.


    "Was Rufus as cool and aloof when he was little as he is now?" I asked ir, wanting to know more


    about Rufus'' childhood.


    Raising his eyebrows, he picked up his cup of tea and said in a measured tone, "Of course not. As


    a child, he was a cheeky little devil. In fact, he was even more intimidating than he is now."


    He chuckled and appeared tranquil as the memories came flooding back. "That guy has had a


    strong sense of leadership and possessiveness since he was just a child. He always protects his


    stuff and never allows others to covet them. If anyone disyed an inclination of wanting to take


    away something of his, Rufus would viciously attack them back. Perhaps this was also a mark of


    insecurity. Since he''s grown up, he has be much more restrained and mature."


    I pursed my lips and smiled. When I was about to add something, ir said something unexpected.


    "Even so, I still envy him, although he had been tortured by a curse."


    I was a little puzzled when I heard this. I had no idea what he was trying to say. "Why do you envy


    him? You both are born with different fates." ir barked out a bitterugh. "Yes, he was born with


    power, strength, and good looks. He also got an enviable mate."


    I frowned, feeling like something was wrong. What did ir mean by that?


    "So, some people are simply born lucky," he concluded, studying me as if I were his prey.


    My skin prickled with difort and I gave him an awkward smile. "You are also blessed with many


    of the things Rufus has. As for a mate, you will meet her sooner orter."


    ir didn''t look away. Instead, he continued to gaze at me and said in a gruff voice, "No, I won''t be


    able to live happily with my mate, whoever she might be."


    I flushed with embarrassment and my intuition told me to change the topic.


    But ir had no such intentions. He stretched his arm out, as if he wanted to touch me.


    I quickly moved to the side, putting considerable distance between us.


    "ir, Rufus is your best friend. I think you know him quite well. Why don''t you tell me more about


    your childhood stories?"


    My face was nk, and I shot him a warning nce. If he had any sense, he would catch my drift.


    ir dropped his arm, his lips curling up into a bitter smile. His eyes shone with unwillingness. After


    a long silence, he opened his mouth again.


    "Do I really stand no chance at all?"


    It seemed that he was done hiding his feelings.


    I didn''t reply. I just stared at him and saw a ck bug crawling across his eyeball.


    This time, I was certain it was not a hallucination.

 Chapter 735 Steal Rufus  Wife

    Chapter 735 Steal Rufus '' Wife


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Having some doubts in my mind, I tried to calm down and asked him something that only the real


    ir and I knew.


    "Do you still remember the time you showed me howto usemypowerduringthecementexam?"


    ir was tongue-tied. I was sure I caught him off guard with my sudden shift in conversation. But


    the good thing was that he naturally continued and told me how to mobilize and use my power.


    I was relieved after hearing his exnation. It was the same as what ir said before. This meant


    that the man before me was still ir, but something was definitely wrong with him.


    Just seeing the tiny ck bug made me think of Noreen for some reason.


    My heart skipped a beat. My concerns for ir''s well-being led me to inquire about his current


    physical condition.


    ir looked at me strangely as he remarked, "Nothing is wrong with me. Everything is normal,


    except that I have a bigger appetite."


    To some extent, I found this to be a relief. He was apparently healthy because his eating and


    sleeping habits were normal. As such, I ruled out the possibility of Noreen being behind this.


    But the existence of the little ck bug was definitely not an ident. Was it a sequ after the


    curse was broken?


    "What''s wrong, Sylvia? You don''t look so good," ir asked with evident concern in his tone.


    A question finally came out of my mouth after a moment''s hesitation. "ir, is it possible that you


    haven''t really gotten rid of the curse?"


    Suddenly, a frosty air engulfed the air around us. ir studied me for a moment before asking,


    "Sylvia, do you think I''m joking?"


    "What are you talking about?" I had no idea what was weighing on his mind. I just found his odd


    behavior to be really irritating.


    "You thought I was joking when I asked you to give me a chance to pursue you. You even thought


    there was something wrong with my brain." There was no denying it---ir now looked nothing like


    the lively and handsome young man he used to be.


    I was at a loss for words. It seemed that he would take no matter what I said differently.


    "Don''t worry. The curse has been lifted, and my wound has healed long ago." ir chuckled and


    shed his trademark grin at me.


    Just then, Rufus came back. When he walked in, he was taken aback at the sight of ir and


    asked, "ir, what are you doing here? I''ve been looking for you."


    ir got to his feet and hugged him. "I came by to see you guys. But I only found Sylvia here."


    "Really?" Rufus patted him on the shoulder with a hint of amusement and nced at me. "Sylvia,


    are you okay? Why is your face so pale?


    I touched my face subconsciously and smiled awkwardly. "It''s probably just the air conditioner. You


    guys talk first. I''ll go get a coat."


    "Okay." Rufus nodded and watched me walk into the cloakroom.


    When I came out again, ir had already left.


    Rufus was busy with work in the study, so I didn''t disturb him. Sitting on the sofa alone in a daze,


    my mind was in chaos.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. I was startled and jumped out of the sofa. Rufus happened to see it on


    his way out of the study to get a ss of water. He frowned and asked, "What''s wrong, Sylvia? You


    look absent-minded."


    "It''s okay. I was just on the verge of dozing off and was startled by the ringtone," I replied before


    answering the phone with a smile.


    It was a call from the hospital to update us that the little wolf pup was now out of danger and could


    be discharged.


    It suddenly urred to me that Rin''s child was still in the hospital. I hadpletely forgotten!


    After hanging up the phone, I merrily skipped toward Rufus. He embraced me hastily and smacked


    me on the buttock in displeasure. "You''re pregnant. Why are you jumping around carelessly?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I stuck out my tongue at him and eximed, "I''m just so happy! Rin''s child can finally be discharged


    from the hospital!"

 Chapter 736 Take The Little Wolf Pup Back To Its...

    Chapter 736 Take The Little Wolf Pup Back To Its...


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus had a meeting that afternoon, so I had to go to the hospital by myself to pick up the little wolf


    pup.


    Despite Rufus'' efforts to have a driver and some guards arranged for me, I wanted to keep a low


    profile. I just asked the driver to take me to the hospital and then send him away along with the


    guards.


    A specific wing of the Royal Hospital was dedicated to animal care. I noticed cats and dogs


    wandering within the fence as soon as I stepped foot into the hall on the first floor.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Squatting by the elevator, I picked up a kitten and petted its fur. Although its hair was not as soft and


    smooth as Rufus'' when he turned into a giant wolf, it still felt lovely.


    Thinking of this, I reached out to pet the kitten on the chin, but it turned its head away arrogantly. It


    seemed to have read my mind. It meowed and then walked away gracefully, unting its buttocks.


    I blinked my eyes, getting the impression that the kitten did not like me.


    Without giving it much thought, I quickly pressed the elevator button and went to the fifth floor to


    pick up the little wolf pup.


    The wolf pup had grown up considerably. The grey hair on its head was thicker, and it seemed more


    vigorous. Perhaps it was well-fed in the hospital. From a distance, it looked like a little fluffy ball.


    My heart leaped with joy as I reached out and stroked it. There was nothing in the world cuter than


    a tiny furry animal.


    The wolf pup kept pressing its face against my hand and making a soft, wolfish howling sound. It


    had mechanical appendages attached to its disabled hind legs, which looked cool and handsome.


    After a while of frolicking with the wolf pup, I decided to take it back to see its mother!


    I returned to the forbidden forest again, feeling as if a generation had passed.


    Sighing, I blew the whistle that Rufus had made for me.


    About ten secondster, a majestic wild wolf ran over, followed by two wolf pups. They ran with their


    short limbs, following their mother.


    "Rin!" I waved my hand excitedly, and the little wolf pup in my arms howled as if it had sensed its


    mother.


    Rin was about to pounce on me but suddenly stopped after sensing something. She slowly and


    deliberately rose up, arms extended as if to embrace me.


    A warm feeling spread through my heart. Rin must have sensed that I was pregnant, so she didn''t


    rush to me like she would always do. She did the same thing thest time she met Flora.


    Right away, I squatted down, embraced her, and clung to her tightly.


    Rin hummed excitedly, squinting her eyes and enjoying my touch very much. Her other children


    were all very healthy and lively. They were only curious about the wolf pup with artificial limbs and


    didn''t show any outright revulsion. The three wolf pups soon got familiar with each other and began


    ying and chasing in the wilderness.


    I sat on thewn and filled Rin in on recent events. Whenever I talked about Leonard, my heart


    inevitably sank again.


    "Rin, I had found my father but then lost him for good before I could even recognize him." Tears


    welled in my eyes as I rubbed Rin''s head.


    She seemed to have sensed my emotions and attempted tofort me by acting like a spoiled


    child. She flipped over, exposing her soft belly while howling at me.


    Somehow, her antics made meugh. "Rin, you are a wolf, not a cat. Why are you so fond of me


    touching your belly? When did you get such a habit?"


    Then, I stroked her soft belly without hesitation.


    As I leaned forward to hug her, the ck card I hid in my pocket fell out. Noreen had previously


    handed it to me. She told me to summon her whenever I needed her help.


    After thinking for a while, I looked around vigntly. Then I sat up and said to Rin, "Please do me a


    favor, Rin."

 Chapter 737 The Sequelae

    Chapter 737 The Seque


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I took the card to an open space and did what Noreen had taught me. Soon, the familiar fog rose


    once more. The following second, I was once again plunged into total darkness.


    By this time, I had be ustomed to Noreen''s tricks. Everything had changed around me, yet


    I was sure I was still in roughly the same ce.


    Noreen''s familiar snickers soon filled my ears.


    I found it odd that she would deliberately put a devious smile on her otherwise innocent face, but


    Noreen seemed to like it.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She then lit up a white candle in her hand. Only then did I realize that she was sporting something


    different today. She looked even more sinister in the crimson red robe.


    "How are things? Are you finally able toe round andpletely immerse yourself in the power


    of the ck witch bloodline?" Another scoff came out from her.


    I lowered my head and resisted the urge to roll my eyes at her. Then I asked coldly, "What did you


    do to ir?"


    "You wanted to see me because of that guy?" Although Noreen pretended to be shocked, she


    actually sounded triumphant.


    She feigned innocence despite knowing the truth.


    Slightly annoyed, I red at her. "Did you do something to ir that caused his personality to


    change?"


    Noreen batted her eyes innocently. "Come on. You broke into myb and took the potted nt


    away. You gave it to ir. The flower was nourished with my blood and the power of the curse.


    Although it could be used to break my other curses, doing so might also bring out the person''s


    darkest desires and obsessions."


    No wonder ir had be like that. My guess was right. Noreen was really behind it.


    "How can I fix this?" I asked calmly.


    "It''s simple. All you have to do is give in to his demands. Just give him whatever he wants, and


    everything will eventually be resolved," Noreen said casually. That was not simple at all.


    "Is there no other way?" Upon hearing what Noreen said, I frowned at her.


    Noreen stared at me yfully for a few seconds as though she had guessed something. "Why are


    you acting so strange? Does ir have any desires for you? Oh my God! This is so interesting!


    Isn''the a good friend of Prince Rufus?" Every word Noreen said struck a nerve in me. All of a


    sudden, my head began to hurt terribly. This woman was gloating while beingpletely unaware


    of my suffering.


    "It''s none of your business. Just tell me if there is any other solution," I said in an unfriendly tone,


    suppressing the urge to give her a good thump.


    Noreen covered her mouth with her hand and said with a fake smile, "That''s so miserable. I''ve


    already told you the only way. If you can''t satisfy his desires, you have no choice but to let him fend


    for himself." "And then? What would happen to him? Will he die?" I pursed my lips and made a


    guess as to what Noreen was hiding from me.


    After nodding casually, Noreen ced the candle in front of me. "Of course, something will


    eventually happen to him. But it''s nothing serious, really. At most, it will make ir more and more


    paranoid and frantic. He would eventually go insane, plunge into darkness, and be the ck


    witches'' ve."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help swearing out of fury. "Damn it! What on earth are you trying to do? Why


    are you hurting the people close to me?"


    I felt utterly bitter and resentful. All of this was really Noreen''s borate trap. Step by step, she


    lured me into it, hoping that I would be doomed in the end.

 Chapter 738 A Memory-Eating Bug

    Chapter 738 A Memory-Eating Bug


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Noreen was even delighted when she realized I was distressed. "Shouldn''t you be more concerned


    with Prince Rufus, given his situation? Have you found a way to deal with the curse on him?"


    "Why? Do you know how to lift the curse? And even if you do, are you even willing to tell me?" I


    gave Noreen a frigid nce. I knew what she was up to. She was like a wicked fisherman,


    manipting us in her hands like little fishes.


    Perhaps her actions had no significant meaning than merely satisfying her own wickedness. She


    seemed to simply take pleasure in our suffering.


    With a chuckle, Noreen pulled a tiny jar from her sleeve and tossed it to me. "Have a look."


    For a while, I just stared at her intently and didn''t bother to open the jar. Once again, I was worried


    that she was up to no good.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t knock you out nor take you away again. The only way to deal with the curse on


    Rufus is in that jar." A smirk crept on Noreen''s lips.


    I let out a snort. Without hesitation, I opened the lid and saw a white and almost transparent bug


    inside.


    "Back then, your mother put this on Leonard''s body to eat away all the memories of her in his mind,


    which eventually saved his life. The difference is that your mother refined that bug herself, and this


    one..."


    Noreen paused for a moment and cast a malicious nce in my direction before continuing, "I


    refined it for you out of kindness."


    I sneered, closed the lid, and threw the jar back to her. "I don''t believe you. You''re probably plotting


    to hurt, or worse, kill me."


    Even if I managed to break the curse with this bug, I was worried we would fall into another trap.


    I had a nagging suspicion that Noreen was just too idle. That was why she was stirring a ruckus in


    our lives to relieve her boredom.


    Noreen looked downcast as she said in a hypocritical tone, "You can''t do it yourself. I just wanted to


    help you, but you obviously disregarded my kindness. Sylvia, you are just like your mother. You are


    always on guard against people."


    "Oh, so you want me to thank you? Don''t be so absurd." I averted my gaze and refused to engage


    in further conversation with her. I was too furious.


    After a few moments of silence, Noreen''s voice returned to its normal pitch. She tossed the tiny jar


    back to me and whispered, "You shouldn''t quickly reject my help. I believe that it mighte in


    handy one day. After all, people would try everything out of desperation when they have no other


    way out."


    "Fuck off! I won''t let anything happen to Rufus, even if that means risking my own life. You won''t


    seed, Noreen," I roared in a low voice, holding the small jar in my hand. At this point, I felt


    frustrated and helpless.


    Noreen shook her head and sneered, "A treacherous girl is not cute at all. You might hate the idea


    now, but you will eventually realize that you''re wrong and then use this bug on Rufus. Hey! I have a


    better idea! How about you be with ir? This way, you can save both of them. ir won''t be


    devoured by darkness once he gets what he wants; meanwhile, Rufus will give up on you, a woman


    who betrays him, and the curse will break once he stops loving you! Isn''t that the best of both


    worlds?"


    After saying that, Noreen gathered the thick fog again to block my sight and was about to leave.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as her figure began to fade into the dense fog, I immediately whistled and shouted, "Rin!!!"


    The next second, the vigorous wild wolf charged through the thick fog, bit Noreen''s robe hard, and


    hurled her to the ground.

 Chapter 739 Bite The Flesh

    Chapter 739 Bite The Flesh


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I blew the whistle as soon as I saw my vision was bing blurry. To my delight, Rin was able to


    return at the sound of the whistle despite the dense fog.


    Noreen yelled something in the thick fog.


    It worked! I was pleasantly surprised and followed the voice.


    "Damn it! You stupid wolf, let go of me!" Noreen was exasperated. It was unusual to see her looking


    that disheveled.


    Even the most powerful ck witches were not particrly effective in closebat.


    Most of the wizards and witches who could only rely on potions and spells feared engaging in close


    combat the most.


    There had once been a study of different bloodlines and races. It showed how the wizards '' and


    witches'' chances of winning in closebat were practically zero when theycked the potions and


    time to cast a spell.


    This was because they needed some time to recite a spell.


    Before they could even finish the incantation, they would have already been knocked over to the


    ground.


    I ran to Noreen and interrupted her curse coldly, "She is not just some wolf. She rules over a pack of


    wild wolves and is far more sensible and smarter than you." "I don''t care who she is. Ask her to let


    me go!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the thick fogpletely dissipated. Rin nipped Noreen''s arm and majestically stood on


    her torso with her entire forelimb so thetter couldn''t get away.


    "Great job, Rin!" I didn''t hesitate to praise Rin.


    Upon hearing this, Rin''s enthusiasm intensified. She pressed her whole body on Noreen.


    Because of the pain, her pale and livid face now turned red. She looked at me fiercely in pain.


    "Sylvia, I wanted to help you, but is this how you''re repaying me?"


    I snorted, "Are you really helping me or just ying a trick on me?"


    Noreen was rendered speechless. Embarrassed and annoyed, she uttered, "If you make this damn


    wolf release me, I''ll tell you how to deal with ir''s problems."


    Noreen''s eyes flickered with malicious intent.


    She was obviously trying to trick me again.


    I raised my hands and feigned a helpless look. "I''m sorry, but I don''t know wolfnguage. I can''t


    order her to do anything."


    "Liar!" Noreen hissed and stared fiercely at her injured hand. She inhaled deeply as if she''d finally


    made up her mind.


    Then, a crystal ball materialized in her other hand. It instantly turned into a zing fire and suddenly


    attacked Rin.


    I shouted for Rin to dodge and stepped forward to block the mes with my hand. Two distinct


    sounds filled my ears. One was the sound of my palm getting scalded, and the other was the sound


    of fabric being tore apart.


    I withdrew my hand subconsciously and noticed a few red smudges.


    Meanwhile, Noreen took this opportunity to escape.


    I couldn''t help blowing at my hand to somehow ease the stinging pain. Rin worriedly circled around


    me as a piece of Noreen''s flesh wrapped in red cloth hung in her mouth.


    To calm her, I patted her on the head. Later, I requested that shey Noreen''s flesh down.


    Rin let out a snort of disgust and stuck out her tongue, trying to get rid of Noreen''s scent. I was


    amused by what she was doing. So I took her to the riverside to drink water and rinse her mouth. To


    relieve pain, I dipped my scaled hand in the cold water.


    As for Noreen''s flesh, I wrapped it up with a handkerchief. Perhaps it woulde in handy


    someday.


    After all, her blood could nourish the potted nt that could break all her curses. That meant her


    flesh could have some uses too.

 Chapter 740 Announcement

    Chapter 740 Announcement


    Sylvia''s POV:


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stayed in the forbidden forest until the red marks on my hand almost healed.


    When I returned to the imperial pce, I was summoned to meet Ethan by his subordinates.


    I was confused and had no idea why the king suddenly wanted to see me.


    Rufus was already at Ethan''s pce when I got there. Both Laura and a team of doctors were


    present too.


    I stopped in my tracks and had a theory why they were gathered here.


    Sure enough, Laura came up to me in excitement when I walked through the door. "Sylvia, you''re


    finally back! How have you been? Are you alright? Why didn''t you tell me that you are pregnant?


    That''s exciting news!"


    I didn''t know how to respond to her. Laura had indeed been trying to build a cordial rtionship with


    me, but today was the first time she was this enthusiastic.


    Her eyes squinted in excitement. It was clear from her expression that she was overjoyed. She was


    a queen who ruled with grace and beauty. Whenever she smiled, the very corners of her mouth


    would only slightly tilt upward. But right now, her pearly whites were on disy. It was very much


    apparent that she was in a great mood.


    I secretly winked at Rufus, wanting him to help me through this awkward situation.


    Grinning, Rufus gently pulled his mother aside. "Please take it easy, mom. You might frighten the


    baby with your enthusiasm."


    Laura grumbled, "Nonsense! When I was pregnant with you, your father was so over the moon that


    heughed heartily every day and everyone in the imperial pce could hear him. But you were still


    healthy and safe in my belly." Embarrassed about being exposed, Ethan quickly grabbed Laura''s


    hand and whispered, "Honey, don''t embarrass me in front of the kids."


    Laura gave him a side nce and lifted her chin in a haughty scoff. Then she turned to the doctors


    and requested they develop a nutritional regimen for me. She had to make sure that I would have


    enough nutrition during the pregnancy.


    Instinctively, I broke into a chuckle. I had no idea Laura was so endearing until today. I guessed that


    Laura would only asionally let her guard down in front of Ethan.


    When Laura finally calmed down, Ethan resumed his conversation with Rufus. His eyes welled up


    with moisture as he kept nagging cheerfully.


    "Finally, you have a sessor. Recently, I''ve been dreaming about an adorable little kid calling me


    Grandpa. It''s indeed a good sign."


    Then he whispered in Rufus'' ear, "I finally don''t have to ce my hope on Lucy''s baby. Although


    they are both my grandchildren, I still feel strange when I think of the baby in Lucy''s belly.


    I can''t put into words how I feel exactly. It just feels like something is really wrong."


    Smiling, Rufus kept mum and reassured Ethan that everything would be okay.


    Although he meant to only whisper, Ethan was so excited that he couldn''t control his voice, so I


    could still hear it.


    I remained silent and slipped out quietly to avoid intruding on their talk. Then I went over to Laura


    and sat down next to her to chat.


    At dinner, Ethan and Laura showered me with love and care as if I was a piece of fragile treasure.


    I was not used to it. Except for Leonard, no elder had cared so much about me before.


    Fortunately, Rufus was there to rescue me from embarrassment. For instance, when Ethan and


    Laura filled my te with food and I could not finish it, Rufus silently ate them all for me. He also


    epted all the gifts that his parents gave me and thanked them for me.


    Later that night, I finally had the opportunity to speak with Rufus. I carefully nced at Ethan and


    Laura, who were busy inspecting the baby clothes, making sure that they didn''t have their attention


    on me. Then I asked, "Why did you suddenly announce my pregnancy? Didn''t we agree that we


    would keep it a secret from them for the time being?"

 Chapter 741 Go Back To The Dormitory

    Chapter 741 Go Back To The Dormitory


    Rufus'' POV:


    I held Sylvia in my arms and whispered to her, "I''m sorry, babe. I didn''t tell them about your


    pregnancy. The doctor who examined you back in Leonard''s pack told them about it. He seemed to


    have treated Leonard before. You know many questions regarding Leonard''s untimely death still


    remain unanswered. My father wanted to know more about it, so he called the doctor and found out


    you''re expecting a child."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Sylvia lowered her head uneasily. She fiddled with the buttons on my sleeve in silence. Seeing her


    like this was enough to make me worried.


    I knew that she was at a loss on what to do. It was my fault. I should have informed the doctor


    beforehand since Sylvia hadn''t been fully mentally prepared for it.


    While I did what I could to soothe her, my dad insisted Sylvia have another bowl of tonic soup.


    I sighed heavily while I cradled Sylvia in my arms. Now I''d had to chug the soup for her again. After


    dealing with my overly excited parents, I immediately fled with Sylvia. We must stay away from them


    for a while. Even I couldn''t manage my overenthusiastic parents, let alone Sylvia.


    After walking out of the pce, Sylvia suddenly burst intoughter.


    I turned my head in confusion and was greeted by her radiant smile and sparkling eyes. She didn''t


    look depressed at all.


    Seeing her like this immediately lightened my mood. I gently pinched her cheek and asked, "Why


    are youughing so happily?"


    "Nothing. I just think that your parents are so adorable." The smile on her face widened, and her


    entire face lit up.


    "Don''t you feel uneasy anymore?" I rubbed her nose gently and couldn''t help but lower my head to


    kiss her lips.


    Sylvia shook her head. "No, I''m fine because you''re here with me."


    My heart throbbed, and the warmth spread throughout my body. This was aforting feeling that


    couldn''t be put into words. I took her hand, and we slowly made our way back to my pce,


    enjoying this little moment alone.


    "Don''t worry. I will protect you no matter what happens."


    "Me too," Sylvia replied with a twinkle in her eyes.


    "What?" I turned to look at her with amusement.


    "I will protect you too, no matter what happens." Sylvia repeated what I said. Her eyes were intently


    glued to me as if she was making an important promise.


    After locking eyes with her for a while, I reached for her hand, sping our fingers together. "I hope


    we won''t be separated again. Can you promise me that, Sylvia?"


    Sylvia paused for a moment as she gazed at our interlocked fingers. "What should we do? We are


    going to be separated tonight." "What do you mean?" I thought I had misheard her. My mind was a


    mess for a moment as I tightened my hold on her.


    However, to my surprise, Sylvia burst intoughter. She raised her eyes and grinned broadly before


    saying, "Because I''m going back to my dormitory tonight."


    "Why? Flora isn''t there. La also doesn''te back after she returned to her pack. There is no


    one else in the dorm but you. Why are you still going back?"


    Sylvia pressed her lips in distress. She looked at me while feigning a frown.


    I immediately reflected on what I did today and wondered if I had done anything wrong, but I


    couldn''t think of anything. I pursed my lips and said aggrievedly, "Tell me why you want to go back


    to the dormitory. I won''t let you go back if you don''t have a valid excuse."


    Sylvia wanted to say something but refrained after giving it some thought. After a while, she


    stammered, "I''m pregnant right now. If I sleep in the same bed with you, we might have sex. But the


    baby is still too small..."


    Because of this, I instantly broke into a chuckle. "Honey, do I look so horny to you? I know you are


    pregnant, so I won''t do anything to you. Besides, we have slept together for the past few nights, and


    nothing happened, right? You are pregnant, and you need someone to take good care of you."


    "But..." Sylvia lowered her head to the floor and traced circles with her foot. I should have expected


    this behavior from her whenever she was depressed.


    My irritation grew at Sylvia''s insistence. "What''s wrong, honey? Tell me if anything is bothering you,


    and let''s discuss it together."


    Sylvia pouted her lips and mumbled, "It''s just that... I''ve been with you ever since I came to the


    imperial pce. I need some private space."

 Chapter 742 Unfathomable

    Chapter 742 Unfathomable


    Rufus'' POV:


    Sylvia''s words left me at a loss. It made my heart ache. I knew my possessiveness would


    sometimes make her think I wasn''t giving her any sense of freedom, so I had been trying my best to


    restrain myself. I didn''t want to frighten her.


    But even after all my efforts, it still didn''t work.


    I slowly let go of her hand and looked down. "I''m sorry..."


    Sylvia lowered her head as well and simply went silent.


    My heart ached when I saw her like that. I kept silent for a while too until I decided topromise.


    "Let''s go. I''ll walk you back to your dormitory."


    I didn''t look back and simply went ahead. Although I wasn''t looking at her, the sound of her


    footsteps let me know that she was following me at a distance.


    I felt terrible, but I didn''t want to take her back to the pce by force like I did before. I was afraid of


    the possibility that she would hate me more.


    Both of us stayed silent until we arrived at the dormitory building.


    "Have a good rest. If anything happens..." I paused for a moment. "Just call me."


    Just when I was about to turn around and leave, she grasped the edge of my shirt, causing me to


    stop in my tracks.


    I took a deep breath and turned around. Sylvia looked down and slowly clenched her hand into a fist


    while she tugged on my shirt. It seemed as if she was afraid that I would leave her behind.


    "I love you, Rufus," She said, her voice a bit hoarse as she tried to hold back her tears. When she


    looked up at me, her cheeks were stained with tears. I could tell by the look in her eyes that she felt


    guilty. "I didn''t mean to say that and make you sad. I just..."


    Just then, she began sobbing, causing her words to be almost iprehensible. She probably


    couldn''t hold back her feelings any longer.


    I took a step forward and raised her chin before leaning over for a kiss.


    As our lips met, the misunderstandings and unspoken feelings instantly disappeared.


    Sylvia reciprocated the passionate kiss by loosening her grip on my shirt and closing her eyes as


    she wrapped her arms around my neck.


    After a while, I broke the kiss and gently wiped the tears off her face.


    Sylvia steadied her breathing before she whispered, "It''s not what you think. I''ve been in a bad


    mood recently, and I just want to be alone." "I understand, baby," I said as I kissed her forehead. It


    was normal for her to be like that. So many things had happened recently, and I would have trouble


    wrapping my head around what was going on too if I was in her shoes.


    Sylvia leaned her head on my shoulder for a while before reluctantly backing away from me.


    "I''ll go upstairs first, then." "Go ahead." I stroked her hair gently and watched her go inside the


    dormitory.


    I didn''t leave even after the light in her room was on. I stood there for quite some time as I smoked.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Sylvia tried to clear up the misunderstanding, I couldn''t help but feel like she was still


    hiding something from me.


    I pondered if I was too clingy to the point where I made her feel suffocated by my presence. If it was


    possible, I truly wanted her to be with me all the time.


    "Sylvia''s probably mad," Omar suddenly said.


    "Mad? Why do you say that?" I was really confused.


    Omar heaved a sigh. "You don''t get it, do you? Sylvia is pregnant and your parents are already


    discussing your marriage, but you haven''t even proposed yet! I think it''s only natural to assume that


    a she-wolf will get mad if her mate doesn''t care about their marriage."


    My eyes widened in realization. Omar was right. Sylvia was probably mad now.


    I wanted to propose to her a long time ago, but it got dyed because of all the things that


    happened recently.


    It was a good thing that Omar reminded me about it. I needed to prioritize the proposal as soon as


    possible.

 Chapter 743 Stop Loving Her

    Chapter 743 Stop Loving Her


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As soon as I entered the dormitory, I ran to the window and discreetly take a look at Rufus. He was


    standing just outside the entrance, smoking a cigarette all by himself.


    There was a full moon hanging in the sky tonight. It cast a long shadow behind Rufus as he was


    bathed in the pale radiance of the moon.


    I bit my lips tightly and quickly stepped back, feeling distressed.


    "Why are you feeling sorry for him now after you just hurt his feelings on purpose?" Yana didn''t hide


    her dissatisfaction as her voice deepened.


    "I really don''t know what to do..." I squatted down in exasperation and tears streamed down my


    face. My heart ached so much that I couldn''t breathe through the pain.


    I didn''t want to hurt Rufus'' feelings, but my continuous presence in his life would only make the


    thorn on his back grow bigger until it killed him. I couldn''t just sit back and watch while the most


    important person in my life suffered.


    "Sylvia..." Yana''s tears dribbled down her face as her sniffs turned to heartfelt sobs.


    "If there was a way, my mother wouldn''t have chosen to leave my father. I would rather die than live


    knowing that Rufus would one day die because of loving me. If I could be sure that my death would


    lift the curse, I wouldn''t have hesitated..." I wiped the tears from my eyes.


    "Please don''t say that, Sylvia. We will find a way. But if you want to die, I''m willing to die with you."


    I was moved to tears again by Yana''s unwavering loyalty and love for me. Come rain or shine, she


    always supported me and stood by my side whenever I needed her.


    In spite of her fear of pain, she was willing to give her life for me.


    "Thank you, Yana," I mped my hand over my mouth, as silent sobs wracked my body.


    Yana couldn''t stop herself from crying when she saw me fall apart. She took short breaths and her


    words came in pauses. "If... If you really want to thank me, please find a ce with gentle breezes


    and n some rosemary seeds for me."


    "Sure, I''ll build a huge tree house for you, and perhaps, raise some fluffy animals too."


    "They must be as fluffy as Omar. And another thing, there should be a pond in front of the tree


    house, a big one," Yana added.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, it will be just as you wish!" My voice broke as I sobbed uncontrobly. It was then that I made


    up my mind to make sure that Yana lived a happy life with everything she ever wanted, no matter


    what happened.


    However, before that, I had to take care of the curse, once and for all. The ck thorn was


    spreading very quickly on Rufus'' back.


    "What should we do now? Do you really want to take away Rufus'' memory like your mother did to


    Leonard?" Yana finally stopped crying and asked.


    I paused to think for a moment and then took out a small jar. "Noreen gave this to me a while ago,


    but I wasn''t sure what to do with it. I just don''t trust her, but I don''t how to refine a memory-eating


    bug on my own. I guess I have to stay away from Rufus for the time being and hope that he will stop


    loving me. It''s the only way to stop the spreading of the ck thorn."


    After a moment''s silence, Yana said, "I think it will be very difficult to stop Rufus from loving you."


    I pressed my lips together in a pensive way. "Let''s observe the situation first. I''ll try to find other


    witches in the ck market and learn more about witchcraft. I''ll also study the bug Noreen gave me


    and see if I can copy one."


    Yana sighed. "That''s all we can do for the time being. But before that, you need to get a good rest,


    Sylvia. You have to take care of the baby in your belly."


    "Okay. You''re right." My heart was filled with joy as I lowered my head and caressed my t belly.


    This child belonged to Rufus and me. There was nothing more important to me than the wellbeing


    of this baby.

 Chapter 744 Go To The Black Market

    Chapter 744 Go To The ck Market


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The next morning, Rufus sent a car to pick me up before breakfast. I hesitated for a moment before


    I decided to go back and see him.


    On the way, I stared out the window of the car and wondered how I was going to face him today.


    Although I had tried my best to clear up the misunderstandingst night, I wasn''t sure if he really


    bought it, and there was definitely still some awkwardness between us.


    I sighed helplessly as I realized how hard it was for me to act like I didn''t care about Rufus. How


    could I hide my feelings of love for him?


    As soon as I was with him, I wanted to kiss him, hug him and be close to him. If I could have it my


    way, I would stick to him like glue and never let him go.


    As I set foot in the pce in low spirits, I saw Rufus sitting at therge dining table, reading a


    newspaper. I noticed his furrowed eyebrows rxed when he saw me.


    He stood up and pulled out a chair for me to sit on.


    I peeked at him and found his usual expression, apart from a small cut on his chin. He must have


    identally cut himself shaving.


    "Milk or juice?"


    "What?" His voice suddenly snapped me out of my thoughts. "Oh... Juice, please."


    Rufus slowly pushed the jug of juice in front of me. Although he didn''t say anything, I noticed the


    corners of his mouth tilt upwards, silently expressing his good mood.


    I took a bite of a sandwich and kept silent. In truth, I was annoyed at myself because I was


    supposed to act like a cold bitch from today, but I failedpletely.


    "Don''t just eat bread. Have some juice." Rufus '' voice was so gentle and soothing to my ears that I


    couldn''t be unkind to him.


    I sighed and put a piece of baked sausage on his te. "Are you going to be busy today?"


    A smile appeared on his face again when he saw the baked sausage. Then, he answered, in a


    voice that sound several times happier than before, "Yes, I''ll be busy today. Is there anything you


    want to do?"


    "I would like to go for a walk outside the pce," I replied, taking a sip of juice.


    Rufus raised his eyebrows and said, "Okay, but you have to allow the guards to go with you."


    I licked my lips, wondering how to convince Rufus to give up on that idea.


    After all, this time I needed to go to the ck market. This was where the wizards and witches


    usually gathered and I had to look for anyone who could teach me how to refine memoryeating


    bugs.


    I didn''t want the guards to apany me because Rufus would find out what I was up to.


    "I just want to go shopping and spend some time by myself..." I pouted my lips at him.


    Rufus hesitated for a while and said, "I know that you like to keep a low profile, but..."


    After a pause, he sighed helplessly andpromised. "You have to bring Maya with you and at


    least one guard for protection."


    "Fine."


    I had no choice but to agree because I didn''t want him to get suspicious. I decided that I would have


    to ditch Maya and the guard after I was out of the pce.


    After breakfast, Rufus walked with me outside of the imperial pce and then went to work.


    I deliberately left the car but was still apanied by an excited Maya and a strong burly


    bodyguard.


    On my walk, I realized that many of the werewolves knew me. They must have remembered me


    from when I saved the people from what happened in the forbidden forest and the border.


    This thought filled me with ambivalent feelings. Just a year ago, I was nothing but a ve. But now,


    I was respected and loved by the public. This was something I couldn''t imagine happening to me


    ever.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    And all of this was introduced to my life by Rufus. It was he who pulled me out of the mire and gave


    me hope and love.


    As such, I had to protect Rufus at all costs.

 Chapter 745 Black Bar

    Chapter 745 ck Bar


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I went downtown to watch an art exhibition. Around noon, I made an excuse to sneak away from


    Maya and the guard so I could slip into a ck cloak.


    Maya and the guard were in queue outside a popr shop to buy drinks and freshly baked cakes


    for me. They wouldn''t be able toe back in a short while.


    Still, I had to be quick and return as soon as possible. Rufus particrly chose a very smart guard


    to apany me. I would be in trouble if he noticed I sneaked out on them.


    I dashed down an alley and found a bar that wasn''t open yet.


    It was daytime, so the ce was still quiet.


    I wrapped my ck cloak tightly around my body and made sure no one followed me. Then I


    pushed the door open and entered.


    When the wind bell at the door rang three times as I walked in, a bartender behind the counter


    called out, "My apologies, ma''am. We don''t open until after dark."


    "I know." I looked around and found that it was just like any other bar except that it was quite


    cramped. It looked like a ce where people would go to listen to music while having a drink. But I


    had checked and this was the only way in to the ck market in this area.


    How could I exactly get in?


    I looked back at the bartender and whispered, "I want to buy some magic potion. Do you have


    any?" "Magic potion? Only witches and wizards have it. This is a bar and we don''t sell potions." The


    bartender looked puzzled as if I was saying something outrageous.


    Impossible! How could he not know?


    I frowned and was about to say something when someone seemed like the owner of the bar


    suddenly walked in.


    The bartender seemed to have been rescued at this moment. He grabbed his boss, pointed at me,


    and gestured something, probably to indicate that I was crazy.


    The bar owner didn''t say anything. However, he asked the bartender to leave beforeing over to


    me and gently saying, "Miss, we''re not open during daytime."


    "I know. I''m here to look for the entrance to the ck market," I exined frankly.


    The owner chuckled as if he had just heard a joke. "Look... we are doing legal business here. I don''t


    know what you''re talking about."


    As he spoke, his face darkened, and his voice became ominous.


    "Really? If you are doing legal business, howe there are runes that only wizards and witches


    use on your bar sign? If I''m not mistaken, those runes can stimte your customers '' impulse to


    spend more money." I sneered. If I hadn''t seen the same runes on a book in Noreen''sb, this man


    would have deceived me.


    "They are just ordinary patterns."


    The bar owner remained in a vignt tone. He looked at me with sinister eyes and said, "I told you


    our shop only engages in legal business. If you insist otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."


    After saying that, he waved his hand to a booth in the dark. A couple of men stood up and walked


    towards me with fierce eyes. They obviously wanted to surround me and beat me.


    I immediately took two steps back toward the door and quickly gauged the situation. I couldn''t bear


    to expose myself right now. And more importantly, I had to consider the safety of the baby in my


    belly.


    If I confronted them by myself, it would only make things worse.


    When I was about to retreat, those men suddenly charged at me.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I clenched my fists. When I was about to fight back, a werewolf with his face covered suddenly


    jumped out from behind me and helped me block the man''s fist.

 Chapter 746 Air Wall

    Chapter 746 Air Wall


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The appearance of the mysterious werewolf saved me from the fight.


    Although he didn''t seem to use much strength as he grabbed the man''s wrist, the man''s face


    twisted in pain, and he dropped to his knees right away.


    I was surprised. This werewolf''s strength was absolutely not inferior to Warren''s.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. It''s my girlfriend''s first timeinghere, so she doesn''t know the rules," the


    mysterious man said in a low voice. Then he released the strong man''s hand.


    The bar owner''s face darkened as he stared at the male wolf without saying anything.


    The man walked up to the bar owner, leaned in close, and whispered something in his ears.


    I couldn''t make out every word he was saying from a distance, and the words I did hear just didn''t


    make any sense together.


    The bar owner''s face softened and winked at the strong men. "It''s alright. It was just a


    misunderstanding."


    The strong men then went back to their seats and continued to drink.


    The bar owner walked up to the counter and slid into a golden robe. Then he cocked his head to the


    side and hinted at us to follow him.


    He strode forward at a breakneck pace. While walking, he said reproachfully, "If you had told me


    sooner, there would not have been a conflict. You really don''t know the rules."


    I didn''t say anything, but the mysterious man spoke for me. "My girlfriend is new to the capital city.


    She still has a lot to learn. Please forgive her." His voice was hoarse and low almost like rubbing


    two pieces of sandpaper together.


    I swiveled around to face him. A robe with a straight cor wrapped his body tightly. I only saw his


    hair out of the hood and nothing else.


    The bar owner kept mum after hearing the mysterious man''s words. After taking us around a few


    corners, he eventually led us to a dead end. Then, as if by magic, he pressed something against the


    wall and tell us to go in.


    I hesitated for a moment. The wall remained unchanged, and no door appeared in the air as I


    imagined. Where should we get in?


    Without hesitating, the mysterious man went straight through the wall.


    Although I was shocked for a few seconds, I hurried after him.


    When I came in, I found that the wall was actually a mass of air and was just an illusion.


    It reminded me of how Noreen would always use such magic whenever we met.


    After passing through the air wall, a long and narrow alley materialized. Walls on both sides were


    brown gray and in mysterious markings and runes.


    At this moment, the sky was dark. With their purple covers, the streetlights added a mystical air to


    the night.


    All the doors I could see were closed, and there were no shops in sight. Only the stalls along the


    road were arranged neatly and extended into the distance, seemingly never-ending.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The passers-by were dressed in ck cloaks, just like us.


    Those who were here were either witches and wizards or people like us with a certain purpose. At


    this time, a crystal ball on the high tform in the distance suddenly exploded. The crowd below


    cheered as silvery light spots densely scattered around.


    I touched the light spot in front of me, and it immediately vanished into thin air.


    "These spots of light contained in the crystal ball are ancient blessings. They are themon spells


    of witches and wizards and now also the marketing strategy of the ck market. Those who came


    here and received the blessings normally find what they want in no time," the mysterious man


    exined.

 Chapter 747 Change Voice

    Chapter 747 Change Voice


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The mysterious man seemed to be very familiar with the ck market, as he was able to tell me a


    great deal about it in a rtively short amount of time.


    I kept quiet and paid close attention to what he was saying.


    To my surprise, he then wrapped his arm around my shoulder as if we were close friends. "It''s your


    first time here. Are you shocked that such a ce exists in the heart of the capital city? Come on. I''ll


    show you around."


    The mysterious man took the lead in walking forward. I didn''t follow him and just watched his back


    vigntly.


    This man was very suspicious. He didn''t seem toe to the ck market for business. Instead, it


    felt as though he was waiting there in the bar for me on purpose.


    The mysterious man took a few steps forward before realizing I wasn''t following him. So, he turned


    around and walked back to me.


    I stepped back vigntly, wanting to keep a distance.


    The mysterious man had no choice but to stop in his tracks. "Stop walking back. Make sure you


    stay in this side the wall. If you go out, you won''t be able to enter again."


    I stopped as soon as I heard him. I raised my hand and pulled down my hood, trying to distance


    myself from him.


    "The guide won''t take you here without the secret code, and a person can only enter here once a


    day," he informed me in a low voice.


    I raised my head slightly and lowered my voice like him. "What is the secret code?"


    The mysterious man scoffed at my query. Instead of answering my question, he asked, "Why did


    youe here to the ck market?"


    I couldn''t help but clench my fists at his attitude. There was obviously something off about this guy.


    He was talking to me like I was his close friend, not a stranger he had just met.


    He seemed to know me...


    "Who are you? Why did you help me?" I asked him.


    After staying silent for a while, he sighed and answered, "Forget it. I won''t hide it from you


    anymore."


    As he spoke, he took off his hood and revealed a familiar handsome face. It was ir!


    Dumbfounded, I widened my eyes, thinking I was mistaken. "ir? Why are you here?!"


    "I should ask you the same! Why did youe to the ck market?" ir grinned from ear to ear


    as he repeatedly asked me the same question.


    I was stumped for an answer, so I had to change the topic. "What''s wrong with your voice? You


    sound strange and weird."


    "Hey! You are so rude," he remarked irritably, I cracked a happy grin.


    ir clicked his tongue and pulled a vial of potion out of his pocket. "Drinking this can change one''s


    voice. Those who frequent the ck market use this to hide their identity."


    Without hesitation, I pulled out the wooden cork and downed the potion. A strong taste of grass


    filled my mouth. About five or six secondster, my voice transformed into that of an elderly woman.


    Amused, ir burst intoughter. His rough voice resembled that of a duck.


    "Are you making fun of me, Sylvia? Your voice is as bad as mine," ir teased, rubbing his now stiff


    jaw as a result ofughing too much.


    "Yours is worse than mine!"


    I burst outughing when I said that. I wanted to continue mocking him, but hearing my own voice


    made meugh even more.


    ir looked at me with a smile. "Aren''t you afraid that there might be something else in the potion?


    Why did you drink it without a second thought?"


    I looked at him strangely. "What else did I need to think about?"


    He was a good friend of Rufus and also my first mentor. We had experienced so many things


    together and were practically a family now.


    "You are right. There''s absolutely nothing to worry about." Satisfied with my answer, ir strode


    forward and slightly closed the distance between us. I wanted to step back, but he held me on the


    shoulders.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He then lowered his head and whispered in my ear, "Since you trust me this much, it looks like I do


    have a special ce in your heart. I''m delighted to know that, Sylvia."

 Chapter 748 The Intervention Of The Roy...

    Chapter 748 The Intervention Of The Roy...


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I pushed ir''s hand away and stepped back. "Of course, you''re special to me. You''re not only my


    teacher, but you''ve always been helpful to me. Most importantly, you''re Rufus'' best friend."


    I intentionally emphasized thest sentence to warn him not to cross the line.


    Although ir never said it outright, his words and actions implied a lot.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, I didn''t want things to be awkward with him because he meant a lot to both Rufus and me.


    For a moment, he didn''t say anything. Then, his smile suddenly dissipated. His expression was now


    ratherplicated. He stared at me quietly for a few seconds and said nothing before putting his


    hood back on.


    "What are you doing here in the ck market? I can help you."


    I hesitated for a while before finally saying, "I''m here to find an expert in witchcraft."


    ir nodded. "Come with me. I''ll take you to meet the most powerful wizard here. Ordinary people


    can''t see him."


    Soon, ir took me to a darker ce. Earlier, I could still see somemps in the alley, but only


    candles illuminated the area here. All the buildings and structures were very primitive. Even the


    sound of wind seemed like it came from an ancient forest.


    Still, a sizable number of people were present. This ce was also lively, but people wore more


    luxurious robes and cloaks.


    This ce was much more advanced than where I had been earlier.


    Along the way, ir took the time to exin to me what the ck market was and its operations. I


    could tell he knew this ce very well, seeing how he seemed to be familiar with even the smallest


    alleys and all the shortcuts.


    He seemed to know what I was thinking and murmured, "I oftene here. Rufus is also a regr


    customer here."


    "Rufuses here a lot?" I was shocked. I thought the ck market was an illegal ce, so when I


    decided toe here, I tried to psyche myself up.


    ir cracked a grin and said matter-of-factly, "Let''s not be judgmental. The royal family also needs


    to engage in business in other uwful areas. But they have to be discreet and must not overdo it.


    So it requires secret regtion and supervision. The wizards and witches may look mysterious, but


    many of them are actually Rufus '' people. Many of their customers are also from the royal family."


    I swallowed and felt like a naive fool falling into a trap.


    I was under the impression that the ck market was closed off to the general public and that


    anyone who went here was actively breaking thew.


    Unlikely as it may seem, the royal family had already been supervising it.


    I should have thought of this. The ck market was located in the heart of the capital city. It was


    only natural that the royal family knew its existence.


    I couldn''t help but touch my forehead in frustration. I had been so stupid recently.


    "So if you don''t want Rufus to know you are here, you should be more careful. Maybe one of these


    passers-by is his confidant," ir said in a firm tone.


    Hearing this, I immediately pulled down the hood of my cloak and looked around vigntly.


    A yful smile crept on ir''s lips when he saw me like that. "It looks like you and Rufus still don''t


    trust each otherpletely. What secret are you trying to hide from him?"

 Chapter 749 The Old Wizard

    Chapter 749 The Old Wizard


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "It''s none of your business..." Before I could finish my sentence, I suddenly realized that ir was


    testing me.


    Exasperated, I gritted my teeth in anger, but just as I was about to say something, he grabbed my


    hand and pulled me closer.


    "Here we are."


    It was not until then that I found myself standing in front of a dpidated cottage. There was a huge


    sail hanging in front of the door riddled with intricate runes. On both sides of the door frame, there


    were firefly lights.


    Suddenly, the wind blew the old wooden door open, revealing a mossy yard and a few giant


    puppets sitting under the eaves. The puppets looked like children in different poses; about half as


    tall as ir. At first nce, they looked very real.


    The sound of crows cawing broke the silence. ir looked up at the crows and then led me inside.


    "What was that? Some sort of signal?" I asked curiously.


    "Kind of. If there are crows, it means the master is at home." ir went ahead. When he was about


    to reach the center of the yard, he suddenly turned around and walked towards me.


    I immediately retreated and distanced myself from him, ring at him vigntly. "What are you


    doing?"


    ir smiled yfully, revealing his white teeth. "Nothing. I just want to tell you that the owner of this


    ce is an old wizard named Murray. Apparently, his power is as legendary as his temper. He


    doesn''t show himself around ordinary people. However, his greed for money has put him in a great


    deal of cooperation with the royal family. We are friends now because I am more generous than


    most ordinary people. So don''t worry. Just tell him what you want him to do for you."


    "Got it," I replied. At the same time, I took two steps back again to keep a distance from him. I


    couldn''t let my guard down around him.


    ir seemed like he couldn''t care less about the fact that I tried to keep him at arm''s length as he


    continued to lead me inside.


    As I was following him into a room, a ferocious dog jumped on me, pinning me down, while a red


    crystal ball came at me at an extremely fast speed.


    Fortunately, ir was quick to react and he blocked the crystal ball for me before shouting, "Tim!"


    All of a sudden, the fierce dog that was growling at me, turned away meekly, wagging its tail at ir


    with excitement.


    Suddenly, I heard an old man''s voice.


    "What are you doing here? You''re the head of the guards in the royal pce! What do you want with


    my beloved dog?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A frail old man in a dark purple robe walked out from behind the curtain. He had his hands sped


    behind his back, a pair of ck sunsses resting on the bridge of his nose, and a goatee that


    made him appear very unruly.


    "Murray, you should be careful! You almost hurt my friend!" ir expressed his anger at the old man


    with a narrow-eyed re.


    However, the old man Murray seemed angrier than ir. He took off his sunsses to reveal a pair


    of sharp eyes and said, "Then, you shouldn''t have brought a ck witch here! I could smell that


    cheap hybrid stench on her from a mile away! You know very well that I hate nothing more than


    ck witches and I will never change my stance on that matter!"


    I swallowed nervously as I stood there in silence. I didn''t think the old man would be so fast to figure


    out that I was a ck witch. To make things worse, he pointed it out in front of ir.


    Sure enough, upon hearing the old man''s words, ir turned to look at me in pure disbelief. "What?


    You are a ck witch?"


    Although he was stunned, there was more confusion in his tone. "How could you be a ck witch?


    Is this a joke?"


    I didn''t know how to react for a moment. This old man had not only figured out that I was a ck


    witch before seeing me in person, but he also urately pointed out that I was a hybrid.


    At that very moment, his power made me realize that I had found the right person.

 Chapter 750 Meeting Noreens Enemy

    Chapter 750 Meeting Noreen''s Enemy


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Although I could feel ir''s shocked eyes gawking at me, I ignored him deliberately and walked up


    to the old man. I slung the bag onto the table and said, "I need you to do something for me. This is


    the reward."


    Murray scoffed at me disdainfully and then opened the bag. I watched as his eyes widened in


    stunned disbelief when he saw all the jewelry inside. His mouth was agape, like a man stranded on


    a deserted ind, who hadn''t seen another person in years, suddenly saw a ship full of people to


    rescue him. "So many invaluable treasures..."


    I secretly let out a sigh of relief when I saw his reaction. Fortunately, I had brought some small gifts


    from Rufus with me before going out, in case of an emergency.


    However, even though the reward was bountiful, I was still very nervous because Murray had made


    it clear that he despised anyone who carried the bloodline of the ck witch.


    I took a deep breath to strengthen my resolve before I looked at Murray again. However, to my


    surprise, he put the reward away safely, coughing with embarrassment, and said, "But since you''re


    just a hybrid, I''m willing to make an exception. It couldn''t hurt to just have a talk, right?"


    I was rendered speechless.


    I found the old man quite amusing. Luckily for me, the old man had a penchant for wealth. It saved


    me the trouble of having to persuade him.


    I looked back at ir, gesturing at him with my eyes to give us a moment as I wanted to speak with


    the old man alone.


    Murray was quite helpful as he waved his hand at ir, driving him away.


    ir wanted to stay and listen in on our conversation, but Murray ordered his dog to stand guard at


    the door.


    As soon as it was just the two of us, I didn''t bother to beat around the bush any longer. I took out the


    magic bug left by Noreen straightaway and asked, "Do you know what this is?"


    Unexpectedly, Murray''s face changed dramatically. "How did youe across this?"


    Then he grabbed my hand and his voice rose. "What''s your rtionship with Noreen?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I shook off Murray''s hand and calmly said, "I asked you a question! I have paid you a hefty sum for


    an answer!"


    Murrayughed grimly, emitting a frightening aura from him. "Of course, I know what that is. I can


    also smell Noreen''s scent on it." There used to be bad blood between me and her in the past. II


    However, I was feeling impatient and I didn''t want to know about what happened between Murray


    and Noreen. I just wanted know if he could help me refine the magic bug. I was very unlucky to


    have bumped into Noreen''s enemy.


    Damn it! Indeed, this was such an unfortunate turn of events.


    "I don''t know who that is." I lied casually and pretended to know nothing.


    Obviously, the old man didn''t believe it. He snorted coldly, "If you don''t know Noreen, how did you


    come across a bug she had made? You should at least do some research if you''re going to lie to


    me. Little girl, you are still too young and naive. Don''t worry. I will give you a quick death." As he


    spoke, a crystal ball with ck smoke appeared in his hand. He red at me angrily and said,


    "Since you''re one of Noreen''s friends, I would be doing the world a favor by killing you." A gust of


    strong wind blew in my face as the crystal ball in Murray''s hand grew bigger and bigger. Slowly, the


    ck smoke enveloped the old man''s body like a predator eating its prey whole.


    I could tell that Murray was hell-bent on killing me just by looking at his eyes.


    Just as he was going to throw the crystal ball at me, I quickly said, "All right! I''ll tell you the truth! I


    came across this bug by ident. I wouldn''t be stupid enough to show up here if I were Noreen''s


    friend. Moreover, I wouldn''t havee to you asking about the bug. I would have asked Noreen


    about it directly! Why would I willingly waste my time and money by bringing you so much jewelry


    for your help?"

 Chapter 751 Inheritance Book

    Chapter 751 Inheritance Book


    Sylvia''s POV:


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Murray paused, causing the crystal ball in his hand to stop spinning. "Are you telling the truth?" "Of


    course I am. If you still think I''m lying, you can cast a curse on me that from now on every pack of


    Ramen I buy wille with no vor packets."


    Murray was rendered speechless and went silent for a while.


    Eventually, he put the crystal ball back in its proper ce.


    "Since you said you got the bug by ident, I want you to tell me exactly how you got it."


    I fought the urge to groan in exasperation when I heard him say that. He was such a cunning old


    man! I could tell that he was still testing me. One wrong word and I would be doomed.


    I cleared my throat and sat on the chair as I said, "A long time ago..."


    "Cut to the chase," he impatiently interrupted. "My time is valuable."


    He dragged a chair over and fixated his gaze on me as he sat across from where I was sitting.


    I gulped. "I''m actually an orphan. I''m a hybrid ck witch¡ªthe lowest existence among ck


    witches. That''s why I had been abandoned ever since I was born."


    Murray snorted. "You ck witches have always been so heartless. There is only a small poption


    of ck witches, but they''re still so obsessed with pure blood. All of you will be extinct one day


    if you let your pride consume you." "Maybe it''s because they believe purer blood means purer


    power?" I asked in an audible whisper.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Why do you need the power anyway? I mean, what else can


    you ck witches do except curse others?" Murray retorted. He was unconvinced. He probably


    thought his magic was invincible and that people who would dare challenge him were simply having


    a death wish.


    "You''re right," I simply replied. I didn''t know what to say at that point, so I had no choice but to agree


    with him. Iplimented him on his excellent magic and told him that he was the future hope of the


    wizard world.


    Murray grimaced in disgust. "Quit the smooth talk. Just tell me what happened."


    I took a deep breath and dejectedly looked down. "I think you can guess what happened after that.


    Being a hybrid has never been easy. I wanted to learn witchcraft for ck witches, but no one was


    willing to teach me. Because of that, I couldn''t live with the ck witches anymore, so I left. That


    was when I met my mate¡ªa powerful, rich man from the royal family. He''s a good man. He was


    willing to pay a lot of money just to let me learn witchcraft. He even bought me ancient books at a


    high price, but those books were written in thenguage used by witches and wizards, so I couldn''t


    understand a word. I just left those books in the shelf, and I haven''t touched them since."


    I paused for a moment and let out a heavy sigh. "I feel so bad for my mate. He''s a real gentleman,


    and he has done so much for a hybrid like me. I just want to learn witchcraft so I can repay him for


    everything he has done for me."


    Tears slid down my cheeks as I told Murray my story.


    Murray just stared at me for a moment before he said, "Are you here to learn witchcraft from me?"


    I wiped my tears and nodded. "Yes."


    I didn''t mention the bug anymore. I was afraid that it would arouse his suspicion again.


    Murray sighed. "I don''t know anything about what ck witches practice. I can''t help you. But


    witches and wizards usually have their own inheritance books to record their lifetime research and


    give them to the next generation. ck witches are no exception. I''m sure your mother also has


    books like that."


    An image instantly shed in my mind as I remembered the huge book I saw in Noreen''sb. That


    was probably her inheritance book. "Are those books huge? It was hard for me to move it, but I think


    I saw one at a ce where a pureblood ck witch resides."


    "Yes. That should be an inheritance book. The only ones who can move it are those who share the


    same blood as the book''s owner. Others will get hurt even if they nce at the book," Murray


    exined.


    "I see," I replied with a nod.


    Now that he mentioned it, maybe the reason why I was able to finish reading the book without


    getting hurt was that I was probably rted to Noreen by blood.


    I pressed my lips into a thin line and frowned. I had all the belongings that my mother left for me.


    Aside from the rags I could use to look for my father, nothing else was useful.


    ording to Noreen, my mother fled in a messy state after she got bullied by her own family. She


    probably didn''t leave her inheritance book at all.


    I didn''t ask Murray any more questions after that. I didn''t feel like he would tell me any more useful


    information even if I asked, so I just bid him goodbye.


    As soon as I went out, I noticed ir and the dog leaning against the window. They were


    eavesdropping!


    I furiously looked at the open window. "ir! Why were you eavesdropping?!"


    ir hurriedly stood straight when he saw me. "Sylvia, listen to me. I think I saw the book that you


    mentioned."

 Chapter 752 Set Out Again

    Chapter 752 Set Out Again


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I nced at Murray, who had followed me out of the room, and cleared my throat. "Let''s go."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ir caught my hint, bid goodbye to Murray, and left the ramshackle cottage with me.


    When we were alone, I continued the subject we hadn''t been able to finish. "You said you''ve seen


    that book before. Where did you see it?"


    "While I was collecting evidence in your pack, I came across something suspicious. It was in


    Gamma Mateo''s room. That book was very strange. I wanted to check it, but I couldn''t even pick it


    up. It seemed glued to there. I read a few pages, but couldn''t make any sense of it. In fact, my head


    also started spinning."


    When I heard ir say that he couldn''t move the book, I was almost certain that it was my mother''s


    book of inheritance. After she passed away, Mateo took over her residence.


    I was surprised and pleased with this information. I immediately made a decision to go back to my


    pack when I had some time.


    "I''ll go with you and help you fight." ir gave me a confident smile, indicating that I would fail


    without him by my side.


    I pouted. "No, I''m returning to my own pack. Why do you want toe along?"


    "Because it''s dangerous. Have you forgotten what Shawn had done to you? Besides, I know how to


    open the secret room." ir tried to convince me to take him along. He threatened to pester me


    every day until I gave in.


    But I stood firm. If he dared bother me every single day, I would just ask Rufus to deal with him. I


    didn''t believe he was strong enough to go against Rufus.


    "Listen to me, Sylvia. You really should take me with you and I promise you won''t regret it. I can


    fight ten people at a time." He so sincerely wanted to prove his strength that he almost offered to


    show me his prowess right then and there.


    I shook my head, looking at him with equal sincerity. "Thank you, ir. But I really don''t need your


    company. I remember how to open the room. I''ll figure everything else out by myself. And I am also


    capable enough of fighting ten people alone."


    Although being pregnant might impede my movements a little, I could always run away.


    ir nodded and sighed helplessly. "Well, then I have no choice but to tell Rufus about what


    happened today."


    "What? You can''t do this!"


    I didn''t expect ir to be so audacious.


    ir spread his hands out in an innocent gesture while his eyes glittered shrewdly. "You won''t let


    mee with you, and that makes me sad. Who knows if I''ll be able to control myself if I''m sad?"


    I was furious. If ir actually confessed to Rufus about this, there was no way I would be able to go


    to my pack alone. He would definitely send people to guard me.


    "Fine, I''ll inform you when I''ve set the time."


    I was forced to pretend to give in. I secretly decided that I would sneak away a few dayster in the


    dead of the night.


    Humph! He was such a moron. How dare he threaten me?


    ir''s lips curled up in satisfaction and he patted me on the shoulder. "Good. Don''t try to sneak


    away, otherwise, I''ll spill my guts to Rufus. He will locate you before you reach your pack. His


    soldiers'' tracking skills are unmatched."


    I was left dumbstruck.


    Shoving his hand away, I angrily spat out, "Fine!" ir looked triumphant and said, "In two days, I''ll


    take you out with me under the pretext of going on a mission. You''re also a member of the army, so


    there is no cause for Rufus to oppose this. Besides, he has too much on his te these days to be


    able to join us."


    I considered this for a few moments before agreeing.


    After leaving the ck market, I quickly pulled off my ck cloak and smoothed my hair. As soon as


    I exited the alley, I bumped into the guard Rufus had arranged for me. He was holding a cup of milk


    tea and a box of cake, his face shining with anxiety.


    I pointed at ir and casually exined, "I ran into ir. We were just talking for a while."


    Then I looked around and didn''t spot Maya. As my eyes swept our surroundings in confusion, the


    guard said, "Maya panicked when we couldn''t find you, and she went back to the pce to report to


    Prince Rufus."


    When I heard what he said, I became flustered.

 Chapter 753 Romance

    Chapter 753 Romance


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I scoured through my phone and dialed Maya''s number. Drawing a deep sigh, I exined that I was


    fine and ready to go back.


    I could almost hear her relief over the phone, and she told me that she would be waiting for me at


    the gate of the pce.


    I echoed the relief that Maya felt with a sigh, wiped the sweat on my forehead and hung up the


    phone.


    A chuckle escaped ir, who was standing next to me with his signature smirk. He walked away


    just when I parted my lips for a question, leaving me wondering what he found amusing.


    My brows furrowed. It seemed to me that ir was getting weirder as days passed by. The flower


    that was cultivated and nourished by Noreen''s blood might lift the curse on him, but sometimes it


    also seemed to change him into an entirely different person.


    We did not have to walk for long before the gate of the pce came into view, and I saw Maya


    running over from a long distance. As she neared us, she registered ir''s presence and granted


    him a surprised look.


    "I bumped into him on the way," I exined.


    Maya didn''t say anything in response to my statement. Instead, she greeted ir before winking at


    me and coupling it with a mysterious smile. What could have gotten into her head?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I could figure out what her expression meant, her hands found my arms, and she pulled me


    away until we found ourselves treading the path all the way to a small and exquisite pce. As we


    closed in on the pce, I could make out a rough estimation of a dozen maids waiting for our


    arrival. The second I set foot inside, they started to help me dress up without saying anything. They


    looked like busy bees minus the buzzing, only the working.


    I couldn''t have chosen any better way to show how confused I was than to crinkle up my face.


    Amidst the orchestrated chaos, I grabbed Maya and asked, "What are they doing? Is there a dinner


    party tonight?"


    Maya covered her mouth, but it didn''t stifle her giggles. I didn''t take any offense about her


    amusement at my unawareness; instead I was just really confused. "Miss Todd, you''ll know,


    eventually."


    "No. You better give me a heads up, so that I can mentally prepare myself¡ª"


    As if I wasn''t dragged around enough for today, I was again yanked and led to the dressing room, in


    courtesy of the maids. The shbacks of when I first came to the pce to attend the banquet


    swamped me.


    Probably because I was in the delicate stages of pregnancy, the maids didn''t prepare high heels for


    me. Even the fancy frock they d me with was a slightly loose and off the shoulder dress.


    I looked down at the sapphire blue dress on me and lost in thought. It was beautiful, but the style


    was too sweet¡ªalmost intimate, in fact, that I imagined it to be worn on a date and a little


    inappropriate for a serious dinner party. I was getting more curious.


    I turned to ask Maya, but I knew my questions were meant to be unhatched as she faced me with a


    mysterious smile and repeated, "Miss Todd, you''ll know, eventually."


    Well, hearing the exact same words again fall off her lips wasn''t what came to mind when I turned to


    her. Forget it. I wouldn''t ask. I would know by then anyway, as Maya delightfully emphasized so.


    One maid ironed the little ruffle on my dress, while the other made sure that everything was set


    before Maya hauled me out of the dressing room and ushered me to a ce with a neofuturistic


    architectural style. Theyout and decoration there were modern and scientific. The grandness this


    ce held still hadn''t ceased to make me stop on my tracks and take in its marvel as it took my


    breath away.


    I scanned the hall curiously and had onlye to my senses as I took in the notion that there was


    such a ce in the royal pce. It was like the enchanting beauty from the middle ages and avant-


    garde robots from modern society were thrown together in one mix. The ce looked harmonious


    despite the contrast in style, but still creative.


    I was still taking in the borate details of this newly found location as we made our way to the


    upper floors. The entire third floor was a movie hall. As if to keep her acting in secrecy in tow, Maya


    hurriedly drew me to sit down and arranged a lot of delicate desserts and tea for me, out of the


    delicacies waiting there.


    "Prince Rufus is busy, but he''ll be here soon. While waiting, Miss Todd, you can watch a movie


    first."


    I nodded. Although it was strange¡ªeven stranger than how I thought she was behaving ¡ªI didn''t


    ask any more. I appeased my mind on the thought that Rufus must want to have a date. That


    romantic guy always surprised me, and it put a smile across my face.


    It warmed and moved my heart. But when I thought of the curse and the thorn on his back, the


    sweet smile on my lips gradually turned bitter.


    It would be better to just forget it and rx. There must be a way out.


    I shifted on my seat as the starting movie grabbed my wandering mind, cutting my train of thoughts


    short. Maya left without disturbing me.


    I just sat there watching the movie while waiting for Rufus. The film seemed to be about someone''s


    growth, but the plot was rtively boring. It had always been set on the first-person point of view of


    a military school student, like an ordinary video weblog of his daily life, and there was no conflict


    between the characters. It was more like a documentary than a movie, and I was bing


    unappreciative.


    My consciousness was gradually being pulled away from the activity that was supposed to entertain


    me. I tried as much as I could to keep myself awake, but my eyelids were getting heavier, tempting


    me to give in. When I was about to fall asleep, a familiar tall figure suddenly appeared in the movie.


    My heart beat faster, adrenaline shooting a great amount of dosage into my blood vessels and


    forcing my lulled mind to be wide awake. Atst, as if the man on the screen sensed that I was


    barely breathing, he turned around. It was Rufus with roses in his arms.


    My hands found their way up¡ªnot knowing whether to cover my gaped mouth, or to rest them


    against my pounding chest. What a romantic surprise!

 Chapter 754 Proposal

    Chapter 754 Proposal


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My eyes widened in shock and my heart palpitated rapidly yet I could hear every individual beat


    echoing in my head. As the thought of what was about to happen formed in my head, I stood up


    abruptly, but it was toote. The movie screen slowly went up revealing the stage, and the lights


    came on.


    Rufus, standing gracefully with flowers in his arms, appeared in the center of the stage. His deep-


    set, affectionate eyes were capable of making people fall in love with him at first sight.


    My mind raced and my breathing was in a frantic state. In truth, the surprise Rufus had arranged for


    me brought only panic and no joy to my heart. I could tell that he was going to propose to me.


    I knew that he had been wanting to propose to me for a while now, but he couldn''t find the right time


    and opportunity.


    However, I thought that the proposal would be dyed and I didn''t think he would take action so


    suddenly.


    I couldn''t ept his proposal, and even though I knew it would break his heart, I had to find a way


    to get out of there as soon as possible.


    I racked my brain, searching for ways to stall for time.


    While I was panicking internally, Rufus started walking towards me, like a knight in shining armor. I


    found myself at aplete loss for words and my eyes were fixed on the man in front of me.


    No she-wolf could resist a proposal from her beloved, and I was no exception.


    If it weren''t for that damned curse, I would have thrown myself on him and kissed him in front of


    everyone. I wanted to tell him just how much I loved him.


    I nervously swallowed to moisten my dry throat as mixed feelings lingered in my heart. I took a step


    forward and just as I opened my mouth to greet him, I heard the sound of warm apuse from


    behind me.


    The lights around us suddenly lit up.


    I turned around and looked at the people standing behind me in surprise. Not only Harry and


    Joanna were here, but also Ethan and Laura were present. Even some of my friends and


    acquaintances from school and the army were also here.


    To add to my bafflement, even ir, who I had parted with at the gate of the pce hours ago was


    standing there, but he looked annoyed.


    The panoramic ss ceiling above our heads slowly split apart, revealing a breathtaking starry night


    sky.


    With a loud bang, brilliant fireworks arced in the boundless night sky, warmly celebrating this


    touching scene.


    Under the dazzling fireworks, Rufus stepped forward with flowers in his hands. He looked even


    more charming and handsome than I thought was possible. Everything felt like a beautiful dream to


    me.


    As he smiled radiantly at me from a distance, his eyes shone with happiness.


    Two years ago, I couldn''t even dare to imagine that in the future, a man like him would ask for my


    hand in marriage in such a dream-like experience that he had fabricated for me. I wanted nothing


    more than to stop time and freeze this moment so I could enjoy it a little longer.


    Harry''s cheers and other people''s apuse came to my ears, breaking my reverie.


    Rufus walked up to me and kissed me gently on the back of my hand. His long and thick eyshes


    fluttered and his prominent nose gently rubbed against my skin, like feathers brushing across my


    heart. It was the mostmon hand-kissing, but he made it look particrly affectionate and


    solemn.


    Then he knelt down on one knee and my heart skipped a beat.


    I could hardly contain my excitement. I gasped, fluttering a hand over my mouth.


    "Sylvia, I love you," Rufus stared at me and said without hesitation. He had said this sentence to me


    a million times before.


    I stood there without a response as if I hadpletely forgotten how to speak.


    The smile on his face stretched to his lips and produced a dimple on his left cheek. "I know you love


    me too."


    The crowd burst intoughter at his cheeky remark.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My cheeks became red and I was too shy to say anything.


    "Sylvia, will you marry me? I want to build a family with you. I want you to belong to me. I want to


    take care of you and love you all my life," Rufus said in a serious tone.


    I almost melted in front of his affectionate eyes. At that moment, I really wanted to ept his


    proposal regardless of the consequences.

 Chapter 755 In Danger

    Chapter 755 In Danger


    Rufus'' POV:


    Sylvia''s tears slid down her cheeks as she looked at me. Her beautiful face glowed under the lights


    while she stretched out her hand and softly called out my name.


    Just when I was about to put the ring on her finger, she suddenly fell to the ground.


    I instantly panicked and went over to help her.


    "Where is the doctor?! Call the doctor right now!" I roared in a fit of panic.


    However, we didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. I was nning for a happy proposal, so


    we didn''t specifically arrange for a doctor to be present.


    The scene was chaotic. Everyone was panicking, and they didn''t know what else to do.


    "I called the doctor!" my mother anxiously eximed as she kept pacing around.


    When I shifted my gaze to Sylvia''s face, I couldn''t help but notice that she was sickly pale. Her


    beautiful face didn''t look as vibrant as before, and that made me even more anxious.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I couldn''t wait any longer, so I held her up and ran outside.


    "I''m taking her to the hospital!" I shouted.


    Hearing this, my father immediately told the crowd of people to disperse and arranged a car to take


    us to the hospital.


    The waiting process was tormenting as I silently sat at the door of the emergency room. I couldn''t


    remember how many times Sylvia had been here.


    My heart ached so much that I almost felt like I was suffocating as countless possibilities ran


    through my mind.


    Ever since Sylvia got pregnant, I had been carefully protecting her from any dangers that maye


    her way. I never expected that something like this would still happen to her.


    I shouldn''t have let her out of the pce alone today. I should''ve paid more attention to her and our


    baby since I knew she wasn''t in a good condition.


    Not to mention, she had disappeared for quite some time today. I didn''t know if anything bad


    happened to her while she was gone missing.


    Just when I was lost in thought, something shed in my mind. Maya told me that Sylvia had


    bumped into ir by ident, and coincidentally, ir came with us to the hospital. He was sitting


    on a bench on the other side of the emergency room with his eyes closed. Without hesitation, I


    walked over to where he was.


    "ir, did you meet Sylvia outside the pce today?" I asked. "What happened?"


    ir opened his eyes when he noticed my presence and moved aside to let me sit beside him. He


    pondered for a while before saying, "I bumped into Sylvia in a cafe. Then we noticed there was a


    street fair nearby, so we went there to have a look. Nothing really happened in particr. She


    looked good today and also ate a lot."


    I still felt restless even though I heard that. I wanted to ask more, but that was when the doctor


    came out of the emergency room.


    I quickly rushed over to the doctor and grabbed his arm as I asked, "How is she? Did something


    happen to the baby? Is the baby affecting her health? You can abort the baby if it''s only making her


    suffer. Nothing is more important than Sylvia!"


    What I said instantly made everyone''s eyes widen in shock, especially my parents.


    My mother pulled me away from the doctor as she reproachfully said, "Do you even know what


    you''re saying, Rufus? It isn''t easy for you and Sylvia to have a baby. Why are you willing to let them


    abort it so easily?"


    "We can have another child. But if something happens to Sylvia, I won''t able to handle it!"


    I tried to reason with my mother, but she just wouldn''t listen. I didn''t bother saying anything more,


    because my mind was in shambles, thinking that Sylvia''s life might be in danger.


    My mother held my shoulders and red at me. "The baby is big enough now. Don''t be so


    heartless, Rufus! You just have to believe in the doctor. Both Sylvia and the baby will be safe and


    sound."


    At that point, I knew my mother was saying this to calm herself down and also convince me to keep


    the baby despite the circumstances.


    I didn''t say anything, but I had already made up my mind. If the baby truly was endangering Sylvia''s


    life, I didn''t want to keep it¡ªeven if it meant I couldn''t have another baby with her anymore.


    Sylvia had been a priority for me and always would be. I didn''t want to lose her just like that.


    In the end, my mother failed to persuade me. She got so mad that she punched my shoulder hard in


    frustration.


    I didn''t say a word and simply let her vent her anger out on me.


    My father, on the other hand, was silent. He simply sighed as he looked at the wall, attempting to


    avoid eye contact.

 Chapter 756 Save Her Or The Baby

    Chapter 756 Save Her Or The Baby


    Rufus''s POV:


    The heated discussion whether we should keep the baby raised tensions among us.


    When we finally stopped arguing, the doctor who had been ignored by us from the very beginning


    spoke in a low voice, "In fact, Miss Todd is in good condition..."


    What?


    Everyone turned to look at the doctor.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I rushed to him with joy, grabbed his shoulders, and shook him violently. "What did you say? Why


    didn''t you tell us earlier?"


    The doctor hurriedly held his spectacles that were about to fall and replied in a trembling voice,


    "Please let go of me, Prince Rufus, or I might throw up."


    "Rufus, calm down and listen to the doctor," my father said helplessly, pulling me away from the


    poor doctor.


    A sigh of relief escaped the doctor''s lips. Despite his anxiety, he spoke at a breakneck pace. "Miss


    Todd has been in good health these days. Her physical condition is likewise excellent, and the fetus


    is doing considerably better than it had been. There is no problem. Right now, I don''t see any need


    to abort the baby, nor do I rmend it. As long as she maintains regr prenatal checkups and a


    healthy diet, everything will be


    fine."


    My mother started to tear up with joy. Instantly, she sped her hands together in a gesture of


    gratitude to the Moon Goddess for bestowing her blessings onto Sylvia and the baby.


    Meanwhile, my father thanked the doctor over and over again.


    "But why did Sylvia faint? Is there anything wrong with her body?" I asked just before the doctor


    was about to leave.


    The doctor wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "I''m not sure. ording to the test


    results, Miss Todd''s body ispletely healthy and normal. Maybe it''s because she had violent


    mood swings? Maybe she was too excited or nervous that her body just couldn''t handle it. Did


    something happen before she fainted?"


    I was so guilty. Damn it! I shouldn''t have made such a proposal. It must have scared Sylvia.


    It was Omar''s idea. It was all his fault.


    "Hey, hey, didn''t youe up with that idea first? I just helped you n it! I told you to take Sylvia to


    a fire balloon to propose, but you thought it was too tacky. I bet Sylvia would have been totally cool


    with your proposal if you''d just listened to me." Omar''s voice resounded in my head.


    I ignored him and asked the doctor to take me to Sylvia''s ward. When the others heard that Sylvia


    was fine, they all left to give me and Sylvia some privacy.


    In the ward, Sylvia was still unconscious.


    I sat beside the bed, tucked her in, and bent over to kiss her forehead. I felt so sorry and bad for


    her.


    Then I reached for the box in my pocket and tried to slip the ring on Sylvia''s finger.


    Unexpectedly, Sylvia turned over at this time, clutching the quilt in her hand. She was sleeping so


    soundly.


    I chuckled and instead set the ring box on the bedside table. Caressing her hair, I said softly, "Did


    my proposal scare you? I pulled an all-nighter in nning that. I just wanted to give you an


    unforgettable proposal, and I didn''t mean to frighten you. I''m so sorry."


    After that, I gave Sylvia a soft peck on the cheek and gazed at her lovingly. My desire to lock her up


    with me grew stronger the more I looked at her.


    No, I had to stop thinking about it.


    I made a conscious effort to rx. The beast in my heart was about to go crazy again.


    I raked my scalp angrily. It was then I realized that the tape on the back of Sylvia''s hand seemed to


    have loosened. The needle might slip out of her skin and injure her. When I was about to call the


    nurse in, my phone rang.


    I hung up without hesitation. But the phone rang shortly afterward as if it was pleading with me to


    pick it up.


    I had no choice but to leave the room to answer

 Chapter 757 Yes, I Do

    Chapter 757 Yes, I Do


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As Iy there with my back to Rufus, I overheard him talking on the phone at the door. It sounded


    like he had something urgent to deal with. That exined why he came back into the room, grabbed


    his coat, and left in a hurry.


    When he closed the door from the outside, I slowly opened my eyes. I waited for a few seconds


    before Iy on my back and breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    I stared at the ceiling nkly for a while and then sat up. When I saw the ring box on the bedside


    table, I picked it up and opened it.


    Sitting quietly inside the box was arge diamond ring, dazzling like a star.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. Rufus was always buying me the most expensive gifts, but he never


    stopped to think how impractical it would be to wear such a big diamond ring on my finger.


    Therefore, I would hardly ever wear any jewelry from Rufus because they were too extravagant for


    most asions apart fromvish banquets. If I walked around the streets wearing those, I''d be


    targeted by pickpockets.


    However, I was then overwhelmed with feelings of sadness and helplessness.


    After all, he had nned such a marvelous event just so he could propose to me, but I failed him.


    In truth, the whole thing was an act. I didn''t know what else to do apart from pretending to faint at


    that moment.


    I shouldn''t have given Rufus more hope. It would be harder for me to leave him if we ever got


    married.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The restlessness in my heart was intolerable because we still hadn''t lifted the curse on Rufus yet.


    When I was in the emergency room, I vaguely overheard Rufus saying that he would rather abort


    the child than let me be in danger. I felt both moved and guilty at the same time. Deep down inside


    my heart, I knew that he had no less expectations for this child than Ethan and Laura.


    The thought made me feel happy and sad at the same time. I gently caressed my belly and


    whispered, "Baby, your father loves you a lot, but he just loves your mother a little more. But it


    doesn''t matter. I will love you more."


    A lot of people were looking forward to the birth of this child. If somehow the curse on Rufus could


    be lifted and my existence no longer remained a risk to Rufus'' life, I believed that everyone would


    come to love my child.


    "Sylvia, you''d better pay attention to the prenatal education, or else the baby will bear grudges


    against its father," Yanained.


    I pouted my lips at her and said, "But the baby''s still too small. I doubt it could even hear us, let


    alone understand what we''re talking about."


    Just as I was saying that, I felt a surge of sharp pain from my belly. My voice trembled as I kept


    calling Yana in fear.


    Yana seemed nervous and she insisted that I call the doctor, but the pain had subsided by then.


    "Did the baby really understand what we were saying?" Yana asked suspiciously.


    I lowered my head and kept silent. My heart was filled with warmth and joy. After all, my belly was


    still t and I hadn''t had the feeling of being a mother until now. I had finally felt the existence of my


    baby in my belly.


    "What about this ring?" Yana asked.


    I looked at the box in my hand and sat quietly for a long time. Then I slowly took out the ring and put


    it on my finger. It was just the right size.


    I traced my finger over the diamond and murmured, "You asked me if I would marry you. In fact, I''ve


    always been willing to marry you. And I liked the proposal very much. It was very romantic..."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    I was startled. I quickly hid the box under the pillow and pretended to be asleep.


    Silence befell the ward again after two knocks on the door. I opened my eyes again, assuming the


    person outside had left.


    However, the sound of someone pushing the door open from the outside entered my ears.


    I shut my eyes, sped the corner of the quilt and tried to rx my facial expression, pretending to


    be asleep.


    I heard the footsteps stop at the side of the bed, followed by the sound of chuckling. "Stop


    pretending! I know you''re awake!"

 Chapter 758 Plan To Escape

    Chapter 758 n To Escape


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It was this cheeky devil again.


    When I opened my eyes, I immediately saw ir''s smirking face.


    I wordlessly sat up and raised my chin, indicating for him to close the door.


    ir clicked his tongue and went to close the door. Then he faced me again and joked, "Do you


    really have to do this? I know you pretended to pass out just to avoid the proposal. If you didn''t want


    to marry him, you should''ve just let him know."


    "It''s not that I''m unwilling to marry him, ir. You have no idea what''s going on here, so just shut


    up." I rolled my eyes in annoyance. Was I that bad at acting? I couldn''t believe he saw through me


    at a nce and figured out that I was pretending the whole time.


    ir raised an eyebrow as he crossed his arms over his chest. "What on earth do you want to do


    then? You love him, so why don''t you want to get married? Besides, you''re already pregnant."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    My head began to hurt, so I kneaded my temples and sighed. "It''splicated. Anyway, I just need


    to go back to my pack to get that book first." "But you''re pregnant and your baby''s condition is


    unstable. If you go back to your pack now, you''ll be putting both yourself and your baby in danger.


    Why don''t we postpone the n for now?" ir eximed. I could tell that he was hesitant about


    my rash decision.


    I sighed. "I heard the doctor say that my baby''s condition is unstable, but I know what I''m doing. I


    have to go, but I don''t think the original n will work now. Rufus won''t even let me leave the


    imperial pce."


    I originally wanted to lie about having to carry out the army mission and let ir take me away from


    the imperial pce. Now that I had pretended to faint, Rufus would probably think I was weak,


    which would cause him to not let me carry out any tasks.


    That was why I had to leave the imperial pce in secret.


    My head began pounding as I thought about having to sneak out. Everything seemed to be going


    out of control.


    "But I still need your help, ir. When you''re on a mission next time, I''ll pretend to be a soldier and


    sneak into your team."


    ir didn''t agree immediately. He just frowned at me and pondered for a moment. He was probably


    thinking about the practicality of the n.


    "Are you sure you can do this? You''re pregnant, you know?" He nced down at my belly.


    I touched my belly and smiled. "I can show you a backflip right now if you want me to prove my


    point."


    "No thanks." ir grimaced. At that point, he already knew he had no other choice but to agree.


    "When are you going to do this? I''ll tell Rufus about the mission one day earlier."


    I pondered for a while before saying, "Next Monday. Rufus is going to preside over the meeting for


    the first time on that day on his father''s behalf and will gradually take over his work. I think he''ll be


    too busy to keep an eye on me that day, so I can take advantage of the opportunity to escape."


    "Alright." ir nodded. "Rest well, okay?"


    I nodded in response before he turned around and left, not bothering to stay any longer.


    As soon as the door closed, Yana¡ªwho had been silent for quite some time¡ªbeganining.


    "Sylvia, I think you''ve gone too far. You should never lie to your mate. You''re hiding more than one


    thing from Rufus now!"


    "I know, but I have no choice, Yana. We have to find my mother''s inheritance book as soon as


    possible and refine the bug. I need as much time as possible before I can find a way to lift the curse


    on Rufus," I replied, feeling helpless and guilty. Sometimes, I truly wanted to tell Rufus everything


    on impulse, but the rational part of me told me otherwise. I knew him too well. If he were to be


    backed into a corner, he would choose to die rather than forget about me.


    He would probably give up on the throne if I were to tell him everything, and that would only shatter


    Ethan''s hope again. I didn''t want to see that happen.


    I still remembered how happy Ethan was when he found out that Noreen''s curse on Rufus had been


    removed. His joy knew no bounds.


    If something were to happen to Rufus again, he probably wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    I was the root cause of the problem, so I should take all the responsibility to solve it. If I failed to do


    so, maybe it just meant that I didn''t deserve to be happy with my beloved.


    Yana simply heaved a sigh and gave up on persuading me. She went silent for a moment until she


    suddenly said, "Rufus'' scent is getting closer."


    Hearing her say that, I immediatelyy down and pretended to be asleep. But to my surprise, Rufus


    stayed at the door. He didn''t even take a single step inside.

 Chapter 759 Suspicion

    Chapter 759 Suspicion


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was on my way to city hall when I realized that I left in a hurry and forgot to tell the nurse that the


    needle in Sylvia''s hand hade off, prompting me to have the driver turn around and return to the


    hospital.


    I felt really guilty as I nced at my watch. Sylvia slept soundly when I left. What if she moved while


    she slept and hurt herself by ident?


    Soon I arrived at the hospital and went straight to the VIP ward on the top floor. I had just stepped


    out of the elevator when I saw iring out of Sylvia''s ward.


    ir didn''t seem to notice me and left through another exit.


    I was a little surprised. Was Sylvia awake?


    I walked towards the ward and was about to push the door open. But when I heard some noise in


    the room, I hesitated.


    "Why don''t you go in? Sylvia is awake," Omar asked curiously.


    I loosened my grip on the doorknob, feeling a twinge of bitterness in my heart. "I don''t know what''s


    wrong with me. My mind is a mess. I don''t know how to face Sylvia right now."


    After returning from Leonard''s pack, Sylvia had always wanted to be alone, as if she was hiding


    something from me. She asionally did things without telling me, which added to the mystery.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Although she acted as if nothing had happened, she was too naive and innocent. The expressions


    on her face always revealed her true emotions. I could just read her like an open book.


    In addition, she recently insisted on going back to the dorm. The reason she persisted in leaving the


    pce was also a mystery to me.


    She used to want to be with me all the time. Wherever I went, she would stick to me like glue. But


    now, she suddenly wanted to avoid me in many asions. As her mate, it was hard for me not to


    overthink it.


    I knew I shouldn''t doubt her, but I still felt strange. Sylvia came back to the pce with ir after


    she disappeared today. The doctor said she was in good health, but she fainted when I proposed.


    More strangely, ir just emerged from Sylvia''s ward right now.


    Thinking of all these things, I couldn''t help feeling uneasy.


    With a sigh, I told Omar, "Let Sylvia have more rest."


    "But it doesn''t seem like she is resting because I can feel that Yana is very emotional." Omar clearly


    wanted to go in.


    But since my head was in a mess right now, I decided to see Sylvia once I had calmed down a little.


    I left the top floor and sat in the garden outside the hospital for a smoke. My current attempts to quit


    smoking were in vain.


    This was the first time I smoked again after quitting and I took to it with renewed vigor. I smoked a


    lot today, much worse than how I used to before.


    Omar kept nagging in my mind, "Aren''t you busy? Why are you sitting here? Why don''t you go


    upstairs to see Sylvia?"


    I put out the cigarette, which was about to burn to my finger, and lit another one.


    Omar sighed and uttered, "Stop smoking, Rufus. I''m almost suffocated by the stinky smell. If you


    smoke again, I won''t talk to you anymore."


    At this time, the phone rang again. I nced at it and hung up directly.


    "Answer it, Rufus. This is the tenth call." Omar felt some worry creeping in. In a loud voice, he


    demanded, "What the hell is wrong with you?"


    I was utterly silent. I stood up and stubbed out the cigarette. Then I reached for my phone to deal


    with a few pressing matters. After that, I asked a trusted subordinate to go to the city hall to deal


    with the problem on my behalf.


    Then I made my way toward the hospital''s administrative building.


    The staff on duty received me in a fit of panic. "What can I do for you, Prince Rufus?"


    "There are intruders in the pce. We need to check the in-patient building. Get me all the


    surveince footage today," I ordered coldly with a sharp gaze.

 Chapter 760 Watch The Surveillance Footage

    Chapter 760 Watch The Surveince Footage


    Rufus'' POV:


    I sent the others away and watched the surveince footage in the corridor outside Sylvia''s ward as


    I sat alone in the control room.


    After hesitating for some time, I finally managed to click on the video.


    The video showed ir knocking on the door and entering the ward not long after I left. About ten


    secondster, he closed the door and stayed inside for 25 minutes before leaving.


    Omar''s eyes widened in realization. He finally knew why I was so gloomy. "W-What the hell... What


    was ir doing?"


    I didn''t say anything.


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence," Omar added, trying to defend ir. "Maybe Sylvia woke up as soon


    as you left and ir happened toe and see her during that time. He used to be Sylvia''s mentor.


    They were probably just talking inside the ward."


    What Omar said made sense. His theories dispelled some of my suspicions.


    When Sylvia was still in military school, ir had been her teacher and personally trained her, and


    nothing had happened between them at that time.


    Maybe it really was a coincidence.


    ir treated Sylvia as his own sister, and they usually had a lot to talk about.


    But no matter how hard I tried to persuade myself not to overthink, I still couldn''t help but imagine


    things.


    Although ir had given Sylvia special training before, Flora and Harry had been with her.


    They seemed so close¡ªalmost as if they were siblings¡ªbut I knew Sylvia wouldn''t cross the line.


    She wasn''t exactly introverted, but she wasn''t the kind of person who would be willing to talk to


    other guys for a long time either because she knew I would be jealous.


    "Why don''t you just ask her directly? Communication is the most effective way to solve problems


    like these, you know?" Omar suggested.


    I didn''t say anything. I silently watched theputer screen for a few minutes before moving the


    mouse to delete the relevant surveince footage.


    As soon as I walked out of the control room, the staff immediately surrounded me and bowed in


    respect.


    I narrowed my eyes at them and sternly said, "The investigation of the intruders is confidential. I


    hope you guys can keep this a secret, or else all of you will have to move away from the capital city


    forever if it gets leaked."


    After that, I strode away from the control center.


    I went back to the inpatient building and went straight to the top floor because I wanted to see


    Sylvia.


    But just when I was about to turn the doorknob,


    I hesitated again.


    Even though I seemed calm andposed, I knew that I was getting even more impulsive. I wished


    I could catch ir right now so I could interrogate him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I stopped in my tracks and took a deep breath to calm myself down. Then, I sat on a bench not too


    far away.


    The royal family had exclusive rights to the wards on the top floor. Since it wasn''t open to the public,


    I was the only one quietly sitting by the benches while some of the nurses and doctors asionally


    passed by.


    They became frightened by my presence. Most of them woulde and greet me, but when they


    talked to me, I practically felt how nervous they were.


    Eventually, it came to a point where no one passed by the corridor anymore. They were probably


    scared of me.


    I chuckled at the thought of them being terrified by my presence for no usible reason. It wasn''t


    like I was going to eat them. Sylvia was probably the only one who wasn''t afraid of me.


    Thinking of that, I felt like smoking again. I reached for my pocket, but I didn''t take out the cigarette.


    I heaved a sigh and stood up, wanting to leave.


    Just then, the door to a ward suddenly opened, and when I shifted my gaze at the door, I saw Sylvia


    anxiously trotting toward me with her bare feet.


    She was wearing a simple white nightdress that reached below her knees, and I couldn''t help but


    admire her. She looked beautiful¡ªlike an angel who fell into the mortal world by ident.


    At that moment, the restlessness I felt in my body subsided, and I felt much calmer than before.

 Chapter 761 Establishing A Small Family

    Chapter 761 Establishing A Small Family


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I had made it halfway through my run, Rufus strode over to me and picked me up, carrying


    me back to my ward. "Why didn''t you put on any shoes before going out of the ward? You''re


    pregnant. You should be taking care of yourself."


    I wrapped my arms around Rufus'' neck and murmured, "I forgot because I rushed out in a hurry. I


    just wanted to see you."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When I was in the ward just now, there was an uneasy feeling in me all of a sudden. I felt as if I was


    going to lose something very dearly to me. That was why I hurried out of the ward to see Rufus.


    Rufus stopped in his tracks. He looked down at me intently and then kissed me on the forehead.


    "You don''t need to be so anxious next time. I''m not going to run away."


    I pursed my lips and my hold on him became even tighter. "I felt you at the door just now. Why didn''t


    youe in? I''ve been waiting for you."


    "When did you wake up? Do you still feel ufortable? Are you hungry? I''ll call for someone to


    bring you some food here," Rufus gently asked me these questions as he walked towards the ward


    with me still in his arms.


    I took a moment before I looked back up at his angr face. I replied, "I just woke up actually and I


    don''t feel that ufortable anymore. In fact, I feel very energetic right now. The moment I woke


    up, I felt that you were near; but you didn''te in. Then I even sensed that you were about to


    leave. So I hurried out to catch up with you."


    Rufus stayed silent for a moment and then let out a chuckle. "I thought I left my phone in the ward.


    Then when I walked to the door, I realized that it was in the pocket of my trousers this whole time. I


    thought you hadn''t woken up yet, so I didn''t go in. Even though I wanted to."


    "Wow, Prince Rufus. It''s not expected of you to be so careless sometimes." I showed him a teasing


    smile, but then I asked with a confused tone. "Then why were you sitting on the bench in a daze?"


    Rufus pushed the door open and he ced me down on the bed carefully. He then responded while


    gently caressing my head, "I was just imagining what our child would be like in the future. Just now,


    when I was downstairs, I was seeing many of the male werewolves apanying their pregnant


    she-wolves in their check-ups. I was just thinking how beautiful it all was. We''re going to have a


    family soon, Sylvia. I''m so proud to have you and our child."


    When I heard those words, my heart began to squeeze. Holding back tears, I said, "Our child is


    going to be the cutest angel in the world."


    Rufus bent down and kissed me on the lips. Gazing at me with affection, he added, "I hope our child


    is going to look like you."


    "No, I want it to look like you. I won''t argue about it any longer!" My lips snarled. Rufus had such


    good genes, it would be a pity if our child weren''t to inherit them.


    Rufus smiled lightheartedly. He reached out to put his hand on my belly. "Shouldn''t we be asking for


    the baby''s opinion first?"


    I ced my hand on top of his while yfully replying, "Our baby said that mommy is right."


    Rufus showed a look of amusement at this. I could see that his dimples were slightly visible. "Well,


    whatever you say is right then. I shall obey your orders unconditionally as the child''s father."


    Proudly, I raised my chin at his deration and then I nestled myself happily in his arms. I closed


    my eyes as I rested my head on his chest before saying, "I love you Rufus."


    Rufus didn''t say anything back. He only sighed and held me tighter in his arms.


    I opened one eye discontentedly and murmured, "Why didn''t you say something?"


    Rufus lowered his head and he stared at me for a few seconds. He then gently touched my nose


    with his finger and said, "I love you too."


    This satisfied me enough, so I continued to nestle myself in his arms.


    Right when I was about to fall into sleep, Rufus asked all of a sudden, "Did anyonee here just


    now?"

 Chapter 762 Love And Hate

    Chapter 762 Love And Hate


    Rufus'' POV:


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A hint of panic momentarily shed across Sylvia''s face as she raised her head and cautiously


    asked, "Why are you asking me that?" I looked at the chair beside the bed. "It looks like the chair


    has been moved."


    She looked in the direction of the chair and smiled. "I ran out in a hurry, so I identally bumped


    into it. Besides, I just woke up. I wouldn''t know if anyone came here, anyway."


    I nodded. "That makes sense."


    Sylvia rubbed her eyes and yawned. "I''m kind of sleepy, Rufus."


    "You should go to bed, then." I kissed her lips, put her on the bed, and covered her with a nket.


    Sylvia held my hand and rubbed it against her cheek. "Alright, I''ll get some rest. You can go ahead


    with your work."


    "Okay. I''ll have someone bring you some food hereter."


    "Okay." She kissed the back of my hand and nodded.


    I stared at her intently for a moment until I gathered to courage to ask, "Sylvia, are you going to


    leave me someday?"


    For a moment, Sylvia gave me a confused look. Then, she tried to reassure me by smiling as she


    replied, "What kind of question is that? Of course not. I won''t ever leave you."


    "That''s good," I said with a smile as I tucked her into bed and lulled her to sleep.


    After she fell asleep, I walked out of the room and closed the door. My heart immediately sank


    afterward.


    "Maybe something was wrong with ir. Maybe Sylvia really was asleep and she didn''t know


    someone went inside her ward. I don''t know what ir is doing inside her room, but the next time I


    meet him, I swear I''ll teach him a lesson!" Omar angrily eximed. The more he talked, the more


    infuriated he became.


    However, I didn''t lose my temper and remained calm as I said, "Sylvia didn''t sleep that time."


    "What?"


    "When ir went inside her ward, she was awake. That chair hadn''t been moved. It was in exactly


    the same spot when I left."


    Omar sounded totally confused when he asked, "What do you mean? I don''t understand. Do you


    mean to say ir didn''t sit on the chair? But how did that have anything to do with whether Sylvia


    was awake or not?"


    I chuckled at Omar''s question. He really didn''t get it. Although I seemed amused by his remark, I


    actually wasn''t. In fact, I felt terrible. "I know ir well enough to know that he has a habit that he


    picked up from the army. He''ll put everything he touches back to its original ce. But Sylvia told


    me that she identally bumped into that chair, and..."


    One thing I noticed when Sylvia answered me was that she kept pinching the knuckle of her index


    finger with her thumb. She probably didn''t realize that she did it whenever she felt guilty.


    "She was lying to me."


    Omar fell silent, and so did I.


    I let out a wry smile. "She lied to me, for ir."


    "Maybe Sylvia has her own reasons to do so. I think you should investigate this further. This is too


    much of a shock for me." Omar sighed. He probably didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    With heavy steps, I slowly walked out of the hospital.


    The driver was already waiting for me, but I drove him away and got into the driver''s seat.


    It was getting dark, and since it was also raining, there were only a few cars on the road.


    As I drove around, I let myself drown in my thoughts at that point.


    When I passed a spiral overpass, the front of the car suddenly tilted as it crashed into the flower


    beds on the roadside.


    It was only then that I came to my senses. I felt ridiculously stupid as I touched my aching forehead.


    I didn''t expect that an award-winning car racer like me would have a traffic ident just because I


    was distracted.


    Fortunately, I hit the brake on time and therefore didn''t suffer any fatal injuries, but my car was


    unfortunately beyond repair.


    The soldiers quickly went to the scene of the ident and dealt with the situation.


    I drove a military car back to the imperial pce alone. The moment I turned off the engine, a sense


    of loneliness surged in my aching heart.


    With a cigarette in my mouth, I sat inside the car and looked at the pce in the distance. The small


    garden had already been lit up, and I couldn''t help but notice that the swing under the tree was with


    swaying with the wind.


    Sylvia would usually sit there and read books or drink tea after dinner.


    With that thought in mind, I took out my phone and made a call.

 Chapter 763 Being Poached

    Chapter 763 Being Poached


    Rufus'' POV:


    I ordered my private soldiers to secretly investigate what Sylvia had done after she left the pce


    today.


    In less than an hour, one of my subordinates came back to report the result of the investigation.


    "Miss Todd went to the ck market to see Murray during the day. We don''t know exactly what they


    had talked about because when we went there, Murray wasn''t in the cottage. However, our people


    have taken photos of Miss Todd in the ck market," my subordinate said before handing me a


    sealed envelope.


    I took the envelope and put it on the table. Then, I ordered my subordinate to leave.


    I stood up and poured myself a ss of whiskey. I didn''t open the sealed envelope immediately and


    just looked at it for some time.


    While I was lost in thought, I heard someone knock on the door before saying, "Prince Rufus, it''s


    me, Maya. I''m here to bring you something to eat."


    "Come in." I tiredly rubbed the bridge of my nose. My mind was a mess.


    When Maya went inside, she carefully put a tray on the table. There was a bowl of soup and a few


    side dishes on the tray.


    "Prince Rufus, you haven''t eaten anything for today. Please at least have some soup," Maya


    persuaded in a low voice.


    "I''m okay. Just leave it there," I replied, tapping the cup with my index finger from time to time. I tried


    to calm myself down, but I couldn''t bring myself to do so. I became agitated ever since I had seen


    the surveince footage.


    Maya didn''t immediately leave even after she put down the tray. She just stood in front of the table,


    looking quite conflicted.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced at her. "Is there anything else you need to tell me?"


    "Are you doing alright, sir? You look really troubled. Is it because of Miss Todd?" Maya tentatively


    asked.


    I pressed my lips into a thin line and went silent for a while. "Is there anything strange about Sylvia


    recently?"


    "Not really. Miss Todd is in a good mood. She''s been having a good appetite recently. One thing she


    enjoys the most right now is talking to the baby. She always rubs her belly and says things like,


    ''Mommy loves you, and daddy does too. You''re going to be the happiestbaby in the world!''"


    Mayaughed, and I subconsciously smiled.


    "By the way, Miss Todd has been knitting a scarf for you. She told me that it was almost autumn and


    that she should prepare some thick clothes for you to wear. I know things like these should be done


    by the servants, but Miss Todd always likes to do this for you. I think she really loves you," Maya


    added. Somehow, her words made me feel a bit better.


    "But now that I think about it, there is indeed something that seems very strange..." Maya trailed off


    as she gave me a hesitant look.


    "What is it?" I frowned.


    "I-It just seems like Mr. Joshua keepsing to see Miss Todd recently. They would often talk for a


    long time and seem to be discussing something." Maya stammered before guiltily looking down.


    After hearing that, I calmly nodded. "I see, thank you for telling me. You can go now, Maya."


    After she left, I drank the whiskey in one gulp and opened the envelope on the table. There was


    only one photo inside it.


    In the photo, two people were standing at the entrance of the ck market, and ir could be seen


    whispering something in Sylvia''s ear. From the tricky angle, Sylvia and ir were so close that it


    almost looked like they were kissing.


    "Fuck! That son of a bitch!" Omar cursed.


    I simply put down the photo and began looking for my lighter. I wanted to smoke, but when I couldn''t


    find it anywhere, the emotions I was trying to suppress suddenly ignited, and I couldn''t take it


    anymore.


    Immediately after, I pushed away the things that were ced on the table.


    The sound of porcin colliding with spoon and fork echoed throughout the room as they scattered


    on the floor.

 Chapter 764 An Aloof Man

    Chapter 764 An Aloof Man


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The doctor gave me another general check-up during the night, and the results showed that I was


    fine.


    I didn''t want to stay in the hospital anymore, so I insisted on leaving that night.


    When I went back to my dormitory, my eyes widened in shock. It was empty, and all my belongings


    were gone!


    I looked around in shock. Did someone steal all my stuff while I was in the hospital?


    My bed sheet and nket were gone, too. Who in the right mind would steal some random


    stranger''s nket? They could''ve just left everything be and taken all the stuff that might''ve been


    important.


    Oddly enough, Flora''s belongings were untouched, and none of them seemed out of ce.


    I ran to the administrator''s room and angrily knocked on the door. The dorm administrator was an


    olddy, and when I arrived there, she was sitting on a rocking chair, reading a horror novel.


    "Excuse me, I wanna report a burry! All my things are gone," I asked as I worriedly knocked on


    her rocking chair.


    The olddy took off her reading sses and looked at me for a moment. It took her some time


    before she recognized me. "Are you Sylvia Todd?" "Yes." I nodded.


    "Didn''t Prince Rufus order someone to carry your things out of the dormitory?" she asked in


    surprise. "He even told me that you won''t be living in the dormitory anymore and that he has already


    gone through the rtive formalities for you. Don''t you know that?"


    "Wait... Rufus ordered someone to move my belongings out of the dorm? Why did he do that all of a


    sudden?"


    Rufus had never made decisions for me without telling me, and he had always respected my


    opinions. Did something happen?


    I tried calling him, but no one answered.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I couldn''t get a hold of him, so I began feeling anxious and worried. I started to wonder if something


    happened to him while I was at the hospital.


    After thinking for a while, I called Maya. She was quick to answer the call, so it didn''t take long


    before I heard her joyful voice from the other end of the line.


    "Miss Todd! How are you?" She asked in her usual, cheery voice.


    "I''m fine," I replied. "Do you know where Rufus is?"


    "He''s in the pce, but..." Maya trailed off. She seemed a little hesitant. "I think Prince Rufus is in a


    bad mood. He hasn''t eaten anything for a day now and has been locking himself in his room. Not to


    mention, he had a minor ident today. He bumped into the flower beds on the side of the road


    when he drove back. Fortunately, he''s fine, but his forehead is a bit swollen, and I''m worried for


    him."


    "I see. I''ll be going back now," I quickly hung up the call and rushed over to the imperial pce. I felt


    extremely anxious and worried as I wondered what had happened to Rufus after he left the hospital.


    He seemed perfectly fine when I saw him this afternoon!


    My heart ached as I thought of all the possibilities. I still had no clue about the whole situation when


    I arrived his pce.


    I went straight to the third floor to look for him. The door wasn''t locked, so I went inside. To my


    surprise, the bedroom was dark and oddly quiet, but I knew that Rufus was inside.


    I followed Rufus'' scent and found him smoking on the balcony. The moonlight illuminated his


    features, and for some reason, he seemed a little lonely.


    My heart instantly ached when I saw him like that. When I took a step forward, I noticed broken


    shards, bits of food, and cigarette butts scattered on the ground near my feet, which caused my


    eyes to widen in shock. Rufus hadn''t lost control of his emotions or smoked for quite some time.


    Ever since the curse had been lifted, he had be much calmer. He no longer used violence to


    solve his problems, unlike before.


    Who exactly made him this angry?


    My heart ached again. I wanted to go over and ask him why he was like that, but then, he noticed


    me.


    At first, he was shocked to see me there. But his expression quickly contorted into anger as he


    coldly shouted, "Don''te over!"

 Chapter 765 Night Talk

    Chapter 765 Night Talk


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was startled and froze in my tracks, my puzzled eyes flying to him.


    He tossed the cigarette butt he was holding into the trash, took his coat off, and left it on the


    balcony. Then he walked in and closed the balcony door.


    He came closer to me, touched my cheek, and softly exined, "You''re pregnant. It''s not good for


    you to inhale the smoke."


    I grabbed his hand and scrutinized his forehead carefully. "Maya told me you got into an ident


    while driving. Are you alright?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not a big deal. Why did you leave the hospital without informing me?" Rufus frowned, picked


    me up, stepped over the broken porcin pieces that were lying on the ground, and deposited me


    on the bed.


    "I didn''t want to stay in the hospital anymore, so I left." As I spoke, I helped him remove his thin


    jacket.


    Rufus was very quiet tonight, and the usual smile in his eyes was missing. After settling me in bed,


    he went out to ask a servant to clean the room. Then, he went to the study to make a few phone


    calls.


    Quite some time passed before I finally got the chance to talk to him peacefully.


    I walked to the study in my slippers and sat next to him. The small leather seat could barely hold


    both of us.


    Rufus put his pen down with a sigh and pulled me into hisp. In a low voice, he asked, "What''s


    wrong? Why aren''t you in bed resting?"


    "Let''s talk. Tell me, why did you smoke so much today, and why are you so downcast?" I grabbed


    his arm as if I was interrogating him about a crime.


    Although Rufus was outwardly showing that he was fine, I knew something had happened.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so upset.


    "I''m sorry. I know I said I would quit smoking, but I couldn''t control myself." Rufus looked down at


    me, his slightly lowered eyshes casting a shadow under his eyes.


    I held his face and watched him seriously. "Rufus, I''m not ming you. I''m worried about you. What


    happened?"


    Rufus studied me for several moments quietly. His powerful arms were wrapped around my waist.


    He stayed silent for a long time, and so did I. The two of us just looked at each other soundlessly.


    It started raining again outside. The steadily pounding rain shattered the silence of the room. The


    weather was terrible these days. As it continued raining heavily, the temperature dropped


    considerably. It was cold outside, but luckily the room was still warm.


    I curled my lips and was about to say something, but Rufus finally spoke.


    "Sylvia, nothing has happened. It''s just a political issue. I''ve just tried to take over my father''s post,


    and many elders of the royal family are trying to pull me down. They''re trying to intimidate me with


    their formidable qualifications."


    I tilted my head back to observe his expression. He looked as cid as a tranquilke.


    It was widely known that these elders were difficult people. Ethan had always been tolerant of them


    and turned a blind eye when they crossed their limits. However, given Rufus '' character, there was


    no way he would take their despicable behavior lying down.


    Those elders definitely knew the kind of person Rufus was. They wouldn''t let him ascend the throne


    easily.


    Once Rufus came to power, he would have to get rid of all the lurking dangers and troubles in the


    empire first.


    At that time, these people would certainly unite to resist him. Many of them had once admired and


    supported Richard too.


    Rufus intended to destroy these people when he''d defeated Richard, but Ethan had stopped him.


    After all, Ethan was an indulgent person.


    I sighed and kissed Rufus on the lips. "I know bing the king is not easy and you''re under


    immense pressure. But don''t get so agitated or annoyed. I believe you can navigate all these


    matters well. Things might be a little difficult in the beginning, but you have far more supporters than


    dissidents. You surely know this. And I will always be your loyal political fan."


    Augh burst from my lips when I finished speaking. If Rufus were a celebrity, I''d certainly be his


    biggest fan.


    Rufus was also amused and his lips quirked up. His gloomy expression cleared up and he tapped


    my nose gently. "I don''t want you to be my political fan. I just want you to be my wife, the one and


    only woman I love in this whole world."


    I red at him with reproach. Then I said in a hoarse and grave voice, "No, Prince Rufus. You are


    cold, noble, and mighty. You can''t let love affect your work. You should be ruthless and devoid of


    desire. That is the only way you''ll be able to stay calm in the face of dangers and disasters. Then


    you can be the best king ever."


    The more I spoke, the more ridiculous my words became. Rufus didn''t want to hear my nonsense


    anymore, so he simply covered my jabbering mouth with his lips.


    When we broke away, I wiped my mouth with his sleeve. Then I recalled the purpose of mying


    here.


    With a sullen expression, I shoved his chest, which was mere inches from me, and asked, "Why did


    you tell the dorm administrator that I wouldn''t be living in the dormitory anymore? And you even


    moved my belongings without informing me."


    Rufus'' expression remained unchanged, as he nonchntly said, "You can live here from now on."


    "Why didn''t you talk to me first?" I frowned, disying my unhappiness and displeasure on my face.


    I did it on purpose, wanting Rufus to see how angry I was.


    But Rufus didn''t take it to heart. He just observed me as he softly asked, "You don''t want to live with


    me?"

 Chapter 766 Cunning Trick

    Chapter 766 Cunning Trick


    Sylvia''s POV:


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I eventually felt depressed. Rufus'' aura was too imposing and domineering for me. Every time I


    confronted him, I would always lose even if my point was reasonable enough.


    It was all his fault! I doubted anyone could say no to that goddamn handsome face. No matter how


    mad I was at him, my heart would always melt at the sight of him.


    I pouted and whispered, "I didn''t mean that."


    "What do you mean then? Do you want to live with me or not?" Rufus frowned. "It''s a simple


    question, Sylvia."


    This man hadpletely misunderstood my intentions.


    "What? What are you talking about? I just don''t think you should''ve moved all my things away


    without my permission. You''re being disrespectful to me as your mate! When I went back to my


    dormitory today, I almost thought I had been robbed! I was so anxious and scared, especially after


    knowing what happened to you! What if our baby got affected? What would happen then?!"


    The more I talked, the angrier I became. After scolding him, I turned sideways and didn''t bother to


    look at him anymore.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know. This is all my fault..." Rufus sighed as he reached under my clothes and


    touched my belly with his warm hand. "How''s our baby?"


    Although he admitted his mistake pretty quickly this time, I was still mad at him.


    I puffed my cheeks and looked at the priceless grids that were made of fine-quality wood in the


    distance. There were so many figurine kittens on it, and I remembered when Rufus and I made


    those.


    Rufus pulled on my hand, but I didn''t say anything. I just shifted my gaze to a floormp that had a


    goose feather cover. The warm, yellow light looked beautiful as it shone on the curtain.


    "Sylvia..." Rufus called out in an audible whisper while he attempted to turn my face toward him.


    Immediately after, I looked down at the buttons of my clothes. I wasn''t willing to look at him even


    though I was practically ring holes on my shirt.


    "I won''t do that again, I''m sorry. Please just look at me..."


    His voice was hoarse yet so sexy. Just by judging from his tone, I could tell that he really was


    grieving, and it made my heart skip a beat.


    Rufus knew my weakness.


    I had no choice but to look up and face him. After that, I began scolding him to vent my anger. I


    even bit his chin just to show him how mad I was.


    Rufus didn''t move and simply let me bite him. He even lowered his head so I could gain easy


    ess to his chin and bite it harder.


    After some time, I angrily moved away and red at him. "Stop seducing me like that!"


    Rufus smiled and ran his fingers through my hair. "Please don''t be mad anymore. I know I''m the


    one at fault."


    "It''s good that you''re aware of your mistakes. If something like this happens again, I won''t talk to


    you for the rest of my life." I pouted before rubbing my forehead against his shoulder. Then, I


    nestled in his arms and sighed, attempting to calm down.


    Now, I had another problem. If I were to live with Rufus, escaping would be inconvenient for me. I


    had to find an excuse to move to the guest room. However, as soon as I thought of that, Rufus took


    the initiative to speak. His expression looked sincere as he said, "If you don''t want to live with me, I


    can move to the guest room so you can have the master bedroom all to yourself. That is if that''s


    what you want."


    What he said had rendered me speechless.


    I didn''t want him to be suspicious of me, so I told him the opposite of what I was supposed to do.


    "What the hell are you talking about? What makes you think I don''t want to live with you, Rufus?


    Even if I die, I''ll always stick by your side." Although I said that, I felt helpless. I couldn''t carry on


    with the n like this. Damn it! Since when did he be so cunning? His behavior moments prior


    made my heart melt, and I just couldn''t refuse him.


    It didn''t take long before me and Rufus '' conversation ended. Feeling depressed, I simply picked up


    my pajamas and went to take a shower. Just when I was taking off all my clothes, Rufus suddenly


    pushed the door open and went inside.

 Chapter 767 Barbie Doll

    Chapter 767 Barbie Doll


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Taken aback, I immediately covered my chest with my hands. Although we were very intimate, I


    couldn''t help but feel shy now that I was almost naked while Rufus still had his clothes on.


    "What... What are you doing? I''m pregnant right now. This is not a good time..." Embarrassed and


    flushed, I didn''t dare to look him in the eye.


    Rufus came over and set the body wash and essential oil by the bathtub. He then looked at me and


    said, "Of course, I know. I just want to help you take a bath."


    Surprised, I covered my naked body with my pajamas. "I''m not disabled. I can take a shower by


    myself."


    Rufus didn''t say a word. He reached out to check the water temperature in the bathtub and then


    scooped me up and put me in the bathtub.


    When his fingers grazed my back, I shivered slightly. For a moment, I was uneasy, but Rufus ''


    presence kept that feeling at bay. Bewildered, he pleaded, "Be good and stay still. Or the baby will


    get hurt."


    Upon hearing what he said, I sat in the bathtub and let myself be twisted by him like a rag doll.


    Rufus spilled a few drops of essential oil into the bathtub, filling the space with a pleasant aroma. "Is


    it the smell of pomegranate?" I opened my eyes and looked at him.


    "Yes."


    Rufus then moved his hands up and massaged my scalp gently. Rxed, I let out a sigh of


    satisfaction.


    "Honey, you are really good at this."


    Rufus chuckled. "This is my first time washing other people''s hair."


    "Well, I''m not surprised." A broad grin spread across my face. Throughout his life, Rufus had been


    treated like a god by his subjects. How dare others actually ask him do such trivial things?


    "Close your eyes."


    Rufus pulled the shower head and gently washed the bubbles off my scalp. I closed my eyes


    obediently and kept talking to him. Although Rufus asionally interjected with his thoughts, he


    mostly sat quietly and listened to me.


    It was supposed to be warm and cozy, but I froze when he was about to wash my body.


    "Spread your legs wide. I''ll help you wash your private part."


    Without waiting for my response, Rufus decided to submerge his hand in the water and rub my


    nether regions.


    As a result, I began to blush out of embarrassment. In fact, Rufus had bathed me before, but both of


    us were burning with lust at that time. It was not a big deal for the two of us to wash each other


    before engaging in another round of sex.


    But now, I was naked, and he was fully dressed. He looked sincere and serious, and there was no


    lust in his eyes. I felt weird.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even yet, Rufus beamed with contentment. He carefully washed every inch of my skin and even slid


    his fingers in me. He said this was the only way to get it clean.


    I seriously doubted that he made use of the situation to take advantage of me.


    But as I looked into his cid, desire-free eyes, I was stunned.


    Forget it. I guessed he really just tried his best to help me.


    "Do you want some rose petals? Do you want to soak your body in the water for a while?" In a soft


    voice, Rufus approached with a box of dried flower petals.


    I nodded. "Yes."


    He then sprinkled some rose petals into the bathtub, and soon the whole bathroom was filled with a


    romantic aroma.


    I smoothed the bubbles on my arms and muttered, "You are so strange today. Why do you want to


    bathe me all of a sudden?"


    Evidently in a good mood, Rufus'' lips curved into a smile. "Why do you find it strange? I''ve been


    wanting to do this for a long time. I want you to feel safe and at ease with me. You don''t need to


    worry about anything, for I''ll take care of you." "You mean you want to treat me as your Barbie doll?"


    I winked at him and teased, "A prince who likes to y with dolls. I''m impressed!"


    Rufus gazed at me affectionately for a few seconds before leaning in and raising my chin with one


    hand. Suddenly, his eyes turned menacing and dangerous, like a monster. "Yes, are you willing to


    be my doll then?"

 Chapter 768 The Ring Is Missing

    Chapter 768 The Ring Is Missing


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was stunned. My keen intuition told me that this wasn''t a simple, silly question as it sounded.


    Soon, the corners of Rufus'' mouth curved into a smile. He extended his hand to wipe away the


    bubbles off my face and said, "I was just kidding." I breathed a sigh of relief. I wasn''t sure why, but I


    had a feeling that Rufus was being really serious just now. I had the impression that if I had


    continued nodding, I would be shackled and imprisoned in this pce, to be his own doll.


    Rufus washed me clean and carried me to bed, treating me like a fragile piece of ss.


    I felt even more ufortable. I grabbed his hand and wrapped myself in the duvet.


    "Your clothes are wet, Rufus. You should take a shower too. I''ll get dressed on my own."


    Thankfully, Rufus refrained from insisting. He set my nightgown down and walked to the bathroom.


    I threw away the duvet, put on the nightgown and dried my hair.


    The buzzing sound of the blow dryer ruffled my thoughts. I said to Yana, "Don''t you think Rufus is


    strange today?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yana groaned and hinted at me to continue. She had been in a bad mood recently and would


    always ignore me. And now that I was speaking to her, she just gave me azy, fumbling response.


    I knew what she was upset about. When I was still contemting how to coax Yana, the blow dryer


    was suddenly snatched from my hand.


    Startled, I turned around to see Rufus, shrouded in mist with his damped hair dangling on his


    forehead. I quickly crept up on my tiptoes and rubbed a towel through his hair. "It has been only five


    minutes since you walked into the bathroom. You shower so quickly."


    Rufus grasped my hand and appeared a little worried. "I don''t know what''s wrong with metely, but


    I feel flustered the moment I can''t see you. The full moon curse might be back again. Maybe I


    haven''t fully recovered yet!"


    I stared at him angrily and said, "Don''t be silly. If you haven''t fully recovered, howe I got


    pregnant?"


    Then I straightened my back, touched my belly, and feigned a cry. "Baby, your daddy is crazy. What


    should we do?"


    Suddenly, an idea urred to me. I swiftly raised my head as I quickly considered a possibility.


    "Rufus, perhaps you''re having a daddy syndrome out of your excitement to be a father! I discovered


    online that many who have recently be fathers for the first time can experience intense anxiety


    for a period of time, which is simr to your current symptoms."


    When Rufus heard me, his face went back to normal. He then held my hand and repeatedly kissed


    it. His face seemed calm but I still sensed something unusual, as if he had something to say to me.


    However, in the end, he said nothing.


    I also appeared a bit nervous since I wanted to ask him why he had been acting weird, but I didn''t


    know where to begin.


    "Come on, let me dry your hair." Rufus remained silent throughout. He let me sit on a chair while he


    delicately dried my hair.


    I was no longer in the mood to enjoy his tenderness. I only wanted to inquire about what was wrong


    with him. Although he looked fine on the surface, judging from his behavior and words, I could tell


    that something was weighing on his mind.


    I turned around as soon as my hair was dry. When I took his hands and was about to ask him


    something...


    Rufus asked first, "Sylvia, where is your ring?"


    What? I blinked my eyes and saw Rufus staring down at my hand with a gloomy face.


    I was flustered. My ring finger, which was supposed to have the ring, had nothing on it!

 Chapter 769 Plan To Leave

    Chapter 769 n To Leave


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Where is your ring? Why don''t you wear it?" The tone of Rufus'' voice was t, but it still made me


    very flustered.


    I stammered, "I... I hid it away."


    "Hid it away? Why?" It seemed that Rufus was not going to stop until he was satisfied with my


    answer. I felt like a criminal he was interrogating, and he was always patient when he had to do


    that. Now, he patiently waited for me to expound on my answer.


    "Because... it''s just so inconvenient to wear such a big diamond ring. It''s too ostentatious for me to


    wear when I go to the army. And it worries me that it might get stolen." I contorted my lips into a


    pout so I looked even more innocent.


    Rufus spent a few seconds to look at me and then responded in a more calm tone, "Then I''ll just


    buy you another one. One that you can wear every day."


    "That''s alright with me. After all, that proposal doesn''t count anyway since I fainted at that moment.


    It seems that you have to propose to me again," I softened my voice when I spoke to him.


    Rufus smiled and nodded in agreement. "Okay, I will make it up to you one of these days."


    "So soon? I was hoping you could propose to me next month, on our 1st anniversary." I wrapped my


    hands around his neck and stood on my tiptoes to kiss him on the lips. Then I looked at him


    earnestly. "Then we would have a double celebration. Wouldn''t that be nice, Rufus?"


    That uneasy feeling began to settle in my stomach the more I spoke out loud. Rufus seemed to be


    eager to marry me, and I couldn''t use the same trick twice to get away! Once he proposed to me


    sessfully, Ethan and Laura would definitely make the announcement to the world. Then, they


    wouldn''t be able to wait to hold the wedding for us.


    If things were to ever get out of control in the future, it would be hard for me to leave Rufus.


    Rufus kept silent for a while when he had heard what I said. "Really? Is that what you''ve been


    thinking about?"


    When he asked that, I almost trembled in terror. What the hell! It seemed that he could see through


    anything; he was so observant!


    He made it difficult for me to y any tricks under his nose.


    I couldn''t help myself from worrying about the possibility of anything hindering me from smoothly


    escaping from the pce.


    I didn''t dare express a hint of guilt or hesitation on my face. Quickly clearing my throat, I gave a firm


    nod under Rufus'' sharp gaze. "Of course that''s what I''ve been thinking about. And if our baby is


    also born that day, we''ll celebrate many happy things together all in one day. But obviously, that''s


    not going to happen."


    After hearing my piece, Rufus finally lightened up. He lifted me up with ease and then he gazed at


    me with tenderness. "Then I''ll do it as you want. I''ll propose to you next month. But promise me that


    we''ll hold the wedding right after I propose. Not only for the baby, but I also just can''t wait any


    longer. I want to marry you as soon as possible."


    Gripping on his shoulders, I nodded and replied in submission. "Alright."


    At that moment, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Soon, the time to go to bed hade again. Rufus had me in a peremptory hold. My head was


    tucked under his chin, his feetid on top of my legs, and his hands were firmly wrapped around my


    waist, protecting my belly.


    It was as if he was afraid that I would run away in the middle of the night.


    I was both amused and annoyed at this. But I somehow enjoyed it very much when he behaved


    possessively.


    We were indeed a perfect match.


    I rubbed my cheek against his chest in contentment and would pepper him with kisses every once


    in a while. I would also whisper softly to him some loving words. I had indulged in this feeling of


    peace, and it made me want to stay with Rufus for all my life and selfishly keep him to myself.


    But when the middle of the night came, I began to dream of the familiar ck thorns again.


    This time, though, I was not being chased by the ck thorns. Instead, they were fixed in their ce


    while Rufusid on top of them. The thorns pierced through his chest, as though he were a


    sacrifice.

 Chapter 770 A Tangle Of Thoughts

    Chapter 770 A Tangle Of Thoughts


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I woke up from my dream, cold sweat had already umted on my forehead. The horrible


    scene had been imprinted in my mind, which made me unable to snap out of it for quite a while.


    Rufus didn''t wake up, but he was holding me in his armsforting me with his warmth.


    When I saw him sleeping so peacefully, I felt tears well up in my eyes.


    I really didn''t want to leave him, but if I stay, he would die.


    If it wouldn''t end well whether I stay or not, I would choose to leave and let myself suffer alone. At


    least in that case, Rufus would have a chance to live.


    I wiped the tears that had umted in the corners of my eyes. Then, I got out of the bed to


    check Rufus'' back. His body was well-built, but I couldn''t appreciate much of his features, especially


    now that half of his back was covered with the ominous ck thorn.


    My heart sank at the sight of the curse.


    Tears welled up in my eyes again. What did we do to deserve this? Why did fate have to y such


    a cruel trick on us?


    Before I knew it, I sobbed my heart out. Once again, I had made up my mind to leave Rufus as


    soon as possible.


    After I let out all my frustration, I quietly went back to Rufus'' arms and stared at the ceiling. I felt dull,


    and because of that, I couldn''t sleep throughout the whole night.


    The next day, when Rufus woke up, I pretended to be just awake and got up from the bed as if


    nothing happened.


    As usual, I made breakfast since I had been making breakfast for him recently. For some reason, I


    felt satisfied whenever I see him eat the food I cooked by myself.


    As I put the fried egg and sauce on his te, I asked, "Do you have any ns for the next few


    days? Are you going to be busy? There''s a newly opened restaurant in town, and I heard it''s for


    couples. I''ve been thinking of going there with you for quite some time now, and I was wondering if


    you''d be willing to go with me."


    Rufus gracefully put his knife and fork down as he wiped his mouth and told me his schedule in


    detail. Then, he asked, "When do you want to go there?"


    I tilted my head to the side and thought for a while. "How about next Monday?"


    Rufus immediately nodded in response. "I probably might bete that day because it''ll be my first


    time to preside over the court meeting for my father, but I''ll try my best toe back home as soon


    as possible."


    Now that I confirmed that Rufus was going to be busy that day, I felt relieved. He wouldn''t even be


    able to spare time to have dinner with me, and that alone indicated he''d be busier than before.


    Maybe I could pull off the escape after all.


    I smiled and held his hand. "That doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you no matter howte you are. If you''re


    going to be busy that day, we can always go to the restaurant another time. Your work is more


    important. You can just apany me when you''re free. I haven''t really explored the capital city


    yet, so I want to go to all kinds of ces with you."


    Rufus looked at me affectionately before saying, "Alright. I''ll go with you when I''m free."


    "Okay!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I went out with Rufus after breakfast. He went to the city hall, and I went to the army.


    Rufus wanted to send me there, but he didn''t have enough time on his hands and had to leave in a


    hurry.


    I stood at the pce gate and watched Rufus'' car slowly drive away. When I couldn''t see the


    vehicle anymore, I breathed a sigh of relief. He had been keeping a close eye on me recently, and it


    seemed like my escape would be much more difficult than I had expected.


    I walked toward the army with a heavy heart. I turned around at a fork in the road however, and


    went to the hospital to look for the doctor in charge of my prenatal checkups.


    The attending doctor was a middle-aged werewolf with grey hair. His hair probably turned grey at


    such a young age because he had devoted himself to studying medicine. When he saw me, he let


    out a gentle smile and asked, "How are you feeling today, Miss Todd?"


    I sat down and looked straight into the doctor''s eyes. "Doctor, I want you to tell me the baby''s real


    condition."


    The doctor slightly adjusted his sses. "Miss Todd, your baby is healthy. You don''t need to worry


    about¡ª"


    "Please, you don''t need to hide the truth from me anymore. I know my body, and I know something


    is definitely not right."


    The doctor''s eyes widened in surprise. He was then rendered speechless.

 Chapter 771 Sweet Daily Life

    Chapter 771 Sweet Daily Life


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The doctor let out an embarrassedugh. "I see you already know about it, Miss Todd."


    "Yes, I do. Now, just tell me the truth and advise me on what need to do for my baby. I promise I''ll


    pay more attention."


    The doctor nodded. "Alright, Miss Todd."


    After that, he told me a lot of things, such as getting proper rest and having a good state of mind.


    He also told me about doing exercises every day, eating lots of fruits and veggies for natural


    vitamins, avoiding radiation, and having regr prenatal examinations.


    "Another unique method of the werewolf race is to transform into a wolf and bask in the sun with


    your mate," he added.


    I gave him a bewildered look when I heard that.


    I didn''t mind basking in the sun with Rufus, but I just didn''t understand why doing so was good for


    my pregnancy.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was the one carrying the baby, not Rufus. How would basking in the sun with him benefit me?


    Couldn''t I just do this on my own?


    The doctor simply smiled. "The purpose of that method is to strengthen the bond between the


    parents. In your case, the baby will be able to feel the connection between you and your mate, and


    after you give birth, your baby will grow


    healthy."


    His reason seemed a little far-fetched, but I decided to give it the benefit of the doubt. How would I


    be able to know if I didn''t try?


    After the doctor exined everything, I gave him a wide smile. "I''ll be leaving now, then. Please


    don''t tell Rufus that I''ve been here. Or else, I''ll tell him that you were the one who told me about the


    baby''s condition."


    The doctor wordlessly adjusted his sses again and nodded. Before I left, I happened to notice


    sweat trickling down his forehead, which made me chuckle.


    As I happily left the hospital, I felt relieved. Our baby was doing better than I thought. As long as I


    took good care of myself, there wouldn''t be any problems.


    I had to leave soon and take care of my child alone in the future anyway.


    After going back to the army, I talked to Harry. I didn''t have anything to do during the afternoon, so I


    went downtown alone and brought lots of clothes for Rufus. Ethan amply rewarded all the soldiers


    who did a good jobst time when we were on the border. Just like me, Flora and Harry had also


    been rewarded. The money we each got was enough for an ordinary family to live a life offort


    for several years.


    When I passed by a jewelry store, I bought a ne and a silk scarf for Maya. I knew she was


    just in her early thirties, but her fashion sense was quite old-fashioned, so I decided to give her a


    favor by buying some stuff for her.


    I gave Maya the silk scarf and the ne when


    I went back to the pce. Tears welled up in her eyes when she took the items I bought for her. She


    didn''t expect me to buy her gifts. Not to mention, she told me that was the first time someone had


    ever bought her something.


    I smiled and gave her a warm, loving hug. "I''m sure you''ll receive more gifts in the future and even


    meet the mate who will love you wholeheartedly."


    Maya was delighted to hear that and was very grateful to me. She decided to return the favor by


    heading straight to the kitchen to make my favorite dessert.


    For her, the most direct way for her to show her appreciation was to make food.


    I told her that she didn''t need to cook for me, but she insisted. I just smiled and let her be.


    During the evening, I decided to cook a special dinner for Rufus. When I was done cooking, I just


    sat by the door and waited for his return.


    Rufus was a little surprised by my actions. He didn''t expect me to be so enthusiastic today. "Honey,


    you haven''t been like this for a while."


    My heart ached a little. I had recently neglected him because of the curse, and I felt bad for it. I


    wrapped my arms around him and gave him a tight hug before whispering, "From now on, we''ll be


    like this every day. Let''s live a happy life together."


    "Okay," Rufus said in an audible whisper as he hugged me back.


    Maybe I did that because I suddenly realized that I would leave sooner orter. I had already


    counted down to my departure, so I was cherishing every minute I spent with Rufus. I relied more


    on him this time because I wanted to be with him more than ever.


    It was so stupid of me to decide to move out and even think that would make things easier.


    After spending several days with Rufus like this, the day that I nned to escape the imperial


    pce had finally arrived.

 Chapter 772 Change Of Plan

    Chapter 772 Change Of n


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Today, I woke up with Rufus as usual and had breakfast, after which I kissed him goodbye and sent


    him on his way.


    I waited for half an hour after he left, and then immediately ran to my room and gathered a few


    belongings. I went downstairs calmly, as if it was just another ordinary day. "Maya, I have to go to


    the army."


    Holding a vase in one hand and a duster in the other, Maya paused and eyed me strangely. "Miss


    Todd, why do you suddenly want to go to the army? Didn''t Prince Rufus suspend your daily training


    and missions in the armyst week?"


    Thanks to my pregnancy, Rufus was taking extra precautions. A few days ago, he stopped all my


    army-rted activities for my safety.


    "Some details of the previous border missions need to be investigated by the army," I exined


    quietly.


    Maya looked a little worried. "They won''t make you do any physical activities, will they?"


    I didn''t know if I shouldugh or cry. "No, it''s just a simple talk with no training involved. I promise I


    won''t do anything dangerous."


    "That''s good." Maya didn''t feel at ease until she personally walked me to the gate of the army


    quarters and reminded me that she would be here to pick me upter when I was done here.


    I agreed with a smile and watched her leave.


    When she was almost out of sight, my smile faded and a sense nervousness rose within me, as if


    warning me that I was going to face a tough battle. I hade to the army quarters to get away


    from Maya. Under Rufus'' instructions, she had been keeping a strict watch on me over these past


    few days. She was not allowed into the army quarters, so she could not stick by my side.


    Lots of my acquaintances were milling around. I put my hat on and was careful to avoid everyone''s


    notice as I headed to ir''s office.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ir''s and Rufus'' offices were located in the same building, but Rufus'' office was on the top floor,


    while ir''s office was on the second floor.


    I hid under a big tree that was far away from the building. Rufus'' men were chatting with someone


    at the entrance of the building.


    Fifteen minutes passed by, but they remained in the same ce. I began to get anxious, afraid that I


    wouldn''t be able to meet ir at the appointed time.


    Even worse, Rufus exited the building at this moment.


    I was so terrified that I hurriedly dropped into a crouch. Damn it! Didn''t Rufus have to preside over a


    meeting for Ethan? What was he doing in the army quarters?


    He chatted with his men at the entrance while ncing at his watch in haste. Then a car came and


    he got ready to leave.


    I poked my head out to get a better look, but unexpectedly, Rufus seemed to notice the movement


    and his eyes turned in my direction. I quickly covered my face with my hands and crouched down,


    praying desperately to the Moon Goddess that he had not noticed anything.


    Ten more seconds passed before I worked up the courage to look again. Both Rufus and the car


    were gone.


    My body sagged with relief and I wiped the cold sweat that had beaded on my forehead.


    Fortunately, I was quite far from the building, so my scent couldn''t reach Rufus. Besides, there were


    a lot of camphor trees nearby which could help mask my scent well.


    After ensuring that everyone around had left, I rushed into the building and went to ir''s office.


    ording to the original n, I would change into a normal soldier''s uniform. Disguising myself as


    a man, I would get into a military car and leave the imperial pce with ir, using the excuse of


    going on a mission. In this way, I would secretly escape.


    ir''s office was unlocked. I sat down and waited for a while. Half an hourter, there was still no


    sign of him.


    He had told me that he woulde here after the training, but a lot of time had passed and he


    hadn''t showed up.


    My body thrummed with anxiety, but I didn''t dare call him, afraid that our n would be exposed.


    So, I waited for a little while longer. Twenty minutester, he barged into his office and informed me


    with a serious expression that there was a change of n.

 Chapter 773 Take Action

    Chapter 773 Take Action


    Sylvia''s POV:


    My heart tightened. I sprang to my feet and asked, "What happened?"


    ir scowled and said in a heavy voice, "I received a notice ten minutes ago that Rufus has


    encountered a riot during the meeting. My mission to go out has been postponed. I have to lead the


    army to subdue the riot right now."


    When I heard this news, I felt like my head was about to explode. "What about Rufus? How is he?


    Is he hurt? Why did this turmoil happen? Was it because of the ck witches or the vampires?"


    I was so agitated that I was ready to charge out instantly. ir grabbed my arm and said, "Calm


    down, Sylvia. Rufus is fine. Neither the vampires, nor the ck witches are involved. I think this riot


    was incited by an elder of the royal family. He wanted to strike a direct blow to Rufus, because his


    interests would be damaged if the meeting went smoothly."


    Relief coursed through me when I heard this, but worry about Rufus still gued me. "What about


    Rufus? Where is he now? Are you absolutely certain that he is unhurt?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ir''s face darkened further. He red at me and said in annoyance, "Rufus really is fine. You''d


    better focus on our n."


    "What should we do now?" I turned to ask him, now beginning to worry about it.


    ir''s face softened. "It will be fine. When I finish suppressing the riot, I''ll sneak you out of the


    capital city on another excuse. Wait for me here. People rarely evere in anyway."


    I nodded. "Then go ahead with your task. I''ll wait here."


    After ir left, I sat in his office alone. While waiting, I searched about relevant news articles on


    today''s riot on my phone. They only mentioned that a few soldiers were injured. There was no


    mentioning of Rufus getting hurt. Moreover, there were even pictures of him maintaining order on


    the news websites. Although those pictures were blurred, it was obvious that he was unharmed.


    My body sagged in relief. Putting the phone to the side, Iy down on the sofa to rest. I hadn''t slept


    wellst night. As soon as I drifted off, I was tormented by dreams of ck thorns.


    I turned over groggily, and something sharp cut into my side. I stood up and pulled out a very thin


    Kraft notebook from the gap of the sofa.


    When I casually opened it, I saw that my name was doodled all over the front page.


    Needless to say, it must be ir who did it.


    Speechless, I stuffed the notebook back to its original spot between the cushions as Iforted


    myself that ir was just sick. Once I found my mother''s inheritance book, maybe I could cure him.


    As the minutes ticked by, I dozed off again. Suddenly, my phone rang, startling me awake. It was


    Flora.


    I happily answered. Both Flora and I had been busy over the past several days and we hadn''t got a


    chance to talk at all.


    As usual, Flora''s animated voice hit my ears. She gave me the details of everything that had been


    going on in her life recently. From her description, it was obvious that her rtionship with Warren


    was progressing happily.


    "By the way, I''ve recently learned a lot of secret recipes from the elder she-wolves from my pack.


    They''re all good for both the mother and the baby. I''ll sort out the herbs and mail them to the capital


    city for youter along with the recipes." Flora was very excited to tell me about all thesetest


    developments. She said that she had even felt her baby move recently.


    I touched my slightly bulging belly and my heart warmed. "When will youe back to the capital


    city?"


    "I''ll be back soon, I guess," Flora replied casually.


    I had mixed feelings. I wasn''t sure when we''d be able to see each other again. I worried that it


    would be difficult to gather all the members of the elite team again.


    After a long conversation, we reluctantly said goodbye. My phone beeped with ir''s text. It read,


    "Mission is over. I''m on my way back. Stay ready, so we can leave immediately."


    As I was reading this, Rufus called me.

 Chapter 774 Leaving The City Smoothly

    Chapter 774 Leaving The City Smoothly


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I hesitated for a few moments before answering the call, and talked to him as usual.


    His deep pleasant voice washed over me. He told me that he missed me and that the meeting was


    over.


    In fact, I already knew from ir that the meeting had ended, but I still had to pretend to be


    surprised. "The meeting ended so early! Does that mean we can get to the restaurant early?"


    There was a long pause. Then Rufus'' apologetic voice came through. "I''m sorry, Sylvia. I wanted to


    come home earlier, but I have other ns. I''m afraid I''m going to have to cancel our date tonight."


    "It''s fine. We can go there some other day. Anyway, it''s not like the restaurant is going to shut down


    soon," I joked, trying to cheer him up.


    I could sense Rufus'' guilt as he sighed. "We''ll go together next time. I''ll be back after finishing my


    work. I want to eat spaghetti with shrimp tonight. Will you cook it for me?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I was suddenly overwhelmed with sadness as I held the phone in my hand. A lump formed in my


    throat and bitterness surged in my heart. I struggled to hold back my tears and answered with a


    smile, "Of course. And I''ll prepare some roasted duck for you. It''s your favorite."


    ir returned a few minutes after I disconnected the call. He gave me a surprised look. "Why are


    your eyes red? Have you been crying?"


    "No, I''m just a little tired. My eyes are sore." I lowered my head to shield my tears from him.


    He didn''t push the matter. He went into the changing room and came out in street clothes with a


    baseball cap on his head. Something seemed to suddenly strike him. He spun around and pinned


    his serious gaze on me. "Aren''t you going to return after leaving?"


    ir''s question shocked me. I hadn''t expected him to be so perceptive. How did he know this?


    I instantly shook my head. "How can that be? Of course, I''lle back."


    In reality, I had already made my decision. If I failed to obtain the inheritance book my mother left


    behind and refine the bug that could eat Rufus'' memories away, I would just disappear from his


    world. In this way, I hoped his love for me would die with time. As long as he stopped loving me, he


    would live.


    ir scrutinized me with his sharp eyes, wondering if I was telling him the truth.


    I was terrified that he would see through my lie, so I urged him to leave. "Hurry up. It''s gettingte.


    Rufus will be back soon."


    ir had no choice but to end the conversation and lead me away.


    Both of us were dressed in hats and dark-colored clothes. We sessfully got past the pce


    guards.


    "How are we going to go to my pack?" I asked softly.


    "I have arranged for a car in the suburb. If we manage to leave the city, we can easily reach your


    pack," ir exined concisely. Then he guided me to a small trail, avoiding the main road.


    After today''s riot, numerous soldiers were patrolling the streets, so we had to take more


    precautions.


    Since the urban area was very far from the suburb, we hailed a taxi from a deste area. My racing


    heart finally settled into a normal rhythm after we left the city center.


    "We''re doing fine, right?" I turned to ask ir, trying to find somefort.


    He gave me a reassuring smile and said, "Of course. Once we cross this bridge, we will reach the


    suburb."


    I looked out at the magnificent bridge that extended over the river and couldn''t see where it ended.


    My heart began pounding again. I hoped everything would go smoothly.


    Soon, we were clear of the urban area. The second we alighted from the taxi, a group of gun -toting


    soldiers surrounded ir and me.


    A familiar frosty voice greeted me from behind the soldiers. "Where are you going, Sylvia?"


    Rufus slowly walked to the front of the group of soldiers and eyed me tenderly.

 Chapter 775 Ferocious Man In Suit

    Chapter 775 Ferocious Man In Suit


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I panicked when I saw Rufus. "Didn''t... didn''t you tell me that you were going to workte? What are


    you doing here?"


    "That''s the exact same question I wanna ask you, Sylvia. Why are you here?" Rufus chuckled and


    asked.


    He was talking calmly, but it felt to me like the peace before the storm. My intuition warned me that


    he was really mad this time.


    I opened my mouth, wanting to exin, but didn''t know what to say. The whole matter was so


    complicated that I didn''t have the words to give him a clear exnation. Perhaps he would think that


    I was cooking up excuses.


    I was ovee with helplessness as I couldn''t figure out what to do.


    While I was debating my predicament, ir suddenly grabbed my hand and fled with me.


    "ir! What are you doing?" I was extremely agitated and wanted to shake his hand off, but I


    couldn''t.


    ir ran like the wind. Considering my pregnancy, he ced one hand on my shoulder, nearly


    carrying all my weight as we ran.


    "ir, stop! If you make things worse like this, we won''t be able to face the dire consequences!"


    I shrieked loudly.


    I didn''t believe for a second that we could escape from Rufus so easily. ir had sorely


    underestimated him.


    The best way out of this mess was to confess and seek his forgiveness while he was still in control


    of his temper.


    ir ignored me and continued running. Without sparing me a nce, he hastily said, "If you still


    want to leave, stop talking nonsense. Once Rufus catches you, you will be confined to the imperial


    pce for the rest of your life."


    "Rufus is not that kind of man. He won''t do that to me." I refused to believe ir. No matter how


    furious Rufus became with me, he would never threaten me with my freedom. He knew that once


    he imprisoned me, I would never be happy again.


    ir sniggered as if he was mocking my naivete. "You can try for yourself if you don''t believe me. I


    grew up with Rufus. I know exactly the kind of person he is. How can a person who has been


    cursed and tortured since childhood truly be a docile gentle wolf? Rufus only shows tenderness to


    you. But he is also possessive and might want to control you sometimes as well. Once you piss him


    off, do you think he will just spare you? I''ve seen his reaction to simr situations before. He is a


    thousand times more ruthless than you think!" I lost my temper and shouted, "Shut up! Rufus is your


    best friend. How can you speak ill of him behind his back? I think you are very sick."


    Even if Rufus was really as cruel as ir imed, he still held the highest position in my heart. I


    loved him regardless of the kind of person he was.


    ir snorted, looking angry and sullen. He didn''t add anything more and continued dragging me


    forward.


    The wind whistled in my ears. I carefully protected my belly. Fortunately, the baby was well-behaved


    and I wasn''t ufortable.


    Soon, ir and I reached the suburb.


    However, we were still caught up by Rufus and his men.


    I shook ir''s hand off, staring daggers at him. As I had said earlier, we had no way to escape.


    Rufus wore a stony expression, his demeanor chilly and savage. He was dressed in a luxurious


    suit. The moon was behind him. Half of his body was shrouded by the dark, while the other half was


    bathed in moonlight, making him look like an angel trapped in hell, holy but also evil.


    I was about to call his name, but he didn''t give me a chance to speak, aiming a kick at ir instead.


    ir mmed into a nearby tree stump and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then heughed harshly


    and looked at Rufus defiantly. "Come on. It''s been a long time since we have fought. Show me what


    you got."


    Rufus'' face hardened. He got closer to ir and threw another punch at him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was stupefied and wanted to stop them, but both of them were already in the middle of a fierce


    fight, the seriousness evident on their faces.

 Chapter 776 Hold His Hand

    Chapter 776 Hold His Hand


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It began to drizzle, and the smell of blood permeated the piercing wind.


    I had no idea whose blood it was, but it was so thick that I almost felt sick. Rufus and ir were still


    fighting. No matter how I tried to persuade them, neither listened to me.


    Wanting to stop them, I stamped my foot in agitation, but the feeling of nausea overcame me, and I


    was forced to puke.


    It was only at this moment that they finally stopped fighting. Rufus knocked ir to the ground. I


    didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. But from the looks of it, he had no strength to fight back.


    Meanwhile, Rufus waspletely alright except for the bruises on his face. His suit didn''t even


    wrinkle a bit.


    I covered my mouth, trying to suppress the retch in my throat. Then I walked over to check ir''s


    condition. But before I could even reach him, Rufus prepared to attack him again.


    Furious, I stood in front of Rufus, blocking his way, and yelled, "Do you want to kill him?! ir is


    your best friend!"


    Rufus loosened his tie aggressively and snarled, "Friend? Will a true friend lust after my mate?"


    I licked my dry lips and exined slowly, "ir isn''t in his right mind. He only did this because he


    was manipted by Noreen''s blood. It''s all Noreen''s fault. ir didn''t mean to do that. I didn''t tell


    you because I didn''t want you to overthink and grow apart from one another." "What about you? Are


    you sick too?" Rufus asked in a low voice. His eyes were brightly illuminated by the moonlight as if


    they had been dropped into the entire river of stars.


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "Rufus, listen to me. It''splicated. I don''t know how


    to exin it right now."


    In the middle of our bickering, Rufus suddenly pulled out the box that housed our wedding ring and


    said, "You took a lot of things with you, but only left this behind."


    Tears welled up in my eyes while a lump was stuck in my throat. Looking at the ring box in his hand,


    I felt as if a force was crushing my heart. I couldn''t breathe.


    In truth, I hesitated for a long time before leaving, but I still left the ring behind because I felt


    undeserving of it.


    "Tell me, Sylvia. Why did you leave it behind? Didn''t you say you love me? Why did you leave me?


    How can you have the heart to leave me?" Although Rufus was remarkablyposed, I could feel


    the pain in his voice. His questions pierced my body like sharp knives.


    "Rufus..." I uttered, crying and shaking my head. My head was aplete mess, and I didn''t know


    how to exin it to him.


    "Have you fallen in love with someone else?" Rufus turned to look at ir with a murderous look.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I was shocked when I heard what he said. With tears streaming down my face, I grabbed his arm


    and begged, "Rufus, I only love you, always and forever. But I really have something to do and need


    to leave the capital city for a while. Please believe me. Can you let me go? I''lle back to you as


    soon as I''m done dealing with it."


    "What''s the matter you have to deal with?" Rufus nced at me, but his face was utterly nk. He


    appeared menacing and brooding, as though something was stirring inside him.


    I swallowed and said gently, "I can''t tell you right now."


    The corners of his mouth tilted upward slightly, making him look dreadfully seductive. Although he


    was smiling, it didn''t reach his eyes. "Then why can ir know, but I can''t? Sylvia, have you


    forgotten that I am your mate?"


    I released his hand and turned to face him. Being ced in such a predicament left me at a loss. "I


    don''t know how to exin it to you right now, but I need you to believe me on this one."


    Rufus extended his hand to touch my cheek and whispered, "But you have lied to me too many


    times already."


    His words rendered me speechless and unsure of what to do next.


    At this time, ir, who was lying on the ground, groaned in pain. I feared he would die, so I hurried


    over to check his condition.


    However, Rufus continued to speak and extended his hand to me. "Sylvia, don''t go. Stay here with


    me, and I will believe everything you say. Take my hand and tell me you''re still mine, Sylvia."

 Chapter 777 Shot

    Chapter 777 Shot


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After hesitating for a moment, I slowly made my way towards Rufus, reaching out to hold his


    outstretched hand. Rufus stared at me unblinkingly, as though he was scared I''d disappear in the


    blink of an eye.


    My mind seemed to stop working. All I could think about now was him. At this moment, I was about


    topromise.


    Just as my fingertips were about to brush against Rufus'', a fierce gunshot rang out.


    I looked at Rufus in horror as he slowly knelt down on one knee. Then I saw a bullet hole in his shin.


    "Rufus!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. The blood all over my body seemed to run cold and my


    heart seemed to stop beating in my chest.


    Without a second thought, I threw myself at Rufus. I didn''t expect that ir would pick me up and


    run away at that moment.


    Before I came to my senses, ir had managed to drag me to a hidden cave. I struggled to free


    myself from ir''s grip and saw that he was holding a small pistol.


    I instantly exploded in anger and punched ir square in the face. I grabbed his cor and shook


    him, roaring, "How dare you shoot Rufus?!"


    ir coughed up blood again, clutching his chest. He thrust the gun into my hand and said, "It''s just


    an ordinary gun. I avoided any the vital organs and just hit his leg. A werewolf''s body is already


    strong, let alone a lycan''s. He''ll recover in a few days. I''m the one who was almost beaten to death


    by him, okay?"


    He gasped in pain as his wounds were torn open again. His face was beaten ck and blue, and it


    was so red and swollen that it almost looked like a pig''s head. Rufus clearly didn''t show him any


    mercy.


    Even so, I gritted my teeth and cursed him. "You deserve it."


    ir smiled bitterly and coughed up some more blood. I had no choice but to give him the ointment


    I''d brought with me. Then I sat at the mouth of the cave and ignored his existence.


    It was dark now. We were in the middle of the wilderness and I could hear birds chirp from time to


    time. Sitting there in a daze, I had never been in such a bad mood before.


    ir furtively applied the ointment on his face and groaned in pain. "If I hadn''t grabbed you away,


    Rufus would''ve taken you back and imprisoned you by now."


    "That''s better than hurting Rufus," I said coldly. Even though ir was right and he had helped me


    escape sessfully, he shouldn''t have hurt Rufus. While Rufus had been shot with just an ordinary


    bullet, he''d still be hurt. Moreover, the fact that ir brought a pistol with him and even shot at


    Rufus so decisively showed that he was already prepared to hurt his friend. Perhaps in his eyes,


    Rufus was no longer a friend.


    Now that things hade to this, I knew in that moment that everything was going south. Rufus


    was probably heartbroken.


    Realizing this, my heart ached again. He was in pain and I wished I could be there for him.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be angry. I did this for your own good. Didn''t you want to escape? If you were taken


    back, you''d never be able to leave the imperial pce for the rest of your life." ir turned on a


    shlight and aimed it at me. It seemed that he was in much better shape now.


    I wiped away my tears with the back of my hand and faced the opposite direction stubbornly.


    ir clicked his tongue helplessly. "Anyway, I''m not taking you back. We''ve finally made it out alive


    and now, we''re on the same boat. Rufus must think that we''re having an affair."


    I couldn''t stand it anymore and hissed angrily, "Shut the fuck up!"


    "Fine." But ir wasn''t done yet. "Everyone thinks we''ve eloped. The misunderstanding is


    unavoidable."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I mped my hands over my ears and didn''t want to listen to ir''s nonsense any longer.


    Fortunately, that was thest of what ir wanted to say. After a while, I took out my phone to text


    Rufus, hoping to at leastfort him. However, before I could even type a single word, my phone


    was snatched out of my hands. The next thing I knew, ir was smashing it to pieces on the


    ground.

 Chapter 778 Arrest Warrant

    Chapter 778 Arrest Warrant


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was so furious. ir had moved so fast that hepletely caught me off-guard!


    "What are you doing?" I shouted.


    ir gently extracted the SIM card from the wreckage and handed it to me, saying, "If you use your


    phone now, in less than ten minutes, Rufus will locate us."


    I was speechless after hearing what he said. I had no prior experience in this field and neglected


    the notion that the empire''s technology was advanced.


    I slipped the SIM card into my pocket and picked up the tiny wolf pendant on the ground. It had


    been dangling from the phone, but now its tail and one of its pink ears were missing. I wiped the


    mud on it carefully.


    "Rufus gave that to you?" ir inquired.


    "Yes," I answered coldly.


    "Well, it''s so childish. I can''t believe he would give his mate such a trinket. He is filthy wealthy.


    Shouldn''t hevishly give you jewelry and properties?" ir broke outughing, which irritated me.


    I red at him and asked, "Where is your phone?" With a smug smile, he pulled two burner phone


    from his pocket. "I''ve already prepared spare ones. For safety''s sake, we''ll use them."


    Then he handed me the white one. We only had each other''s number saved in the contact list,


    making it easy for us to contact each other.


    ir shook the ck one in front of me. "They look like couple phones, don''t they?"


    I rolled my eyes at him and walked out of the cave first.


    Now that things hade to this point, we had no choice but to continue rushing to ck Moon


    Pack.


    We didn''t dare to take the car again and could only transform into wolves and run along the narrow


    trails. We had to take breaks from time to time. Fortunately, the baby in my tummy was perfectly


    fine.


    Two dayster, we finally reached thest pass. If we could get through this one, we would reach


    the ck Moon Pack territory in no time.


    However, we discovered that the pass was highly manned.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why is it suddenly heavily guarded?" ir and I were standing under a tree not far away. We were


    cautious not toe forward and be seen.


    After observing for a while, ir lowered the brim of his cap and said, "I''ll ask around about it."


    "I''ll go with you." I followed him.


    ir stopped a gentle-looking she-wolf and pretended to be confused. "Excuse me, Miss. Why is


    the pass suddenly heavily guarded? I see that a lot of cars are not allowed to pass through." The


    she-wolf smiled and warmly exined, "A ferocious criminal has arisen in the empire. The royal


    family issued a nationwide arrest warrant with a reward of several hundred million dors. I''m


    unsure what exactly this criminal has done, but whoever catches him will be rich overnight."


    Hearing this, ir and I exchanged silent nces with one another.


    The she-wolf unlocked her phone and showed us the electronic arrest warrant. "Take a look."


    I was utterly bbergasted when I saw the photo. Wasn''t this ir?


    "This is a really rare spectacle. The reward is a considerable sum of money. What do you think this


    man had done? Maybe he abducted the prince''s wife and that''s why the royal family is now so


    pissed, ha-ha!" The she-wolf chuckled before turning to face ir, only to be confused after a brief


    moment. She then nced back at her phone and mumbled, "Eh, why does this person look like


    you?"


    At this point, I had a bad feeling in my gut.

 Chapter 779 The Abject Pack Members

    Chapter 779 The Abject Pack Members


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I had a sinking feeling that something bad was about to take ce once she realized ir was the


    wanted criminal, so I knocked her out instantly before ir could react.


    He gave me a thumbs up and said, "You show the same style I once had, decisive and bold."


    I crossly said, "Quickly hide her somewhere."


    ir acted with urgency and carried the she-wolf away, concealing her in the bushes.


    Then we moved to a safer ce and searched for the warrant online.


    The warrant was only in ir''s name.


    I couldn''t stop theugh that escaped my lips, but I could see that ir was miserable. I quickly


    cleared my throat and asked seriously, "What should we do now?"


    ir was slightly furious. "Why does Rufus only issued a warrant for me?"


    "You were the one who shot him, remember?" I threw an annoyed nce at him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ignoring me, he angrily blurted out, "And you''re the one who broke his heart!"


    Suddenly, there was this awkward silence. ir realized that he had said something wrong and


    quickly changed the topic. "We''ll have to find a way to muddle through."


    I nodded quietly. My spirits were low. Although ir''s words sounded harsh, it was a fact that I''d


    broken Rufus'' heart.


    "Hey, punch me," ir abruptly said.


    I watched him strangely, wondering if he was just a freak who enjoyed getting beaten. The wound


    on his face had barely healed, but now he wanted to be knocked around again.


    "Don''t be stupid. Others won''t recognize me if you punch my face and bruised it."


    His reasoning left me speechless. I didn''t think it was a good idea. At this moment, I spotted a


    funeral processioning from afar. The people were dressed in ck.


    ir and I looked at our ck clothes, suddenly inspired.


    When the funeral procession reached the pass, ir and I quickly sneaked in. We lowered our


    heads, pretending to be mourning.


    The family members of the deceased around us were immersed in their grief, and no one cared


    about us joining in.


    Most people in the world are terrified of death. The soldiers guarding the pass only did a cursory


    inspection before letting the procession through, probably thinking that being around the dead was


    bad luck.


    We cleared the pass smoothly and finally arrived at ck Moon Pack that afternoon. However, we


    were greeted with amotion at the entrance of the pack. Two groups of soldiers were


    confronting each other. A curse rang out from beyond the crowd in a voice that I hadn''t heard for a


    long time. It was Shawn.


    I casually approached a soldier and asked, "Why are two groups of soldiers congregated here?"


    The soldier wore a worried expression. "They belong to the Isted Star Pack. They came to


    provoke us. As Alpha, Shawn is totally useless and instantly defeated by the Isted Star Pack''s


    Beta. Our soldiers can''t defeat them either since we are outnumbered."


    I frowned, thinking this to be ridiculous. The ck Moon Pack had be so abject in such a short


    span of time. Although it didn''t have a very strong military strength before, it wasn''t a pack to be


    trifled with. After all, it was one of the top fifteen economies of the empire. This was enough to


    intimidate the neighboring packs and they would even often butter up the ck Moon Pack.


    Releasing the soldier, I walked to the edge of the crowd and saw Shawn lying on the ground with


    disheveled hair. His white suit that used to be clean and tidy, now hung like a dirty rag on his body.


    When he saw that the Beta of the Isted Star Pack was going to squash his face, he begged for


    mercy.


    This was greatly humiliating. I couldn''t stand by quietly anymore. My mother had once tried all


    means possible to protect the ck Moon Pack from falling into this exact same situation. I


    immediately charged ahead and delivered a solid kick to the arrogant Beta.

 Chapter 780 Significant Change

    Chapter 780 Significant Change


    Shawn''s POV:


    "Stop!"


    An angry voice resounded from the distant sky. It was clear and pleasant to hear, much like the


    sacred music from the heavens.


    In a trance, I thought an angel had suddenly emerged to save me. But when I looked more closely, I


    realized it was Sylvia!


    She made a surprising change. She was already stunning when Ist saw her in the capital city. But


    now, she had bloomed into a striking beauty, as radiant as the bright moon. This woman was no


    longer the timid, subservient ve I once knew. Now, she radiated a noble and enigmatic


    temperament that I found very attractive. Was this all because of Rufus?


    Thinking of this, I felt regretful. Had I not refused Sylvia before, she would have been my mate.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I could even react, Sylvia had already kicked Antoine to the ground. This arrogant Beta of


    the Isted Star Pack had finally gotten a taste of his own medicine.


    I got up from the ground excitedly and shouted, "Antoine, it''s not toote to beg for mercy now!"


    Antoine staggered to his feet and scowled at Sylvia. "Bitch! That was a sneak attack!"


    Sylvia didn''t give him a chance to say anything more. She rushed to him andunched another


    attack. Antoine was not a match for Sylvia, a top student from a royal military school. The poor man


    was subdued so quickly without much effort on Sylvia''s part.


    The members of my pack all cheered when they saw this.


    I exhaled deeply and felt relieved. Finally! Someone helped me take revenge.


    When Antoine''s henchmen saw this, they wanted to besiege Sylvia, but her fierce stare was enough


    to deter them. "Whoever dares toe up will leave the ck Moon Pack feet first today."


    Her mere words rendered Antoine''s men so terrified that they retreated.


    "What a bunch of losers!" Antoine yelled out in pain as hey on the ground.


    I swallowed and was also taken aback by Sylvia''s imposing manner. Damn it! Her intimidating


    demeanor alone could make anyone surrender to her feet. She had undergone a significant


    transformation.


    It was clear to me that Sylvia was no longer on the same level as us. She was far high up there


    now.


    Although Antoine wasn''t convinced, it was apparent that he was still afraid. He stood up awkwardly


    and spat something harsh before running away with his subordinates in fear.


    At this time, the rest of the pack members came to recognize Sylvia. They were both surprised and


    pleased upon seeing her.


    "Isn''t this Sylvia? She has changed a lot."


    "I heard that she is now the mate of Prince Rufus. Perhaps she''ll someday rule as the queen."


    "Oh my God! A ve bes a queen? What a twist!"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. She is not a ve anymore. Her mother was just framed by Gamma


    Mateo, but thecasehasbeenclearednow."


    "Oh my God!"


    The crowd was bing increasingly rowdy, so I backed away and watched Sylvia from a corner.


    She didn''t look well.


    I could understand it. When Sylvia was still a ve in the pack, none of these people had helped


    her.


    I cleared my throat. Afraid that these people would offend Sylvia, I quickly drove them away, leaving


    only a few of my followers.


    Then, I calmed myself down and walked up to Sylvia with joy. "Why are you here, Sylvia? Are you


    finally going to ept my proposal to be the Beta?"


    Sylvia sneered and eyed me with evident disdain. Her hard, piercing gaze gave the impression that


    she could read through my mind.


    Somehow, I didn''t know what to do. I instinctively stretched out to touch her shoulder in an effort to


    get closer to her.


    However, my wrist was firmly grabbed before I could reach for her clothes.


    A tall werewolf with his face covered grasped my wrist.

 Chapter 781 Elope With Her Lover

    Chapter 781 Elope With Her Lover


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Shawn''s legs started to tremble from fear. Subconsciously, he assumed Rufus was the one who


    grabbed his wrist, so he hurriedly exined, "I''m sorry, Prince Rufus. I just saw a bug on Sylvia''s


    shoulder and wanted to help her get rid of it! Please forgive me!"


    "He is not Rufus." Shawn''s action rendered me quite surprised. I looked at him with contempt and


    said, "Are you so weak that you can''t even smell his scent?"


    Shawn wasn''t that powerful back when I was still in the pack. He would always mess around and


    indulge himself in lust. But now, he was so weak that even his sharp sense of smell as a werewolf


    had degenerated.


    Shawn finally straightened his back and let out a sigh of relief when he heard what I said. Then he


    asked curiously, "So who is this then? Your bodyguard?"


    I furiously rolled my eyes at him. "It''s none of your business."


    Shawn didn''t give up. He attempted to remove ir''s mask, but thetter shoved him to the ground.


    "I won''t do that again. Please let me go," Shawn immediately begged for mercy.


    His voice was harsh and unappealing. I could no longer stand it. So I patted ir''s hand, indicating


    to him to let go of Shawn.


    Snorting, ir let go of Shawn and eyed him from head to toe.


    Shawn''s face was covered with dust and dirt. His face, which had been rtively clean, was now in


    a mess.


    "You might refuse to tell me, but I know you must have eloped with your lover behind Prince Rufus''s


    back!" Shawn had never changed; he was still as mean as before. I threw a punch at him out of


    anger.


    This caused him to behave better this time. "Since you didn''te back to ept the position of


    Beta, why are you here?"


    "I want to go to Gamma Mateo''s room when he was still alive." I didn''t want to keep it from Shawn,


    so I told him straight up what this trip was for.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh." Shawn nodded as if he understood what I was about to do. "Did youe back to take your


    mother''s belongings?"


    "How did you know?" I asked out of surprise.


    Shawn touched his nose awkwardly. "The main reason why Gamma Mateo insisted on upying


    that room after your mother died was because of the things she had left behind. But he had already


    sold a lot of them to the ck market. The only thing remaining is a book. He couldn''t understand a


    word, nor could he move it and destroy it, so he had no choice but to leave it behind."


    I had a hunch that Gamma Mateo must have known my mother''s true identity. But since he was


    now dead, I could not confirm it.


    "Let me take you there," Shawn offered and led us to the room. It was rare to see him serious and


    not goofy like he usually was.


    The ce my mother used to live was very spacious, with many small rooms inside. The biggest


    one was the master bedroom, with a smaller guest room. I used to live in that guest room when my


    mother was still alive.


    Inside the master bedroom, there was also arge study room, where the secret room was located.


    Shawn skillfully pulled a book from the bookshelf and pressed one of the tiles on the wall.


    With a click, the massive bookshelf was opened from the center and turned into an entryway.


    The light in the secret room was broken. So we each took a candle and walked inside.


    After descending roughly a dozen steps, we reached the secret room.


    It was neither big nor small. The wall was painted white, and the floor was covered with a thick


    cashmere nket, alleviating the coldness of the underground room.


    Inside, it was remarkably bare. Everything had been put away, except for a book sitting silently in a


    corner.


    I recognized at a nce that it was my mother''s inheritance book because it was remarkably


    identical to the one in Noreen''sb.

 Chapter 782 Bad Blood

    Chapter 782 Bad Blood


    Shawn''s POV:


    Sylvia''s expression darkened when she saw the book. I assumed she was upset after seeing her


    late mother''s belongings. So when she drove me away, I went out obediently.


    The masked werewolf was also kicked out with me. He appeared rather tall, and his muscles were


    twice bigger than mine. I looked at my arms and then at his and secretly decided on working out


    again starting tonight.


    While silently waiting for Sylvia toe out, the masked werewolf leaned against the wall in


    silence.


    Since I was bored, I struck up a conversation with him. "Did Prince Rufus know that Sylvia came


    back here?"


    In the past, Prince Rufus and Sylvia always stuck to each other. They were glued together wherever


    they went. It was really strange that he didn''te with her this time.


    The masked werewolf looked at me with a straight face. "What do you think? It didn''t matter


    whether he knew it or not. Prince Rufus can''t stop Sylvia from doing what she wants, and he doesn''t


    have the time to do so. As a prince, he has a lot of duties to fulfill every single day. He can''t always


    spare time to look after his mate. Sylvia ought to follow her own path. Relying on her mate all the


    time is not a wise choice."


    I thought the masked man would be somewhat aloof, but I didn''t expect him to talk to me at such


    length. Although he didn''t say anything meaningful, I could tell from his words that there must be a


    problem between Rufus Prince and Sylvia.


    And it seemed to be serious. Perhaps the two of them would call it quits.


    I was even more curious now. "Doesn''t Prince Rufus love Sylvia deeply? Why is he allowing Sylvia


    to choose her own path?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The masked werewolf chuckled. "How long do you think love canst? Especially between those in


    high positions who see all kinds of people every day."


    So far, I could almost confirm that Prince Rufus had abandoned Sylvia.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle in my heart. Sure enough, Sylviacked the intellect to aplish much,


    let alone rule as queen. Even though her mother''s unjust case had been corrected, it was still


    useless. It still couldn''t change the fact that she was not from a noble background. Besides, she had


    been a ve since she was young. How could she deserve Prince Rufus, the noblest and most


    honorable werewolf in the empire?


    Even if she managed to win Prince Rufus'' heart, it wouldst long. A lot of noble women were lining


    up for Prince Rufus. How could he remain faithful to Sylvia, a mere nobody?


    Since Mateo''s execution, the ck Moon Pack had been short-handed, and more and more


    residents moved to other packs.


    The pack''s reputation was already damaged. Countless people began to treat my pack members


    with prejudice, thinking we were all cowards who colluded with evil. All because Mateo had taken


    the me for ughtering the empire''s soldiers.


    The neighboring packs would asionally provoke us. They assaulted us all at once, making our


    already dire situation even worse. We were outnumbered and unable to fight back, causing these


    packs to go further.


    Many of the former elders had also left to join other packs, so the ck Moon Pack would be


    swallowed up sooner orter.


    For the rest of the ordinary pack members, it might not be a significant concern. But as the Alpha, I


    would definitely not have a good ending! Maybe I would die without a burial ce. I had no one to


    rely on now, so I had to keep Sylvia by my side this time!

 Chapter 783 Get The Inheritance Book

    Chapter 783 Get The Inheritance Book


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I walked out of the secret room, I saw ir guarding the door anxiously. I asked curiously,


    "What''s wrong, ir?"


    ir nervously stared at me from head to toe. "Do you know how long it has been since you walked


    into that room? You''ve been in there for three days! I would have already rushed in if you hadn''t


    warned me earlier to stay outside."


    I wasn''t aware that three days had psed till that point, but I was ecstatic nheless. So I


    grinned broadly and informed ir, "I got my mother''s inheritance!"


    ir breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Do you feel ufortable? How is the baby?"


    I shook my head to show that I was fine. "When I opened the book, all the runes and symbols


    began to flow into my body as if they had a life of their own. I was overwhelmed with knowledge at


    once, which made it difficult for me to process it quickly, so I tried painstakingly to understand it all. I


    unintentionally lost track of time and didn''t expect that three days had already passed."


    With a helpless smile in his eyes, ir remarked, "You are still the same as you were in the military


    school. You would always forget to eat and sleep when you study. Every time you train, you would


    exhaust yourself and not stop until you have no strength left in you."


    "I just want to do better." I smiled.


    Whether it was in military school or getting my mother''s inheritance, it was a way to make myself


    stronger.


    Even if it was not for myself, I had to constantly be stronger for Rufus'' sake.


    I didn''t want to be protected by him all the time. I wanted to protect him one day.


    Like he did for me, I also wanted to shower him with love and affection. Rufus would soon be


    exhausted if he was the only one exerting effort in our rtionship. I wanted to shoulder his burden


    and forge ahead with him.


    Naturally, that was if I could manage to lift the new curse on Rufus. But if I couldn''t...


    I sighed, feeling constantly heavy.


    At this time, my stomach rumbled, and even ir looked at me suspiciously.


    I covered my stomach awkwardly and blushed.


    Oh, dear! Why did my stomach always rumble louder than others?


    ir said considerately, "It''s natural for you to feel hungry since you haven''t eaten anything for the


    last three days."


    As soon as he was done speaking, Shawn rushed in from outside as he shouted, "Has Sylviae


    out?"


    "I''m out." I walked up to him and thought another pack wasing to provoke us.


    In a clean and spotless suit, Shawn had now once again transformed into the gentleman that he


    was.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Oh, good! I''ve prepared dinner for you. Come with your friend." Shawn smiled attentively; however,


    just like the evil witch who tried to poison Snow White, his whole being exuded a sense of


    conspiracy.


    However, I didn''t give it any thought. Shawn was no match for me after all, so I set my worries


    aside.


    Shawn acted irrationally as we made our way to the dining area. He insisted on ir taking off the


    mask, iming he was being impolite with the mask on the whole time.


    Meanwhile, I tried to hold back myughter as I watched their silly exchange. This might be the first


    time that someone called ir impolite.


    ir felt that arguing with Shawn was beneath him. As the head of the guards in the royal pce,


    he didn''t have to take someone like Shawn seriously.


    But Shawn was so stupid and stubborn that he forgot to learn from his mistake earlier of offending


    ir. While ir was not looking, he tried to yank off his mask.


    On reflex, ir turned his head and kicked Shawn into a swimming pool nearby, causing thetter


    to bepletely drenched.

 Chapter 784 Candidate For Beta

    Chapter 784 Candidate For Beta


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Shawn was speechless, but when he noticed ir''s toned arms, he didn''t dare say anything more


    and instead got out of the pool in silence.


    ir snorted on the poolside and watched Shawn with evident insult.


    Furious and embarrassed, Shawn gritted his teeth.


    The servant quickly brought clean clothes, which Shawn changed into while suppressing his anger.


    Then he continued to lead us to the dining room, but this time, he behaved obediently and didn''t


    dare provoke ir anymore.


    Finally learning his lesson, Shawn kept his mouth shut along the way. ir and I were happy to


    finally have some peace and quiet.


    We soon arrived at the dining room. I thought it was just a simple meal, but I didn''t expect Shawn to


    hold a big party.


    Inside the hall were ten long white tables. Hanging on the tall dome ceiling were bright crystal


    chandeliers that cast a glittering radiance on the tableware. There were fresh flower baskets in


    every corner, and those tender petals were stained with water. It was obvious that they had just


    been ced in the hall.


    The banquet hall was already full of people, who were all high-ranking members of the pack.


    When they saw us, they all rose from their seats to wee us.


    It reminded me of when a principal gave a speech in school, and the students would get up to greet


    him in this manner. My toes almost curled up with embarrassment and difort.


    With a straight face, I strolled behind ir and followed Shawn inside.


    We took the first avable table. On either side of us sat the pack elders, while the three of us sat


    on the same side, facing the others.


    ir didn''t touch any of the food. He just sat there, motionless and silent.


    I took a few bites of the food on the te and soon lost my appetite. Many people came to tter


    me and made a toast from time to time. Most of them had bullied me before, so I wasn''t really


    delighted at all to see them again. I only put up with the boredom long enough to deal with a few


    people before eventually losing interest in the meal.


    I set down my fork and knife, sat silently like ir, and only took a sip of water from time to time.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn, who was seated to my right, was chuckling merrily.


    His anger over getting kicked into the pool seemed to have vanishedpletely. It was reced by


    the enthusiasm towards ir and me. Seeing that ir and I didn''t eat much, he thought the food


    didn''t suit our taste, so he asked the servants to clear our table and serve other dishes.


    Dozens of delicious dishes were served on the long banquet table. Knowing Shawn''s character, he


    might throw all of them away if we didn''t finish.


    I tried my best to contain my impatience, pressed Shawn down, who was about to get up to call


    people, and whispered, "No need to change the dishes. The food is fine."


    "Really? Then eat more. You look much thinner than before. Eat more meat and gain weight."


    Shawn grinned broadly and mmed a piece of stewed chicken with red wine vinegar on my te.


    I pursed my lips and smiled, taking a sip from the water ss to quell the nauseous feeling in my


    stomach.


    Damn it! My baby hated the strong smell of red wine vinegar.


    Sitting next to me, ir seemed to notice something. He frowned and looked at me. "Sylvia, you


    look so pale. Are you okay?"


    I shook my head and pushed the te away from me. Enduring the retching in my throat, I said


    gently, "I''m okay. Aren''t you hungry? Ew..."


    My throat started to grow more and more queasy.


    I quickly put a hand over my mouth and swallowed to stifle it.


    ir frowned and whispered to me, "Morning sickness?"


    I nodded slightly. "I think so."


    With a ss of wine in his hand, Shawn abruptly rose to his feet and eximed to the crowd, "I''m


    really delighted that Sylvia has returned to our pack again. We haven''t had fun like this in a long


    time, so all of you have a wonderful time tonight. Taking this opportunity, I sincerely want to invite


    Sylvia to remain in our pack as the Beta and help us grow together."


    I sat up straight and sneered. It seemed that Shawn still hadn''t given up yet.

 Chapter 785 The Exclusive Slave

    Chapter 785 The Exclusive ve


    Shawn''s POV:


    The crowd jeered to my words, with majority of them supporting me. This was because the news


    about Sylvia helping me out at the entrance of the pack had already spread like wildfire in the pack.


    The strong ruled and dominated everything in the werewolf world. Sylvia was no longer as weak as


    she once was. With her current strength, she had proven to everyone that she was no longer the


    same ve they knew back then.


    Moreover, she was now the mate of Prince Rufus. Even if Prince Rufus had really abandoned her,


    the other pack members would dly wee her for the sake of their former rtionship. If she


    could serve as the Beta of the pack, it would undoubtedly be good for our long-term development.


    More than that, Sylvia had blossomed into a beautiful woman. Even if she wasn''t particrly strong,


    her beauty would certainly make up for it. After all, the pack rarely had a stunning she-wolf like her.


    I had to admit that I had a selfish motive. The unwillingness and conflicting desire in my heart made


    me want Sylvia even more. The more I couldn''t have her, the more I wanted her.


    If Prince Rufus had really abandoned Sylvia, I might have a chance to make her mine.


    With a ss of wine in my hand, I smiled at Sylvia and said sincerely, "I know we did something


    terrible to you in the past, but now we have reflected on ourselves. Believe me when I say that we


    sincerely hope you can stay. I hope you can seriously consider the position of Beta. When you earn


    something by yourself, it would really belong to you. Relying on your mate would only make you


    weak and dependent."


    I raised my eyebrows meaningfully. If Sylvia was a smart she-wolf, she should understand what I


    meant.


    And I also believed that she was a wise woman who wouldn''t pass up such a great opportunity.


    "Yes, Sylvia. Our pack might not be as good as the capital city, but not everyone can take the


    position of our Beta." The one who spoke was an elder of the pack, who had white whiskers on his


    face. Despite his seeming attempts to impress Sylvia, he actually looked down on her for being a


    woman. He had always thought that she-wolves were inferior to male werewolves.


    I coughed to interrupt him in case he said something offensive.


    The man with Sylvia chuckled and teased her in a low voice, "I didn''t expect you to be so popr


    here."


    Sylvia ignored him and instead gave me a cold gaze.


    Although her face was stern and frigid, I still liked it. Even if Sylvia rolled her eyes at me now, I


    would just think she was flirting with me. She was so gorgeous that even when upset, she looked


    undeniably charming.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, not when she hit me.


    Putting on a smirk, I approached Sylvia and said, "I know you are still angry, so I specially prepared


    a gift for you. I''m sure you will like it." Then I pped and motioned for my men to bring the gift.


    Soon, a ve with disheveled hair, ragged clothes, and heavy chains wrapped around her feet was


    dragged into the hall.


    "You remember her? This is Cherry. She is now the sinner of the pack." I boldly lifted my chin and


    pointed to the person kneeling in the middle of the banquet hall. "If you are willing toe back and


    be our Beta, Cherry will be your exclusive ve and be at your disposal."


    I was confident that Sylvia would ept my proposition. After all, Cherry had always bullied and


    nearly killed Sylvia back when she was still in the pack. Any reasonable person would want to get


    revenge now that the enemy was restrained right in front of them. After all, this was an once-in-a-


    lifetime opportunity.


    But to my surprise, Sylvia erupted into a fit of rage. She stared at me as she stood up from her seat


    and eximed, "Shawn! You haven''t changed a bit at all!"

 Chapter 786 Change Of Position

    Chapter 786 Change Of Position


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I saw Cherry in shackles, I felt like I had seen myself from the past. Cherry hadmitted


    many horrible acts, but that was no reason to turn her into a ve.


    But obviously, Shawn didn''t understand this at all. He flung the ss in his hand and snarled, "Don''t


    be so ungrateful, Sylvia."


    I sneered, "Shawn, you are still as arrogant and conceited as before. You don''t care about the lives


    of other people."


    "Are you talking about Cherry? How could you sympathize with her? Have you forgotten that her


    father was the one who killed your mother? And he was the one who caused the direct decline of


    our pack! As Mateo''s daughter, it''s only fitting for her to be a ve and atone for her father''s


    sins.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Utterly terrified, Cherry crawled towards me and begged, "Sylvia, no, Miss Todd, I know I was


    wrong. Please forgive me and let me go. I know I shouldn''t have treated you like that. Please, I don''t


    want to be a ve."


    I broke free from Cherry''s hands that grabbed my trousers, and looked at her indifferently. "It''s


    useless to beg me."


    Although I disagreed with Shawn''s way of doing things, I also didn''t want to help Cherry.


    Shawn gloated. "How could it be useless? I will set Cherry free if you agree to stay here."


    I sneered and thought of how naive Shawn was. "Do you think you can manipte me easily like


    this? If so, than you''re more stupid than I think you are."


    Then I turned around, wanting nothing but to get out of this ce that depressed me.


    However, Shawn seized my arm and agitatedly questioned, "Why are you leaving? You haven''t


    agreed yet!"


    I shook off his hand and said in disgust, "I said I wouldn''t stay to be the Beta. Don''t make me keep


    repeating myself."


    "I''m willing to give up the position of Alpha to you. How about that? Do you still want to leave?"


    Shawn stepped in front of me, blocking my way.


    I sneered with disdain. "Shawn, do you seriously think that I don''t know what you are nning? The


    ck Moon Pack has been corrupt and degenerate from the start. You don''t think about how to


    strengthen yourselves and instead just try to rely on external forces. Sooner orter, this whole pack


    will be doomed."


    Feeling humiliated, Shawn was flushed. "Sylvia, don''t be too brazen. I asked you to stay because I


    think you are capable enough."


    "I don''t need your charity. If it weren''t for the fact that my mother had poured painstaking efforts to


    this pack in the past, I wouldn''t have helped you in the first ce. That''s thest time I''d help you.


    You''ll have to rely on yourselves from now on."


    I shoved Shawn''s shoulder away and walked towards the door without looking back.


    He caught up with me in a hurry and asked someone to block the door. Then, he began acting


    outrageously.


    "Shawn, enough is enough," warned ir, who trailed closely behind me.


    Ignoring him, Shawn snatched the coat I was going to put on and flung it on the ground.


    I grimaced and sent a frosty nce at Shawn. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    Shawn didn''t take my warning tone seriously. He stepped on my coat and arrogantly walked up to


    me. "I''ll ask you again. Will you stay to be the new Beta?"


    I pierced him with a cold gaze and responded, "No, never."


    "You!" With bloodshot eyes, Shawn red at me and mocked, "Why are you so arrogant? You are


    nothingbutawoman abandonedby Prince Rufus!" At this moment, a deafening silence fell in the


    entire hall. Shawn''s ring voice resonated through the air, mixing with the aroma of food.


    "You are just like your mother, a bitch fucked and abandoned by a werewolf! So why are you so


    arrogant, huh? You are nothing but a cheap and rotten slut."

 Chapter 787 Failed Utterly

    Chapter 787 Failed Utterly


    Shawn''s POV:


    Sylvia''s refusal ignited the anger in my heart. Looking at her cold face, I couldn''t help saying


    something vicious, which I immediately regretted.


    Now, Sylvia''s eyes were filled with murderous intent, terrifying me to my core.


    "Say it again," Sylvia said coldly, her face expressionless and her eyes burning with rage.


    The guests around had their eyes on me. I shrank my neck subconsciously and stammered, "I... I


    didn''t say anything wrong. You came back dejectedly this time because Prince Rufus had


    abandoned you. Just like your mother. She left the pack and returned pregnant with a bastard. Like


    mother, like daughter. You should be grateful that I''m even willing to take you in after all that."


    After hearing that, Sylvia grinned viciously and threw a punch at me.


    I was hit so hard that I staggered back. The huge impact rendered half of my face numb.


    She didn''t even give me a chance to respond before pressing her knees against me and punching


    me with all her might.


    Because of the pain, I struggled hard, kicking my legs like crazy. I wanted to take advantage of my


    height in fighting her.


    But Sylvia was a force to be reckoned with, and


    I was no match for her.


    She soon knocked off my teeth, leaving my mouth covered in blood and me unable to speak.


    "Help... help..." I wailed and pleaded for help from everyone around me.


    "Stop it, Sylvia. You two grew up together and nearly became mates." The one who spoke was an


    elder at the same table with us. Although he stood out to speak for me, I figured it was better for him


    to shut up since Sylvia hit me more fiercely after he meddled.


    I started feeling dizzy and felt like everything was whirling around me.


    "If you don''t stop, he will die!" I couldn''t tell whose voice it was, but it was as pleasant as the


    soothing sounds of nature. Then the speaker was about to stand out to stop Sylvia but was


    interjected by the man with her.


    "Rx. Sylvia is just sparring with your Alpha."


    When I heard this, the pain heightened. It felt as though my sanity was slowly fading away. I would


    have never provoked Sylvia if I could turn back time.


    "Stop it. Stop it..." I cried and knelt on the ground like a fowl to be ughtered. At this moment, I


    really felt that I would die in Sylvia''s hands.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she grabbed my hair and yanked it with an arrogant and unruly expression that I had never


    seen before. "Shawn, you are really hopeless! You should rot in hell."


    I sobbed and gasped for air. As soon as I opened my mouth, I felt the burning paining up from


    my throat. "Sylvia, you''ll regret what you did to me today."


    Despite my threat, Sylvia just sneered and fixed her stunning gaze on me. Her rosy lips curved into


    a smile as she expressed, "Shawn, the only thing I regret in my life is knowing you and letting you


    trample on me for a decade. Now that I''m finally out of that misery, do you think you can just drag


    me back as you please?"


    When I stared at her face, I couldn''t help trembling in fear. "What... What happened in the past is


    my fault..."


    "Shut up!" Sylvia refused to listen to me. She released her hold on my head and tossed me to the


    side before turning to leave the dining hall.


    My mouth was filled with the stench of blood. Drops of cold sweat trickled down into my eyes, and


    the stinging pain made me shut my eyes. I pressed my forehead against the floor and took a deep


    breath. I was in no way reconciled, but there was nothing I could do.


    At this time, a soldier rushed inside in panic and shouted, "Prince Rufus has led a sizable group of


    people to surround our pack!"

 Chapter 788 An Eagle Catching A Rabbit

    Chapter 788 An Eagle Catching A Rabbit


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Shawn swiftly sprang to his feet and seized the soldier''s cor. "What did you say? Who is here?"


    he asked in disbelief.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Prince Rufus..." the soldier replied, his voice trembling.


    Startled, I instantly knew that Rufus was here to catch me.


    Several days had passed since we left the capital city. Rufus being able to locate us was not


    unusual. After all, he had spies all over the empire.


    ir and I exchanged nces and immediately decided that we should run now.


    "Why is Prince Rufus suddenly here?" He then nced at ir and me. Because Shawn had lost


    his teeth, he sounded funny as he spoke.


    "He... He said we have to hand over his people, or he would raze the entire pack to the ground,"


    informed the soldier.


    "Fuck!" Shawn cursed, appearing perplexed as to how he should handle the unexpected


    circumstance.


    I secretly gestured toward ir. When Shawn and others weren''t looking, we immediately turned


    around and ran in the opposite direction.


    In a sh, Shawn ordered the soldiers to chase after us. "Get them! Capture them at all costs, or the


    pack would be doomed! Whoever catches them first will receive a generous reward."


    In an instant, the guests who had been friendly to me earlier changed their expressions and rushed


    over to us.


    "Damn it!" ir cursed and stood in front of me to keep me safe. "Sylvia, you run first."


    I felt uneasy as I saw the group of men approaching us from behind. "I can''t. We are surrounded."


    "Then we have to fight a way out," ir said calmly as he knocked a soldier out to the ground.


    However, aside from the soldiers, there were still a lot of guests present, most of whom were well-


    dressed aristocrats and innocent children.


    Being decent soldiers as we were, ir and I didn''t dare to do anything to hurt them. We had no


    choice but to resist passively.


    Shawn summoned some elderly she-wolves and little children to surround us since he seemed to


    realize that we dared not harm these people.


    I scolded Shawn in my heart. He was really despicable and shameless.


    "What should we do?" I asked ir.


    Looking at the row of kids in front of us, I didn''t know what to do.


    ir stood in front of me and rummaged through his pocket. I thought he was going to pull the gun


    again. But just as I was about to stop him from hurting the children, he took out a handful of


    candies.


    He then handed them to a child in the lead and said, "Take these and share them with the other


    kids."


    Seeing that there were candies, the rest of the children were distracted.


    I gave ir a low-pitchedpliment. "Awesome! Where did you get so many candies?" "I was


    worried you might suffer from hypoglycemia, so I had them ready in advance." ir chuckled,


    patted me on the shoulder, and casually booted away a soldier. "Is that the best you can do? Come


    on, all of you! Show me what you''ve got."


    Shawn was a person who couldn''t stand provocation. So when he heard ir''s words, he was


    irritated. "All of you, go and catch them! Don''t show them any mercy."


    Hearing Shawn''smand, the soldiers and the citizens wasted no time and flocked around ir.


    Now, no one had their eyes on me. Noticing this, ir winked at me, signaling me to run away.


    I hesitated for a moment. But after seeing ir handle those people with ease, I ran to a corner


    when no one was looking.


    When I finally managed to escape from the crowd, Cherry, who was dressed in tatters, suddenly


    emerged out of nowhere, grabbed my thighs, and begged me to take her with me.

 Chapter 789 Counterattack

    Chapter 789 Counterattack


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Cherry''s voice instantly gained Shawn''s attention, and the people who surrounded ir sprinted


    towards me.


    I anxiously tried to break free from Cherry''s grip, but she wouldn''t let me go.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please take me with you! Don''t leave me here!" Cherry eximed as an endless stream of tears


    flowed down her cheeks.


    Noticing that the others were about to surround me, I felt agitated. Cherry was an arrogant person,


    but she didn''t deserve to die. What her father had done to my mother actually had nothing to do with


    her. She shouldn''t be dragged in this mess.


    We had simr experiences, but I was lucky enough to have Rufus back then. He was the one who


    pulled me out of the abyss. Now that I had a chance to pay it forward, I wanted to help her. "Sylvia,


    run!" ir shouted, still desperately fighting against the soldiers to buy me more time. Seeing how


    desperate Cherry looked, I clenched my jaw and extended my arm for her to take. "The only thing I


    can do is to take you out of the pack. What you''re going to do afterward is none of my concern. You


    have to make a living by yourself."


    Cherry''s eyes lit up as tears streamed down her cheeks. "Thank you so much. Leaving the pack is


    enough for me. I promise to never bother you again after that."


    Then she firmly held my hand, fearing that I would change my mind and push her away.


    I grunted as I mustered all my strength to pull her back up. Maybe I''d used too much force, I


    stumbled back a few steps and Cherry not only got up but also fell into my arms.


    Suddenly, a silver light shed before my eyes, and I instinctively shifted my gaze toward it. That


    was when I saw a dagger in Cherry''s hand.


    I wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. She had managed to stab the dagger in my chest,


    causing me to cover my wound and stagger backward.


    At first, the pain was almost next to nothing. But that feeling didn''tst for long. The next thing I


    knew, the pain spread throughout my body like an electric current, and when I looked down, my


    hands were stained with nothing but blood. My blood.


    I looked back up at Cherry in shock. I felt dizzy. What was the saying again? Never judge a book by


    its cover? That seemed about right. Why was I so gullible?


    I just thought Cherry had really changed. Once again, I had been fooled¡ªblinded by her


    hypocritical repentance.


    I felt cold. All I heard was static as I felt my life slowly slip away. The blood that oozed from my


    wound just wouldn''t stop no matter how hard I tried to press on it.


    It didn''t take long before ir arrived by my side. He looked at the dagger on my chest in disbelief


    before he clenched his jaw and kicked Cherry away with all his strength.


    Cherry spat a mouthful of blood as she hit a pir. Even though I knew that must''ve hurt a lot, she


    didn''t look like she regretted what she had done. Her smirk was sinister¡ªdevilish, even. I saw no


    ounce of remorse in her eyes.


    Despite the look she gave me, I ignored her. The sound of flesh and bones rubbing against the


    dagger came from my body as I slowly pulled out the dagger and covered my wound immediately


    after.


    Cold sweat broke out on both my back and my forehead. Although werewolves had fast healing


    abilities, our bodies would still suffer from pain, especially if we were hit by a weapon. Besides,


    Yana and I were both afraid of pain. Even though Cherry stabbed me with an ordinary dagger, the


    pain was too much for me. It almost made me unable to breathe.


    Yana was weeping, but I didn''t have the strength tofort her. My breathing was already unstable.


    Just then, the soldiers rushed over and attacked ir at the same time. ir still hadn''t recovered


    from the injuries that Rufus caused. In addition to that, we had been traveling for a few days


    nonstop and had consumed a lot of physical strength, so no matter how strong he was, I knew he


    couldn''t bear it anymore. Eventually, the soldiers gained the upper hand in battle.


    I wanted to help ir, but the pain was making me dizzy. Before I knew it, my sight went blurry, and


    I fell to my knees.


    In the end, ir was caught by the soldiers.


    Despite wanting to help him, there was nothing I could do.

 Chapter 790 A Swaggering Villain

    Chapter 790 A Swaggering Viin


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The pain in my chest made it difficult for me to breathe. I trembled and tried to keep myself awake.


    But the cold seeped through my body. Every time I breathed, it triggered a chain reaction in my


    body, making it even more painful and unbearable.


    Not far away, the soldiers seized ir and tied his hands up. I could hear him calling my name,


    trying to keep me conscious.


    I wanted to smile at him to show that I was fine, but I couldn''t move any muscle. ir looked


    terrified and anxious, so I knew my face must be very pale now.


    But I didn''t have the strength tofort him anymore.


    At this time, a ring apuse erupted in the hall. Shawn raised his chin and walked up to me


    triumphantly. As he tramped on the concrete floor, his leather shoes gleamed. His every stride


    revealed that he was ecstatic and over the moon. I believed that he hadn''t been in such a great


    mood in a long time.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His happiness had always been dependent on other people''s suffering, especially mine; and he had


    always been like this since we were little.


    I raised my headnguidly and noticed his smug smirk. Immediately, a tinge of sadness rose in my


    heart. I could already imagine the future of this pack. As the Alpha, Shawn was cunning,


    despicable, and short-sighted. He would never bring peace and prosperity to the pack. It would only


    fall into decadence or perish in his hands.


    I couldn''t help coughing. My wound stung so much that I almost passed out.


    Shawn turned to nce at Cherry and praised, "Well done. I will forgive you and restore your


    identity as promised."


    Cherry''s face lit up at once. With a ttering smile, she expressed, "Thank you, Alpha. You are such


    a wise leader."


    Then she turned to me with a smirk on her lips and mocked, "You are still as foolish as before."


    I chuckled and responded in a hoarse and weak voice, "I was indeed too naive. I''ve forgotten that a


    bitch like you will never change."


    "Sylvia! Don''t becent, bitch," Cherry roared; her eyes were bulging with evident anger.


    Hearing her shrieking harshly, I frowned and stretched out a bloody palm to rub my ear. Cherry was


    still the same as before. She scowled and wailed like a mad dog whenever she heard something


    nasty.


    Even Shawn could not tolerate her irritating screams, so he motioned for her to quiet down.


    Cherry shut up awkwardly and red at me.


    I didn''t bother to look at her. I silently watched the wild grass poking up through the fissure on the


    ground, thinking about Rufus. Although I''d heard from the soldier that he had arrived at the ck


    Moon Pack, I had no idea exactly where he was right now. He must be very angry¡ªso angry that


    he wanted to burn this whole ce to the ground.


    At this time, Shawn squatted in front of me, stretched out his fingers, and lifted my chin frivolously.


    "What a pity. You are such a pretty woman. If only you were not so stubborn."


    I turned my face away from him in disgust and scowled, "Fuck off!"


    Shawn chuckled haughtily. "You are still as sharp-tongued as before. But you look less annoying


    when you are weak and frail. Sylvia, you are born to be trampled under my feet and look up at me


    like this."


    "Shawn, do you think you have won? Wake up from your damn dream." I covered my wound and


    tried to stand up, but Shawn stepped on my shoulder and pressed my head to the ground.


    Seeing this, ir shouted furiously, "Shawn, how dare you insult Sylvia?! You are ying with fire!


    Prince Rufus won''t let you go!"


    However, Shawn didn''t seem to care. He pressed my bone with the heel of his shoe even harder. I


    struggled hard, but Shawn tugged my hair violently, making it impossible for me to move.


    "Don''t lie to me. I''ve already known that you two eloped from the capital city, which is why Prince


    Rufus pursued you so vehemently." Shawn was very confident. With his foot on my shoulder, he


    looked arrogant, as if he owned the entire world.


    I took a deep breath before extending my hand to push his leg away. "Let me go!"


    Shawn blew at my face while sneering and grabbing my neck. "Bitch, I''m going to hand you over for


    a reward. You''re dead meat."


    Still unsatisfied, Shawn reached out and forcefully pressed the wound on my chest hard. I clenched


    my teeth and trembled from the excruciating pain.


    Just as he was about to do something more, a massive silver wolf rushed over and bit Shawn hard


    on his arm that was strangling me.

 Chapter 791 Save His Wife

    Chapter 791 Save His Wife


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Rufus!" I eximed.


    The giant wolf bit Shawn''s arm and dragged him about twenty feet away from me.


    Shawn let out a shrill scream. His entire arm was bloodied and hung over his shoulder like a rag.


    The next second, Rufus transformed back into his human form, exhibiting a cold and murderous


    look on his face. He approached Shawn with heavy steps, gripped his neck, and hauled him up.


    Shawn howled in pain, unable to struggle.


    Seeing that Rufus was about to break Shawn''s neck, I immediately stopped him. "Rufus, no! You


    are the prince. You can''t just kill the citizens like this!"


    Since Rufus was set to be king, all eyes were on him. Nothing should go wrong while he was


    under such scrutiny from the public. Otherwise, those who didn''t want him to be crowned would


    definitely take advantage of it.


    Hearing my voice, Rufus spun around to face me and shoved Shawn against the wall.


    Covered with blood all over, Shawn collided with the wall,nded on the floor, and spewed more


    blood. Rufus had clearly used so much force that Shawn''s internal organs were most likely severely


    injured.


    "From now on, you are no longer the Alpha of the ck Moon Pack. And you are prohibited from


    meddling in any matters of the pack. Guards, take Shawn away and lock him up." Rufus directly


    ordered to dismiss Shawn and stripped him of all his privileges. Shawn was limited to living like a


    commoner in the pack and was banned from visiting the capital city for the rest of his life.


    With a broken hand and now toothless, Shawny on the ground and cried, "Why?! I only wanted to


    help you catch that bitch who has been having an affair behind your back. What crime did Imit?


    I just want..."


    Before Shawn could finish his words, Rufus stomped on his mouth, immediately shuttinghim up.


    Rufus looked indifferent, a cold aura emitting from him. A hint of cruelty could be extracted in his


    nonchnt voice as he said, "Why? Well, because you harmed the future lycan queen."


    Shawn shook his head violently as he trembled in fear. "Hmm..."


    I covered my chest and took a deep breath. As soon as Cherry noticed that things were going


    south, she hurried over, picked up the dagger lying on the ground, and intended to stab me one


    more time.


    She was so desperate that she wanted me to die before she was caught and executed.


    I quickly got to my feet and avoided her attack, enduring the pain in my chest.


    Rufus'' subordinates reacted quickly. They immediately caught Cherry and broke her wrist. Just like


    Shawn, Cherry cried out in extreme pain.


    Rufus pulled a long face and kicked her forcefully on the stomach before asking his men to drag her


    and Shawn away.


    After they were taken away, I breathed a sigh of relief and once again fell to the ground. The pain in


    my chest was still transmitted to my brain.


    The soldiers in the hall were now all reced with Rufus'' subordinates, and the guests were also


    dismissed.


    Looking at the tall figure not far away, I finally felt relieved. However, right now, I didn''t have the


    strength to think about anything else. If possible, I simply wanted to fall into Rufus'' arms and have a


    good sleep.


    Thinking of this, my consciousness gradually began to fade.


    Just as I was about to lose consciousness, Rufus '' pleasant voice prated my ears.


    "Catch ir, and I''ll deal with himter."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His words really scared me. I tried hard to open my heavy eyelids and then saw a pair of long legs


    standing in front of me. Slowly, I raised my head and found Rufus pulling a straight face.


    "No, please don''t catch ir. Just catch me." My mind was a mess. I just know I couldn''t let him


    catch ir.


    Rufus sneered coldly. Then he turned to his men and ordered, "What are you waiting for? Get him!"

 Chapter 792 Licking The Wound

    Chapter 792 Licking The Wound


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I panicked and wanted to stop Rufus, but he spoke first. "If you say one more word in his defense,


    I''ll kill him."


    I shuddered and swallowed the words that were about to escape my mouth.


    Rufus'' subordinate had made ir get into a ck vehicle. I spected that he would be


    immediately taken to the capital city.


    Rufus didn''t say anything more. He picked me up and carried me to his car. He deposited me in the


    back seat and got in behind me.


    With a loud click, he locked the door from inside. The windows of this car were tinted. People on the


    outside couldn''t see what was happening inside, but I could see clearly from inside the car that a


    large group of soldiers still stood guard outside!


    Rufus pinned my body under his and began to rip my clothes apart.


    Frightened, I tried to shove him away. "Rufus, what are you doing?"


    He didn''t reply. His expression darkened, and his eyes were filled with gloom and brutality. I knew I


    had pissed him off. I wanted to exin myself, but he was in no mood to listen to me anymore.


    He tore my clothes off without hesitation, and I struggled desperately against him. "Rufus, have you


    lost your mind? I''m pregnant and injured."


    I thought he was going to have sex with me, and was so terrified that I cried out, "Please, don''t. The


    doctor told me that the fetus is not stable right now. If we have sex, it will hurt the baby."


    I sobbed and tears welled up in my eyes, blurring my vision. I could only make out Rufus'' outline


    looming over me.


    He gripped my pping arms with one hand, leaned forward, and licked the wound on my chest.


    I choked with sobs. My mind was muddled and I didn''t know what he was going to do. But when I


    noticed that he was no longer aggressive, I stopped struggling.


    Rufus raised his head and stared at me intensely. The fury in his eyes had almost dissipated.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You... You need to get up. Don''t put pressure on my belly..." I stuttered softly.


    He reached one hand out to stroke my slightly bulging belly, and then carefully avoided it.


    I tried to sit up, but he pushed me down again.


    "Let me up. The wound hurts." I shot him a pitiful look.


    But Rufus'' demeanor remained frosty. When I pretended to be pitiful, his expression didn''t soften.


    Instead, he removed his tie and bound my hands with it.


    Then he continued to lick my chest. His soft tongue swept over my skin, filling me with a sensation


    of wetness and numbness.


    I didn''t have the nerve to move. It suddenly struck me that when werewolf mates licked each other''s


    wounds, it sped up the healing process.


    I was ovee with embarrassment as I recalled my behavior just now.


    I calmed down and my face began to involuntarily ze because of Rufus'' action and what I''d done


    just now.


    He licked me so intently. His palms covered my breasts, his eyes were hooded, and his sexy lips


    were stained with my blood. I could feel my wound be warm from his tongue''s ministrations.


    I could bear the pain, but I couldn''t stand this tingling, numbing feeling that was spreading over my


    body. I couldn''t help but moan, "Are you done?"


    Rufus remained silent and didn''t stop licking.


    About ten minutester, he finally moved. His eyes were now dark and bottomless. He wiped the


    corner of his mouth with his fingertip, looking like a satiated predator who had just enjoyed a perfect


    meal.


    I felt a little self-conscious. I pulled the coat Rufus had discarded on the seat to cover my chest. The


    wound had stopped bleeding, and Rufus had licked clean the congealed blood around the edges of


    the wound.


    Trying to ease the awkwardness that had settled between us, I chuckled and appreciatively said,


    "Well done. I''m not in pain anymore."

 Chapter 793 Imprison

    Chapter 793 Imprison


    Sylvia''s POV:


    What I said seemed to only make the atmosphere even more awkward. I just wanted to hide


    somewhere at that point so I didn''t have to face him.


    Rufus, on the other hand, didn''t react much. He just opened the first aid kit in the car, pulled off the


    suit jacket that was covering me, and applied some ointment to my wound. He didn''t say a single


    word the entire time.


    I sat up and let him wrap the gauze around my chest. When I felt like he was almost done, I


    extended my arms and showed him my tied hands. "Rufus, can you untie this for me? I''m so thirsty


    and I want to drink some water."


    Rufus looked down at my hands, but he didn''t make a sound. He continued wrapping the gauze


    around my wound and finished it with a cute bow knot on my chest.


    When he was done, I quickly grabbed his hand. "Rufus!"


    Rufus looked at me expressionlessly. He didn''t withdraw his hand from mine nor did he give me any


    respond. He just let me hold him.


    "I know it''s my fault that I escaped from the imperial pce and¡ª"


    Just then, he interrupted me by throwing his jacket over. "Put it on. I''ll call the driver."


    I pouted and slowly let go of his hand. Then, I put on his suit jacket and buttoned it up. After making


    sure I was decent, he knocked on the window and signaled the driver to drive up here.


    "Go back to the imperial pce," he ordered.


    After that, he leaned against the seat and closed his eyes. He didn''t talk to me at all on the way


    back.


    As I sat beside him, I felt so nervous. I didn''t know how to coax him.


    The silence on our way back was deafening. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of


    the rumbling engine.


    Still, I took the initiative to admit my mistake by clearing my throat and saying, "Rufus, I''m sorry.


    I was wrong."


    Rufus didn''t open his eyes. He looked as if he had fallen asleep.


    I bit my lip and looked at his handsome side profile. I couldn''t do anything to soothe him, and I felt


    utterly helpless.


    When I scooted closer to Rufus, I carefully put my hand above his on the armrest of the car.


    He still didn''t respond.


    I slightly squeezed his hand and rubbed his palm against my cheek. "Rufus, please talk to me. I''m


    sorry. I know I was wrong. I just wanted to go back to the pack and get my mother''s inheritance."


    When I looked at him again and carefully examined his expression, my heart ached. He wasn''t


    reacting at all.


    "Are you asleep?" I asked in an audible whisper. Rufus tilted his head to the side, his eyes still


    closed.


    I loosened my grip on his hand and looked down. "What are you going to do with ir?"


    "Don''t say that name," Rufus immediately interrupted¡ªthe tone of his voice cold and distant. "If you


    don''t want him to die, don''t mention his name in front of me ever again."


    Sensing his hostility, I had no choice but to shut up and sullenly sit back in my seat.


    It seemed like Rufus still didn''t want to talk to me.


    Eventually, we arrived at the pce, and we got off the car in silence. As usual, he carried me back


    inside.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nestled in his arms and gloomily looked up at him. It looked like he had made up his mind not to


    talk to me this time.


    On our way back to the room, I didn''t see anyone I knew, not even Maya. She was probably busy


    with work.


    I wanted Rufus to put me down so I could walk back to my room, but he was against it. On top of


    that, he looked infuriated.


    So, I helplessly stayed quiet in his arms, thinking about how I could make him happy.


    If kissing and hugging wouldn''t work this time, maybe I could try out the new sexy lingerie that I hid


    under my bed. I believing that Rufus'' anger would immediately go away if I did that.


    But when I saw the golden shackles on the bed, I finally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Rufus was expressionless as he put me on the bed and locked the shackles around my ankles.

 Chapter 794 Got Serious

    Chapter 794 Got Serious


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Flustered, I grabbed Rufus'' sleeves and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Did he really want to lock me up? I couldn''t help but panic.


    Rufus narrowed his eyes at me. "From now on, you don''t need to go anywhere. You just stay here


    and I''ll take care of you myself."


    My eyes widened for a moment. When he didn''t say anything else, I let out a nervousugh. "Rufus,


    you''ve got to be kidding. Are you really going to treat me like you Barbie doll? Do you think this is a


    game?"


    "Yes," he nonchntly answered. "And I''ll y this game with you for the rest of my life."


    "Rufus, you can''t do this to me. I have my own freedom!" I retorted. I didn''t expect that he would go


    to such extremes just to keep me by his side. This was unlike him.


    He sneered. "I''ve already given you too much freedom, and you easily left me because of that."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was rendered speechless. It was indeed my fault that I escaped from the imperial pce, and I felt


    guilty about it. But that wasn''t enough reason for him to imprison me! He had no right to do this to


    me!


    "I''m sorry, Rufus. I won''t do it again. Can you please remove the shackles from my ankles?"


    When I lifted my ankle, the golden shackles made a sound loud enough to tear my heart into


    pieces. It was like Rufus had bound both my body and soul in one ce.


    He calmly put his hands in his pockets and kept ring at me. "No."


    I bit my lip and pretended to cry as I shouted, "You can''t do this, Rufus! I''m a living person, not your


    doll!"


    "I''m sure you''lle to terms with the feeling of being imprisoned. You''re eventually going to love


    it," Rufus confidently said with an eerie smile that gave me goosebumps.


    I angrily mmed my hand on the bed. "What the hell are you talking about? Why would any sane


    person love this feeling? Get these shackles off of me or I will never talk to you ever again!" "That''s


    notup to you," Rufus indifferently replied, his voice still cold and distant. It seemed like he was truly


    determined to lock me up this time.


    I instantly felt depressed, and the wound on my chest began to hurt again. Tears streamed down my


    cheeks for real this time as I pleaded, "Rufus, you can''t do this. You''re restricting my freedom and


    viting my rights. This is illegal!"


    My sobs grew louder as I looked at him from the corner of my eye. I didn''t expect that he was still


    standing at the head of the bed and leisurely looking at me as if I was a monkey at a zoo.


    Aggrieved and infuriated, I grabbed his hand and bit it harder than I ever had before.


    "Let go of me!" I eximed through gritted teeth. But instead of fighting back, he gently touched my


    head with his other hand and smoothed his fingers through my hair.


    "Are you hungry? You must be tired after making such a scene. Why don''t you eat something before


    you go to bed?"


    Realizing that my attempt at struggling didn''t work, I stopped biting his hand and covered myself


    with a nket, making sure to cover my head as well. "You can leave now. I don''t want to eat


    anything."


    "You can eatter, then. Have a good rest. I''lle backter," Rufus said, extending his arms to


    reach out for my trousers.


    I immediately grabbed his hand and red at him. "What the hell are you doing? I''m not in the


    mood to joke with you!"


    But before I could finish what I was about to say, he waved a phone in front of me, and I


    immediately recognized it. It was the burner phone ir gave me.


    I instantly became anxious and began hitting him. "You''re going too far!"


    Rufus expressionlessly held my shoulders and continued searching me. Soon, he took out a small


    box from my pocket.


    I instinctively grabbed it from his hand and sneered. "Don''t touch this!"

 Chapter 795 Damned Wolf

    Chapter 795 Damned Wolf


    Sylvia''s POV:


    A frown formed on Rufus'' face. He nced at what I was holding and asked me curtly, "What is


    that?"


    I covered the box in a rush so he wouldn''t see it. "It''s just my mother''s belongings. I found it in her


    secret room."


    "Open it. I want to see." Rufus grabbed my wrist, exuding a dominating aura.


    "You don''t believe me?" I was so upset that I almost lost my cool. This guy was tough to deal with


    whenever he was mad. He was like a high-tech detector¡ªno lie and secret could get past him.


    Although he didn''t say a word, his silence was enough proof that he didn''t believe me.


    "Open it, or I''ll do it myself."


    I held onto the box tightly and stared at him aggrievedly. "Answer my question first. Don''t you


    believe me?"


    I wanted to stall for time. Rufus had so many other things to deal with, so he certainly didn''t have


    the time to argue with me. However, he lost his patience and reached out to grab the box. "Okay,


    okay! I''ll show you!" I covered the box in a hurry to stop him from taking it away.


    Rufus withdrew his hand and stared at me with a grim expression. "Open it."


    Pouting, I expressed, "Fine. What are you so fired up about?"


    I opened the box and handed it to him. "Here."


    A small ck stone was lying inside. It looked so ordinary, just like any small stone one would find


    by a river.


    Rufus reached out to take it, but I closed the box and protected it as if it was a treasure. "Don''t


    touch it! I haven''t forgiven you yet. I won''t let you touch it unless you unlock the shackles!"


    Rufus stared at me silently for a few seconds with a poker face. As my shoulders slumped, I started


    to wonder whether I should just give in and let him touch it, despite my nagging sense of guilt.


    Just as I was about to say something, Rufus grabbed his jacket from the bed, turned around, and


    walked out. "I need to take care of some business. I''lle back early tonight to keep you


    company."


    "Wait, unlock the chains first!"


    Rufus didn''t take my words seriously.


    "Then how about a kiss? It''s been days since west kissed. Don''t you miss it?"


    I deliberately seduced him in hopes of forcing him to get rid of the chains as soon as he got close to


    me.


    But I didn''t expect him to walk out on me calmly without looking back.


    Well, I guessed this hateful man didn''t love me anymore.


    Infuriated, I feigned a stomachache. "Oh, shit! My belly! It hurts so much. My poor baby!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mommy''s heart hurts. Your Daddy is such a bad guy!"


    As I shouted at the top of my lungs, I nced at Rufus from the corner of my eyes. He finally


    stopped in his tracks and turned his head slightly to look at me.


    Seeing this, I screamed harder, "Daddy doesn''t love Mommy anymore and it breaks Mommy''s


    heart. My dear baby, when you are born, you must avenge Mommy and beat up your stupid Daddy!


    Ouch, my belly hurts..."


    I thought Rufus woulde back to coax me, but to my surprise, he just maintained a straight face


    and instead said, "I''ll call the doctor in to check on you."


    Then he left and closed the door.


    I flung a pillow at the door in frustration.


    Damn it! Was my acting skill so terrible? Was it so bad that Rufus could tell at a nce that I was


    putting up an act?


    "Of course, your acting is so ridiculous and unconvincing." Yana sneered and spoke to me with


    contempt. She had been this condescending recently. She ignored me most of the time, and when


    she was in the mood to talk, she just sound real sarcastic.


    I felt even more aggrieved, so I mmed the bed and yelled out, "Rufus, you jerk! I won''t talk to you


    anymore! I mean it!"

 Chapter 796 Refine The Bug By Herself

    Chapter 796 Refine The Bug By Herself


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was hoping my words would make Rufus turn around, but the only response I got was the cold


    locking of the door.


    Damn it! I couldn''t believe that he had even locked the door from the outside!


    I was stunned. All the cells in my body were brimming with doubts. "Does Rufus really not love me


    anymore?"


    Yana sneered, "What do you think?"


    My mouth crinkled into a pout as I murmured, "I said my belly hurt, but he didn''t care."


    Yana let out a snort and said, "Why should he care about you? Your acting is so terrible. Who would


    believe that you were really in pain? Besides, it''s best if Rufus has moved on and no longer loves


    you. That''s exactly what you wanted, right?"


    Feeling depressed after hearing Yana, Iy on the bed, helpless and powerless. "What should I


    do?"


    Yana didn''t say anything more.


    The chains allowed me to move freely around the room but prevented me from going anywhere


    near the door.


    Although I despised Rufus'' trickery, I couldn''t help but ponder about his love for me.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I had figured everything out initially and swore to leave Rufus after making him stop loving me. But


    now that things hade to this, I began to feel distressed and worried. Indeed, a person in love


    would always be unpredictable and unreasonable.


    As long as I was still breathing, alive and conscious, I couldn''t bear the possibility that my beloved


    no longer loved me.


    I knew I was being irrational, but my emotions were getting the best of me. I couldn''t think straight.


    Every day, I tortured myself over and over again. There was a lot of emotional suffering I had to deal


    with. Compared with the physical pain, the mental anguish was often more torturous.


    I tossed and turned on the bed and suddenly remembered something. I quickly sat up and opened


    the small box that Rufus saw. In ity the little "stone", lifeless and motionless.


    I poked it gently with my fingertip and saw it move ever-so-slightly. Then, from under its body, eight


    slender legs emerged.


    A massive sigh of relief escaped my lips. I thought it was dead.


    This was the bug I refined with my own blood as soon as I got the inheritance in my mother''s secret


    room. Just like the one Noreen gave me, it could erase the memory of my lover.


    During the refining process, I even fed the one Noreen gave me to this small bug.


    Currently, the bug was still in its infant stages. Only after maturing would it have any chance of


    sess.


    I put away the bug and began to feel bored again. To pass the time, I tallied the tassels on the


    drape and the little gems in the crystal chandelier hanging on the ceiling.


    I even took off themp cover, put it back and then do it again.


    This master bedroom had always been used by Rufus. When I first came here, the whole room was


    entirely monochrome. My renovationster on resulted in the addition of bright ents to the area,


    such as the floral throw pillows and a cushy rocking chair.


    With a sigh, I turned over slightly andy t on the bed. I was distraught. Would Rufus really lock


    me up here for the rest of my life?


    If that was the case, then my n would be ruined.


    Without the curse on Rufus'' back, I might really be in the mood to relish the pleasure of being


    imprisoned. Now, however, I was concerned. I just wanted to get rid of the curse as soon as


    possible and save his life. If I dyed another day, Rufus'' chances of survival would decrease


    significantly.


    In the middle of all these thoughts, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    My excitement grew rapidly. "Who is it?"

 Chapter 797 Poor Acting

    Chapter 797 Poor Acting


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Miss Todd, it''s me," Maya said, her voiceing from outside. "The doctor is here."


    I pressed my lips into a thin line. I couldn''t believe Rufus really asked the doctor to check on me.


    Didn''t he think my acting was terrible? Why did he still y along?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As I thought about that, I felt even more depressed. I covered my head with the nket and ignored


    Mayapletely.


    She knocked on the door two more times and asked, "Miss Todd, can I open the door?"


    I didn''t say anything. I just pretended not to hear her.


    "I''ming in, Miss Todd," she said when I didn''t respond. Her voice sounded a little helpless.


    After a while, I heard keys, followed by the sound of the door opening.


    I pulled off the nket, sat up from the bed, and gloomily looked at the door. I saw Mayae


    inside the room. Beside her was an amiable-looking female doctor.


    The doctor greeted me with a smile before she checked up on me. The result was quite surprising.


    "Miss Todd, your baby looks much more stable and stronger than before," she said.


    My heart instantly fluttered the moment I heard that. I felt so happy. "What else do I need to do,


    doc?"


    "Just keep doing what you''re doing and be careful with your diet. You should keep yourself happy


    and try to get enough sleep."


    I listened to the doctor and kept her words in mind. Just then, something urred to me, so I held


    her hand and earnestly said, "If Rufus asks you, can you just tell him... like, for example, I had a


    stomachache because I was emotionally unstable. And even though I look healthy, I''m actually


    weak and frail?"


    I winked at her and tried my best to persuade her to tell Rufus that I was seriously ill.


    But she just smiled and helped me lie back down on the bed. "Have a good rest, Miss Todd."


    After that, she left and took her med kit along with her. Did she even understand what I meant?


    I looked down, grabbed the nket, and heaved a sigh. "Maya, I need your help."


    Maya considerately poured me a ss of water and put it on the bedside table. "Miss Todd, you


    should rest first. If you need anything else, just press the bell on the bedside table, okay?"


    I reached out for her hand and looked at her straight in the eye. At this point, I was willing to do


    anything. I was desperate for freedom. "You don''t understand. Please just help me remove the


    shackles, Maya. Let me out of here."


    Maya simply gave me a bitter smile. "I can''t do anything about the shackles, Miss Todd. Prince


    Rufus is the only one who has the key to the shackles. I only have the key to this room."


    "Ugh! Of course!" I mmed my hand on the bed, expressing my irritation. "Rufus!"


    "Miss Todd, all I ask is for you to be obedient and stay here for a while longer. When Prince Rufus


    calms down, I''m sure he will let you out," Maya helplessly replied.


    "How about I break the lock by myself and you just get me the tools?" I persuaded. I still didn''t want


    to give up on my pursuit of freedom.


    Maya took a big step back and kept away from the bed. She looked down and hesitantly shook her


    head. "Miss Todd, please don''t make things difficult for me. If Prince Rufus finds out about it, I''ll be


    doomed. I''m sure you''re aware that if he''s mad, even the bye an King can''t stop him. He''s actually


    showing you mercy this time because he loves you."


    I could feel the fear in Maya''s voice, so I didn''t insist anymore and heaved another sigh. Then, Iid


    back down.


    "Miss Todd, please don''t be mad at Prince Rufus. You don''t know that he has been..."


    Maya abruptly stopped mid-sentence and bit her lip. Her expression was oddlyplicated.

 Chapter 798 Changed

    Chapter 798 Changed


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I noticed that there was something wrong with Maya''s expression, so I looked at her and asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Maya let out a sigh. "Ever since you left the imperial pce, Prince Rufus hasn''t slept a wink, nor


    has he had a good meal either. But as soon as he found out about your whereabouts, he rushed


    there overnight. You can just imagine the pain he went through while you were away."


    My heart ached when I heard what she said. I pictured Rufus'' weary expression on the way back as


    he leaned against his seat. He was probably both mad and disappointed in me.


    I looked down and gripped the nket as I murmured, "I know I did something wrong this time,


    but..."


    I almost wanted to tell Maya my unspeakable secret, but my subconscious held me back. If I were


    to reveal the secret about the curse on Rufus, things would get even moreplicated. Ethan and


    Laura might even get involved.


    In the end, I heaved a sigh. "I''ll apologize to Rufus when hees back."


    "Miss Todd, that''s not what Prince Rufus wants. Don''t you understand? Since you''re his mate, you


    should be honest with him. He loves you. Your escape from the imperial pce is no less than


    betraying his love and your mate bond. I think instead of an apology, he needs you to reciprocate


    the same love he''s giving you."


    "I understand that, Maya. It''s just tooplicated. I can''t talk about it right now," I replied, my voice


    a little hoarse. I felt powerless, but I still had a secret to hide, and I had no choice but to bear the


    pressure and the misunderstanding that came along with it.


    "Miss Todd," Maya said as she sat on the edge of my bed. "Can you tell me why you suddenly ran


    away from the imperial pce? I always believed you had a reason that you didn''t want to tell


    anyone, or maybe you just couldn''t. But either way, I don''t think you meant to betray Prince Rufus."


    Seeing Maya''s sincere expression, I felt a lump form in my throat. At that point, I just wanted to tell


    her everything.


    But I knew the consequences would be dire if I did that.


    When I stayed silent, Maya sighed and gave me a sad look. "Do you really not love Prince Rufus


    anymore?"


    I subconsciously wanted to tell her that I loved Rufus with all my heart, but I couldn''t. I would have


    to leave the imperial pce sooner orter if I couldn''t get rid of the curse on his back. I would have


    to make him forget about me before I left.


    The real question was, what should I do about the people around him?


    Back then, Edwin was the only one who knew about what happened between Leonard and my


    mother, so it was easier to hide the truth.


    But almost everyone already knew about my rtionship with Rufus. It was basically general


    knowledge to them. They even thought we would get married soon.


    If Rufus were to lose his memories, the people around him would still mention me. That was why I''d


    better just let everyone misunderstand that I didn''t love him anymore. In that case, even if I were to


    leave, no one would mention me in front of Rufus, and it would be better that way.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If everyone believed that I had betrayed Rufus and then he just magically lost his memory, no one


    would be stupid enough to bring me up in front of Rufus again and get themselves in trouble.


    "It''s a long story, Maya," I said, looking at her serious expression.


    "Do you still love Prince Rufus, Miss Todd? You ran away with Mr. Joshua this time. Did you really


    fall in love with him?" She asked once again. I nervously bit my lip. Ever since Rufus sent her to


    take care of me, I had never seen her so serious.


    At that point, I was having mixed feelings again. I really wanted to tell her that I loved Rufus so


    much, but I couldn''t, and I couldn''t lie either.


    Thus, I had no other choice but to remain silent.

 Chapter 799 The Soothing Sounds Of Nature

    Chapter 799 The Soothing Sounds Of Nature


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Maya shot me a reproachful look. She seemed to want to say something, but bit her tongue in the


    end.


    I grabbed the quilt, not defending myself.


    After a long silence, she sighed and left the room.


    As soon as the door closed behind her, I heaved a sigh of both relief and distress. I felt sad and


    bitter. I was truly like the main character of a tragic movie.


    I wiped my tears, feeling bad for myself. Yana sneered at me again.


    "Humph, are you feeling bad? Why don''t you just tell them the truth? Keeping this secret to yourself


    is killing you."


    "No, it''s better for me to suffer alone than make Rufus go through the same misery with me." I ran


    my hand roughly through my hair, feeling distressed and depressed. If only I could get a bottle of


    wine now. But just as the thought crossed my mind, my stomach cramped, as if the baby was


    protesting this idea.


    I touched my belly sadly. I had almost forgotten that I was pregnant. I couldn''t even drown my


    sorrows now.


    The shackles were long enough to allow me to move around the room without hindrance, but I


    couldn''t reach the door and leave. I got out of bed and changed my resting ce. The fluffy rocking


    chair helped me rx immensely. It was built by Rufus. He had constructed it when I made the


    walking stick for Leonard.


    Now that the weather was getting chillier, he had covered the chair with a thick cashmere nket.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat facing the garden, rocking in the chair and tossing grapes into my mouth. Although I was a little


    bored, the view outside was still gorgeous. Everything in the imperial ce was aesthetic, and even


    the fish in the pond were carefully chosen. As the sun dazzled in the sky, colorful fish would surface


    in the water periodically to disy their beautiful fishtails like minimermaids as the pond rippled and


    sparkled.


    I sighed, my frustration increasing. I missed the swing downstairs.


    "I don''t think you''re missing the swing. You just want to get rid of these shackles and regain your


    freedom," Yana instantlyined.


    "Don''t you want the same?" I snorted, stuffing two more grapes into my mouth.


    Yana couldn''te up with a retort at first. Then she shouted furiously, "Don''t eat so many grapes! I


    heard it''s bad for pregnant women!"


    I swallowed the grape I was chewing and replied, "That''s just nonsense."


    I was already confined to the room. If I wasn''t allowed to snack, I might as well just kill myself.


    Yana snorted. Then she fell silent, leaving me to my thoughts.


    I called out to her aggrievedly, "Yana, don''t stay quiet. Let''s talk."


    Yana had been grouchy these past few days. No matter how hard I tried to coax her, I couldn''t make


    her any happier. This had impacted our friendship negatively. It was time to fix it.


    She remained silent for a few seconds, and then asked, "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Aren''t you bored?"


    "I''m bored of your stupid questions." She was furious and thought I was spouting nonsense.


    I didn''t take her prickly attitude to heart. I cajoled her like a child. "Do you want to sing? It''s been


    ages since I''ve heard you sing."


    Yana hesitated. "Really? Are you going to let me out to sing?"


    "Of course! Yana, it''s time for you to show your talent!"


    I was so excited that I instantly sprang to my feet, ran to the shelf, and took out the loudspeakers


    from their boxes.


    "Turn the volume all the way up! I want everyone to listen to the most beautiful voice in the world!"


    Yana also became animated and dered that there were no more hard feelings between us. We


    would be on good terms again.


    "Yes, yes! Of course!" I obediently set the volume to the max and turned into a wolf.


    When I did, the shackles fell to the ground with a bang. Both Yana and I fell silent.


    Then I slowly lifted my wolf paw and extracted it from the shackle.


    Oh! Perfect!

 Chapter 800 Loud Voice

    Chapter 800 Loud Voice


    Rufus'' POV:


    An unending string of visitors came through the doors and overwhelmed the hall. Even before I


    could take hold of the totality of the number of guests, my father entrusted me in dealing with the


    situation. I was now in charge of all kinds of affairs of the empire.


    I was perched on the main chair at the head of the long table in this massive hall. At each side of


    the table were lined chairs holding up the councilors who were dignified to be there but respectful


    enough to sit on their chairs and not question my authority. Amidst the discourse of political affairs


    being thrown off from one side to the other, their echoed voices did nothing to get through to my


    head; my mind was gradually failing me.


    Still, I managed to sign a document and handed it to the secretary behind me, asking him to send it


    to the king immediately.


    "The border is growing stable now; but it has been a long time since the Alpha position was


    vacated. I fear it will only be a matter of time before it stirs the public and rouses chaos. Prince


    Rufus, please send a suitable person there as soon as possible. We must prevent any future


    unnecessary disturbances," a gray haired old councilor said.


    I propped my elbows and positioned my chin against my hands. His deration brought a thought in


    my mind for a while, and I said, "The border issue isplicated¡ªmoreplex than handling


    business here in the capital. We should not be hasty and approach this muddle, perhaps, differently


    and especially carefully. Many aspects need to be considered for this matter. Rest assured, I will


    provide you with a decision after discussing it with my father."


    Another one took that as an opening to ask one more question. "As for the two prisoners, Shawn


    and Cherry, what are you going to do with him, Prince Rufus?"


    I threw the inquirer a quick nce and pondered. "Considering that Shawn''s parents have had


    contributions to the werewolfmunity, that can waive him the death penalty, but they can''t shun


    the fact that he should be held responsible for what he had done. I hereby suggest Shawn be


    exiled. He shall never be able toe back to any werewolf pack for the rest of his life. As for


    Cherry, the daughter of the sinner, she hasn''t shown any remorse, and aside from that, she has


    repeatedly vited thew. Therefore, she will be sentenced to death."


    I heaved a lungful of air and exhaled relief. It was not until I sessfully convicted those two people


    that I felt a little better. It was as if by doing so, I was able to lift half of my burdens off my shoulders.


    The expression on the councilor''s face held satisfaction after my deration. Another one of them


    then mentioned ir again. "His parents have been appealing to ask what crime he hasmitted,


    and that curiosity is also extended by the lycan king."


    I tapped my fingers on the table restlessly. I was deep in thought and actually growing iparably


    irritable at the same time.


    Although ir''s parents had alreadypletely eased away from political affairs, they had once


    proven where their loyalty rested by risking their lives for the empire. In addition, ir had also


    made great contributions to the team of the royal pce guards. These matters were what made


    convicting him more difficult than what I did earlier to Shawn and Cherry. I simply couldn''t throw him


    in jail just because he took away my mate. Still, what he did was a grave offense worthy of


    punishment.


    I just couldn''t put him in jail with a convincing reason. But if he were to be let go, he would possibly


    harass Sylvia again.


    Damn it! The deeper I rode into my train of thoughts, the more riled up I got. I was the prince, but


    my title couldn''t even render my mate the protection she needed and deserved. I even had to


    anxiously put up my guard against the people around me.


    The words I articted in my mind got lost on their way to my mouth, and I instead asked


    expressionlessly, "How is ir doing in the dungeon?"


    A young councilor opened his mouth to say something but stopped on a second thought, as if he


    was too embarrassed to spit it out after realizing it was a notion he would have to swallow back


    down.


    "ir is doing great. He eats, sleeps, ys games and cards with the other guards from time to


    time, and even has his massage chair moved in the dungeon. His room has a small window, but it


    was enough for the afternoon sunlight to ooze through the room, allowing him to sunbathe."


    I felt a tick on my temples, closed my eyes, and inhaled sharp breath. It felt as though the air that


    reached my lungscerated my airway. Then I looked at them coldly. "Why does it not sound like


    he''s a prisoner waiting for his trial?"


    "Well... We can''t do anything about it, Prince Rufus. ir hasn''t been convicted of a crime yet, so


    we can''t do anything to him right now. Besides, we can''t deny that he''s been the head of the royal


    pce guards. Many soldiers in the prison used to work for him..."


    Iughed, but even that attempt was poor in taking the edge off the infuriation that was antagonizing


    me. Nothing aside from my unhappyugh echoed within the walls of the hall. I gritted my teeth and


    said, "Alright, I get it. It seems to me that he''s having the time of his life in the dungeon, so I''ll let him


    have some more fun there!"


    Disorientation was spelled throughout the councilor''s visage. He probably didn''t know how to react.


    "So... Should we still keep him in the dungeon?" he asked cautiously. I had to give it to him; he was


    persistent and courageous.


    I pursed my lips and said coldly, "Of course. If my father asks, just tell him that ir has been


    cursed by Noreen and can''t control his behavior, so he needs to be temporarily imprisoned, while


    we wait for the curse to be undone. If ir''s parents appeal again, offer them the same


    exnation." "Understood, Prince Rufus." The councilors soon emptied the meeting room after


    finishing more discussions about state affairs.


    I checked the time. It was alreadyte, and no one aside from me would be here for the time being.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and pulled my tie loose, as if to lose the knots on my back conceived by


    stress. A sense of tiredness surged up. I missed Sylvia very much. Although her escape from the


    imperial pce pissed me off, my heart ached when I thought of her being shackled. She didn''t


    deserve to be treated that way.


    At this time, a knock on the door fastened back the loops on my muscles tight. I immediately eased


    up when Maya entered, bringing my meal with a servant.


    I was a little surprised by her presence here today. Normally, she would be serving Sylvia. Why was


    she here now?


    "Is there anything wrong with Sylvia?" I asked.


    Maya''s face looked terribly awful, her voiceced with worry. "Prince Rufus, Miss Todd''s wolf is


    howling and making weird noises in her room. The window to her chamber is wide open, and we


    could hear her even from a considerable distance," she breathed. "The surrounding guards and


    aristocrats living in the imperial pce have allined to the lycan king."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 801 Cajole His Wife

    Chapter 801 Cajole His Wife


    Rufus'' POV:


    I felt a headacheing on, but I had no choice. It wasn''t easy for Sylvia to find something that she


    would enjoy, and I didn''t want to disappoint her.


    "Let her be. I''ll talk to my father."


    "Yes, sir," Maya said with a nod and turned to leave.


    "Wait!" I eximed, causing Maya to stop in her tracks and turn back to look at me. "What do


    women like to do nowadays?"


    "Well, judging from Miss Todd''s personality, I don''t think she likes shopping like most girls. I think


    she likes flowers and nts, though. She also likes to do handicrafts and read military books.


    ying games together could also strengthen your bond with her, Prince Rufus. Maybe you should


    try it sometime when you''re free." she smiled. "Oh, and she likes furry animals the most, too! One


    time, we saw a stray cat in the pce garden, and she yed with the cat for the whole afternoon."


    Sylvia really did love furry animals. When we were together in private, she always liked to touch my


    wolf''s tail and ears.


    I thought about what Maya said for a while. Then, I asked her to go to the royal pet hospital and


    bring a cat back. I also told her to prepare a gamepad and download the most popr games. I


    didn''t want Sylvia to be bored while she was alone.


    "Also, I want you to prepare some food that Sylvia likes. She''s probably depressed right now, and


    she eats when she feels upset."


    I subconsciously let out a smile as I said that. I couldn''t wait to go back and see her.


    Maya nodded. She went silent for a while before she cautiously asked, "Prince Rufus, how long are


    you going to lock Miss Todd up? If you keep her locked up, I''m afraid that she''ll drift farther and


    farther away from you."


    I didn''t say a word. My heart felt heavy as I watched the ss of water on the table. I was really


    mad, and I just wanted to give her a little punishment. I didn''t n to lock her up for long at first.


    But then, I realized that locking her up wasn''t as bad as it seemed. I wanted her to stay in the


    pce and let her live under my protection for the rest of her life.


    I couldn''t stand her running away from me again. "Miss Todd loves her freedom, and she doesn''t


    like to be restrained. I think her escape will be inevitable if you keep this up," Maya added, her voice


    slowly bing lower.


    "You can leave now," I interrupted with a frown. I didn''t want to hear anything like that from her


    anymore.


    "Y-Yes, sir," Maya stammered. She seemed to realize that she had said something wrong and soon


    left in a panic.


    After she left, I sat in the meeting room, alone. I didn''t know how long it had been, but when my


    surroundings werepletely shrouded in darkness, I snapped out of it, lit a cigarette, and held it


    between my lips.


    My mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts, but I still didn''t know what to do with Sylvia.


    When I went back to the pce, it was already evening, and the hall was brightly lit. The starshaped


    lights looked dazzling in the garden, but unfortunately, the only person I longed to see wasn''t on the


    swing.


    I looked up and found out that the window on the third floor was pitch ck. I thought something


    was off when I noticed that. It was supposed to be time for her dinner.


    As soon as a maid moved past me, I stopped her and asked, "Where''s Miss Todd? Did she have


    dinner yet?"


    "Good evening, Prince Rufus. Miss Todd said that she wasn''t feeling like eating tonight, and she


    asked us not to serve her dinner."


    IIT II


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I see.


    When I went upstairs, I frowned. The hallway was silent. Did she get tired of singing for hours? I


    knocked on the door and called out to her, but no one answered. It was as if no one was in the


    room.


    But the sound of someone breathing indicated that she was, in fact, inside.


    I furrowed my eyebrows and unlocked the door. But as soon as I opened it, a white wolf suddenly


    rushed out.

 Chapter 802 The White Wolfs Trick

    Chapter 802 The White Wolf''s Trick


    Rufus'' POV:


    The speed of the white wolf surprised me. She seized the opportunity and bolted down the corridor.


    When she was about to reach the stairway, I instantly transformed into a wolf and pounced on her,


    knocking her head to the floor. Then I bit the back of her neck and dragged her back to the room.


    Frustrated, the white wolf flopped helplessly onto the carpet. A few wisps of her red hair on her


    head drooped. She didn''t look as lively and energetic as before.


    After assuming my human form, I locked the door behind me. I lifted the shackles on the ground to


    have a look and saw the wolf''s skinny legs.


    Well, I was too stupid. The shackles appeared to be ineffective against Sylvia when she


    transformed into her wolf form.


    To free myself, I dropped the chains and made my way over to the white wolf. She appeared to be


    fast asleep as shey with her eyes closed and her limbs stretched out on the floor.


    I let out a deep sigh. The white wolf''s little ears twitched as if she was secretly paying attention to


    my movements.


    "I won''t lock you up in the room anymore." I had no choice but to squat down and rub the fluffy head


    of the white wolf.


    In the end, she finally opened her eyes and wagged her tail. She even rubbed her body against my


    palm cutely.


    I gave a little snort ofughter and reached out to touch her delicate body. "But if you dare to run


    away again, I will vent my anger on ir."


    The white wolf howled angrily and pushed my hand away with her head.


    I held firm and said in amanding voice, "I''m a man of my word. If you don''t want ir to be


    locked up in prison for the rest of his life, just behave yourself."


    The white wolf instantly assumed a human form and pounced on me. "Rufus, you''ve changed! How


    dare you threaten me?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wrapped my arms around her waist and scooped her up. Sylvia kept hitting and kicking my arms.


    Restless, she gave my chin a good, hard bite, leaving saliva and bite marks behind.


    "You not only locked me up but also threatened me. I don''t want to talk to you anymore," Sylvia


    whimpered. Her aggrieved expression looked real, but I knew she was probably just thinking of


    some tricks to pull again.


    I tucked her into bed, pressed on her, and kissed her chattering lips.


    "Hmm..." Sylvia struggled with a flushed face as if she still had something to say.


    I held her face and deepened the kiss. As our lips touched, the restlessness and lust that had


    umted in my heart in the past few days were finally relieved.


    I let go of Sylvia and wiped her lips with my thumb. Her slightly red eyes looked even more pitiful.


    With a gentle voice, Sylvia pushed my chest away and stated, "You are pressing against my belly.


    Move away."


    Subtly shifting my weight, I reached out to protect her waist peremptorily and held her in my arms


    tightly. I kept kissing her as if I couldn''t kiss her enough.


    "Stop kissing me. Your saliva is all over me."


    Sylvia pouted. She sounded unhappy, but she didn''t try to yank my head away.


    With my head bowed, I sank my teeth into her corbone. I continued until her entire body was


    covered in marks of shades of red.


    After a few minutes of getting flirted with, Sylvia had already forgotten about her initial


    disappointment. She was obviously aroused as she groaned with pleasure and began to beg for


    more kisses.


    When things were about to lose control, I stopped myself and instead wrapped her in the quilt. Then


    I held her across the quilt, trying to calm down.


    "Baby, we can''t do that right now. Let''s wait until the fetus is stable enough."


    Embarrassed, Sylvia she hid her face under the quilt, and murmured, "You are the one who wants


    it."


    My heart almost melted when I saw her adorable flushed face. I held her even more tightly, not


    wanting to let her go.


    After a while, I slid my hand into the quilt and gently touched her slightly bulging belly. "Baby, stop


    messing with me, okay? Can you tell me why you want to escape from me? Is there something you


    are hiding from me? Or did Noreen do something again? Tell me so we can solve the problem


    together."


    Sylvia kept silent for a while and turned to look at me seriously. "What if I just don''t love you


    anymore?"

 Chapter 803 Difficult To Deal With

    Chapter 803 Difficult To Deal With


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I said this, even I admired myself for the stupid courage.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was probably the first and only person who had dared to provoke Rufus like this.


    I didn''t have the nerve to meet his eyes, but I had to, because Rufus held my face and forced me to


    look at him.


    His face darkened as he said in a low voice, "Repeat what you just said."


    I gulped hard and my hands began to quiver under the quilt.


    "I... I..."


    Rufus pursed his lips, his sharp eyes watching me fiercely. He was grim and sullen. His chilly


    demeanor seemed to freeze the air around us, and I involuntarily sobbed.


    "I''m just making an assumption. Don''t take it seriously..."


    "Don''t assume something that ispletely impossible!" he interrupted me, his eyes bloodshot.


    I quickly nodded and flinched. "Yes! It''s impossible. I just said if."


    Still not satisfied, Rufus kissed me hard, preventing me from speaking anything again. This time,


    the kiss was so rough and intense that I was forced to open my mouth wide and take it. And he


    even bit me!


    Rufus didn''t release me until I was out of breath. His eyes zed with rage and his breathing was


    erratic, as if he was restraining an impulse that was about to burst forth.


    I was scared and guilty. If I had known how violent he would react, I would not have said that to


    annoy him. I had never thought that he would lose control like this.


    "I''m sorry, Rufus. I know what I did made you feel insecure. And I didn''t mean... I mean, I just said


    if..."


    His face darkened further. The more I spoke, the more confidence I lost. Finally, I decided to just


    shut up.


    Rufus took a deep breath to calm himself down. His voice trembled from his intense emotions.


    "Sylvia, listen to me. Don''t talk about these hypothetical questions ever again. Even if you''re joking,


    I can''t bear it. If you say it again, I won''t spare you."


    I dropped my head and nestled into his arms fawningly. "I know, I know. I''m just so bored. I can''t


    think straight anymore after being confined to this room all day long."


    Rufus didn''t add anything. He was probably still angry.


    I didn''t dare to create another scene. I leaned forward to wrap my legs around his long ones, and


    then rubbed my head against his broad chest like a spoiled child. "Don''t be mad. I know I was


    wrong. But I really don''t want to stay in this room every day. I''ll lose my mind. Let me out to get


    some fresh air, please."


    "No," he replied with a straight face.


    I whimpered and then raised my head to kiss the corner of his mouth. "I promise I won''t leave the


    imperial pce."


    Rufus met my eyes, his lips curled up in disdain. He didn''t say anything, as if he had already read


    my mind.


    Damn it! I had lost Rufus'' trustpletely.


    "I''m really bored. I can''t let Yana sing every day. Her voice has be hoarse after singing for


    hours this afternoon." I gave him a small smile and tried my best to coax him to agree.


    "Maya has arranged something for you to kill time. She''ll bring them to you tomorrow." Rufus parted


    his thin lips slightly. He still had a stony expression and his attitude was tough.


    I sighed,pletely disinterested. I angrily turned my back to him and said, "It must be something


    for little girls. Whatever they are, I don''t want them."


    Rufus spun me around and forced me to meet his eyes. "What do you want? I''ll buy it for you." I


    pouted and seriously considered his question. Suddenly, I was struck with an idea and sat up


    excitedly. "There is one thing I want!"

 Chapter 804 Practice Witchcraft

    Chapter 804 Practice Witchcraft


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus stood up as well and pulled up my cor that had slipped down my shoulder. "What is it?" he


    asked softly.


    "This time, I returned to the pack and obtained my mother''s inheritance, but many things are still to


    be tested. A crystal ball is one of the things included in the inheritance. With the ball, I can look into


    the past and present of any given individual. I want to try if I could see Leonard again."


    As I spoke, I hauled Rufus out of bed and into the study.


    It was a separate room attached to the bedroom and as big as thetter. In it was an enormous


    bookshelf packed with books that reached all the way up to the ceiling. At night, the warm yellow


    wallmps that hung from the edge of each shelf cast a cozy glow. On therge desk sat Rufus''


    unfinished documents.


    With bare feet, I walked across the study and reached into a drawer for a sheet of paper and a pen.


    After dragging Rufus over to the leather chair, I perched on his legs while writing down the things I


    needed.


    "Can you get me gold sandy stone?" I turned my head and asked.


    Rufus rested his head on my shoulder and


    nodded slightly. "Sure, but this ck basalt can only be bought in the ck market. It may take


    some time to get it because only witches and wizards sell it."


    "It''s okay. I can wait." I bit the pen cover and checked the list. Then I handed the paper to Rufus and


    said, "Thank you, honey. I am counting on you now. I don''t want to be bored to death in the room."


    Rufusughed and folded the paper before tucking it away in his pocket. "I see."


    After that, I wanted to get off hisp, but Rufus refused. He pressed me against him and kissed me


    again. We couldn''t have sex right now, but he kept flirting with me.


    I was both delighted and helpless, but I didn''t stop him. Since I was pregnant, Rufus had been


    restraining himself. So I suppose I should appease him once in a while.


    When we went back to bed, it was already midnight. I stroked my sore hand and felt really


    exhausted and sleepy. It was my first encounter with a lusty werewolf. If it weren''t for the baby in my


    belly, Rufus wouldn''t have let me go.


    I yawned and found afortable position in Rufus'' arms. Soon I felt the sleepiness getting the


    best of me.


    But before I could drift off to sleep, I caught the sound of a deep sigh. Then the man next to me got


    out of bed quietly.


    When I woke up a little, I knew that Rufus had retreated to the balcony for a cigarette. I felt sad.


    Although Rufus didn''t say anything, I knew he was still in a bad mood.


    Even though we just shared an intimate moment together, all I felt was Rufus'' lust, not his true


    happiness.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    While thinking, I felt sleepiness dragging me back again. Minutester, I felt Rufus return to my side.


    After that, I was able to rx enough to fall asleep.


    When I woke up the next day, Rufus had already left. The empty sheet next to me felt really cold. It


    seemed that he had been away for a long time.


    I turned over listlessly as my emotions began to stir. Although the shackles were removed, I didn''t


    feel happy at all.


    Soon it was noon. I barely ate anything and then went back to bed.


    At this time, Maya came knocking on the door. She had a huge bag full of things when she walked


    in, most of which were just forughs. But what made me really happy were the materials I


    requestedst night.


    Some of them were goods to feed the bug.


    "Miss Todd, Prince Rufus has prepared something for you." I turned around to find Maya carrying a


    cage, and inside I saw a kitten.


    Incredulous, I eximed, "So cute!"


    I utched the cage and removed the snow-white kitten. It sounded like the kitten had recently


    been weaned from its mother and was still meowing.


    "Prince Rufus knew you would like it." Maya praised Rufus profusely while tidying up the things on


    the ground.


    I knew what she was trying to do. She must have been under the impression that I had fallen out of


    love with Rufus, and so she had been actively attempting to change my opinion.


    I felt bitter in my heart and couldn''t air my difficulties and grievances.


    After I yed with the cat for a while, Maya brought it downstairs to be fed.


    I looked at the kitten and was reluctant to part with it.


    Mayaughed and said, "I''ll send it back after feeding it."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    As soon as Maya left, I began to get down to business. I tried to mobilize the ck witch bloodline


    and inheritance in my body to practice the witchcraft.

 Chapter 805 The One In The Secret Dungeon

    Chapter 805 The One In The Secret Dungeon


    Rufus'' POV:


    The atmosphere in the corridor was dull. I looked at the small iron door in front of me and went lost


    in thought for a while. When the cigarette was about to burn out, I signaled the guard beside me to


    open the iron door.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ir was wearing a tank top and a pair of gym shorts. He was drinking beer and listening to music


    while rxing on a massage chair.


    People who didn''t know better would have probably thought that he was here for a vacation.


    Hearing my footsteps, ir slowly turned to me, pretending to be surprised. "Why are you here?"


    "You''re sick, so I came to see you," I replied, trying my best to keep calm even though my tone was


    laced with disdain.


    ir put down the beer in his hand, stood up, and looked at me. "Are you still mad?"


    Then, he walked up to me and patted my shoulder.


    I just rolled my eyes and then sat on a chair near the window.


    ir followed and poured a ss of water for me. "I''m not sick, and I don''t feel anything wrong with


    my body. In fact, I work out every day, and I''ve never felt so good."


    I nced at his muscles and sneered. "What''s the point of working out every day? You can''t defeat


    me no matter how hard you try."


    ir simply chuckled in response and sat across from me. "I know you''re still mad, so I won''t take


    that personally. But there is one thing I have to remind you; don''t hit me in the face next time. You


    almost broke my nose back there."


    "There is no next time," I coldly retorted. "Even if there is, I''ll make sure you won''t survive to


    comin about your nose or anything else I''m gonna break."


    ir rubbed the bridge of his nose awkwardly and didn''t say anything else. I simply looked at him


    as he did so¡ªtrying to anticipate what he was going to do next. I knew he wasn''t a person who


    would give up easily.


    As I thought of the moment he shot me, it would be a lie if I said that I didn''t mind and I''d just forgive


    him. After all, he had been my only trusted friend for so many years already. If this whole ordeal


    hadn''t happened, he would''ve been my assistant when I took over the position as the king.


    But now, I didn''t know if I could trust him anymore.


    "Tell me," I said in an audible whisper. "When did you start having a crush on Sylvia?"


    ir''s smile faded. "I don''t know. Maybe I had a crush on her the first time I saw her. I didn''t know


    she was your mate at that time."


    I clenched my fists in hopes of suppressing my anger. "Now that you know that, why did you still


    want to take her away from me?" "I''ve been holding back before, but when you guys brought me


    back from the deadly curse, I realized that life was too short." he gave me a bitter smile. "That''s why


    I decided to try my best to pursue whatever I wanted in life, or else I might regret it and¡ª"


    Before ir could finish what he was about to say, I instantly leaned over and grabbed his cor. I


    red at him as I barked, "She''s my mate. She''s the woman I love the most, and the one and only


    mother of my child. You have no chance, ir."


    ir didn''t struggle. He just stared at me with a gloomy, hurt expression. "I know what you mean


    Rufus, but what else do you expect me to do? I already tried my best to hold back."


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down. Then, I loosened my hold on his cor. "Since you care


    about Sylvia so much, I think you know why she went to the ck market and then left the imperial


    pce."


    "She was probably bored and wanted to experience something adventurous and exciting. There''s


    nothing wrong with that," ir perfunctorily answered. I could tell that he wasn''t telling the truth.


    "Sylvia might be hiding something from us, and I''m guessing it has something to do with Noreen." I


    clenched my fists. "If she''s in danger, the consequences will be dire."


    Suddenly, ir frowned and gave me a serious look. "Noreen appeared again?"

 Chapter 806 What Should I Do With Her

    Chapter 806 What Should I Do With Her


    Rufus'' POV:


    ir was also terrified of Noreen. When he realized that she had probablye to Sylvia again, he


    finally stopped joking and told me everything Sylvia had done.


    If I looked things from Sylvia''s point of view, her behavior was actually quite understandable.


    She had gone to the ck market to find someone powerful to learn more about witchcraft, and


    then returned to her pack to obtain herte mother''s inheritance. All these incidents were based on


    the fact that she wanted to awaken her power as a witch after learning that her mother was once a


    witch. I could totally understand that.


    What puzzled me was that she seemed to be in a rush to finish these tasks, and she hid it all from


    me.


    "I don''t know why she is keeping it from you. Maybe she is afraid that you won''t like it." ir''s lips


    quirked up and heughed gloatingly.


    "Shut up!" I didn''t want to be in his presence anymore, so I turned around, ready to leave.


    "Wait, I''m not done yet!" ir yelled to stop me.


    I froze in my tracks and waited for him to finish. He approached me and seriously said, "Even


    though Sylvia hase to me for help, I can sense that she has concealed a lot of information from


    me as well. Besides, when we left the imperial pce back then, I had this feeling that she really


    didn''t intend to return, so you should be more careful."


    I pressed my lips into a thin line and said in a frosty voice, "I will definitely keep an eye on my mate.


    You don''t need to concern yourself about it."


    After saying these parting words, I walked straight out of the dungeon. I was certain that ir was


    sick.


    I didn''t know if he even noticed it, but when he had mentioned Sylvia''s name, a ck bug had


    skittered across his eyeball. It must have something to do with Noreen''s curse. But he definitely had


    a crush on Sylvia for a long time and at a point, wanted to win her heart.


    Damn it, ir! It seemed that he didn''t care about our friendship anymore.


    Feeling irritated, I took out a cigarette and lit it.


    A tapping sound on ss came from behind me. ir was frantically knocking on the small window


    on the iron door.


    He gestured at me, indicating that he had something to say.


    I took two steps forward and opened the door. "What?"


    "Can you arrange some beef for me? I''ve only been eating vegetarian food these days, and it''s so


    thin and tasteless..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, I mmed the door, cutting his voice off and leaving him


    knocking manically on the window.


    He had feelings for my mate and felt no remorse, but he now even had the audacity to ask for meat.


    He was delusional.


    "Go and make sure ir only gets dry bread from now on," I ordered the soldiers expressionlessly


    and then left.


    Seeing how lively and energetic ir was in the dungeon, I decided to extend his confinement by


    one more month.


    When I went back to my pce in the evening, Sylvia was focused on watering the vegetables in


    the small garden. Maya must have got her some seeds today.


    The grape vines on the perg had already blossomed. As a gust of cold wind blew in, the petals


    rustled and drifted to the ground, some of them falling on Sylvia''s hair.


    I brushed them off her hair and she looked back to find me standing behind her.


    "You''re finally back!" She put down the watering can in surprise, pulled down her rolled-up trousers,


    and happily dragged me back into the room.


    "Slow down. There''s no need to rush. You might trip yourself."


    "No, I have to show you something!" Sylvia''s small face was beaming with joy, and her eyes


    sparkled like twinkling stars.


    I followed her into the room and sat on the sofa. She went into the study and came out a few


    secondster with her hands behind her back, as if she was going to show me something important.


    "What is it? Why are you behaving so mysteriously?" My curiosity was stoked.


    Sylvia smiled cheerfully and revealed what she had been hiding behind her back. "This is it! A


    crystal ball!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 807 The Crystal Ball

    Chapter 807 The Crystal Ball


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I swayed freely in front of Rufus, holding the purple crystal ball in my palm. "Look, I spent the whole


    afternoon making this. I was waiting for you toe back so you could see it."


    Rufus asked in surprise, "You made it that quick? How well did that go?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t tested it out yet." I was giddy with excitement. If I seed, I could learn my


    mother''s love story with Leonard. Oh, right, I totally forgot that Leonard had lost his memory


    regarding that part, so he didn''t remember my mother.


    Thinking of this, I felt a twinge of disappointment.


    Rufus noticed the change in my mood, so he came over and gave me a big hug. "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing, it''s okay. Let''s see if the crystal ball works."


    As I spoke, I dripped a drop of my blood onto the crystal ball. Then I closed my eyes and mobilized


    the strength in my body. While chanting the spell, I thought of Leonard in my mind.


    After a while, the crystal ball began emitting intense heat and kept shaking.


    "It works!" eximed Rufus.


    I opened my eyes immediately. The crystal ball showed a likeness of Leonard, just as I had


    predicted.


    The young Leonard was attractive and full of life.


    "Your eyes and brows look just like Leonard''s when he was young." Rufus suddenly shifted his gaze


    at me.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With his remark, I touched my eyebrows subconsciously.


    "And your eyes are all dark green."


    I smiled bitterly. "But I never once suspected that he was my father."


    Rufus held my hand andforted, "Don''t think too much. Just let bygones be bygones, Sylvia."


    I nodded and continued to watch the scene on the crystal ball.


    This part of the memory should be when Leonard just got married. He was holding a newborn baby


    and seemed clueless about how tofort her. The baby girl clenched her fists and giggled as if


    she was amused.


    I guessed that the newborn baby must be Alina.


    The next moment, a little girl of around seven or eight years old with a delicate face appeared. She


    was as fragile as a doll, chasing after Leonard and calling him daddy.


    Even though Leonard had begun to show signs of aging, including wrinkles around his eyes, he was


    still a lovely man. He looked much more serious than before.


    Alina upied most of Leonard''s memory. In those scenes, Alina called him dad for the first time,


    yed piano for him to celebrate his birthday, and danced with him at hering-of


    -age ceremony.


    "This crystal ball will show the most unforgettable moments in a person''s life. Despite Leonard''s


    reputation as amitted soldier, his family was actually his top priority," I said with a smile.


    Despite their many disagreements and even a few fights, Alina had always been important to


    Leonard.


    Even I realized that Leonard faced a predicament of his own. Alina was his beloved daughter. No


    father was willing to let his daughter marry into another pack far away from home. If he could help it,


    he definitely would have wanted his daughter to stay with him.


    However, Alina''s ambition was too evident. Staying in the pack might bring endless trouble and


    perhaps even danger to Alina herself.


    Everything Leonard had done was all for the betterment of Alina''s life, but he didn''t have the chance


    to see it.


    "Like my father, Leonard had a rough demeanor but a gentle heart inside." Rufus sighed.


    "Yes."


    Two people with simr temperament could be good friends. That was the case for Leonard


    and Ethan. The difference was that sometimes, Ethan was more disinterested and impersonal. It


    was always ck and white for him, and he carried that attitude into his reign.


    This was what it took to be a well-respected king.

 Chapter 808 The Scene Before Death

    Chapter 808 The Scene Before Death


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Alina''s figure kept appearing on the crystal ball. Rufus was worried that seeing her would make me


    feel dispirited, so he suggested that I should watch Leonard''s memory another time.


    Hearing him say that just amused me. Rufus was so sweet and considerate. He always paid


    attention to my feelings even though it wasn''t really a big deal.


    "It''s okay. Even though Leonard didn''t say it often, he actually loved Alina very much. I''ve always


    known that." I smiled. "That doesn''t mean he didn''t love me, though."


    I didn''t actually mind it. Even though I wasn''t that important to Leonard, I could totally understand it.


    After all, he only found out that I was his daughter a few days before he died.


    Rufus lovingly ran his fingers through my hair. "Honey, you''ve always been important to Leonard.


    There''s no doubt about that."


    I gave him a bright smile. "Of course."


    Otherwise, why would the crystal ball show my pictures all of a sudden?


    The second half of his memory was basically the scenes after I met Leonard. Every time we met¡ª


    from training to dining with each other¡ªthe crystal ball never left a single detail. Those memories


    were probably unforgettable to him.


    I cried andughed throughout the whole thing, but I also felt a bit sad.


    Everyone told me to let go, but it wasn''t that easy for me to move on. He was the father that I had


    been yearning to see for more than 10 years.


    I wasn''t even given the chance to call him my father.


    I knew that this was my fate and I couldn''t change it, but it was still difficult for me to calm down.


    As tears profusely streamed down my cheeks, I couldn''t help but sob.


    Rufus just silently sat beside me and helped me wipe away my tears.


    When the image in the crystal ball changed again, thest period of Leonard''s life appeared. It was


    the time when Rufus and I came his pack for Alina''s wedding.


    "Leonard knew that you were his biological daughter at that time," Rufus said.


    As I looked at the crystal ball, I found Leonard looking at me as he silently stood behind. A hint of


    love, concern as well as fear shed in his eyes while he contemted walking up to me. He


    seemed overwhelmed.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but sob again, tears now blurring my vision. I extended my arms in hopes of being


    able to touch Leonard, but the moment I did so, all I felt was the surface of the cold ss.


    "Dad..." I whimpered. I felt like I was about to suffocate because of the lump that had formed in my


    throat.


    He never responded. Not that I anticipated him to, but it was heartbreaking just knowing that the


    one I held dear was now dead and would nevere back again.


    "Honey, I''m sure he''s still watching over you. He''s probably watching you as we speak," Rufus said,


    trying tofort me. "All he wants is for you to be happy."


    I grabbed Rufus'' shirt and pulled him toward me. I cried so hard that I began choking on my sobs. I


    could hardly even think straight.


    Rufus kept gently patting me on the back¡ªtrying to make me feel better. But all of a sudden, his


    tone became serious as he said, "Sylvia, look at the crystal ball. Something seems strange."


    Upon his request, I slightly turned around and nced at the crystal ball, tears still blurring my


    vision. The image inside the crystal ball shifted to Alina''s wedding day¡ªthe part when Noreen


    kidnapped me and everybody was panicking. Then, the scene shifted to Leonard, who woke up


    from the bed in a sickly state. Still in her wedding dress, Alina was feeding him a bowl of soup.


    I looked at the crystal ball in bewilderment. Why weren''t there servants or doctors around Leonard?


    He looked seriously ill!


    In the image, Leonard refused to drink the soup. But when Alina said something to him, he knocked


    over the soup, which immediately spilled all over the floor. The look on Alina''s face wasn''t


    something I''d seen before. She looked pissed. It wasn''t that obvious since the angry expression


    only momentarily shed across her face, but I saw it.


    I was even more puzzled, especially since I still remembered what Alina said at that time. She told


    me that when Leonard fainted, she was busy evacuating the guests in the front hall.


    But in the crystal ball, she never did such a thing. I saw Alina the moment Leonard fainted, as well


    as when he woke up.

 Chapter 809 Find The Murderer

    Chapter 809 Find The Murderer


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I straightened up and peered intently into the crystal ball, fearing I might miss something.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After days and nights of spection, I could finally get the truth about what had happened that day.


    But much to my disappointment, I couldn''t hear any sound from the crystal ball and could only see


    the pictures.


    The argument between Leonard and Alina went on for quite some time. Leonard seemed to want to


    call someone in, but no one came in.


    Alina, on the other hand, began to behave strangely. She no longer respected Leonard like before


    and even forced him to drink the soup.


    I could see that Leonard didn''t want to drink that bowl of soup.


    Seeing this, Rufus and I exchanged meaningful nces, both feeling that something wasn''t right.


    In the pictures, Alina was cleaning up the shattered shards of the bowl in silence. Leonard seemed


    to feel bad as he kept staring at Alina''s back. It looked like he wanted to say something but chose to


    remain silent.


    I understood Leonard''s stubborn character. He probably felt too ashamed to apologize.


    I held Rufus'' hands tightly and stared at the crystal ball without blinking.


    After a while, disagreement rose again between Leonard and Alina. Shocked and in disbelief,


    Leonard trembled and staggered back.


    I was intrigued about what Alina said to get Leonard so worked up.


    But Alina stood with her back against Leonard.


    Suddenly, the images turned dark. A familiar plume of ck smoke sprang up behind Leonard.


    "Noreen!" I blurted out the name without a second thought.


    Sure enough, after a while, Noreen appeared holding a corpse, and it turned out to be Alina''s fiance


    Chet!


    My eyes widened while my mouth was agape in disbelief. It looked like Noreen had killed Chet long


    before Leonard died. If that was really the case, Chet couldn''t have possibly been manipted by


    witchcraft to kill Leonard like Alina had imed!


    I couldn''t help trembling. The closer I was to the truth, the less I dared uncover all the secrets.


    A chill swept in my body and intensified. I felt like I was losing it.


    "Sylvia, calm down!" Rufus also sensed that I was losing control over myself, so he called me


    repeatedly, trying to calm me down.


    He kept caressing my arms, trying to warm me up. I squeezed his hands tight and tried to calm


    down.


    The images in the crystal ball kept going. Noreen tossed Chet on the ground like a piece of rag


    while Alina stood behind her. Although she didn''t say anything, her action had brought enough


    destructive power to Leonard.


    A massive blow appeared to have hurt Leonard so severely that he lost his footing and fell to the


    ground.


    "Something''s wrong. Leonard didn''t look like he fell to the ground because of shock. Look! He had


    no strength to support himself and could even barely breathe. The veins on his hands have turned


    red as if he has been poisoned," Rufus frowned and analyzed the scene calmly.


    I didn''t say anything and instead gritted my teeth as I watched Alina lose control. She bawled and


    ridiculed Leonard, but I couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    It was not until Noreen thrust a dagger into Alina''s hand that I almost went crazy. Thinking of the


    way Alina had acted, I had guessed what would happen next.


    Rufus wrapped his arms around me and said, "Calm down, Sylvia. Let''s see what would happen


    first."


    After Noreen handed the dagger to Alina, she disappeared, leaving thetter and Leonard arguing.


    Alina lost it and wailed at Leonard while wielding the dagger


    Suddenly, Leonard seemed to see something horrible. He halted in his tracks and extended his


    hand to Alina as if he wanted her toe over.


    But Alina was still in a state of frenzy. As Leonard got closer, she jabbed the dagger into his chest.

 Chapter 810 She Killed Her Father

    Chapter 810 She Killed Her Father


    Rufus'' POV:


    The scene on the crystal ball shocked me to my core.


    I actually doubted Alina once, but Sylvia kept telling me that no matter how menacing a person was,


    they would never cross the bottom line of killing their own parents. She believed that Alina was no


    exception and that she wouldn''t go as far as to murder her father. After all, Leonard had raised her,


    and he loved her so much.


    But now, Alina''s true colors were revealed. The cruel side of her personality had now been exposed


    to us.


    Sylvia was too shocked to say anything, and her body trembled while she sobbed. I could tell that


    she was on the edge of losing control.


    I held her tight in my arms, afraid that she would lose control and hurt herself.


    The truth was too cruel, even for me. I never thought Alina would be so ruthless to the point that she


    was willing to murder her own father by stabbing his body multiple times with a dagger.


    Even though she was weeping afterward, she probably did that because she was afraid of getting


    med.


    At the end of the scene, Leonard stayed still on the ground, slowly dying of blood loss. Alina could


    have saved him, but she did nothing. She only watched Leonard slowly die until he breathed hisst


    breath.


    Just then, the crystal ball suddenly blew into tiny little pieces that scattered on the carpet, most


    likely because it couldn''t bear Sylvia''s uncontroble power anymore.


    Sylvia was trembling violently. I wanted to hold her closer, but she pushed me away and broke out


    of my arms.


    Despite that, I reached out for her and pulled her close to me again although she was struggling to


    break free. "Sylvia, calm down. Let''s find a way to get revenge on her."


    But at that point, Sylvia couldn''t hear me anymore. She kept murmuring to herself¡ª vowing that she


    would kill Alina. Darkness brewed in her eyes, and her body felt a lot colder than before.


    It began raining heavily outside again, and that was when she struggled violently to get out of my


    arms. Her voice got mixed with the sound of the pouring rain as she screamed at me, telling me to


    let her go.


    I didn''t exert too much strength while she was struggling because I was worried that she would get


    hurt. Thus, she eventually managed to break free from my hold.


    Seeing that she was about to sprint through the door, I quickly went over to the door and locked it.


    "Let me go! I''m gonna kill Alina!" Sylvia growled. ck smoke enveloped her body as she kept


    trying to push me away. At the same time, crows were gathering outside the window, wanting to fly


    inside.


    Sylvia grew even more infuriated when I didn''t budge an inch. The air around her was unusually


    spiteful.


    I tried to make here back to her senses by calling her name over and over, but it didn''t work,


    not this time.


    Sylvia screamed as she kept attacking me, but I didn''t dare to fight back.


    I had no choice but to take her blows passively while making sure she didn''t hurt herself. In the


    process, she hit me in the chest.


    As soon as I bumped into the wall, I coughed out blood.


    Just then, Sylvia grabbed me by my neck and red at me.


    I grabbed her hand, took a deep breath, and tried to calm her down by gently saying, "Sylvia, please


    calm down. We can talk this over."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sylvia''s shoulders were visibly trembling as a hesitant look shed across her pitch-ck eyes.


    I coughed again and gently touched her cheek. "Sylvia, let''s face this together, okay?"


    She nkly stared at me for a moment. Then, she whimpered. Her eyes slowly returned to normal,


    and it didn''t take long before she dropped to the floor¡ªcovering her face with her hands and


    sobbing uncontrobly.


    I held her in my arms and gentlyforted her.


    Sylvia grabbed my cor and choked on her sobs. "Rufus, I don''t care about thew anymore. I''m


    going to kill her myself!"


    "I know," I said in an audible whisper. "I''ll help you.

 Chapter 811 Knights Love

    Chapter 811 Knight''s Love


    Alina''s POV:


    By the time dawn broke on the horizon, I had already freshened up.


    Outside the room stood a row of servants carrying all the things needed for the Alpha Ceremony.


    The crown, made of pure gold and designed like a peacock''s tail, was recently unearthed from the


    pack''s museum. The feather designs, among other details, were realistically carved. When I was


    born, the best craftsman in the pack crafted this for me to wear on the day I became the Alpha. It


    was also a great blessing from my father.


    I touched the ruby on the crown. Thinking of my father, my heart suddenly stopped.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a pity that my father wasn''t around to watch me take over his position.


    He had always put the members of the pack before himself. When he was alive, he worried that I


    would cause problems for the pack if I took over his position.


    This time, he had no chance to stop me anymore. Dressed in a traditional white robe, I smoothened


    the gold thread embroidery in front. I was in a trance.


    What I used to dislike had now be the only thing I''d got.


    I bent slightly and asked my servant to put the crown on my head, along with the matching ruby


    ne and earrings.


    As I gazed at my reflection with the sparkling jewels, I felt like everything was just a dream.


    Just a month ago, I was still a hopeless loser who had no control over my fate.


    But now, I could control the life and death of countless individuals. After the ceremony, my life would


    take a massive turn.


    I took a deep breath and followed the servant slowly to the lounge.


    At about seven o''clock, there was a knock on the door. Warren came in to walk me through the


    entire process of the ceremony.


    Dressed in high-end clothes, with an extraordinary temperament, he would be presiding over the


    ceremony. Although he had lost a lot of weight, his gorgeous face was still clearly defined.


    The sun streaming in through the window shone on him, dispelling his innate coldness and slightly


    warming up his features.


    I stood up and walked to him, smiling. "You came early."


    Warren''s facial expression didn''t shift at all. Instead, he offered a cordial grin and responded, "Let''s


    just get this over with. There are still a lot of things to doter."


    I nodded and invited him to have a seat. During this time, Warren had been handling a lot of matters


    of the pack. Perhaps as a result of losing a loving father figure, Warren suddenly became more


    steady and matured than ever, which made him all the more attractive.


    Looking at his side profile, my heart skipped a beat.


    Because of my father''s death, not only did Edwin be gray-haired overnight, but Owen also


    started feeling down in the dumps. The two pirs of the pack gradually delegated power and


    authority to others, obviously not wanting to deal with the pack''s affairs anymore.


    So once the ceremony was over, I would officially announce that Warren would take over the


    position of Beta.


    From today on, Warren would officially be my most devoted aide.


    I poured a cup of warm tea for Warren and said in a soft voice, "There won''t be any problem with


    the ceremony, trust me. Have you had breakfast? Do you want something to eat?"


    Without raising his head, Warren scrawled on the paper and replied, "No, thanks."


    After thinking for a while, I got off the couch and sat next to him. I leaned over and asked, "Is there


    anything else I need to pay attention to?" Warren covered the pen with the cap, stood up, and


    summoned the dresser inside to fix my makeup.


    Since we would not be alone anymore, it got difficult for me to get close to him and talk to him in


    private.


    Warren had been like this recently. In all of our interactions, he had maintained an air of casual


    politeness and formality. Although he had been a man of few words since birth, he used to be very


    chatty whenever he was in my presence. But now, he seemed distant and quiet.


    There was nothing I could do to make things better between us.


    Warren''s indifference made me realize that we couldn''t go back to the good old days.


    The make-up artist came in shortly to fix my makeup. I tried to make myself look decent and


    generous. Then I smiled at Warren and asked, "Where is Flora? Have you two set a date for your


    wedding?"


    For the first time today, Warren met my eyes and shed a grin. "The wedding will happen soon.


    We will get married sometime after the Alpha Ceremony."


    Warren''s expression of pure joy at the mention of Flora made it seem as though everything else


    was meaningless in his eyes, except for her.


    Suddenly, my smile froze. I felt like my heart was pricked by a needle, and I couldn''t force a smile


    anymore.

 Chapter 812 Being Crowned

    Chapter 812 Being Crowned


    Alina''s POV:


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren became very chatty when Flora was mentioned.


    But I was suddenly bored. So I excused myself, saying that I was tired. Then, I asked him to leave.


    The make-up artist helped me fix my makeup and left too. I sat alone on the sofa in a daze.


    My breathing was the only sound in the empty room.


    The sun came up gradually, and the area where the light filtered into the room became


    progressively wider. The dust motes in the air looked like flying moths.


    I reached out to catch the dust as I did in childhood, but I was still only met with air.


    Unlike in the past though, no oneughed at me for being a little fool who liked to do stupid things.


    The water in the ss had gone cold, and the servant forgot to bring me a new ss of water.


    I picked up the ss and took a sip. The cold liquid slid into my stomach, dousing my remaining


    rational thoughts.


    My heart felt as if it had been plunged into water.


    I should have been happy, but I felt no joy at all. All my nerve endings seemed to have gone numb,


    and all those words about happiness were very far from me.


    Music flowed in from the window, intensifying the feeling that I was a lonely person who had been


    abandoned.


    Today was my big day.


    My mind shed back to myst birthday party. Although it wasn''t as major a day as today, I had my


    father, Warren, a group of elders who loved me, and Coco, who was my most loyal maid.


    Back then, I was probably the princess people envied.


    But now, even though it might look from the outside like I had everything, I knew I had lost the most


    important things in my life.


    A stream of sadness rushed from my heart to my brain, bringing with it a hint of indifference.


    Fortunately, a servant walked in at that moment and informed me that the ceremony was beginning.


    I finally dispelled the meaningless sadness.


    Although the Alpha Ceremony wasn''t as grand as the king''s coronation ceremony, everything that


    was required had been arranged. Only pack members were going to attend the event, but the


    square was still tightly packed with people. This sight gave me an unprecedented ego boost.


    All those people and elders of the pack who didn''t take me seriously before now had to be


    respectful and waited for my orders.


    All my negative thoughts suddenly disappeared and I felt that everything was worth it.


    There was nothing more tempting than power and status in the world, wasn''t there?


    With a dignified smile, I gracefully ced my hand with a huge diamond ring on my chest and


    saluted them back.


    Warren began to recite the session edict, and everyone listened attentively.


    Then Owen came on the stage and presented me with a ck sapphire ring, which exhibited my


    new status as the Alpha. The ring appeared ck in the absence of light. However, as soon as the


    sun shone on it, it would emit a bright blue light. Owen ced the ring on my finger and tied the


    golden cloak for me.


    The whole process was solemn and serious.


    It was only when it was time for my crowning that my heart began racing. This was the most


    important step of the Alpha Ceremony. If I passed this portion, I would be the real Alpha of this


    pack.


    Edwin walked onto the stage with a peacock crown in his hand. The Alpha crown of each pack was


    unique. The Silver Moon Pack''s totem was a peacock, so the previous Alpha crowns were the same


    peacock style.


    Just as Edwin was about to crown me, Sylvia and Prince Rufus suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 813 One Last Step

    Chapter 813 One Last Step


    Alina''s POV:


    As I watched Rufus and Sylvia, who had suddenly appeared in front of me, I subconsciously


    touched the ring I''d just worn. I was inexplicably flustered all of a sudden.


    Every time I saw Sylvia, somethingbad happened. Besides, she and Rufus were eyeing me very


    aggressively. They didn''t seem to be here to celebrate the ceremony.


    I forced a smile and tried to look calm. "Prince Rufus, what suddenly brings you here? And your


    mate..."


    Speaking of Sylvia, I paused and then chose the word mate because I really didn''t want to mention


    the name that made me instinctively sick.


    Rufus was still so handsome. It would be better if he didn''t speak. Every time he opened his mouth,


    I wished he could have just been a dumb handsome man.


    But I was not in the mood to admire his goodlooking face now, because my gut was warning me


    that I was doomed.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus snorted and blurted out, "You look cheerful. You stepped on Leonard''s corpse and got the


    Alpha''s position, and it seems that you actually quite enjoy it."


    "What do you mean?" I was unnerved as I stared at his handsome face. Damn it! What did he mean


    by that? Had I somehow exposed myself?


    I nced at Sylvia again. As expected, she was ring at me as if I had killed her father.


    My heart leaped to my throat, and my back was instantly drenched with cold sweat.


    "Prince Rufus, what do you mean?" Edwin, who looked as frail as a man on his deathbed, suddenly


    became energetic with sharp eyes. "What do you mean by saying that Alina stepped on her father''s


    corpse to ascend to the Alpha position? Haven''t we already found Leonard''s murderer?"


    "No, Alina is the one who killed Leonard."


    Rufus'' words sessfully shocked everyone.


    Edwin, Owen, and the others stared at me in disbelief.


    I took one step back and shook my head frantically. "No! It wasn''t me! How could I kill my father?"


    "That''s right, Prince Rufus. How could Alina kill her own father? He was her biological father, and he


    loved her so much."


    Owen became a little emotional and began to cough violently. Warren rushed to his side tofort


    him.


    Although Edwin was also shocked, he didn''t instantly believe the usation. He fixed his serious


    gaze on Rufus and said, "We can''t simply believe your mere words, Prince Rufus. Do you have any


    evidence?"


    "Perhaps there has been some mistake, Prince Rufus? I''ve watched Alina grow up. She is not that


    kind of cruel person." Owen scrutinized me with aplex expression and seriously asked, "Am I


    right, Alina? I don''t believe you''re the kind of person who would kill her father."


    My lips quivered. "Yes, yes, he was my father!"


    "Anyway, we still need evidence," Edwin interjected.


    I had been racking my brains, trying to recall the whole series of events. I remembered with


    certainty that Noreen was the only one who knew the truth. There was no way she would reveal this


    to Sylvia and the others. Besides, I had tampered the surveince cameras in the corridor, so no


    one else would know what happened.


    How could Rufus have got his hands on any evidence? Maybe he and Sylvia were just bluffing and


    wanted me to implicate myself.


    I inhaled deeply and considered how to give an exnation. Just as I was about to speak, Rufus


    extracted a crystal ball slightly bigger than a fist from the canvas bag Sylvia carried.


    "This crystal ball will show what happened that day. Let''s see if my ims are true or not."


    After saying this, he ced the crystal ball on his palm and was about to activate it.


    I had seen this crystal ball before. Noreen had used it to show me how well my father and Sylvia got


    along in private! So they weren''t pretending!


    Panic overwhelmed me. While no one was paying attention, I charged forward, wanting to smash


    the crystal ball.

 Chapter 814 Disfigured

    Chapter 814 Disfigured


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I flung my arms around Alina''s waist to stop her from smashing the crystal ball.


    Her cape was in disarray and strands of her hair had fallen in front of her eyes. She looked


    extremely flustered, but she still behaved arrogantly with me. "Let me go. You are a jinx. Whoever


    touches younds in trouble!"


    In an indifferent tone, I whispered in her ear, "You deserve this. I deliberately chose today to expose


    your lie. I wanted to make you taste desperation when you were so close to sess."


    Alina red at me and said through gritted teeth, "Sylvia, you''re going to die a horrible death!"


    I smiled disdainfully. "You should be thinking about how to exin your actions to everyone."


    At this moment, the crystal ball in Rufus'' palm slowly floated in the air and began to disy the


    scene of Leonard''s death.


    When they saw how Alina plunged the dagger into Leonard''s chest, the crowd eximed


    collectively.


    Alina must have realized that she waspletely doomed. The arrogance and pride on her face


    melted away, leaving only panic and agitation in their ce.


    "Stop!" she yelled in desperation, but it was toote for her to do anything now.


    When everyone saw Leonard slowly dying, their hearts broke. With the current level of medical


    technology, he could have been saved that day even though he had been stabbed. However, Alina


    did nothing but stand there and watch coldly as his life slowly drained away.


    Edwin was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. His eyes were bloodshot, and he fell to the


    ground, muttering something to himself.


    Owen tried to get a handle over his emotions with whatever was left of his sanity, but he still couldn''t


    conceal the murderous intent in his eyes. He marched forward and pped Alina tightly across her


    face.


    "You!" He was so enraged that words failed him. Finally, with tears in his eyes, he pointed his


    trembling finger at Alina and said, "Has your father ever done anything wrong to you since


    childhood? You were more important to him than anything else, even his own life. He was


    constantly worried about your happiness. He was afraid that you would be aggrieved and unhappy if


    you married the wrong person. But in the end, you didn''t understand his painstaking efforts. You


    even murdered your father just to achieve your selfish goal! Alina, do you still have a heart?"


    Owen couldn''t take the strain any longer and stumbled backward. Flora rushed to hold him up and


    comforted him softly.


    Warren was on the verge of breaking down as well. His eyes went to the crystal ball repeatedly,


    pain etched deeply on his face. "Why didn''t you save him? You could have saved him." "No, I didn''t.


    I didn''t kill my father. I was forced to do that. When I came to my senses, the dagger was already


    buried in his heart." Tears gushed down Alina''s face. She tried to defend herself, but no one


    believed her or pitied her anymore.


    "Even so, why didn''t you save him when you could?" Warren''s eyes were tinged red and he


    screamed maniacally.


    Alina didn''t know what to say. She just rambled on, wanting everyone to believe her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But the evidence was conclusive. All of Alina''s excuses were in vain.


    At this time, a grieving werewolf charged up the stage and wielded his long sword at Alina.


    Rufus rushed to us and pulled me behind him. Then he gently pushed Alina forward.


    Alina screamed and dodged the de of the sword. Her hair was almostpletely undone, and


    her cape was covered with dust. The ring, which represented the power of Alpha, fell to the ground


    and rolled toward me. I crouched down to pick it up and tucked it away safely.


    The werewolf looked formidable. It was obvious that he was well-trained in martial arts. He shed


    his sword in Alina''s direction without hesitation.


    Alina let out a piercing scream as her face was cut. There was a deep wound on her once beautiful


    face, leaving herpletely disfigured.

 Chapter 815 You Deserve It

    Chapter 815 You Deserve It


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Alina rolled on the ground in pain, but soon she couldn''t even make a sound anymore. Blood


    streamed down her face, which soon stained the ground.


    The werewolf that was holding a sword in his hand clenched his jaw and narrowed his eyes at her.


    Noticing that he was about to stab Alina again, Owen stopped him.


    "Calm down, Calum! Alina will be punished by thew for what she has done!"


    Calum''s eyes glowed red as he red at Owen. "How the hell can you expect me to calm down?


    She didn''t only kill your Alpha, but also my son! She even put the me on my poor son after his


    death and portrayed him as a murderer! Do you still want to cover for her even after what she has


    done?!"


    Now I remembered that Calum was Chet''s father. I met him in the Silver Moon Pack once before the


    wedding.


    He looked like he was still in his forties, but his hair was starting to turn gray, and he looked quite


    haggard. He had lost his only child, so he was definitely heartbroken. I could tell that this middle-


    aged wolf was overwhelmed with sadness and lost all his senses now that he had found out about


    the truth.


    "I have to kill this murderer with my own hands to avenge my son!" Calum eximed as he pushed


    Owen away and raised his sword, intending to stab Alina to death.


    "No! Please don''t kill me! I didn''t do it!" Alina screamed as she tried to back away. She no longer


    seemed dignified and elegant. That was probably the first time that she had been so embarrassed


    in front of everyone.


    The entire scene was chaotic as Owen and the others tried to stop Calum from doing what he was


    about to do. They didn''t want to see Leonard''s daughter being chopped to death in front of


    everyone.


    At that point, Calum was getting more and more furious. The veins on his hands were starting to


    bulge as he coldly looked at them and said, "Since you don''t want to see her get killed in public,


    does that mean I can kill her when all of you aren''t around?"


    Owen nced at Alina for a moment before he finally fell silent.


    What Calum said made sense. As long as they wouldn''t be able to see Alina get killed, they would


    have no qualms about it.


    No one was willing to speak for Alina. Although she was about to be an Alpha only moments


    ago, I highly doubted that anyone would be loyal to her now.


    A she-wolf who killed her own father was doomed to be nailed to the pir of shame forever.


    "Why don''t you trust me?!" Alina eximed as she burst into tears. "I didn''t kill Chet!"


    "Shut the fuck up!" Edwin roared, almost as if he could no longer bear Alina''s stupidity anymore.


    "Or else I won''t be able to control myself from killing you myself right this instance!"


    Edwin had never shouted at Alina before, but when the images in the crystal ball reyed in his


    mind, he knew that she hadpletely crossed the line.


    What he said was enough to frighten Alina and shut her up. She trembled in fear as she clutched


    her dress.


    Calum was about to make a move, but Warren took his sword and stopped him.


    Alina immediately retreated afterward, wanting to escape. But as soon as she saw her own


    reflection on the ss door behind her, she let out an ear-piercing scream and covered her face.


    "M-My face! Oh my God!"


    I felt ecstatic when I saw Alina starting to lose her mind.


    The face that she had been so proud of had now been disfigured. That was only part of the price


    she had to pay for Leonard''s death.


    "Call the doctor! Now!" She roared as she rushed in front of Owen and the others. "I''m the Alpha


    here! All of you have to listen to me!"


    However, Owen and Edwin simply ignored her and looked away, not bothering to respond.


    Seeing their indifferent expressions, Alina grabbed Warren''s arm and pleaded, "Warren, call the


    doctor. Please. I don''t want to look like this!"


    Warren shed her a sad look before he pulled his arm from her grip. "You deserve it."


    Hearing that, Alina stopped crying and nkly looked at the crowd of people that were also staring


    at her. Then, she suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Are you fucking crazy?" Flora, who was standing behind Warren, muttered. She looked utterly


    terrified as she stared at Alina.


    I, on the other hand, was silently standing in the corner with my hands in my sleeves. I secretly


    activated the crystal ball to continue ying what the hypocrite Alina had done.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 816 Lets Perish Together

    Chapter 816 Let''s Perish Together


    Alina''s POV:


    Everyone around me looked at me as though I were a lunatic. The disgust in their eyes made me


    feel terrible.


    But I couldn''t me them. I was indeed no different from a madwoman now. The sharp pain and the


    endless humiliation was making me go crazy.


    I knew that I waspletely doomed this time. I would lose everything¡ªeverything!


    It wasn''t until I heard a familiar female voice that I came back to my senses. She was calling me


    crazy!


    With tears streaming down my face, I looked at Flora, who had cursed me just now. Her cheeks


    were as ruddy as a ripe apple, and she held her round belly calmly. Warren stood in front of her


    protectively, eyeing me in disgust.


    The people I used to look down upon now all trampled on me. How the tables had turned!


    Overwhelming anger made my heart ache.


    The scene on the crystal ball still went on. I couldn''t stop it anyway. The only thing I could do now


    was look for an escape. Calum would never let me go and would definitely kill me. It was better to


    make a run for it.


    As for Owen and Edwin, since they already knew the truth, I knew they wouldn''t help me anymore.


    Everything happened so suddenly that I had no chance to prepare.


    My mind was a total mess. How could this have happened? Only Noreen could''ve exposed me in


    public with such a trick!


    Could Noreen have set me up secretly?


    But we were on the same side. It would do her no good to hurt me.


    I looked around anxiously, trying to find Noreen. Finally, my eyesnded on Sylvia.


    Sylvia noticed my gaze and sneered at me coldly. The contempt in her eyes made me re up.


    However, I noticed just then that her hands, partly hidden under her sleeves, gently moved. The


    way she gestured was the same as that of Noreen when she activated the crystal ball in front of me


    once.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. I thought I was wrong, but Sylvia looked at me provocatively, as if she


    had read my mind.


    She seemed to know what I had realized as well as my deepest fear.


    I was shocked to my core as I recalled what happened after Noreen showed up. Although she didn''t


    directly target Sylvia, everything that happened was all indirectly rted to her.


    So Noreen''s ultimate goal was to get to Sylvia, and I became nothing but cannon fodder!


    This was between Noreen and Sylvia. Why should I be the one to take the fall?


    The sheer amount of rage boiling inside me gave me a sudden burst of power. I pushed past the


    crowd, rushed to Sylvia, and grabbed her hands ¡ªall in the blink of an eye.


    Sylvia didn''t see iting. The crystal ball fell and smashed onto the ground. Pieces of ss flew


    in all directions.


    "It was you!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All eyes were now focused on me and Sylvia.


    I turned to the crowd and shouted, "It''s her! She''s the one controlling the crystal ball. She''s a ck


    witch!"


    Rufus was the first to move to protect Sylvia. He pried my hands off of her and threw me to the


    ground. "Alina, you''re hopeless!"


    I couldn''t care less. I stood up and tried to attack Sylvia again, but Rufus stopped me and threw me


    to the ground once more.


    I cried andughed like a lunatic. Pointing at Sylvia, I roared at the crowd, "Are you all fucking


    blind? It''s clear as day that she framed me! I''ve seen Noreen use the same crystal ball. It''s


    obviously something that only belongs to ck witches. So why does Sylvia have it? Moreover, she


    knows how to use it. That proves that she''s on the same side as Noreen, and she might even be a


    ck witch too! You''ve all been cheated by her!"


    "You''re crazy!" Edwin roared angrily, thinking that I was ndering Sylvia.


    "Yes, I''m crazy," I shot back, spit flying everywhere. "It''s better than being stupid! You''re all fools!


    You should arrest Sylvia and execute this damned ck witch!" In the end, I just screamed at the


    top of my lungs and my voice came out shrill.

 Chapter 817 Chaos

    Chapter 817 Chaos


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I refrained from saying anything while Alina was busyshing out. In fact, I even felt a little strangely


    relieved. Never before had I believed that I could keep this secret forever. If the opportunity now


    presented itself, it might be best for me to take it. If they found out that I was a witch, it might


    actually make it easier for me to leave in the future.


    "Arrest her!" Alina was on the verge of breaking down. There was clearly a lot of suffering behind


    her outbursts of sobbing and yelling.


    Rufus stood in front of me nervously. He had always been afraid that my real identity as a hybrid of


    a werewolf and a ck witch would be exposed. He was worried that if word got out that I was


    rted to the ck witch race, someone would use this to hurt me.


    I lowered my eyes to avert my gaze. A surge ofplex emotions came rushing in. But since I had


    chosen this path, there was no turning back.


    "Go and catch Alina!" Rufus immediately ordered a soldier to drag Alina away.


    "No! You can''t just conceal the truth because you are the prince!" Blood and tears sttered across


    Alina''s face. She instantly retreated behind Owen and Edwin, thinking that this would increase her


    odds.


    "You imed that Sylvia was a ck witch. Where is your proof?" Warren asked in a hostile tone,


    clearly not believing Alina.


    Alina gritted her teeth as she replied, "The broken crystal ball lying on the floor right now is the


    proof. How could she activate it if she has no knowledge about witchcraft?"


    Alina''s words silenced everyone and made them all turn their attention to me.


    "And it was Noreen who killed my father! She put me under a spell! Sylvia is clearly on Noreen''s


    side. She infiltrated the werewolf race as a spy for the ck witch. She''s the one you need to


    catch!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina seemed to have found some hope. She became more and more arrogant and confident.


    While I found her words pathetically amusing, I also felt a slight twinge in my heart. I felt sorry for


    Alina because of how foolish she was.


    But she also sessfully aroused their suspicion, and everyone began to talk about my identity.


    The others, including Owen and Edwin, remained silent. They appeared to be tired of this farce.


    At this crucial moment, Flora came up behind me and gently took my hand, as if she wanted to give


    me strength.


    I was moved, but also felt guilty, knowing that I owed Rufus and my friends too much.


    Everyone who heard Alina''s words was somehow affected. They started looking at me suspiciously


    with fear evident in their eyes. They even criticized Rufus, thinking that he was biasing me just


    because I was his mate.


    Seeing that Rufus was getting involved, I couldn''t take it anymore. To protect my loved one from


    getting involved, I came clean about being a ck witch.


    "Yes, I am a hybrid of a werewolf and a ck witch. This matter has nothing to do with anyone else


    around me. There''s nobody to me but me."


    Upon hearing what I said, everyone present was shocked.


    At the same time, a furious Rufusmanded, "Sylvia, stop it!"


    He tried to stand in front of me in an effort to shield me from the hostile stares.


    But I stood firm and didn''t give in. I pushed his hand away and continued, "Although I have the


    blood of the ck witch, I want to rify that I have a deep grudge against Noreen. We are


    absolutely not on the same side. And I certainly have nothing to do with Leonard''s death."


    Finally, I gave Alina a meaningful look.


    She trembled all over. I didn''t know whether she was excited or scared. But she lowered her head


    and didn''t dare to look at me.


    I looked around me with a sneer and met the frightened gazes of the people around.


    "That''s all I have to say. I don''t care if you believe me or not. If you still doubt me, I''m prepared to


    leave the werewolf race forever."

 Chapter 818 Leave The Werewolf Race Forever

    Chapter 818 Leave The Werewolf Race Forever


    Sylvia''s POV:


    As soon as I was done talking, I felt Rufus'' grip on my hand tighten. I turned to look at him, trying to


    hide the pain in my eyes.


    Rufus'' face darkened. He pulled me closer and asked in a low voice, "Sylvia, is this your true


    purpose all along? You''ve been nning to leave the werewolf race and me, haven''t you?"


    I averted my gaze and kept silent. Feeling guilty and hesitant, I twiddled with my fingers.


    "But you don''t have any evidence to prove that you are not this Noreen witch''s aplice!" a


    werewolf with a thick ck beard suddenly shouted in the crowd.


    Upon hearing what he said, Rufus got even more furious. He turned to the man and roared, "Shut


    up!"


    The man was intimidated by Rufus'' imposing manner. He shrank his head in fear and didn''t dare to


    speak another word.


    However, although he had shut up, there were still other pack members present in the crowd. And


    most of them were the elders of the pack. They were firm on traditions and principles of the pack, so


    there was no way they would willingly ept a hybrid like me.


    "Prince Rufus, please take the interests of the entire empire into consideration. While Sylvia may be


    your mate, the truth behind Alpha Leonard''s death remains a mystery. We''d better arrest her than


    let her go!"


    "That''s right. After Sylvia was captured by Noreen, most of the guards of the pack were sent looking


    for her. Alpha Leonard was left behind in the pack alone. Who knows? The entire thing could''ve


    been orchestrated by Sylvia and Noreen!"


    I finally snapped and retorted, "You can see clearly on the crystal ball what really happened that


    time. You still haven''t figured out who the murderer is? Even if Noreen cast a spell on Alina and


    controlled her, there is no doubt that Alina stabbed the dagger in Leonard''s chest with her own


    hands. And what makes you so confident that Noreen really bewitched Alina? What if she is really


    the mastermind behind all these? If Alina really didn''t want to kill Leonard, how could Noreen


    manage to track her down and use her? Think about it!"


    Everyone exchanged puzzled gazes, obviously even more confused after what I said.


    One of the gray-haired elders stepped forward and spoke in a trembling voice, "We can''t just


    believe your crystal ball and execute Alina. Everyone knows that the crystal balls aremonly


    possessed and used by your ck witches. Who knows if you tampered with the crystal ball to


    frame Alina? Alina is the daughter of the great God of War, Alpha Leonard. She shouldn''t be


    wronged for no reason."


    "Yes, that''s right. Besides, my father loves me so much. How could I possibly kill him?" Regaining


    her confidence with the backing of the elders, Alina once again confused the right and wrong.


    "Stop pretending, Alina. Why didn''t you let anyone see Alpha Leonard''s body after he died if you


    really didn''t kill him and had nothing to hide? Nobody, not even the forensics specialist, was allowed


    to see him. That''s a mark of guilt right there!" Flora couldn''t stand it anymore and argued for me


    loudly while holding her bulging belly.


    Clearly, she had been suppressing her rage for quite some time now as her cheeks were flushed


    and her expression tense. If it weren''t for the presence of the elders, she would have cursed


    incessantly already.


    "You pretended like a devastated daughter. But why didn''t you give your father a proper funeral if


    you really love him so much? If it weren''t for Prince Rufus, there wouldn''t even be a mourning


    ceremony. It''s too bad things turned out that way for the former God of War. What kind of loving


    daughter would do things like that?" Flora made no attempt to show Alina any respect. She just


    blurted out whatever that was in her mind, which ultimately caused Alina to get flustered with


    shame.


    "I simply want my father to rest in peace quietly," Alina retorted dryly.


    The gray-haired elder echoed, "When Alpha Leonard was alive, he kept a low profile. I don''t think


    he would have wanted any sort of borate memorial service held in his honor. Rather than arguing


    over such trifles, let''s focus on finding the murderer."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I sneered. "Leonard was the Alpha and once the strongest werewolf in the empire. He had made


    great contributions in numerous battles. He totally deserved any kind of grand ceremony."


    "Shut up! You are Noreen''s aplice and you have no right to say anything." The grey-haired


    elder cut me off in a hoarse voice. He obviously loathed me.


    At this moment, Edwin interrupted and said, "Howe Sylvia has no right to say anything? As


    Alpha Leonard''s biological daughter, she has every right to voice her opinions about this matter."

 Chapter 819 Call Me Dad

    Chapter 819 Call Me Dad


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Edwin''s direct words caused a great uproar among the crowd. Warren and others werepletely


    taken aback at his revtion.


    I didn''t know what to do. I thought he would keep it a secret from them for now, and didn''t expect


    him to reveal it at this very moment.


    "Sylvia, you''re Alpha Leonard''s daughter? That''s just amazing!" Obviously, Flora was very surprised


    and pleased to learn about it as she turned to me with her bright eyes. However, the next second,


    she lowered her head and let out a deep sigh.


    I knew why she did that. Flora had been helping me find my father. But after finally finding him, the


    universe took him away from me, forever. No words could ever describe the regret and sorrow in my


    heart.


    I patted her shoulder and reassured in aforting voice, "Don''t worry. I''m fine now. It''s still


    unfortunate, but I have to get on with my life." At this time, the pack''s elders, as well as the Alphas


    who had traveled from other packs to attend the ceremony, began talking amongst themselves


    For werewolves, nothing was more important than their bloodline. When Edwin revealed that I was


    Leonard''s daughter, no one believed it.


    But I had been mentally preparing myself for such reaction, and I just didn''t care whether they


    believed it or not.


    It didn''t matter what they thought now.


    "You can check this document if you don''t believe me."


    Edwin took out a paper bag and opened it. "These are not only Sylvia and Leonard''s paternity test


    results, and this is a document written by Leonard himself when he was still alive. It stated that


    Sylvia would be officially recognized as the princess of the pack. Look at the stamp. You all know no


    one can forge an Alpha''s stamp."


    Following that, he held up the paper for everyone to see. Then he turned to me and said, "Leonard


    had nned to tell you the truth after Alina''s wedding. He wanted to get your approval before he


    announced you as his biological daughter and held a grand ceremony for your return."


    I pursed my lips and took the document from his hand. The handwriting on it was firm and beautiful,


    and thest stroke of the word at the end of each sentence raised slightly. It was clear that the


    person who wrote it was in a cheerful mood.


    "Leonard was a tough man. He was probably embarrassed to open up to you, and that''s why he


    recorded in a VCR what he wanted to tell you. I''m afraid that he didn''t think it would be used like


    this, to prove your innocence before the entire pack," Edwin said with a mocking smile.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The next moment, an electronic screen from a distance switched on, and Edwin yed the video in


    front of everyone.


    Leonard''s face materialized on the screen. Although he was ill, he still looked full of energy. With a


    wide smile he rarely had, the recording just showed how happy he was. He looked very kind,


    although his bodynguage demonstrated that he was a little embarrassed and uneasy.


    At the beginning of the video, he greeted me dryly before bursting intoughter, probably to conceal


    his embarrassment. But soon after, his smile faded as he said seriously, "Sylvia, I''m your father,


    your biological father."


    This brought on a fresh wave of sadness and despair, and I found myself unable to hold back my


    tears.


    "I''m not sure if you''re ready to ept me as your father, but it doesn''t matter. From now on, I will


    always be here to protect you and watch you get married and have children. If you don''t mind, I am


    very much willing to help you take care of your kids. I know I owe you a lot. That''s why I hope you


    can give me a chance to make it up to you."


    Suddenly, Leonard took a pause, hesitant and a little timid to continue.


    After a long silence, he asked again, "So, would you like to call me dad?"


    And that was it¡ªthe video ended. At that moment, I couldn''t hold back my tears anymore.

 Chapter 820 Punishment

    Chapter 820 Punishment


    Rufus'' POV:


    Leonard''s VCR brought a huge impact on Sylvia, and it became hard for her to calm down. She


    burst into tears and yelled at the top of her lungs. I reached out to hug her. I felt so bad for her, but I


    didn''t know what to do.


    In the past, no matter how sad she was, she would always try her best to restrain herself. That was


    because she usually didn''t want the others to see how much pain she truly was feeling.


    She had never cried like this in front of everybody, until today.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edwin squatted in front of Sylvia as he guiltily said, "I''m so sorry, Sylvia. Leonard''s death was a big


    blow to me. I fell ill and forgot to tell you about the video sooner."


    Sylvia sobbed so hard that she could hardly speak. She shook her head to show that she didn''t


    me him for what happened.


    Edwin sighed. "Even though Leonard failed to tell you the truth in person, he had already thought of


    you as his own daughter. Fate ys cruel tricks on us sometimes."


    "I understand," Sylvia said in an audible whisper, trying her best to hold back her tears. "To me, he


    has long been my father."


    Tears welled up in Edwin''s eyes. He didn''t say anything more after that. With a long sigh, he stood


    up and handed me the video and documents that Leonard left. "Prince Rufus, please keep them for


    Sylvia."


    He looked at Sylvia as he spoke. He probably knew that she was emotionally unstable now.


    "Leonard''s biggest wish was to see you guys get married. Remember to tell me the big news, okay?


    I want to witness that moment for Leonard."


    I had mixed feelings about what he said, but I nodded in response. "I will. Please take care of


    yourself, Edwin. I''m sure Leonard doesn''t want to see you like this."


    Not long after Leonard''s death, Edwin, who used to be so resilient, had turned sickly pale. The


    sadness that he was bearing had crushed him, and he was no longer as energetic as before.


    Edwin forced a smile. "Don''t worry; the pack is still in chaos and I still have so much to take care of.


    I won''t go join Leonard any time soon."


    I felt a little relieved upon hearing that and didn''t say anything else.


    The ceremony ended just like that. The audiences left one after another, and we were the only ones


    left.


    Alina had been imprisoned, but we still didn''t know how we could punish her for what she had done.


    Sylvia and I proposed to let her pay for what she did by sentencing her to death.


    However, Owen and Edwin didn''t want to see her die in front of their own eyes, and I understood


    why. They watched Alina grow up, and although she hadmitted an unforgivable crime, they


    thought it was too cruel to kill her.


    "She''s still Leonard''s daughter," Owen exined with a sigh as he sped his hands behind his


    back. "And he was always worried about her before he died. He loved her."


    Warren had an indifferent expression on his face as he said, "Alina said that Noreen cast a spell on


    her. Maybe we can interrogate her first so we can get more information."


    "Alina already turned to Noreen. She asked Noreen to kill Chet, so she deserves it. No matter what


    her original intention is, it doesn''t change the fact that she stabbed Leonard to death. She can''t get


    away with it," Sylvia retorted.


    Warren and Owen fell silent the moment she said that.


    "Why don''t we lock her up and interrogate her first?" Edwin calmly suggested. "After we catch


    Noreen, we can then decide what to do with them."


    Sylvia hesitated for a moment before she nodded. "That''s fine by me, but I want to see Alina first.


    Alone."


    She shifted her gaze at me, asking for my permission.


    I didn''t want her to see Alina alone, but I couldn''t bear to see her like this either, so I agreed.

 Chapter 821 Repentance

    Chapter 821 Repentance


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Both Alina and ir were locked up in dungeons, but their living conditions were vastly different. I


    heard from Rufus that ir still had ess to food and drinks in his cell, as well as books and


    games to kill time. People who didn''t know about his situation might''ve thought he was simply on


    vacation.


    Alina, on the other hand, was imprisoned in a dark, damp cell.


    It was barely furnished with only a bed and a table. In the corner sat a mad she-wolf with a


    disfigured face.


    Alina was shackled. Her white robe was stained with mud, and the gold thread embroidered in it


    was ripped out. The blood on her face had dried up, but the cut was very deep. It likely would never


    heal properly, permanently disfiguring her once pretty face.


    "Why''d you do it, Alina? You killed your own father just to inherit the position of Alpha, is that it?" I


    sat opposite Alina and asked coldly.


    Alina looked numb and her eyelids drooped. She stared at the table in a daze. "It''s not like I wanted


    to kill my father. He forced me. I had already warned him not to get close to me..."


    "You still killed him. You can''t change the facts." I tried my best to keep calm. Alina always yed


    the victim whenever she did something wrong. In the past, she had Leonard to help her, but now,


    she had no one. Despite this, she still refused to repent for her sins. She was pathetic and hateful.


    Alina then giggled like a madwoman. "Yes, I killed him. If he hadn''t urged me to get married in the


    first ce, I wouldn''t have resorted to killing him. You, on the other hand¡ªhe did so much for you


    so that you can be the new Alpha."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re wrong, Alina. Leonard just found out that I was his daughter at the time. And assuming he


    wanted me to be the new Alpha is just ridiculous!"


    "Bullshit!" Alina didn''t believe a word I said. She red at me and spat, "If he just found out that you


    were his daughter, why was he so good to you the whole time? He thought about you all the time.


    He had never lost his temper with you, and he even spoiled you! On the contrary, he had never


    been nice to me and my mother. He only ever treated me like his subordinate!"


    Alina was so emotional that she stood up abruptly and pounded on the table. "But so what? You''re


    nothing but an illegitimate daughter. You should feel ashamed of yourself!"


    After saying that, she suddenly calmed down and let out a wistful sigh, as if she was the winner. "So


    it''s good that my father''s dead. With him gone, your identity will never be restored, and you will


    never be able to inherit his position as the Alpha!"


    I couldn''t stop myself from pping Alina across the face. "Idiot!"


    Alina didn''t say anything more. She just cradled her cheek, as though she was numb from the pain.


    I took a deep breath and willed myself to calm down once more. "Ask yourself, wasn''t Leonard good


    to you? No matter what happened, he''d always help you whenever you got in trouble. He even


    secretly handled all the dirty things you had done in the capital city just to protect your reputation.


    And he didn''t just find you a random man out of the blue. Chet was a good man¡ª steady, capable,


    and responsible. Although his pack was a little small, Leonard had already discussed things with the


    king and nned to merge the surrounding small packs into Chet''s pack. When Chet inherited the


    position of Alpha in the future, you would''ve lived a carefree andfortable life."


    Alina still didn''t say anything. She looked as though her soul had already left her body. However,


    tears started to slowly roll down her cheeks.


    "If you had ever stopped to reflect on your actions, you wouldn''t have ended up like this." I looked at


    her coldly without any sympathy. Alina deserved this cruel fate.


    "So what are you going to do with me?" Alina asked dully.


    I sneered. I decided not to mention the fact that others couldn''t bear to see her executed because of


    her rtion to Leonard. "Everyone hates you and are determined to make your life a living hell."


    Only then did Alina begin to regret her actions. Her face turned pale as a ghost and she grabbed my


    sleeve desperately. "Sylvia, I''m sorry. I know I was in the wrong. I regret it, okay? Please save me!


    I''m your sister, for Christ''s sake! If father was here, he would hate to see me like this. If I died, he


    would definitely not rest in peace!" "Now you remember father? It''s toote for that." Iughed


    coldly, pried her fingers off me, and left the dungeon without looking back.

 Chapter 822 Gossip Behind The Masters Back

    Chapter 822 Gossip Behind The Master''s Back


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After leaving the dungeon, I set out towards the pack''s castle. Rufus said he would wait for me


    there.


    Countless rose manors surrounded the castle, all built by Leonard when he was still alive. Like my


    mother, he was fond of roses.


    When Leonard didn''t have to work, he often retreated to the manors. When we visited the packst


    time, he specially arranged for me and Rufus to live in a white rose manor, next to the manor he


    usually lived in. Back then, he woulde to visit us all the time.


    Thinking of these bittersweet memories, I felt even more depressed. If Leonard was still here, he


    might''ve been sipping tea or walking the dog in the manor now.


    When I passed by the manor Leonard had lived in before, I happened to see a group of maids


    sitting a stone table. I didn''t know what they were up to, nor did I care, so I was about to walk past


    them.


    However, I heard them say Flora''s name.


    The maids were talking about Flora.


    It was a taboo for servants to talk about their bosses, especially behind their back. But this group of


    she-wolves didn''t seem to care, and their words were very mean.


    "She''s just an ordinary Omega. How dare she be so willful? She has be so arrogant ever since


    she got pregnant." The one speaking was a she-wolf with red hair. She was the most beautiful one


    among the maids. Judging from the way the other maids tried to tter her, I reasoned that she


    must''ve been the leader of this small group.


    "You won''t believe what a handful she is! Sometimes she has morning sickness and refuses the


    food we prepared for her. And then she just asked Warren to buy her the cheese pancakes from


    some remote cafe. This is insane!" "She''s obviously using her pregnancy as an excuse to gain


    some favor. She isn''t pretty, nor does she have a noble status. If I were a guy, I would definitely not


    spoil her!"


    The maids giggled maliciously as they gossiped, their contempt for Flora clear as day.


    I was so angry that I rushed over without thinking and pped the most vicious one of the bunch¡ª


    the red-haired she-wolf.


    She didn''t realize what was going on and simply curse me while struggling.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the contrary, the other maids recognized me instantly and lowered their heads in fear, not daring


    to make a sound.


    The red haired she-wolf was not convinced. "What the hell did you do that for?"


    "You were ndering your master just now, am I right?" I grabbed her hair and yanked it back


    violently. "You think Flora doesn''t deserve Warren? What, you think you do perhaps? Why don''t you


    look at yourself in the mirror and see what kind of person you are first? You''re a coward who can


    only gossip behind people''s backs."


    The red haired she-wolf was forced to kneel down and look up at me. Tears started to roll down her


    cheeks from the pain, but she refused to give up. "She isn''t married to Warren yet! She is not my


    master!"


    "Well, since that''s how you want to y this game, I''ll deal with you ording to the pack''s rules.


    Remind me. How am I supposed to punish someone for talking ill of their master?" Then my eyes


    swept towards the other frightened maids deliberately.


    The maids answered in a trembling voice in unison. "They will be sentenced with the brand penalty."


    The brand penalty meant that a spoke of hot metal would be pressed onto one''s face, branding


    them. With such a mark, no one would dare to hire the person, and they could only do the lowest


    level of work.


    I nodded with satisfaction. "Okay. Take her away and punish her with the brand penalty."


    The red haired she-wolf finally felt scared. Eyes wide, she began to shout, "You have no right to


    punish me. You''re only Prince Rufus'' mate, not his wife, nor are you a member of our pack. You


    have no right to do something like that!"


    "Then what about me?"


    Owen''s voice suddenly sounded. He trotted over from the other end of the bridge. I didn''t know


    whether he had heard what went down or not, but he looked furious.


    The red haired she-wolf fell to her knees immediately upon seeing Owen, trembling all over. "I... I


    was wrong!"

 Chapter 823 Warmth And Happiness

    Chapter 823 Warmth And Happiness


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Owen promptly ordered someone to drag the red -haired maid away without hesitation. The rest of


    the maids were scared and all fell to their knees to apologize.


    Owen was so annoyed that he waved his hand and reassigned them to work in a pig farm in the


    suburb.


    I didn''t know how much Owen had heard, but judging from his angry face, I could tell that he must


    have heard a lot.


    After the maids were sent away, I turned to him and said, "The maids were lying. Flora might be a


    little entric, but she''s not a bad person."


    I wanted to speak for Flora, but surprisingly, Owen interrupted me.


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but you don''t have to worry. I''m actually fond of that girl, and I''m


    d that Warren has her in his life. She''s like a beam of sunshine in his life, bringing him warmth


    and happiness. If it weren''t for her, Warren would probably be very depressed now. After all, what


    with Leonard''s sudden death and the murderer being Alina... All these things are a big blow to him."


    I could understand where Warren wasing from. Leonard was one of the most important


    influences in Warren''s life, being his life mentor and second father. Warren grew up together with


    Alina and he used to have a crush on her. Although heter stopped loving her romantically and just


    saw her as his sister, he still cared about her a lot.


    No one would''ve thought that Alina would kill her own father.


    It was ridiculous and Warren just lost two important people in his life all at once.


    "If you have time, please hang out with Flora more. She has been very bored recently." Owen


    smiled like a very easy-going man, very different from who he was before.


    I still remembered that when I first saw Owen, he was still a serious middle-aged werewolf. Flora


    was so frightened by his grim face that she didn''t even dare date Warren.


    But now Owen was no longer as tense as he was before. He didn''t seem to care about many things


    that were taboo before. And this change was brought by the death of Leonard.


    "I can visit her now," I offered.


    Owen nodded and asked someone to lead me to Flora''s house, saying that he would followter.


    Flora and Warren lived in one of the manors, but there were no roses there. Instead, there were


    many fruit trees. It seemed that Warren had nted them for Flora, because Flora was fond of


    eating fruits.


    I walked through the grove and entered the hall, only to find Warren busy feeding Flora.


    Flora didn''t look well, which could''ve been due to her morning sickness. She had only two spoonfuls


    of soup fed to her before pushing the bowl to Warren. "I''m full. You should finish the rest. Don''t


    waste it."


    Holding the spoon in his hand, Warren shook his head helplessly. "I just ate four cheese pancakes.


    I''m too full."


    "Huh? But you haven''t eaten anything else today. A cheese pancake isn''t even as big as my palm!


    And you used to be able to eat threerge tes of spaghetti at one meal!" Flora snorted and then


    fed him the soup.


    Warren slurped up the soup silently. Suddenly, his eyes turned red and he lowered his head like a


    homeless dog, sobbing.


    Flora flew into a state of panic. She quickly put down the bowl, cupped his cheeks, and asked, "Why


    are you crying, babe? Isn''t this your favorite soup?"


    Warren didn''t say a word. He threw his arms around Flora and buried his head in her neck, crying.


    Floraforted him in a low voice, stroking his back gently.


    Seeing that the two were about to kiss, I quickly coughed to reveal my presence.

 Chapter 824 Heart To Heart Talk With Bestie

    Chapter 824 Heart To Heart Talk With Bestie


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It wasn''t until then that Flora and Warren noticed me. They quickly stood up from the sofa, looking


    embarrassed. Especially Warren.


    Tears were still streaming down his cheeks as he murmured an apology and hurriedly went into the


    bathroom.


    Flora scratched her head in embarrassment and smiled at me. "Warren has been emotionally


    unstable recently, and I''ve been having a horrible case of morning sickness. That''s why I couldn''t


    come to see you."


    "I understand." I shook my head and shed her a smile. "There are some things that don''t need to


    be exined. We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    Flora walked over to me and took my hand. Then, she took me to sit on the sofa with her. "So many


    things have happened recently, and I haven''t had the chance to talk to you. I miss you so much."


    Looking at her baby bump, I was eager to touch it. I was also pregnant, but my gestation period was


    shorter than hers, and I hadn''t been able to feel my baby move.


    "Can I touch your belly?" I asked.


    "Of course," Flora said as she casually put my hand on her belly. "It feelsfy, doesn''t it?"


    I excitedly nodded. "Yeah. I think the baby is


    moving!"


    Flora chuckled. "Let me touch yours too!"


    Then, she put her hand on my belly and muttered, "Your belly is big too even though your gestation


    period isn''t that long."


    "Really?" I looked down at my belly and then at Flora''s. What she said was true, but my belly was


    still smaller than hers. "Maybe it''s because I''ve been eating too much. Rufus is strict with my diet,


    and I have to eat all kinds of nutritious food."


    "Warren is basically the same with me! I feel like I''m a pig when he feeds me like that," Flora said


    with a sigh. Although she sounded distressed, her expressions were still very sweet. "I didn''t know


    he was that patient before. Every time I don''t have an appetite because of my morning sickness, he


    would say all the sweet words in the world and do anything just to make me eat more."


    Hearing what she said, I felt happy for her.


    But when I thought of what had just happened, I couldn''t help but worry. So, I told her what the


    maids had discussed behind her back.


    Surprisingly, she didn''t care about them at all. She even tried tofort me by saying, "You really


    shouldn''t take them too seriously. As long as Warren treats me well, that''s enough for me. Besides,


    I have Owen and others'' full attention. Those servants are just jealous!" She ced a hand on my


    shoulder. "So don''t worry about me, okay? You should focus more on Prince Rufus. I just wish you


    two to be happy too."


    Hearing her words offort, I was at a loss whether to cry or tough. I just shed her a small


    smile instead. "It''s good that you don''t care


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    about them." "Of course, I don''t! My parents told me to be happy and optimistic every single day. If I


    let myself get influenced by others and let their meaningless harsh words ruin my day, I will lose one


    day of happiness. That''s not a bargain at all!" Flora''s smile reached her eyes as she said that. "I


    don''t want Warren to be in a bad mood because of my affairs either. He has already been


    depressed because of Leonard''s death. He hasn''t been eating well these days and has lost a lot of


    weight because of it. The reason why I ask him to do all kinds of things for me is that I want to keep


    him busy so he won''t drown in sadness. Besides, I asked Owen what food Warren likes, so the


    things I asked Warren to buy are all his favorites. I told him that we shouldn''t waste the food he


    bought after a few bites and then forced him to eat the rest. I just want him to eat something at this


    point because he''ll definitely get sick if things go on like this."


    Flora had always been a considerate person even though she was willful and careless sometimes.


    She was really good to Warren, though. I remembered that she hadined about him before,


    but that was because they had some misunderstandings and he hadn''t realized that she loved him.


    So many things had happenedtely, and she had grown a lot. She never felt inferior because of


    her status as an Omega. At that point, she only cared about Warren''s feelings for her.


    Unlike her, I had been at odds with Rufus for a long time before because of my inferiorityplex.


    That was why I admired Flora for her courage and confidence.

 Chapter 825 Successor

    Chapter 825 Sessor


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "When will you get married?" I curiously asked Flora.


    "Soon. I originally nned on holding a wedding after I give birth. Then, I''ll have the perfect figure to


    wear a beautiful wedding dress. Anyway... we now decide to hold the ceremony early." Flora''s eyes


    lit up in excitement as she touched her belly. "I can''t wait to see the baby, and I want to hold a


    wedding as soon as possible."


    "Are you sure Warren is your Mr. Right? Have you made up your mind?" I tilted my head to the side


    and shed her a yful smirk. "I remember hearing someone say that even if Warren was thest


    werewolf in the whole world, she would rather die than marry him."


    Flora''s cheeks instantly flushed bright red. "I''ve made up my mind. Besides, I''m pregnant now. What


    else can I do?"


    Seeing how shy she looked, I just chuckled and nodded. "That''s right. Now that you two are going


    to have a baby, you can only put up with it."


    "It''s not that terrible, though. It''s actually kind of great," she murmured as she embarrassedly twirled


    her hair around her finger.


    I gave her an amused look and changed the topic. I decided to ask her about the date of the


    wedding.


    Flora didn''t n on holding a grand wedding.


    After all, Leonard had just passed away and there really wasn''t much time left for preparation. But


    she told me that the wedding would be held two monthster.


    "Owen was the one who fixed the wedding date. I don''t know why he''s so anxious about it. It''s


    almost like he wants me and Warren to get married as soon as tomorrow," Flora said as she looked


    at me in confusion.


    "Of course he is anxious. You''re about to give birth to his grandchild." I smiled. "He''s definitely eager


    to announce to the whole world that you''re Warren''s wife."


    Warren was probably involved in that matter. He had to be. I was pretty sure that he was actually


    much more anxious than Owen, but he just didn''t want to show it in front of Flora.


    Flora pouted. "You''ll have to be my bridesmaid, then."


    I couldn''thelp butugh. "A pregnant bridesmaid? My belly will probably be bigger than yours by that


    time."


    As I said that, I couldn''t help but feel a little worried. If Flora didn''t tell me about it today, I wouldn''t


    have realized that my belly was bigger than pregnant women who had the same gestation period as


    me. It seemed like I couldn''t continue eating the way I did, or else it would be difficult for me to go


    intobor.


    "That doesn''t matter!" She eximed. "I don''t care. You just have to be my bridesmaid!"


    At that point, she began to talk me through the process. I just smiled at her as I listened. I


    asionally responded whenever she would ask me something.


    "By the way, are you going to get married soon?" Flora suddenly asked. "I heard Prince Rufus has


    already proposed."


    My heart ached upon hearing that, but I tried to mask what I felt by smiling. "It hasn''t been decided


    yet. I don''t think we''ll be able to hold a wedding any time soon."


    "But doesn''t Prince Rufus want to marry you? Is he going to dy the wedding? But why?" She


    looked at me in confusion as she tried to help me figure out what Rufus was thinking.


    I didn''t know how to answer her. I knew Rufus couldn''t wait to marry me, but I was dragging it on


    purpose.


    Fortunately, Warren came back at that moment, which helped me get out of that awkward situation.


    I quickly greeted him and stood up to bid goodbye to Flora. "I won''t bother you guys anymore. I''ll be


    leaving now."


    "Why don''t you stay a little longer?" Warren asked, wanting me to stay. He had already calmed


    down, and he seemed like his old self again. "My father and Edwin want to talk to you about


    something. They''re on their way here."


    I gave him a bewildered look. "What do they want to talk to me about?"


    "They want you to take over the position as the Alpha. You''re Leonard''s daughter. You shoulde


    back and lead the pack," Warren replied.


    Just when I was about to refuse, the guard outside came in and reported that Owen and Edwin had


    arrived.


    Great. Three people were working together and persuading me to take over the position now.


    However, I directly refused. I had to leave sooner orter, so I couldn''t inherit the position.


    "Sylvia, you''re far more capable than you think. The pack right now is facing internal and external


    strife. We just can''t manage without an Alpha," Owen earnestly advised.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I understand, but I''m afraid I can''t win the support of the public. Even though I''m Leonard''s


    daughter, I''m just an illegitimate daughter in the eyes of those people," I insisted with a sigh. "When


    Leonard was still alive, he actually wanted to hand over the pack to Warren. You should know this


    already. If Alina sessfully got married at that time, Leonard would probably announce Warren as


    the sessor of the Alpha. You see. Both he and the pack members hoped that Warren could take


    over the position as the Alpha, so I think Warren is the best candidate."

 Chapter 826 Warren Took Over The Position Of Alp...

    Chapter 826 Warren Took Over The Position Of Alp...


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Warren was shaken up. "But I never once thought that the position would be mine, nor have I ever


    dreamed of seizing it. Besides, the task is so intricately heavy that I doubt I would even survive the


    first week upon taking the position."


    "No," Edwin interposed, "I understand where you''reing from, but what you think is wrong. The


    potential to lead is only a bonus a leader must possess; the principal integrant the positiones


    with is the will of the people. You grew up with the pack being aware of your abilities and


    achievements, Warren. What I''m saying is that you''re not a stranger to the pack. All things


    considered, I cannot argue that you''re indeed more suitable for this position than Sylvia is. It''s not


    just me who thinks so. I see eye to eye with Leonard," Edwin finished, sincerity apparent on his


    face.


    I stood still and silent, curtailing my presence as much as possible. As Edwin capped his confidence


    for Warren, I nodded in agreement. There was nothing about what he told Warren that I could


    refute. Even if I chose to stay, I would still put Warren forward to seed the position. Leonard had


    trained Warren to be his heir ever since he had probably started to talk. All those preparations he


    had gone through were done in anticipation for this day. Aspared with me, Warren was a more


    suitable person to supersede as the pack''s Alpha.


    "Leonard had been training you as the sessor to the spot and treated you like his own son. You


    may note to acknowledge this yet, but you''re simply not a knight tasked to just guard Alina. At


    least, not the way you think it is," Edwin added.


    Owen drew a long sigh, but it was without words. He lifted his hand and offered Warren a gentle pat


    on the shoulder, as if to let himy down the decision by himself.


    Warren was silent for a moment, and we waited apprehensively. I gathered my thoughts and went


    on to persuade him, trying to assure him, as did the others, that he was best suited as the Alpha.


    "Leonard had always ced great hopes on you; he had envisioned the pack to be prospering with


    you on the lead. I believe that he wouldn''t make a wrong judgment about you.


    "I know your hesitation and worry, but there are some things that you will experience along the way,


    and that''s something thates with the bundle of managing the pack. I hope you can be more


    confident and give yourself more credit than we do. I know telling you to not let Leonard down and


    to shoulder the responsibility that trails leading the pack is a heftybination, but if even you can''t


    stand for them, then the pack will lose prospects for new hope."


    After digesting what I said, the scarlet shade painted Warren''s eyes once again, and his voice


    trembled. He sounded like a kid as he asked, "Did Alpha Leonard really want me to take his ce?"


    As if to make the fact that we were making him realize more obvious, I nodded firmly. "Yes."


    I shifted my gaze to look at Owen and Edwin, trying to gather more assurance from them. They


    bobbed their heads and said, "We believe that you can do it well, Warren."


    Warren fell silent, pondering about what was yet toe. To our relief, he looked at each pair of


    eyes around him with determination and agreed. "Okay. I promise to take over as the Alpha but only


    temporarily. I will try my best to make the pack better until we find someone who''s much more


    suited for the position. If we find a better candidate in the future, I will voluntarily abdicate at any


    time."


    Warren''s words amused everyone. It was, after all, the least set of replies we were hoping to hear


    from him. But since he had practically agreed to inherit the position, no one hurriedly refuted. After


    all, no one among us could actually tell what would happen in the future.


    Edwin opened his arms and enveloped Warren with satisfaction, ease reflected in his eyes as he


    did so. "That''s good to hear. The pack has a hope; you''re bringing it to them. Leonard can rest in


    peace knowing the pack is under yourmand." Warren''s decision was good news after all that


    had happened recently. I hoped that this would mark a good beginning. The dead could not be


    brought back to life, and the people who were alive should try their best to live well.


    Rufus came to pick me up, and he found us in the state we were in.


    He was delighted to know that Warren epted to fill in on the spot. Even before, when Warren


    was selected to join the elite team, Rufus had long recognized his potential. Warren was now the


    Alpha, and it undoubtedly alleviated the burden on everyone. Somehow, the filled spot gave stability


    to the pack.


    Rufus generously gave Warren a hug to congratte him and exchanged a few words with Owen


    and others. I watched them with a smile cracked on my lips, satisfied with how things turned out.


    My eyes were feasting on the scene when Flora walked over to pull my sleeve and whispered, "Are


    you going back so soon?"


    "I''m afraid, yes. Rufus is actually pretty busy right now and he just made time toe here with me.


    He still has a lot of things to deal with in the capital city," I whispered back to Flora.


    I noticed her face muscles stiffened before it fell into a dejected sulk. "Well, I was actually hoping


    you can stay for a few more days."


    "I''m really sorry. I''lle to see you when I can." I squeezed her hand andforted her gently,


    and my heart ached slightly. I knew deep down that it was difficult to meet her again.


    Rufus''s subordinate came to inform us that the car was waiting at the gate. I bid goodbye to


    everyone before leaving with Rufus.


    Just when I reached the threshold near the door, Flora caught up with me. She looked a little


    anxious when I turned to her. I nearly jumped and immediately thought something bad had


    happened. I extended my hand on her shoulder to urge her into speaking.


    Flora shook her head as she caught her breath, but even as she did, a small smile made its way to


    her lips. "Nothing serious. I just want to confirm something with you; you''lle to my wedding,


    right?" Flora asked as she carefully observed my expression. She seemed to have sensed


    something.


    My heart skipped a beat. I didn''t expect her to notice. Still, I managed to control my guise but did not


    answer.


    "You will be there, right?" Flora asked again, her tone now full of expectation.


    My heart ached as I thought that I could not bear to break hers, and guilt swallowed me whole. I


    fondled the small box in my pocket. The bug I raised was almost fully grown, which meant that the


    day of my departure was fastapproaching...


    But I couldn''t find the strength to break the news to her. Without any hesitation, I met Flora''s gaze


    and said with a smile, "Of course, I won''t miss your wedding. I am your bridesmaid, remember?"


    Flora immediately revealed a bright smile. "That''s a promise! I''ll be waiting for you."


    "I promise I''ll be there." I kept a smile on my face, but my heart was hollow.


    I didn''t mean to lie to her, but I was afraid that I''d have to let her down this time.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 827 Assassinating The Lycan King

    Chapter 827 Assassinating The Lycan King


    Sylvia''s POV:


    On the way back, I quietly looked out of the car window and nced at the scenery¡ªrecalling my


    short twenty some years where I had experienced ups and downs. The things, as well as the people


    around me, had changed a lot.


    Noreen once told me that I was a jinx. That neither the person who loved me nor the one I loved


    would stay by my side.


    My mother died in order to seal my ck witch bloodline. The process exhausted her energy and


    elerated her death. I was also the reason why Alina made so many mistakes that led to the


    death of Leonard in the end.


    I turned to look at Rufus, who was looking at his document. I instantly felt my heart ache.


    I didn''t want to lose him again.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe I really was a jinx. That everyone I loved was destined to leave me one day.


    When Rufus noticed me staring at him, he turned to look at me. "Honey, what''s wrong? Do you feel


    ufortable?"


    He then put down the document in his hand and reached out for my face.


    I shook my head and lifted the armrest between the two seats before moving to his side. "No. I''m


    just a little tired."


    Sometimes, mental fatigue was much more difficult to deal with than physical fatigue.


    Rufus probably sensed the change in my mood which caused him to put his document away. He


    then let me sit on hisp and kissed the corner of my lips. "You seem a little pensive."


    "I''m just thinking about something." I put my arms around his neck and pulled him close. That was


    the only way I could feel at ease.


    Rufus gently stroked my hair. "Honey, no matter what happens, I''ll always be here for you. I''ll be fine


    as long as you stay with me."


    I didn''t say anything. I knew he had already been suspicious of me. I took the initiative to admit my


    ck witch bloodline at the ceremony in front of the entire pack, and I knew that made him on


    guard.


    If it weren''t for Edwin, I might have been shackled.


    As I thought of the shackles that Rufus put on mest time, I burst intoughter. I couldn''t help but


    kiss his chin as I said, "You''re so cute, baby." "Stop it." He pouted. "You''re making me feel like I''m a


    kid that''s being teased."


    He held my hand and kissed me so hard on the cheek that his kiss made a loud sound.


    Iughed in his arms. Then, I mentioned our baby.


    Rufus quickly followed by touching my belly. "I think it''s a girl."


    "Why do you think so?" I looked at him, curious to know why he thought our baby was a girl.


    "Because you like sour food so much recently. I heard that if a pregnant woman likes sour food,


    they''re likely to have a girl," Rufus replied seriously.


    I giggled and yfully hit his chest. "Don''t believe those nonsense. If I eat spicy food tomorrow,


    does that mean we''ll have a son?"


    "It isn''t impossible," he said, his lips curved into a smile. "I''ll love our baby no matter what its gender


    is."


    Then, he proceeded to think of some names for our baby.


    When we arrived at the imperial pce, Rufus had alreadye up with more than a dozen names


    for each gender.


    I held back myughter and pushed him out of the car. It was already getting dark.


    It turned out that no matter how cold and distant a person might seem, they would likely be a


    chatterbox after having a child. Rufus was no exception.


    As soon as we were about to go back to his pce, Rufus received an urgent call and left


    immediately.


    I wondered why he left in such a hurry. I didn''t know that the matter was such a big deal until Harry


    stopped me on my way back alone.


    That was when I found out that Joanna had been put into prison for assassinating the lycan king.

 Chapter 828 In Great Danger

    Chapter 828 In Great Danger


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The news that Joanna attempted to assassinate the lycan king nearly scared me out of my mind.


    How could it be possible? It sounded even more ridiculous than a watermelon growing on a tree.


    "What the hell is going on? Is the lycan king okay?" No wonder Rufus was called away as soon as


    we stepped out of the car. He must have gone to deal with this matter.


    Harry''s face was lined with worry as he replied, "The king is still unconscious. Joanna was caught


    on the spot."


    "How could this have taken ce all of a sudden? Don''t you spend all your time with Joanna? Didn''t


    you notice her motives?" My brow was furrowed and my stomach churned uneasily. If something


    happened to Ethan, Joanna would definitely be executed.


    "I indeed discovered that Joanna is actually a killer, and she arrived in the imperial capital with a


    mission. But I didn''t know her target was the lycan king!" Harry seemed to be in a foul mood, too.


    He sounded anxious and upset.


    I was furious that he had concealed the fact that Joanna was a killer. I couldn''t stop my temper from


    ring. "Even if you didn''t know who her target was, you should have at least informed us in


    advance. Now things turn out like this. If something happens to the lycan king, do you think Joanna


    will get to live?"


    I knew that Harry liked Joanna. Maybe he thought that she was on our side and wouldn''t do


    anything to hurt us. But Harry was too naive this time.


    He lowered his head guiltily. "I''m sorry. Joanna is my mate, and I think she is a good person. I


    thought I could keep a strict watch on her, but I didn''t expect the situation to turn out like this."


    I inhaled deeply and tried to calm myself down. There was no point in ming anyone now. Since


    something catastrophic had already happened, we had to focus on finding a solution.


    At this point, I could only pray that Ethan was not gravely injured and would regain consciousness


    soon.


    "Sylvia, will you help me?" Harry raised his pitiful puppy eyes and watched me miserably.


    I inwardly felt bad for him and wanted to help him, but there was nothing I could do. "The person


    Joanna assassinated is no ordinary man. He is the king of an empire. No one can help you now.


    The only thing we can do is pray that the lycan king is fine."


    Harry was so anxious that sweat beaded on his forehead. "After the incident, I managed to find a


    way to meet Joanna. She said she didn''t do it! When she entered the room, the lycan king was


    already lying unconscious. She was captured before she could do anything to help him. It was a


    trap!"


    "How can you be certain that she didn''t lie to you?" I asked challengingly.


    Harry ran his hand through his hair agitatedly. He was pacing back and forth. "How do I answer this


    question of yours? It''s my intuition. I spend every day with Joanna and I know her. She wouldn''t


    have gone to so much trouble if she truly meant to deceive me!"


    My heart sank. After carefully considering all the puzzle pieces for a while, I finally agreed with


    Harry. "I will trust her this one time for your sake, Harry. You are my good friend, so I believe in your


    instincts. I will find a way to get to the bottom of this matter. In the meanwhile, don''t make any


    decision without consulting me."


    Harry gave me a big hug and gratefully said, "I love you so much, Sylvia."


    "Okay, stop it. You''d better go back and have some rest. Look at the dark circles under your eyes.


    I''m going to look for Rufus now."


    After bidding Harry goodbye, I went to Ethan''s pce in search of Rufus. The guard at the gate


    recognized me and let me pass through.


    I entered the hall without any obstacles and spotted Rufus standing by the stairway. He looked


    haggard and was surrounded by several confidants. I didn''tknow their topic of discussion.


    When he nced up and noticed me, he walked to me and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Harry has told me everything. How is your father now?" I asked worriedly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The doctor has said that he is in great danger."

 Chapter 829 Who Is She

    Chapter 829 Who Is She


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Everything has turned for the worse. Laura almost fainted when she had heard that Ethan was put


    in a critical condition. It was a fortunate thing that the doctor was present and was able to inject


    tranquilizer into Laura just in time.


    "How is the queen now?" Looking at Rufus '' gloomy face made me even more anxious.


    "She''s with my father. She has managed to calm down for now." Rufus was clearly depressed, his


    low tone reverberating through my ears. He caressed my hands and began to walk us out. "Let''s


    talk outside. It''s too depressing in here."


    I nodded and followed him to the corridor.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it a stab wound?" I asked.


    Rufus shook his head in response. "No, it''s poison. If it were a stab wound, it would have been easy


    to deal with. The werewolf race is blessed with strong physique, and with the good medical skills we


    have now, there should be no other problems with my father if he''ll be rescued at the right time. But


    poisoning is trickier to deal with."


    "And you can''t identify what kind of poison it is?" My brows furrowed as Noreen had appeared in my


    subconscious thought. Noreen had poisoned the people around me for several times now. Could it


    be her again doing all of this?


    "No, I haven''t found out what it is yet. The doctor is working very slowly in developing the antidote


    with the limited information we''ve got now. My father won''t be able to hold on for much longer. We


    have to know what the poison is and find its sample. But the killer refused to make aware her


    motives, let alone speak. And even more: after the investigation, I discovered that the real John had


    actually died a long time ago. The she-wolf we caught this time, she looks exactly like John and she


    has been using his identity for years. But even John''s biological parents have no idea about this,


    nor do they know who she really is." I could tell Rufus was very frustrated. He kept grazing the ring


    on his index finger with his thumb. I noticed that every time he was about to lose his hold on his


    anger, he would do this involuntarily.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Rufus hadn''t found the antidote, he would have wanted to kill Joanna


    right now.


    "Let''s wait for a while. Then, if there is still nothing else we can do, I must force her to confess with


    cruel torture," Rufus said nonchntly.


    Cruel torture was even more painful than death. Joanna''s life was going to be a living hell if she still


    refused to talk.


    I took a moment to think before I asked Rufus in a cautious tone, "Could you let me see her first?"


    Rufus looked at me with a look of confusion on his face.


    "Harry came to ask me for help. Joanna is his mate. Oh, that''s her name. Joanna. Anyway, he said


    that it was all a trap and that Joanna was actually framed." I ryed to him the exact words Harry


    said to me.


    Rufus had a look of contemtion on his face and then nodded. "Let''s go, then. I''ll go with you."


    Because of the attempted assassination on the lycan king, the imperial pce had now enhanced


    their security and was strictly guarded everywhere you look. The royal family''s visit to the pce


    was suspended. Now, the number of soldiers that guarded the dungeon was double in size


    compared how it was usually guarded.


    When we had finally arrived at Joanna''s cell, we came upon the sight of her sitting in a chair. Her


    eyes were closed and no one was able to decipher what was going on in her mind.


    She had heard use in from the noise we made and she looked at us for a beat. Then, she


    lowered her head, her mouth still shut.


    Joanna seemed to be doing fine at this moment. Her clothes may have been a little dirty, but she


    didn''t seem to have gone through cruel torture yet.


    "Joanna, can you tell us who persuaded you to do what you did? You know that with your


    cooperation, the royal family will consider giving you a lighter sentence," I said my words carefully.


    Joanna didn''t raise her head to look at me. She continued to stare at the shackles put on her wrists


    and quietly examine them, as if we weren''t even in the room.


    I sighed while saying my words clearly, "You know then, too, that it was Harry who asked me to


    come see you here. He''s worried about you and he believes that you didn''t do it."


    Finally, I had gotten a reaction out of Joanna.


    Although she still didn''t say a word, she finally raised her head up and took a good look at me.


    Behind her calm eyes, I could sense that there were some emotions there that I don''t fully


    understand. It was a good thing, then, that I mentioned Harry.


    I rearranged myself to appear more serious and threatening. With pursed lips, I said, "Yes, we all


    know that you and Harry are each other''s mate. And now Harry is being considered as an


    aplice. Did you know that, ording to thew, he should be sentenced together with you?"

 Chapter 830 Noreen Was Playing Tricks Again

    Chapter 830 Noreen Was ying Tricks Again


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "No. It has nothing to do with Harry," Joanna stated. "He''s innocent and was implicated because of


    me."


    I could tell that she was getting anxious. She probably thought that we really were going to


    sentence Harry to death.


    "In that case, tell us everything you know so we can prove Harry''s innocence."


    As expected, she began to waver. She wanted to say something but decided against it when she


    nced at Rufus beside me.


    It didn''t take long for me to realize what was weighing on her mind, so I took Rufus'' hand and


    signaled him to go out first.


    Rufus frowned. "I don''t want you to stay with her alone."


    "Honey, you can wait for me at the door. Don''t worry; everything will be fine."


    Rufus hesitated for a while, but he eventually agreed. He inspected the cell again and didn''t go out


    until he was sure that nothing was wrong.


    "I know you''re lying to me. You won''t let anything to happen to Harry because he''s your friend. No


    matter what happens, you will manage to find a way to save him," Joanna said as she calmly


    nced my way.


    I didn''t give her a direct reply. Instead, I leisurely sat on a chair across from her. "Even though Harry


    is fine for now, he didn''t tell us about your true identity. Not to mention, the king''s life is still on the


    line. If he dies, I can''t protect Harry even if I want to."


    Even if I couldn''t protect Harry, I knew his pack wouldn''t sit idly by and do nothing. He was, after all,


    Martin''s only son and the next Alpha of their pack.


    But the problem was that if something really did happen to Joanna, Harry might go into a state of


    depression.


    "So whether it''s for Harry or yourself, I hope you''ll tell me the truth from now on," I added.


    Joanna stared at me seriously for a few moments before she said, "I didn''t assassinate the lycan


    king."


    I nodded and crossed my arms. "I already heard that from Harry. But if you don''t have any evidence,


    no one will believe you."


    Joanna lowered her head. "Yes, I know that. That idiot is the only one who believes me."


    When Joanna called Harry an idiot, the tone of her voice was very light and soft, but there was also


    a bit of affection and guilt in it that she probably didn''t realize.


    Because of that, I could tell that she definitely had feelings for him, and I became less wary of her.


    I took a deep breath and asked, "Who ordered you? Why do you have to listen to that person?"


    Joanna gave me a bitter smile. "Because I was poisoned. I need to take the medicine regrly to


    keep living."


    Upon hearing what she said, my head began to ache. I had a hunch that Noreen was the


    mastermind behind this.


    "Did Noreen poison you?" I asked again.


    However, Joanna stayed silent. She looked as if she was in a dilemma.


    "Do you still want to hide the truth from me? I can only find a way to help you if you tell me what


    happened. I know you''re a smart woman, Joanna. You shouldn''t be indecisive when ites to


    matters like these. Otherwise, you''ll only be stuck in the mire. You''ve worked so hard to live, so I''m


    pretty sure you don''t want to die just like that. You have to be honest with me. Harry is trying


    everything he could to get you out of this situation as we speak. If I hadn''te back to the imperial


    capital ahead of time, he would have nned to break you out of prison," I added, trying my best to


    exaggerate the situation and persuade Joanna to actively cooperate with the investigation.


    A tinge of pain and guilt became visible on Joanna''s face as I said that. "I feel bad for Harry, but I


    can''t tell you this person''s name or else I''ll die and the people rted to me will also get hurt. I don''t


    want Harry to be implicated again." "She wears a long, ck robe, has pale skin, carries a string of


    bells on her wrist, and a blue crystal ball often appears beside her," I replied. "She also has a


    southern ent and sometimeses to see you with a different identity."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as I described Noreen''s features, Joanna''s eyes widened in shock. "You''ve seen her


    before!"

 Chapter 831 The Prophecy Of A Witch

    Chapter 831 The Prophecy Of A Witch


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Judging from Joanna''s attitude, I was certain that it was Noreen.


    I nearly went insane. Damn it! Noreen was literally everywhere.


    "It''s the person you described," Joanna whispered.


    "I see." Feeling a little relieved, I questioned her about her true identity. "Rufus discovered that


    you''re not John. The realjohn died two years ago." Joanna''s lips curled up with disdain. "I know he''s


    dead. Because I''m that loser''s twin sister."


    I was a little taken aback. Did this mean Joanna was actually the daughter of an Alpha? But why


    had John''s parents imed that they had no knowledge of it?


    When were at school, we knew that John was the son and sessor of an Alpha. But at that time,


    several rumors had been floating about that John was dissolute and ipetent, and he was a


    worthless person. However, when I''d be acquainted with John at school, I discovered that he


    wasn''t as bad as the rumors imed. Instead, he was pretty amazing.


    At that time, we''d all thought that the rumors were false. It was only now that we knew we had


    mistaken someone else for him.


    Still, there was no doubt thatpared with the dead John, Joanna was superior in all aspects,


    including her capabilities and the manner in which she handled situations.


    I just couldn''tprehend why she would assume John''s identity. And why did her parents deny


    her existence?


    Noticing my puzzled expression, she began to narrate her story. "Before I was born, a witch had


    prophesized to my mother that the twins in her womb couldn''t both live. If she didn''t give up one of


    them, it would bring disaster on the entire pack."


    "So your mother believed the witch?"


    Joanna shook her head and indifferently replied, "Not at first. But the day she gave birth, a sudden


    avnche took ce in the northern region of our pack, leading to the death of numerous


    werewolves. Everyone else immediately believed this prophecy and thought this was the disaster


    the witch was talking about. All the elders of the pack gathered to force my mother to make a


    choice."


    When I heard this, I thought it was absurd that a witch''s prophecy could wipe out a life.


    "Maybe the avnche was just an ident. It might be just a coincidence," Imented.


    "Who knows?" Joanna sneered. She seemed to be in a sour mood as she stared at the light on the


    wall. "I was born ten minutes after John. And also because I''m female, I was the one they


    abandoned."


    I didn''t speak up and just listened quietly with rapt attention.


    "My mother wanted to keep me, but the elders of the pack threatened her with their lives. They all


    imed that if I didn''t die, the whole pack would certainly descend into chaos. At that time, my


    father was also in a quandary. This issue was directly linked to the future of the pack after all. He


    didn''t have the guts to take a risk, so he instructed my mother to drown me."


    Tears welled up in Joanna''s eyes and her voice began to shake. Her beautiful face was lined with a


    sadness I''d never witnessed before.


    I had always got the impression that Joanna was brave but a loner, and nothing affected her.


    Emotions or desires tranted to burdens for her, so she had always led a solitary life.


    Fortunately, an exception in the form of Harry appeared in her life.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once a person had a weakness, he or she would no longer be indifferent to the whole world.


    "How did you surviveter?" I looked at her with furrowed eyebrows, conflicting emotions roiling


    inside me. Although I hadn''t spent much time with her in the past, I still felt sorry for her miserable


    situation. No matter what, I believed that I should help her when I knew she was innocent.


    Not only for Harry''s sake, but also for the friendship between us as former ssmates.


    "My mother didn''t have the heart to kill me herself, so she took off all my clothes and tossed me in


    the barren snowy mountain, leaving me to fend for myself." Joanna took a deep breath, trying to


    restrain her raging emotions. "I should have died, but I was lucky enough to be rescued by


    someone."

 Chapter 832 The Training Of A Killer

    Chapter 832 The Training Of A Killer


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Did Noreen save you?" My mind instinctively jumped to that woman. She was the only person I


    could think of. She had a knack for always appearing at the right time. It almost seemed like she


    was in control of everyone''s fate, and she could do whatever she wanted with them.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how angry we were, there was nothing we could do about it. Noreen was like a gust of


    wind. She always appeared out of the blue and then vanished without a trace. She was the one who


    always took the initiative toe to us and we wouldn''t even know where to find her.


    As I considered this, my determination to be stronger increased. I would only be able to defeat


    Noreen when I became a powerful ck witch myself.


    Joanna didn''t respond. She continued, "My adoptive mother has a serious nature. Even though she


    is cold, I wouldn''t have lived till now without her support. I felt that I should do something to return


    the favor."


    "So is this why you obey Noreen?"


    I could finallyprehend Joanna''s difficulties. Regardless of the reason Noreen rescued her, she


    was still her savior and adoptive mother who had raised her since she was a baby.


    Joanna didn''t really have any choice.


    From the moment she was born, she was in a disadvantageous position. Fate had favored her twin


    brother from the very beginning.


    Noreen had saved her and brought her up. She had traded her life for Noreen''s favor of raising her


    for so many years. To Joanna, it seemed quite fair.


    Joanna smiled with a deste expression. "Since childhood, my adoptive mother has constantly


    reminded me that I should not forget what she has done for me and I should repay this debt of


    gratitude someday. This is why I have always been grateful to my adoptive mother, even if she just


    takes advantage of me. I have been trained as a killer since I was very young. My end goal has


    always been to assassinate the lycan king. I often wonder if my adoptive mother has any kind of


    maternal feelings for me. I once believed that she must have cared about me, even just a little,


    since she has kept me by her side for so many years. But I was very disappointed at the moment


    she cursed me so cruelly. I even wanted to leave this world and end my life. But in the dead of the


    night, I always remember how kind she is to me. The first time she taught me how to read. The first


    time she took me to the market to buy something of my liking. When I was sick, she cooked me a


    bowl of chicken soup..."


    Joanna''s voice choked with sobs as she gave her exnation. "It''s a lot more difficult to hate


    someone than to love them. I know I can''t escape my fate. Even if my adoptive mother only looks at


    me as a tool to achieve her ultimate n, I already consider her my family. The only warmth in my


    life came from her."


    My heart clenched painfully. I held her hand and whispered, "But you have Harry now. He has given


    you the same affection as Noreen did. Noreen is an expert at manipting people''s minds. All she


    did was use you for her own means."


    Joanna sniffled and her eyes turned red. "I know she is just using me. She showed me how my


    pack abandoned me in the crystal ball. I want to get away from her after I manage to remove the


    curse."


    "You hate your family? Have you been wanting revenge? So John''s death..."


    When the topic of her family came up, the sadness on Joanna''s face melted away and she once


    again became indifferent. "I don''t give a fuck about them and I have no ns to waste my time


    chasing revenge. John''s death was his own fault. I have nothing to do with it. Since childhood, my


    only goal has always been to assassinate the lycan king. Once I aplish this task, I will be free."


    I fell silent for a while before saying, "I don''t understand why Noreen is so intent on killing Ethan.


    She had cursed him before as well. I''ve heard that love begets hatred, and she hates him because


    she loves him but can''t have him. But now I don''t believe that people like Noreen would fall so


    obsessively in love with someone." Joanna pursed her lips and fell into deep thought. "I don''t know


    the exact reason. I only know that my adoptive mother set off on this path because she feels that


    the king had fooled her. She believed that Ethan had fallen head over heels in love with her, when


    he hadn''t. But even more importantly, she coveted the bloodline of the lycan king."

 Chapter 833 Noreens Real Purpose

    Chapter 833 Noreen''s Real Purpose


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "She is interested in the lycan bloodline?" I looked at Joanna and cocked my head in bewilderment.


    Did the lycan bloodline have influence on the ck witch?


    Joanna nodded and said, "Yes. She once told me when she was drunk. The ck witch race has


    always highly regarded a pure bloodline while a hybrid ispletely useless in their eyes."


    I pursed my lips and sneered. "Yes, the noble ck witch race never allows the hybrid to stain their


    pure bloodline."


    Back then, my mother fled the ck witch race after getting bullied by a coven of witches with pure


    bloodline because of her hybrid identity.


    "My adoptive mother is powerful and arrogant. She wants to dismantle these boundaries among


    bloodlines. During her research, she discovered that a hybrid was more likely to have the potential


    to ovee the bloodline restriction and it would produce a stronger ck witch," Joanna spoke


    expressionlessly.


    I found it a little funny. "She spends a great deal of time each day studying this nonsense?


    Seriously, what''s her problem?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, Joanna cast me a somber stare. "I don''t think her research is useless. This idea might be


    far-fetched, but had my adopted mother seeded that year, the werewolves and the vampires


    would be no match for the ck witches now, given her intelligence and power. A hybrid is only


    weak at their early stage because the different bloodlines suppress each other. Once the bloodlines


    are awakened, the hybrid will have a stronger power. What you need to know is that the lycan


    bloodline is exceptionally strong, powerful and rare. If it could merge with the ck witch bloodline,


    no one knows what kind of power it could yield."


    My lips twisted as I looked down at my palm. I had both the said bloodlines, but I don''t have the kind


    of power Joanna described.


    Aside from the rare asions when my power suddenly lost control, I don''t feel anything strong


    within me.


    I think both my bloodlines just existed independently and could never be channeled.


    "So Noreen''s goal is to breed a lot of hybrids?"


    "Yes, the reason why my adoptive mother seduced the lycan king is to verify her theory. She


    thought she had seeded, but she was wrong. Ethan didn''t love her at all. For a ck witch, they


    can never get pregnant unless a man has true feelings for her." Joanna sighed. Noreen didn''t hate


    Ethan because she loved him too much and couldn''t be with him. She hated him because she felt


    ashamed and humiliated after her despicable n failed. The fatal blow to Noreen came when she


    realized that Ethan''s back was devoid of the ck thorns.


    Noreen was inherently cunning and pretentious. With her powerful ability, she probably thought that


    she could do whatever she wanted. But much to her surprise, she couldn''t get the man to love her.


    How pathetic and pitiful she was! She had lived for such a long time without anybody truly loving


    her.


    Still, I couldn''t shake the lingering uncertainties in my mind. Time had passed since that incident.


    What made Noreen gamble by sending Joanna to murder Ethan? Noreen would not wait until now


    to do something like this if she truly despised Ethan.


    As far as I knew, she was the type of person who would quickly snap out of sadness. She had cast


    a curse on Ethan so that he would never have any more children. Noreen should have moved on


    and there was no way she would still hold a grudge against him until now.


    Even stranger, Noreen showed up at the same time I first awakened the ck witch''s bloodline.


    Since then, she had been haunting me. Everything she had done seemed connected to me.

 Chapter 834 The Enemy Has Infiltrated

    Chapter 834 The Enemy Has Infiltrated


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Noreen was too cunning. Until now, I still couldn''t figure out her true purpose.


    If she didn''t hate Ethan, why did she insist on killing him?


    My thoughts wandered to all the things that she had done. It didn''t seem like she had a clear


    purpose either.


    It seemed like everyone around me had already been Noreen''s pawns.


    "Actually, there'' s another thin g I h aven'' t told you," Joanna suddenly said.


    "What is it?"


    "My mission in the imperial pce was to assassinate the king and then pin the me on you." She


    looked at me cautiously before lowering her head and clenching her fists. "Because of the


    rtionship you have with Harry, I haven''t been able to make up my mind about carrying out the


    task."


    "I guess I should consider myself lucky to have Harry as my friend, then," I replied. I wasn''t


    surprised or disappointed at that point. Even if someone told me that Noreen was transsexual, I


    wouldn''t be surprised at all.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Joanna went silent for a while before she added, "You know what? After we got along with each


    other, I thought you were a good person. That''s why I dyed the task for as long as I could. I


    actually didn''t go there to kill Ethan. I just received a secret signal requiring a meeting.


    Unexpectedly, he already fainted when I arrived there and I was caught red-handed."


    "Did Noreen leave the secret signal for you?" I asked with a frown.


    Joanna shook her head. "I thought it was her, but I denied it after careful consideration. If it was a


    secret signal that my adoptive mother left, she would have also left a totem of the Big Dipper, but I


    didn''t find it this time. She took so much effort to raise me and train me to be a killer because she


    wanted me to kill the king someday. I just don''t see it as why she wanted to frame me."


    "Is there any possibility that Noreen found out that you wanted to betray her?"


    Joanna went silent after I said that. She looked down and anxiously fiddled with her fingers.


    "Noreen probably found that you were wavering and that you didn''t want to frame me, so she


    decided to get rid of you," I added. I also hoped it wasn''t true, but I just couldn''t think of any other


    possibilities. No matter how I looked at the matter, Noreen still remained our prime suspect. "But if


    she could easily take action against the king without me, why did she order me to assassinate him?"


    Joanna asked, a hint of determination shed across her eyes as she looked up at me.


    I sighed. "I don''t know. I still can''t understand what her real purpose is. But apart from Noreen, I


    can''t think of anyone else who wants to hurt Ethan."


    I was scared by the mere thought that Noreen had been with us all this time, since she was good at


    disguising herself as someone else. She could be hiding among us and I wouldn''t even know.


    As the king of the empire, Ethan would have people test his food every single day. That meant the


    person who poisoned him without being noticed was most likely someone close to him.


    As I thought of that, I looked at Joanna and asked, "Did you find anything unusual about Noreen?


    Like, for example, when she disguises as another person?"


    Joanna closed her eyes and shook her head. "I really don''t know anything. I''m sorry."


    I heaved a sigh. "It''s okay. I know you tried your best. I promise I''ll find a way to prove your


    innocence."


    After our conversation, I was sure that Joanna was telling the truth, for she absolutely had no


    reason to lie.


    I didn''t stay in the cell any longer. I told her to have a good rest before I went out.


    I told Rufus everything that Joanna had told me after that.


    He had a serious look on his face when I exined Joanna''s situation. He didn''t deal with her


    immediately, but instead, he asked his men to check Ethan''s trusted subordinates, as well as his


    recent diet.


    "Stay with me at all times. Don''t run around on your own," Rufus reminded me again and again. He


    didn''t let me go back to the pce until I promised I''d behave.

 Chapter 835 I Am The Mastermind

    Chapter 835 I Am The Mastermind


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus went to investigate the case, and I went back to his pce. I stayed in my room the whole


    time and didn''t n on going anywhere.


    Everyone in the imperial pce was worried about Ethan''s condition after the ident. It wasn''t the


    right time for me to do anything reckless except for waiting patiently for Rufus toe back.


    Still, I felt very uneasy as Iy on the rocking chair and recalled what Joanna told me. I couldn''t help


    but feel like I had missed something.


    Just then, I heard a knock on the door. It was Maya, and she came to bring me some food.


    I touched my stomach, realizing that I hadn''t eaten anything for almost an entire day. I was really


    hungry.


    I stood up and sat at the table, wanting to see what Maya made for me. However, I didn''t expect her


    to give me shaved ice. It was my favorite grape vor, but the weather was getting cold, and I didn''t


    want to eat something cold in a chilly weather.


    However, if I didn''t eat this, Maya would be sad. Thus, I ate a spoonful of ice with grape jam


    although I didn''t really feel like eating it.


    "Is there anything savory?" I asked as I looked at the tray. The food that Maya brought me was


    either sweet or icy.


    I was hungry and wanted to eat something warm and salty, like noodle soup.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dinner is almost ready, Miss Todd, please make do with these first." Maya smiled as she


    considerately cut the Matcha cake into small slices.


    The cake was big enough for at least four people to eat. I didn''t want to waste it, so I warmly invited


    Maya to sit down and enjoy the cake with me.


    "Thank you, Miss Todd," Maya shed me a bright smile and ate the cake.


    I was also very happy. She had rarely talked to me since ourst conversation.


    "Where have you been, Miss Todd? You look so tired today," Maya curiously asked.


    I sighed and told her that I went to see Joanna. After all, everyone already knew that she had


    assassinated the lycan king.


    "No one expected that John was actually a woman! I was really surprised when they told me. Didn''t


    Mr. Myers notice it?" Maya asked. I couldn''t me her, though. There was no way anyone would be


    able to turn a blind eye to what happened in the pce.


    I answered her questions before I asked her about the recent situation of the pce. "Have you


    noticed anyone suspicious these days? Especially the people around the King and Queen."


    "Someone suspicious? Why do you ask, Miss Todd? Hadn''t the murderer already been caught? Did


    she have an aplice?" Maya gave me a bewildered look. It didn''t seem like she was in the


    mood to eat cake anymore.


    I shed her a small smile andforted her. "Don''t be afraid. I was just asking. The pce isn''t as


    safe as before, so you should be more careful as well."


    Maya nodded in response. "I see. I''ll keep an eye on other people in the pce. If there''s anything


    suspicious, I''ll report to you immediately."


    "Okay."


    After our brief conversation, Maya went back to work, and Iy on my bed to rest.


    When it was time for dinner, Rufus came back. He had a serious look on his face.


    I put down the silverware I was holding and walked up to him. "How is it going? Did you find


    anything? Is the real murderer hiding among us?" Rufus'' face darkened. He probably found out


    something. "I checked the recent actions and itinerary of the people around my parents, and I found


    two cooks that were behaving strangely. I interrogated them, and they told me that the person who


    was ordering them to poison the king was..."


    He paused for a moment, almost as if he was unwilling to continue what he was about to say.


    My eyes widened in realization. "Did they tell you that I''m the mastermind?"


    Rufus slowly nodded.

 Chapter 836 Mayas Special Smoothie

    Chapter 836 Maya''s Special Smoothie


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Rufus and I were not surprised by the cooks '' confession, which also confirmed Joanna''s side of


    story. Noreen''s original intent was to frame me.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    We were now even more certain that the person behind this incident was Noreen.


    I just needed to figure out who on earth Noreen had impersonated so that she could act so


    unscrupulously in the imperial pce.


    "Let''s have dinner first. I have something to show you after we eat." Rufus led me to the table.


    Maya served a beef stew with stout. I didn''t know why I had be particrly sensitive to the


    smell of alcohol since I got pregnant. As soon as the smell hit my nose, I felt the bile rise up my


    throat.


    Rufus was so enraged that he rebuked Maya harshly, as if he wanted to flush her down the drain


    with the stew.


    "Don''t me Maya. It''s just my morning sickness." I was unable to stop retching.


    Rufus became furious and scolded Maya in a frosty voice, "Didn''t I instruct you repeatedly to not


    add alcohol in the food cooked for Miss Todd?"


    Maya immediately fell to her knees and begged for mercy in a trembling voice.


    "Rufus, let it go. Help me up to the room. I want to lie down for a bit." I took Rufus upstairs and


    secretly threw a wink in Maya''s direction, trying tofort her. Rufus'' temper would simmer down


    soon after I cajoled him. I didn''t want Maya to be punished for something so minor.


    Maya was like an elder sister to me. Thanks to her help, I was able to quickly adapt to life in the


    pce when I first came here.


    After returning to the room, Rufus ordered the servant to call the doctor. He didn''t rx until the


    doctor examined me thoroughly and assured him that I was indeed fine.


    It was quitete at night by the time the doctor finally left. After the servants also left the room, I


    asked Rufus what he wanted to show me.


    He went to the study with a sigh and came back with a document, which he handed to me. "This is


    my father''s diet record. Take a look."


    I leafed through it but didn''t find anything amiss.


    "Go through it more carefully," he prodded patiently.


    I flipped through the pages carefully once more and spotted a familiar name on thest page.


    "When did Maya start taking charge of Ethan''s meals? Besides, she even made shaved ice for him.


    Didn''t the doctor say that he isn''t allowed to have anything cold?"


    "This has aroused my suspicions. Maya is not supposed to be responsible for my father''s diet. She


    came here when she was little and she has been a maid in my pce forever. However, she cannot


    interfere in any other affairs in the imperial pce without my express order."


    "Is it possible that the queen ordered her? You know, there was a heat wave during the past few


    days and the temperature suddenly rose. Perhaps Maya made some refreshing shaved ice for the


    king out of kindness to help him feel better." I tried toe up with a usible exnation for


    Maya''s strange behavior, but in the end, I couldn''t even convince myself.


    It was nearlyte autumn. Even though the temperature indeed rose a few degrees, it wasn''t really


    that hot that one would need to eat arge bowl of ice to feel better.


    And today, despite my state of being pregnant, Maya not only made shaved ice for me, but also


    cooked a dish with alcohol.


    "My mother has a lot of confidants and capable subordinates. There was no way she would


    suddenly need to call maids from my pce to take care of my father," Rufus said lightly.


    "So this is..." I dared not continue, feeling uneasy.


    Just then, there was a slight disturbance outside the door. Rufus immediately turned his head and


    asked in a stern voice, "Who''s there?"


    "It''s me, sir. I''m here with some food," Maya''s gentle voice came from outside.


    Rufus and I exchanged nces. He pressed his lips into a thin line and let Maya in.


    She walked in bearing two bowls of steaming noodle soup. She said with a smile, "I believe you


    haven''t eaten anything all day, and you just skipped dinner. So I specially cooked something for


    you."

 Chapter 837 Impersonating

    Chapter 837 Impersonating


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I took the tray from Maya and ced it on the table. "Have you been waiting at the door for a long


    time? Next time, you can just knock at the door."


    "I just arrived." Maya''s lips curved up into a gentle smile, just like before.


    Rufus nonchntly sat at the table and sipped on a ss of water without looking at the noodles on


    the table.


    I took Maya''s hand and led her to a seat next to me. Pretending to be surprised, I picked up the


    spoon to eat the soup. "You''ve made the chicken noodle soup! I haven''t eaten this in so long."


    "Yes, Miss Todd. I still remember that I cooked this for you on your first day to the imperial pce."


    Maya thoughtfully poured me a ss of cucumber juice.


    I gave her a bright smile and said nothing. After taking two more bites of the noodles, I pretended to


    casually ask, "By the way, the shaved ice with grape jam you prepared this afternoon was


    absolutely delicious. Did you happen to make some for the king these days?"


    Maya nodded and replied in a very calm and natural tone, "The weather suddenly turned hot


    several days ago, so I decided to make him some to help him feel cooler. But I only gave the lycan


    king''s chef the recipe. I didn''t make it myself and personally take it to his pce."


    I ate the noodles and nodded to acknowledge that I had heard what she said.


    "Why did you ask me this, Miss Todd? Is something wrong?" she asked worriedly.


    "Nothing at all. We were just going over the lycan king''s diet these days, when it suddenly struck me


    that you had brought me some delicious shaved ice in the afternoon, so I just asked." I picked up a


    napkin and wiped my mouth with a smile. Then I pushed the empty bowl in front of me to Maya and


    said, "I finished the whole thing! Maya, your cooking skills are getting better by the day! I hope I get


    the opportunity to have such delicious chicken noodle soup once again in the future."


    Maya covered her mouth and giggled, as if she was delighted to receive my praise. "Miss Todd, if


    you wish, I can cook it for you every day."


    "No, no, no. I will get bored if I eat such rich food every day. Just cook it once a week or a month." I


    shot her a yful wink.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Maya nodded politely and left with my empty bowl and Rufus'' untouched bowl of noodle soup.


    As soon as the door closed behind her, my smile instantly vanished.


    Although her exnation sounded wless, I knew the matter was not as simple as it appeared.


    Rufus, who was sitting opposite me, looked even more grim and said, "Someone might be


    impersonating Maya."


    "Do you still remember how Maya usually cook?"


    I asked and frowned at him.


    Rufus pondered for a while and replied, "Her food was lighter?"


    "Yes, the dishes she cooks are always light. Maya has always paid particr attention to health, so


    she prefers the original vor of food itself and never uses heavy seasonings. But that bowl of


    chicken noodle soup was oily and salty. It was starkly different from the one she had cooked for me


    before."


    Although I couldn''t reach a conclusion based on her cooking alone, I could still determine from a lot


    of details that something was amiss.


    For example, when Maya put down a ss or a tray, she always touched the table with her little


    finger first so as not to make unnecessary noise. She had probably picked this up at an early age


    from the etiquette education, which taught her to do everything carefully and elegantly.


    But she didn''t disy this habit just now. She even poured a full ss of cucumber juice for me. A


    professional maid would have never made such a mistake.


    "There is a ring contradiction in Maya''s story. She imed that she only gave her recipe to my


    father''s chef and asked him to make it for him. But from what I know, the chef is very arrogant. How


    could he tolerate epting the advice of a mere maid? And the Maya I know is not a nosy person


    who likes to fight for credit. That brings out the real question here--why would she want to give the


    chef her recipe in the first ce?" Rufus scowled and was lost in thought.

 Chapter 838 The Spy Has Already Infiltrated

    Chapter 838 The Spy Has Already Infiltrated


    Sylvia''s POV:


    All Maya''s changes were very subtle. If Rufus hadn''t checked Ethan''s diet records today, we might


    not have found anything wrong with her. She was a sensible, gentle person. She would asionally


    be extroverted whenever she was with me in private, and she rarely had any conflict with other


    people. Not to mention, she was responsible, especially when it came to her job. It would be


    impossible for her to tell the chef make something cold for the lycan king if she knew he wasn''t


    feeling well.


    And even if the chef did listen to her advice, he wouldn''t just serve the king a bowl of shaved ice


    without the doctor''s consent because it clearly wouldn''t be good for the king''s health.


    I began recalling the time I spent with Maya. Maybe I was overthinking, but now that I looked back, I


    noticed a lot of strange things about her.


    "Can a person''s habits change in a short time?" I asked in confusion as I turned to Rufus.


    Rufus thoughtfully rubbed his chin. "I don''t think that''s possible. Not unless they''ve been through


    something huge or traumatic that could affect their entire personality."


    "Maya used to hate the smell of jasmine flowers, but when I walked past her room thest time, I


    saw jasmine flowers on her table. She never eats pork either, but one time, I saw she cooked a


    large pot of pork and shared it with the guards," I replied, slowly bing even more confused by


    Maya''s recent actions. "She doesn''t have a family or a lover, so she has been staying in the pce


    this entire time. And her life here was perfectly peaceful. I don''t think she would go through anything


    huge or traumatic like you said, that led to the change of her personality."


    Although Rufus was cold and indifferent to people, Maya had been following him ever since she


    entered the pce. He had been very tolerant of her when it came to many things.


    "Maya was the one who told me what happened between you and ir," he said, sounding a little


    unhappy. It was almost as if he remembered something unpleasant.


    I felt a chill down my spine and quickly changed the topic. "Actually, that reminds me of something.


    Didn''t someone send a message to Richard and asked him to destroy the potted nt in your


    room? At that time, you tracked down the IP address and found out that the message was sent out


    from ir''s phone, but now, I think Maya''s the one who did actually it." Rufus pressed his lips into a


    thin line and tapped the table with his fingers, seemingly lost in thought.


    "Even though ir was obsessed with me for some reason back at that time, I don''t think he would


    ever hurt you." I walked up to Rufus and sat next to him. "Think about it. Who would know where


    the potted nt actually was? Maya is the only one whoes to our room often." "So you''re


    saying it''s Maya?" Rufus coldly asked.


    I took his hand, knowing that he was beginning to get mad. Ipletely understood how he was


    feeling right now. After all, no one would feel good knowing that there was a spy around them the


    whole time. I was no exception.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "The problem is we can''t be sure whether Noreen is controlling Maya or if she actually disguises


    herself as Maya. We have to find a way to verify it," I said with a sad sigh.


    My thoughts wandered to the worst possible scenario, but I had no idea how to verify it. I had


    already witnessed how powerful Noreen actually was. She could wlessly disguise herself as


    literally anyone, and no one could even tell the difference.


    Rufus reassuringly squeezed my hand. "Don''t worry. I have a way to verify it."

 Chapter 839 The Mastermind Behind It

    Chapter 839 The Mastermind Behind It


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It was noon and the sun was out and beaming. I snuggled in a rocking chair, reading a book while


    wrapped in a cashmere nket.


    Maya barged into my room for the third time. But this time, unlike the previous two, she looked


    scared and anxious.


    "Miss Todd, Mr. Myers is here again. The guards have blocked him outside. Do you want to see


    him? This is the third time that he hase here today. He brought an umbre with him so I think


    he''s going to sit outside until you agree to see him."


    "Just ignore him. I don''t want to see him." Without raising my head, I flipped the page slowly and


    picked up a grape and put it into my mouth.


    "But why, Miss Todd? Don''t you have a good rtionship with Mr. Myers?" Maya asked in


    confusion.


    I heaved out a sigh, put down the book, and lifted my sight to Maya worriedly. "I understand that


    Harry wants to save Joanna, but there is nothing I can do. Yesterday, Rufus clearly warned me not


    to be involved in this issue."


    "But are you really going to just stay out of it? Poor Mr. Myers looks so anxious outside."


    Before Maya could finish her words, Harry''s voice came from outside the window. He was begging


    me to help him.


    Annoyed beyond reason, I mped my hands over my ears and told Maya to shut the window. To


    which Maya responded hesitantly, "Miss Todd, why don''t you meet him? Unless something drastic


    happens, Mr. Myers isn''t going to give up without a fight. He might even keep bothering you."


    "There is no point in seeing him now. It would only make things worse. Now that we''ve confirmed


    that Joanna really killed Ethan, she''s going to be sentenced to death!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? The lycan king is dead?" Maya felt a jolt to her very core, utterly in shock.


    I quickly covered my mouth and blinked in panic. "Don''t... Don''t tell anyone about this." Rufus


    worked so hard to keep this a secret. He is afraid it will stir chaos in the empire."


    Maya couldn''t believe her ears. She seemed both shocked and confused. "What happened? Why


    did he die so suddenly? You said Joanna killed him? But she denied it, didn''t she?"


    "I''m sure Joanna was only fumbling for excuses to absolve herself of the guilt. Last night, after


    much convincing and torturing on the part of Rufus, she finally confessed. Now that Ethan is dead,


    there is no way that she would survive. Poor Harry. Now he is going to lose his mate." With a sigh, I


    sat up and looked out of the window. Harry''s voice came from outside again. He would probably


    stay there outside the entire day.


    "Go and get some water and cakes for Harry. I may not be of help to him now, but he is still my


    friend. I feel sorry for him," I said softly.


    "Yes, Miss Todd."


    After receiving my order, Maya left. I turned around and stared at her back with deep eyes.


    The following morning, Harry came and begged me to see him again. I asked Maya to bring him


    some water, and like usual, he left when he got tired.


    At noon, Rufus came back with some news.


    "The king''s death has spread in a small area of the imperial pce. People are talking that you are


    the one behind it, and I hide the truth in order to cover up for you."


    After hearing that, I breathed a sigh of relief. "It seems that our n has seeded. Poor Harry has


    been incessantly shouting outside the past two days. I think his voice has gone hoarse."


    "If he didn''t try his best to put up a real enough act, they just won''t believe it." Rufus sneered and


    led me to the table. He had already dismissed the servants and guards, and sent Maya to the


    suburban manor to fetch something.


    "So what should we do next?" I asked curiously.


    "Simple. We escte the conflict."

 Chapter 840 Put Up An Act

    Chapter 840 Put Up An Act


    Sylvia''s POV:


    To make it appear as though I was utterly upset, I purposefully paced back and forth across the


    room and touched nothing from the small tea table, which was full of my favorite desserts.


    I made a mournful face as I touched my baby bump.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At this time, Maya walked in, set down the fresh sheet in her hand, and asked, "What''s wrong, Miss


    Todd? You seem to be in a bad mood."


    "Nothing," I answered weakly.


    It was raining cats and dogs outside today, and Harry didn''te to make trouble again, so the


    weather might have been a factor for that. Meanwhile, Rufus went to the city hall to preside over


    some important meetings, and he mighte back veryte.


    Maya didn''t leave. She walked up to me and asked gingerly, "Miss Todd, are you affected by the


    rumors circting in the pce?"


    I feigned a surprise reaction and asked, "Have you heard about them as well?"


    Maya nodded cautiously.


    I quickly pulled her to sit on the sofa. "Tell me more. Has it spread widely in the pce?"


    "Yes, rumors had it that you killed the lycan king. They also said that you did all these for your sake,


    so Prince Rufus could ascend the throne and you could be the new queen. Despite Prince Rufus''


    best efforts to silence such a rumor, it is still being discussed among the servants behind closed


    doors."


    After hearing what she said, I fell silent and pulled a long face.


    The sky outside erupted in a flurry of lightning and a heavy downpour.


    A warm fire from the firece kept the room warm. Maya held my hand andforted me gently.


    "Miss Todd, I believe you. I quarreled with several maids this morning and even beat them because


    they were gossiping about you," Maya said, showing me the bruises and scratches on her hand.


    There was no grievance on her face, but only pride as she added, "These are the meridians of


    victory. I beat those snarky bitches, so they won''t dare to gossip about you anymore." I felt sad as I


    gently caressed Maya''s bruised arm. I said softly, "Thank you, Maya. Since I entered the pce,


    you have been protecting me like a guardian angel. I would not have survived here without you."


    Maya gave me a hug and replied, "Miss Todd, you don''t have to be so polite and formal to me. I


    should look out for you since I am older than you."


    My eyes welled up, and I reached out to put aforting hand on her shoulder. "I always remember


    your kindness. You are like a sister to me."


    Maya was a kind-hearted person. When I first came to the imperial capital, I was afraid of getting


    hurt, so I was always vignt and never let my guard down. It was her presence that helped me


    better adapt to this world that I originally couldn''t fit in.


    So I would always be grateful to her.


    But was this she-wolf standing in front of me really that same Maya?


    Every part of me shivered at the mere thought of it.


    Maya was so touched that she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with the back of her


    hand. "Miss Todd, if possible, I want to be with you all the time," she uttered with a slight sob.


    "Of course." I gave her a big smile.


    Maya cried tears of joy. Finally, she asked cautiously, "So what on earth really happened, Miss


    Todd? Can you tell me? I want to help you if there is something I can do."


    I thought for a moment, and then said to her hesitantly, "Last time, I told you that the king was dead,


    didn''t I? Well, Rufus caught two suspicious people who might hurt the king."


    "There are aplices? I can''t believe it!" Maya widened her eyes in surprise, and her face turned


    into rage. "Damn it! Why did they kill the lycan king?"


    I pursed my lips and looked at her seriously. "The thing is, those two aplices said that I was the


    mastermind behind it all."


    In shock, Maya let out a scream before covering her mouth in disbelief. "What?! What is


    happening? They are clearly framing you!"

 Chapter 841 Bait

    Chapter 841 Bait


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Yes. I was made as the scapegoat for the whole thing." I angrily stood from the sofa and walked to


    the firece to try and calm myself down.


    "But you didn''t do anything. How can they frame you?" Maya eximed from behind me.


    I took a deep breath and sighed. "They probably nned this a long time ago. Rumors alone are


    enough to make me suffer, and they knew that." "What if those two insist that you did it?" Maya


    worriedly asked.


    I sharply turned around and looked at her. "Then we have to stop the source of the rumor. Rufus


    nned to imprison and interrogate them, but now, things are getting out of hand. There''s no way


    we can stop the rumors from spreading, and people will know about these two sooner orter. If that


    happens, it''ll be hard to exin the whole thing. That''s why Rufus and I decided to take them out of


    the pce and secretly kill them." "Are you sure about this?" Maya nervously replied. "The pce is


    now heavily guarded. I''m afraid it''ll attract a lot of attention if you take them outside the pce."


    "Rufus has a way to take them out. We have to seed so I won''t be involved in this matter. You''re


    the only one who knows this except for me and Rufus, so don''t you dare leak any information."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Todd. I won''t tell anyone about it. But if you need my help, please don''t hesitate


    to ask," Maya said as she put her thumb and index finger together and made a gesture of zipping


    her lips, indicating that she wouldn''t tell anyone.


    "I trust you, Maya. But the fewer the people involved, the safer it will be, so I won''t be needing your


    help for the time being. What you can do for now is keep an eye on the pce and not let any


    strangers inside," I replied and looked straight into her eyes.


    Maya vigorously nodded. "Yes, Miss Todd!"


    After a while, the rain stopped, and the room became colder.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I wrapped the shawl around me tighter and yawned. "If you don''t have anything else to say, you can


    go out now. I just need to rest a bit."


    "Okay, Miss Todd. Have a good rest." Maya bowed in respect before she left.


    Soon after, Rufus came back from the city hall. He put the stack of documents he brought back with


    him to the study and then came to the bedroom to apany me.


    I weakly nestled into his arms. "Now all we have to do is wait for the fish to take the bait."


    Rufus tucked my hair behind my ear and whispered, "It should be something worth celebrating, you


    know? Why do you look so sad?" I shook my head and sighed. I was still in a foul mood. Even


    though I intended to lower Maya''s vignce, most of what I said was true. I had always treated her


    as a sister.


    "Is it because of Maya?" Rufus asked.


    I had to admit, he was a keen observer.


    I wrinkled my nose and muttered, "I hope she''s not Maya. But I also hope she is."


    I didn''t believe Maya would do anything to hurt me. But then again, if she wasn''t the real Maya, then


    Noreen had probably already killed her before impersonating her.


    As that thought crossed my mind, I began feeling even more miserable. "If she really is Maya, can


    she be a good person again?"


    "Of course. If she''s the real Maya, then Noreen might just be controlling her mind and she isn''t


    being herself. That is, we''re facing Noreen, not Maya. We''re still not sure if Maya''s the one who set


    this up, though. But if it''s really her, we''ll have to lock her up first. As soon as we catch Noreen, we


    can cure her," Rufus replied, trying tofort me.

 Chapter 842 Being Tricked

    Chapter 842 Being Tricked


    Maya''s POV:


    I had been keeping an eye on the imperial pce ever since hearing the news from Sylvia.


    Thankfully, nothing happened the following day. Then Harry, who was gone for two days, suddenly


    turned up near the pce again. He looked ghastly pale and haggard. Rumors in the pce had


    that Sylvia would use Joanna as a scapegoat.


    This would ultimately put Harry and Sylvia''s friendship at stake.


    I told the guards to keep an eye on Harry and not let him in.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia spent the entire day in her room. Even though she wasn''t particrly hungry, she


    gobbled up a bunch of chicken wings. She ate them while watching a movie and soon the bones


    had already filled a small bucket. Compared with yesterday''s restlessness, Sylvia was in better


    spirits today.


    Rufus must haveforted herst night.


    After I had finished my work at the pce, I went for a walk to clear my head and settle my


    stomach. Like always, I took the path from the secret prison to exit the pce.


    This path was very remote, and behind it was a forest. Unless some prisoners were being secretly


    escorted to somewhere else, rtively few people would normally pass by.


    I checked the time and learned that it was nine o''clock in the evening. It was time for Sylvia to drink


    her milk. So I hastily returned to the pce and brought a ss of milk to her room.


    Sylvia was lying in a rocking chair, taking a nap. She was wearing a loose-fitting white nightgown


    that entuated her pregnant belly, and her longhair cascaded down over her shoulders. Her


    stunning features seemed at ease.


    I walked over quietly, set the milk down, and said softly, "Miss Todd, if you are tired, why don''t you


    sleep on your bed?"


    Sylvia slowly opened her eyes and yawned. "Okay. Put the milk here and I''ll drinkter. Rufus will


    not be home until veryte tonight. He has something important to deal with. You don''t have to wait


    up. Go and have a rest."


    "Yes, Miss Todd," I replied respectfully and then left.


    I hurried back to my room and changed into light andfortable clothes that were convenient for


    walking. After hearing Sylvia said that Rufus had something important to deal with tonight, I figured


    he would usher the two fugitives out of the pce.


    Without any dy, I went back to the same path quietly and discovered two prisoners being held in


    the car outside the secret prison''s entrance by Rufus'' private guards. The heads of the two


    prisoners were covered in hoods and their hands were tied behind their backs.


    I sneaked around and followed them. This group of private soldiers managed to sneak the


    detainees out of the pce through a hidden rear entrance.


    Soon they arrived at a very remote ce. Both prisoners'' mouths were gaged, and they whimpered


    in terror.


    I took cover under arge tree nearby, waiting for my chance to strike.


    The two prisoners struggled frantically, as if they knew their death was approaching.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Behave yourself! I can give you a quick death if you stop struggling." One of Rufus'' men pulled out


    a sharp dagger and waved it around their necks, seeming to try finding the ideal angle to finish them


    without getting blood from sshing all over his body.


    The two prisoners were pinned on the ground by force, their fear rendered them silent.


    When the man was about to kill the prisoners, I quickly rushed out and sprinkled knockout drops on


    him and hisrades.


    Before they could do anything, they copsed to the ground.


    After that, I said to the two hooded prisoners who were trembling on the ground, "Your lives are now


    mine. So you have to do as I tell you."


    As I spoke, I went to pull off the hood on one of them. As soon as I removed it, Sylvia''s face peered


    out at me.


    I was stunned when another hooded person beside me suddenly sprang up and pressed me to the


    ground. It was Rufus!

 Chapter 843 Shes Not Maya

    Chapter 843 She''s Not Maya


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Maya, why are you here?"


    My gaze shifted to the person being pinned on the ground by Rufus, and I felt my heart ache. Even


    though I was already prepared for this, I still couldn''t help but break down.


    Maya looked flustered. She knelt on the ground and began spouting incoherent words.


    Rufus took out the shackles and locked Maya''s hands together. Then, he red at her and coldly


    asked, "Do you still want to defend yourself?"


    Tears began streaming down Maya''s cheeks. "Prince Rufus, it wasn''t me! I didn''t do it!"


    She quickly shifted her gaze at me. "Miss Todd, please trust me. I didn''t mean to do that!"


    I pulled Maya''s hands away from my trousers and looked at her in disappointment. "What do you


    mean to do, then? You''ve been trying everything you could to make me suffer. I already gave you a


    chance, but you still came here tonight."


    Maya began to sob. She bent over and pressed her forehead against the ground as she guiltily


    eximed, "I''m sorry! I really don''t know what''s wrong with me. I don''t want to do this. I know


    something is definitely wrong with me. I can''t seem to control myself!"


    Upon hearing that, Rufus and I looked at each other.


    Was she really Maya? Was it possible that Noreen had been controlling her the whole time?


    I wanted to help her up, but Rufus stopped me and shook his head, indicating for me to observe her


    a little longer.


    Maya''s sobs grew louder as her thin body trembled in panic and fear. "I really want to control


    myself, but I always have thoughts that don''t belong to me. If I disobey them, I''ll have a splitting


    headache. Sometimes, I would say something that I didn''t want to say, and by the time I realized it,


    it was already toote. I''m truly sorry. I know I''ve let you down. If my death can make up for


    everything I did, please just let me die."


    After Maya said that, she stood up and was about to purposely hit the tree.


    Knowing what she was going to do, I hurriedly went to her side and wrapped my arms around her


    waist.


    "I''m so sorry, Miss Todd. Please just let me die!" Maya cried at the top of her lungs.


    "It''s not your fault, Maya. It''s Noreen''s. She''s the one who controlled you," I said, trying tofort


    her. I felt so bad for her at that point.


    Maya choked on her sobs. A look of guilt shed across her eyes as she nced at me. "I want to


    make up for everything I did, Miss Todd. How can I do that? And please catch Noreen and make her


    fix me. I don''t want to feel this way anymore."


    I moved her hair to the side of her face. "Do you remember when youst met Noreen?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Maya looked down and pondered about it for a while, but she eventually shook her head. "I can''t


    remember anything."


    "Maya, think it over carefully. Please." I looked at her expectantly, hoping to get some useful


    information from her.


    Unexpectedly, Maya covered her head with her arms and grimaced in pain. "No, I can''t. My head


    always hurts whenever I think about it."


    I was about to go closer to Maya so I could hug her, but just then, I heard Rufus'' voice as he


    shouted, "Watch out!"


    He grabbed Maya as he spoke and threw her aside, knocking her out in the process.


    That was when I noticed something. Maya had been holding a small dagger. If it weren''t for Rufus,


    she would have stabbed me.


    Rufus clenched his fists. He could no longer suppress his anger, and I could tell that he wanted to


    kill Maya right then and there.


    However, I stopped him just before he was about to turn into a wolf and begged, "Please don''t hurt


    her, Rufus. We can fix her after we catch Noreen!"


    However, Rufus turned to look at me and frowned. "She''s not Maya."

 Chapter 844 Disguise

    Chapter 844 Disguise


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was stunned when I heard what Rufus said. My eyes flew between Maya, who was lying facedown


    on the ground, and Rufus, who looked grim and cold. I didn''t understand what he meant.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "This isn''t Maya? Who is she then? Didn''t Mayamit all those terrible acts because Noreen was


    controlling her?"


    Rufus shook his head and stared at the person on the ground with unfathomable eyes. "Maya has


    been with me since she was only eight or nine years old. I am the one who is most familiar with her.


    Even though she is about my age, she has always treated me as her child, forever wanting to


    protect me and take care of me. When you came to the pce, she behaved the same way with


    you."


    I nodded in agreement. "Yes, Maya is gentle and kind. I have often thought that if she had a child,


    she would be a wonderful mother."


    At this moment, Maya seemed to wake up. She looked up at Rufus and me and began to sob again.


    This time, I didn''t dare rush to her. Instead, I stepped back to Rufus'' side. "So why don''t you think


    this is Maya?"


    "Look at her eyes carefully. Even though she is crying, there is a devilish glint in those eyes every


    time she looks at you. The real Maya would never look at you like that."


    I was shocked and scrutinized Maya in disbelief. She stopped pretending to be sad in front of me


    and revealed an evil grin.


    Then there came a burst of familiarughter.


    An ominous premonition rose in my heart. Sure enough, the person in front of me transformed into


    Noreen in the next second!


    "How can it be you?" I was so enraged that I couldn''t stop myself from charging ahead and hitting


    Noreen on her head.


    Rufus stopped me in time. "Don''t act rashly, or you will fall into her trap."


    I got a handle on my emotions and glowered at Noreen''s smug face. "So you have been pretending


    to be Maya and spying on me?"


    Noreen raised her chin lightly. "Not just that. I have disguised myself as several people. Maya is just


    one of them."


    "What do you mean?"


    Noreen chuckled and covered her face with the loose sleeve of her robe. When she revealed her


    face again, I was greeted with another familiar face. It belonged to Ethan''s chef.


    "You''re the one who hurt the lycan king!" I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists. All these incidents


    had been arranged solely by Noreen.


    "Wait, there is something else." Noreenughed shamelessly. She seemed to be at her happiest


    when she was fooling us. She covered her face with her sleeve again and changed into yet another


    person. This time, she wore the face of one of Rufus'' confidants, who often acted as my bodyguard


    when I went out.


    "You evil bitch!" I shouted furiously. Standing beside me, Rufus was also ring at her murderously.


    Before I could react, he turned into a wolf and charged forward, scratching Noreen''s face viciously.


    ck witches were not good at closebat, and Noreen was no exception. Rufus'' attack on her


    was so sudden that she didn''t have time to defend herself. She mmed into a tree stump and


    began to bleed.


    In retaliation, she hastily took out a crystal ball and threw it in Rufus'' direction.


    The crystal ball exploded with blue light, creating a protective barrier around her.


    She clutched her chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then she slowly got to her feet and gave


    us a sneer. "Mad already? The truth is, I''ve been lurking around you for a very long time, but you


    are so stupid that you didn''t even have an inkling about it. The strongest werewolf in the werewolf


    race is obviously not as impressive as legend tells. In the end, I still fooled you easily."


    Thest sentence was obviously meant to provoke Rufus.


    His expression was icy, but he showed no evidence of being irritated by Noreen''s words. Instead,


    he stonily said, "Go on. Let''s see exactly how many identities you have used."


    Noreen looked bored. She scoffed and waved her hand, transforming into La.

 Chapter 845 Those People Were All Dead

    Chapter 845 Those People Were All Dead


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It never crossed my mind that Noreen also disguised herself as La. No wonder La hadn''t


    returned to the imperial capital afterward. "When did you start pretending to be La?" I questioned


    Noreen in a frosty voice.


    She returned to her own appearance and casually replied, "From the very beginning. From the


    moment you met La, it has always been me."


    "Where is the real La?" I was so furious that my whole body trembled. Noreen not only made fun


    of us, but also yed with our lives.


    When I''d first gone to the stone chamber, I''d searched for the mechanism everywhere like a fool. I


    didn''t know that had been Noreen''s n all along. She forced my hand to use the pendant and


    suspect the rtionship between my mother and ck witch race. Then Noreen deliberately led me


    to discover theb. And finally, she engineered an opportunity to rescue Flora and me from the


    stone chamber. She must have felt so smug at that time. We looked stupid when we couldn''t locate


    her, and didn''t know she was right there with us.


    No wonder Flora was so resistant to La at the beginning. La''s weird actions towards me also


    made sense now.


    "The real La already passed away in an ident. She was never a student at the military school.


    I took her ce, tampered the enroll list, and purposely created the scent of werewolves. Although


    the process was a littleplicated, making you believe that I''m just an ordinary werewolf made it


    all worth it in the end."


    When I heard that the real La was dead, I was shell-shocked and hastily asked, "What about the


    real Maya?"


    Noreen wasn''t surprised I was asking this question. In an indifferent tone, she answered, "She''s


    dead."


    "What? She''s dead?" I couldn''t believe my ears.


    The blue barrier disappeared at this moment. Rufus stepped forward, as if preparing to attack


    Noreen again.


    Noreen stepped back vigntly. "You can beat me to death, but then you will never know what kind


    of poison Ethan has been affected with."


    Rufus froze in his tracks and icily asked, "What poison did you use on my father?"


    Noreen regained herposure and said with a smile, "What''s the rush? You''ve asked me so many


    questions. Let me answer them one by one. Sylvia, what did you ask me just now?"


    Noreen pretended like she really forgot what I just said.


    I ground my teeth in anger, but I still had to give in. "What happened to the real Maya?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "She''s dead. I just told you. If you don''t believe me, that''s your choice. Truth be told, I prefer La''s


    appearance. She is beautiful and suitable for me. But unfortunately, she was rendered useless to


    meter. You also became wary of her. Maya, on the other hand, was old and ugly. I don''t like her at


    all. My initial n was only to control her. She had the duty of cleaning Rufus '' room, which brought


    her closer to the potted nt that is nourished with my blood. Logically speaking, it was easier to


    control her. However, her consciousness was unexpectedly firm, making it difficult for me to


    influence her. I had no choice but to kill her." Noreen''s tone was very arrogant, as if she was


    chatting about the weather. In her eyes, no one could stop her from achieving her goal. She


    wouldn''t even blink her eyes before killing someone to fulfill her ambition.


    "Killing Maya waster proved to be a wise decision. It helped me get closer to you," Noreen said


    this with a lot of pride. She took out another crystal ball and showed us the scene of Maya''s death.


    Maya was stabbing her stomach with a fruit knife. "You should thank me. I controlled her mind while


    she was killing herself, so she barely experienced any pain."


    I watched the scene y on the crystal ball with bloodshot eyes. Although Maya was not feeling any


    pain, her body still responded to her actions. She twitched as she cut her abdomen open and


    gouged the organs out of her body.


    I couldn''t bear to see it anymore. My whole body was shaking as I averted my eyes.

 Chapter 846 Bewitching

    Chapter 846 Bewitching


    Rufus'' POV:


    "It''s a good thing she''s dead. She was useless to me even when she was alive. When I wanted to


    control Maya, I failed halfway, and my n almost got ruined because of that. Luckily I still got


    La''s identity as backup at that time, or I wouldn''t have seeded in this n of mine," Noreen


    said. She didn''t regret killing Maya at all and even kept saying that she was useless.


    I clenched my fists and tried my best to calm down. I couldn''t kill Noreen without knowing what kind


    of poison she made my father ingest.


    However, Sylvia was a different case. She couldn''t stand Noreen''s arrogance anymore and raised


    her hand, causing a ck fog to form. She then pointed directly at Noreen, and the ck fog


    transformed into a huge arm before it strangled Noreen''s neck and lifted her in the air. "Shut the


    fuck up!" Sylvia shouted angrily.


    She then summoned a strong gust of wind, causing the crystal ball that had been floating in the air


    to shatter into tiny little pieces.


    Noreen, on the other hand, didn''t struggle. On the contrary, she seemed to be satisfied that Sylvia


    was out of control and continued to provoke her by saying, "You know, Maya was actually calling


    out your name before she died. She didn''t stop saying your name until herst breath." "I told you to


    shut the fuck up!" Sylvia roared.


    Her eyes gradually turned ck as her body emitted a dark energy that was simr to Noreen''s.


    At that moment, I felt like my back hurt like hell and my insides were burning because of it, but I had


    no time to care about that.


    I immediately walked over to Sylvia and gently held her hand to try and help her regain her senses


    and prevent her frompletely losing control.


    Sylvia shifted her gaze at me, and her dark irises slowly returned to their usual color. Her voice was


    hoarse as she whispered, "You don''t have to worry, honey. I can handle this."


    Noreen burst intoughter although the huge arm that Sylvia summoned was still strangling her.


    "What are you afraid of, Prince Rufus? If I were you, I''d let go of her so her ck witch bloodline


    canpletely awaken."


    "Shut up!" I red at Noreen and sneered. She was truly a nuisance. Even if she died a thousand


    times, I wouldn''t pity her.


    Noreen didn''t shut up. Instead, herughter grew louder as the huge hand kept lifting her up in the


    air. It was like she didn''t fear anything at all.


    "I''m really impressed, Sylvia. Hybrid indeed seems to be the answer! The power you have right now


    is stronger thanst time, and this verifies my theory. It seems like you''re much more valuable a


    subject than your mother."


    After she said that, she easily managed to break free from Sylvia''s spell.


    Sylvia immediately staggered backward, but I supported her back just in time. Then, I looked up at


    Noreen, who was now floating in the air¡ª surrounded by a blue light.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The magic of the ck witch race was unfathomable. Although Noreen wasn''t good at close


    combat, her magic was superb. Maybe that was why she dared to sneak in and stir some trouble in


    the imperial pce.


    "Come with me, Sylvia. You''ll only waste your bloodline and talent if you keep staying in the


    werewolf race," Noreen arrogantly eximed as she tried to bewitch Sylvia in front of me.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore. Enough was enough. I instantly turned into a wolf and rushed forward,


    making sure to let Noreen have a taste of the lycan bloodline''s power. The blue light barrier that she


    created instantly shattered upon impact.


    It didn''t take long before she fell down and sneered at me. "Mind your own business, Rufus!"


    I growled at her. "Do you really think you can hurt Sylvia without dealing with me first?"


    Noreen awkwardly stood up and turned to look at Sylvia. "Listen to me, Sylvia. You should release


    the power of the ck witchpletely. Don''t let the werewolf power suppress your true abilities."


    Hearing that, my ears began to ring. I wanted to kill her so badly. Thus, without thinking, I focused


    the power of my lycan bloodline on my fist and punched Noreen''s face.

 Chapter 847 Persistent

    Chapter 847 Persistent


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Noreen tried her best to repel Rufus'' attack with the crystal ball, but Rufus didn''t give her a chance.


    She was not skilled at closebat. She tried to fight back, but it was far less powerful than when


    she used magic.


    Gradually, Noreen lost her advantage. When Rufus was about to end her life with one final move, I


    quickly stopped him. "Wait, let her first reveal what poison she has given to your father." Rufus


    pulled back his fist in time and kicked Noreen far away.


    Noreen spat out a mouthful of blood, but her expression betrayed no fear. She took out a


    handkerchief to clean the blood from her face, and casually said, "Ethan has only been affected by


    snake poison. This kind of snake is the mostmon type in the forbidden forest behind your


    pce. It''s purple, about the length of a baby''s arm, and has green scales above its eyes. To make


    an antidote for him, all you have to do is cut its tail off and smash it."


    "Are you speaking the truth?" I didn''t trust Noreen.


    Her face was pale and her eyes glinted icily. "You''ll only know when you try it. Killing Ethan has


    never been my goal. My end target has always been you, Sylvia."


    I frowned when I heard this. I didn''t understand what she meant. Was it because I was a hybrid?


    Noreen seemed to have guessed what I was thinking. She snorted and said, "The reason is simple.


    You are a hybrid, and possess the bloodlines of both ck witches and lycans. You are the best


    experimental subject. I believe that you''re the key to making my hybrid experiment sessful, so I


    have to take you with me today." Rufus became infuriated when he heard this. He charged forward


    and kicked Noreen hard.


    She mmed into a tree like a piece of rag and then shot Rufus a savage re. "That''s enough. Do


    you really think I can''t defeat you?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cut the crap, loser." Rufus'' face clouded with anger, and his demeanor became even more


    forbidding than the dark power Noreen emanated.


    However, this only served to excite her more. She slowly got to her feet and giggled. "Interesting.


    No one has dared to provoke me like this for a long time. No wonder you are currently the strongest


    werewolf in the werewolf race. Since that''s the case, I''ll fight with you, Rufus."


    As she spoke, the crystal ball in her hand turned a dark red color, continuously releasing ck fog


    from the inside that wrapped around her. Her hair floated in the air like a dense, and her eyes


    slowly turned scarlet.


    My gut churned ominously. I instantly activated my ck witch power to stop Noreen from causing


    destruction.


    With my interference, her crystal ball turned blue again. Rufus grabbed this opportunity to attack


    her.


    With Rufus'' and my joint efforts, we gradually overwhelmed her, forcing her to repeatedly retreat.


    However, she didn''t disy the same anxiety as before.


    She waved her sleeve and released a more powerful magic into the crystal ball, turning it red again.


    I refused to back down and used all my power to stop her.


    She turned the crystal ball while defending herself against Rufus'' attack. She shot me a meaningful


    look and said, "You should stop using your power now."


    I couldn''t figure out what Noreen was trying to do. My intuition warned me that something was


    wrong, so I instinctively weakened the power in my hands.


    But at this moment, Noreen revealed a w, and a crack appeared in the reinforced protective


    barrier.


    Rufus seized this opportunity to tear it apart, and then turned back to his human form and took her


    down.


    I didn''t have time to consider it and immediately used more of my power to help Rufus.


    Just when I thought that everything had gone well, Rufus coughed out a mouthful of blood and lost


    consciousness.

 Chapter 848 The Two Bloodlines

    Chapter 848 The Two Bloodlines


    Sylvia''s POV:


    "Rufus! What''s wrong?"


    I sprinted to Rufus and pulled him up as quickly as I could, but he was already unconscious. Blood


    came out of the corners of his mouth while he grimaced in pain.


    Flustered and outraged, I raised my head at Noreen and demanded, "What did you do to him?!"


    Noreen blinked innocently. "I didn''t do anything." "Liar! It''s you! Otherwise, how could Rufus end up


    like this?" I roared, and once again, my emotions were on the verge of getting the best of me.


    After noticing that Rufus'' breathing became increasingly shallow, I was so anxious that I almost


    wanted to kill Noreen.


    "I''ve warned you before to stop using your power, but you didn''t listen to me. That''s why Rufus


    became like this," Noreen exined coldly. Her vile face was adorned with a smug grin of triumph.


    Upon hearing what she said, an idea popped into my head. With trembling hands, I quickly undid


    the button on Rufus'' shirt and ripped open his cor, only to find that the ck thorns had spread


    into his nape. The sharp tips had even stretched to his neck, as if they were going to wrap around it


    at any moment.


    The mere sight of it sent shivers down my spine. I was beyond shock. "How could this be? Every


    day, I secretly inspect the thorns on Rufus'' back. They just reached the lower part of his shoulder


    de yesterday. How could they suddenly grow so fast like this?"


    "The thorn curse on the back of Rufus is caused by your power of ck witch and his love for you


    only serves to strengthen the curse. It''s fine when your ck witch bloodline was suppressed by the


    lycan bloodline before. But now that you''ve gradually unleashed the power of the ck witch, it will


    only elerate the growth of those thorns." While talking, Noreen came around to the side where


    Rufus and I were standing and squatted down. She looked at the thorns and clicked her tongue.


    "Rufus does love you so much, but it''s your fault why he is in so much pain right now. Nothing would


    have turned out this way if you hadpromised and left him sooner."


    "Shut up!" I red at her with red eyes and growled, "Do you think this has nothing to do with you?


    If it weren''t for you, the thorns wouldn''t have suddenly grown out of control. No wonder you asked


    me to release all my power from the very beginning. You wanted me to kill Rufus!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Why do you refuse to kill Rufus? Love can only make people fall into decadence. You have such


    strong power, and you shouldn''t be confined to the imperial pce. Worse, you''ve been living a


    painful life for the sake of a werewolf. Is it worth it?" Noreen smiled, reached out her hand, and


    touched my face. "Why are you crying? The ck witches are always strong and powerful. You


    shouldn''t cry for love. It''s not worth it."


    I shoved her hand away as hard as I could. I withdrew all my power, not wanting to talk to her for


    another second.


    But Rufus still showed no signs of consciousness.


    I forced myself to calm down and racked my brain to think of a way.


    "There must be a way. Calm down, Sylvia," I murmured to myself.


    "What a pity! It must hurt a lot to watch the one you love die in your arms."


    "I said shut up!" My shrill roar finally rendered Noreen silent. As I watched Rufus'' breath grow


    weaker and weaker, I lost allposure and began to tremble violently.


    Now I had no choice but to find a doctor. With advanced technology nowadays, I think they would


    be able to save Rufus.


    Before I could even scoop Rufus up to see a doctor, Noreen quickly stopped me.


    "Where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "Well, it''s useless for you to ask anyone for help. As long as your ck witch bloodline exists, Rufus


    will definitely die. It''s only a matter of time."


    Reminded by Noreen, I suddenly remembered something. My dominant lycan bloodline had


    suppressed my ck witch bloodline in the past, which was why the ck thorns were slow to


    expand. What if I let the lycan bloodline burst out of me again? Could it make the thorns recoil


    back?

 Chapter 849 Dangerous Thorns

    Chapter 849 Dangerous Thorns


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I recalled when Leonard taught me how to summon the lycan power. Then, I slowly mobilized the


    strength to awaken that power.


    The coldness that I was feeling gradually turned into warmth. I felt like a fire had lit up within me.


    The familiar feeling overwhelmed me again as I closed my eyes and concentrated on the looming


    power in my body.


    When the burning fire reached its peak, I quickly pulled out the force from the depths of my body


    and let it burst out.


    It didn''t take long before the lycan power suppressed my ck witch power. As expected, the ck


    thorns on Rufus'' nape shrank when I did that.


    My eyes lit up in joy as I continued to mobilize the lycan power, hoping that my ck witch power


    could bepletely suppressed. It''d be better if it never bursts out again.


    However, the ck thorns only shank back less than one inch and remained unmoved.


    I became so anxious that I tried my best to maintain the maximum lycan power I had in my body, but


    no matter what I did, the thorns wouldn''t shrink back again.


    "I''m so jealous of you two. Your love has no boundaries," Noreen sarcastically said.


    I ignored her and lowered my head to feel Rufus '' breath. Fortunately, his breathing was already


    stable.


    "It''s useless, Sylvia. Rufus is dying!" Noreen eximed, mercilessly breaking into the notion that I


    was trying so hard to bury in the back of my mind.


    Pressing my lips into a thin line, I held Rufus tighter and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Don''t waste your time. I suggest you prepare a coffin for him as soon as possible." Noreen


    sneered.


    I instantly looked up and red at her. "Fuck off!" "Aww, are you mad at me?" she teased. "The


    truth is never pleasant to hear, but you should learn to ept it."


    Noreen was utterly shameless. She didn''t seem to care about what I said at all.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I became so infuriated that I picked up a cobble on the ground and threw it at her. "I said fuck off!


    Your very existence will only bring us bad luck!"


    When the stone hit her, she simply gave me a pitiful look. "I don''t see the point in saving him. Even


    if you don''t use the power of the ck witch bloodline anymore, as long as Rufus loves you, the


    thorns will only grow bigger. They''ll be able to fully grow within three days and take his life."


    "No! There has to be a way!" I firmly shifted my gaze at Rufus'' sleeping face. Even if I were to die, I


    wouldn''t let anything happen to my Rufus.


    He had to live. He must.


    "Does that mean you''ve made up your mind?" Noreen asked. "Do you want to erase Rufus ''


    memories?"


    Hearing what she said, I suddenly remembered something.


    The bug!


    I remembered that the bug I raised hadn''t been used yet. I was afraid that something might happen


    during tonight''s mission, so I didn''t bring the bug with me. But if I could take Rufus back, I could


    save him with that bug!


    With that in mind, I instantly picked Rufus up.


    I turned around and was about to leave, but Noreen stopped me. "Did I say that you can go?"


    I pushed her away with my shoulder. "Get out of my way."


    "You''re not going anywhere!" Noreen sneered. She became so mad that she threw the crystal ball


    at me which created a small pit at my feet.


    However, I ignored her and walked forward, not bothering to look back. The crystal ball kept


    creating small pits along the way with each step I took.


    Noreen went in front of me and attempted to stop me again by saying, "Put Rufus down ande


    with me!"


    I sneered. "In your dreams! You just want to use me toplete your stupid hybrid experiment. I


    suggest you give up."

 Chapter 850 Reinforcement

    Chapter 850 Reinforcement


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Noreen kept insisting me to leave with her, but I turned her down every time. Eventually, we had an


    argument, and she lost her patience.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you don''t leave with me, Rufus won''t survive!" Noreen eximed and then chanted a series of


    spells. Suddenly, mes burst from the ground and surrounded us.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?!" I roared. "Why don''t you go and find another hybrid? Why do


    you insist on pestering me?!"


    "Just ept your fate, Sylvia. Don''t struggle anymore. Come with me," Noreen replied, giving me a


    determined smile.


    I clenched my jaw and ran away from the fire, still clutching Rufus in my arms.


    However, Noreen didn''t let me go that easily. She used her witchcraft to make the mes chase


    after me.


    I didn''t dare use my ck witch power anymore for fear it would only worsen Rufus'' situation. I also


    had to protect the unconscious Rufus and get him out of there, so I could only try my best to dodge


    the mes.


    Noreen knew that I was holding back, so she used more of her witchcraft to try and corner us. Just


    when I was about to be caught by Noreen''s magic rope, a huge pink wolf suddenly appeared out of


    nowhere and attacked her.


    "What? Joanna, is that you?" I yelled in surprise.


    The pink wolf proudly howled at me before aggressively attacking Noreen.


    I took a few steps back, still carrying Rufus in my arms. I was confused as to how Joanna managed


    to break out of prison. Not to mention, the pink wolf''s fighting style was somehow familiar. It was


    simr to the Mad Dog Fist that Harry once showed me. I remembered that Joanna practiced the


    orthodox fighting technique, but was it possible that she had been affected by Harry?


    Just then, Noreen became even angrier. She wasn''t good at closebat, but the pink wolf kept


    closing the distance between them so that Noreen wouldn''t have a chance to use her witchcraft.


    Although the pink wolf was fierce and aggressive, Noreen eventually managed to gain the upper


    hand by throwing the crystal ball without the pink wolf noticing. Then, she quickly chanted a series


    of incantations. In an instant, a thick fog of smoke exploded in the air.


    "Hold your breath!" I hurriedly shouted.


    The pink wolf stomped its fore paw to the ground and growled, causing the whole forest to shake. It


    seemed like it was trying to frighten Noreen.


    However, Noreen wasn''t intimidated. She threw another crystal ball, and suddenly, it exploded and


    countless bugs started crawling out of the soil.


    "Damn it! This is disgusting!" The wolf eximed before returning to its human form.


    My eyes widened in surprise as soon I saw the wolf''s human form. "Why are you here?"


    I looked at the tall man in front of me in pure disbelief. It was indeed Harry! But when did his wolf fur


    turn pink? I thought it was Joanna at first nce.


    "I don''t have time to exin. Just hold on a little longer! The reinforcements from the imperial


    pce will arrive soon. We have to take Noreen down today!" Harry said in a hurry while he fought


    against Noreen.


    Hearing that reinforcements wereing, Noreen grunted. She quickly threw all the crystal balls at


    Harry and escaped.


    The thick smoke quickly dispersed, but Harry didn''t go after her. Instead, he anxiously ran over to


    me and nced at the unconscious Rufus. "What''s wrong with Prince Rufus?"


    "He''s in aa, but he''s fine for the time being," I said, not bothering to tell Harry about the curse.


    "Then let''s go." Harry grabbed my arm and turned around, pulling me toward him.


    I pulled my arm back and frowned. "Aren''t we supposed to wait for the reinforcements here?"


    "Oh, don''t be silly! I just lied! There aren''t any reinforcements at all. I came here alone. We have to


    move. Now! If Noreen finds out that something is wrong, we''ll be in trouble!"


    Then, he squatted down. "Hurry up and put Prince Rufus on my back so we can run faster."


    I quickly nodded. Without any hesitation, I put Rufus on Harry''s back and let him carry him while we


    sprinted toward the pce.

 Chapter 851 Whatre Friends For

    Chapter 851 What''re Friends For


    Sylvia''s POV:


    It waste at night, and the streets were mostly empty.


    Still, in order not to draw any unnecessary attention, Harry and I took a secluded path. About half an


    hourter, we drew near the imperial pce and finally slowed down a little to catch our breaths.


    I turned to check Rufus'' condition. He was still asleep.


    Harry nced at me questioningly and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with Prince Rufus? Did


    Noreen put him under a curse?"


    "No, it''s a long story. I''ll exin everythingter." I sighed helplessly. Now it was my turn to ask him


    a question. "Why''d you suddenly show up?" Embarrassed, Harry scratched his head and faltered.


    "You... You''ve been avoiding me the past few days, and there''s a rumor going around that Joanna


    will be executed. I grew restless so I''ve been snooping around. Earlier, I saw soldiers escorting the


    prisoners out of the pce. I thought Joanna was one of them, so I followed them."


    "Without you, I wouldn''t have escaped from Noreen so easily." I looked at Harry gratefully. If it


    weren''t for him, Noreen might''ve sessfully taken me away.


    "That''s what friends are for, right? No need to thank me." Harry patted his puffed-out chest and


    smiled heartily.


    I was moved by his kindness. "Don''t worry. I''ve figured out what happened to Joanna. She''ll be


    fine."


    "Are you serious? Oh, my God! That''s wonderful!" Harry''s eyes instantly lit up.


    I smiled at him and promised, "Joanna wille back safe and sound, so stop worrying about her,


    okay?"


    "Okay! Thank you so much, Sylvia!"


    Just then, Rufus suddenly started coughing violently and his face was so pale that it turned slightly


    blue. Startled, I hurriedly called his name. "Rufus! Rufus, are you there? What''s going on?"


    But Rufus didn''t respond, frowning tightly in his sleep. The next second, a mouthful of blood spurted


    out of his mouth. His eyes popped open and he called me in a panic, and then he closed his eyes


    and passed out again.


    "Oh, God, what should I do? Why did he suddenly spit out blood?" I was scared out of my wits. I


    took out a handkerchief and tried to wipe the blood off Rufus'' face and then pulled his cor to


    check on him again. The ck thorns, which had already retreated just now, had encroached on his


    neck again. In fact, the thorns almost pierced through Rufus'' neck!


    Harry was also shocked, but he reacted quickly and held my hand to calm me down. "Deep breaths,


    Sylvia. Let''s go back now!"


    "Yes, okay..." I was anxious, but Harry''s words jolted me back to reality.


    Together, Harry and I carried Rufus and rushed to the imperial pce. As soon as we stepped foot


    past the pce gate, we were stopped by the guards. When they saw the weak and pale Rufus,


    they panicked and said that they were going to call the doctor, but I hurriedly stopped them.


    "Don''t call anyone." I looked at them seriously.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The guards exchanged wary nces, hesitating whether to obey me or not.


    "You can''t alert anyone except the queen. Tell her toe to Prince Rufus'' pce," I added


    urgently.


    "But... But Prince Rufus looks seriously ill. Shouldn''t we call a doctor?" The guards were afraid that


    something bad would happen, so they insisted on calling the doctor.


    Holding Rufus in my arms, I could feel his breath getting weaker and weaker. We were running out


    of time.


    My expression darkened and I said to the guards in a cold voice, "This is the order of the prince''s


    wife. I''ll take responsibility if anything happens!"

 Chapter 852 Greedy Monsters

    Chapter 852 Greedy Monsters


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Perhaps it was because of my imposing manner that the guards didn''t dare to dy any longer.


    They stopped protesting and hurried to report this to Laura.


    "As for you two, I need you to go to the forbidden forest and find a specific kind of poisonous snake.


    It''s purple, about the length of a baby''s arm, and there are green scales above its eyes. Cutting the


    tail of the snake and smashing it. It can detoxify the lycan king."


    I turned to the two remaining two guards and ordered them to look for the snake Noreen had


    described. The two guards probably heard the rumor that the lycan king was dead, but the truth had


    been concealed. Now that they heard that the lycan king was still alive and there was even a cure,


    their eyes lit up and they hurried to the forbidden forest to look for the snake.


    Meanwhile, I rushed inside the pce with Rufus as fast as I could.


    Harry followed me in and asked worriedly, "Why don''t you want to call the doctor? Prince Rufus


    looks really unwell..."


    I carefullyid Rufus on the bed and pulled the quilt over him. Then I turned to look at Harry and


    said, "Like I said, I''ll exin everythingter. You should try to get some rest. I can tell you''re


    exhausted. You haven''t had proper sleep in days, am I right? Don''t worry about Joanna. She''ll be


    released from prison in a few days."


    Harry''s eyes darted from the unconscious Rufus in bed to me. "Are you sure you don''t need my


    help?"


    "I''ll call if I need anything."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, alright then. I''ll go back first. Be sure to call me, okay?"


    Harry decided against insisting and quickly left.


    Minutester, Laura arrived, breathless. She seemed to have just been awakened, looking both


    worried and groggy.


    "Sylvia, what happened?" Laura grabbed my hand anxiously.


    Before I could answer, her eyesnded on Rufus, who was lying in bed, unconscious. She rushed


    to his side in a panic and asked, "What... What''s wrong with Rufus? Is he hurt?"


    I waved my hand, motioning for the others to leave the room silently. Then I closed the door and


    walked over to the bed.


    Laura''s eyes were filled with worry. "Sylvia, why haven''t you called a doctor?


    "Your Majesty, a doctor will be of no use to us. Can''t you see? There are no wounds on Rufus ''


    body." I lowered my eyes and tried to keep my breath steady. Even if everything had gone to shit


    now, I had to keep cool and level-headed.


    Laura frowned in disbelief. "Then why is there blood on his cor? There''s also some blood at the


    corners of his mouth. Is it an internal injury?"


    I kept silent for a while to gather my bearings. "I suppose you could call it that, but it can''t be cured


    medically."


    Laura was stunned and looked up at me expectantly, waiting for me to exin.


    "Rufus is cursed," I said through gritted teeth, clenching my fists so tightly my knuckles turned white.


    Laura''s lips parted slightly and she slumped into the chair, as though her soul had left her body.


    "Cursed? But I thought the curse on him was already removed..."


    I took a deep breath and reached up to bit the tip of my finger until it bled. Then I unbuttoned Rufus''


    cor and let the blood trickle onto the back of his neck.


    Now, Laura could also see the pattern of ck thorns on Rufus'' back. I had learned about this


    method when I received my mother''s inheritance book previously, but it was only a temporary


    remedy. In fact, it could onlyst three minutes.


    Laura covered her mouth and gasped in shock. "Oh, my God! What is this? What is this horrible


    pattern on my son''s back?"


    "This is the curse I was talking about. Do you see the tips of the thorns? They''ve almost pierced


    through Rufus'' neck."


    As I spoke, I couldn''t stop my voice from trembling. The ck thorns were like living, breathing


    monsters, attacking Rufus from the inside. They greedily drank his blood, ate his flesh, and now,


    they finally wanted to take his life.


    I gingerly touched Rufus'' neck and felt the thumping of the artery beneath his skin. It was thumping


    to the beat of my heart. If his heart stopped beating one day, my heart would probably stop, too.


    "God! Is Noreen behind this? Only she can think of such a cruel curse!" Laura was furious.


    At this point, I couldn''t stop my tears any longer. They rolled down my cheeks slowly as I spoke. "I''m


    really sorry, but I''m the one who caused this curse."

 Chapter 853 The Death Plan

    Chapter 853 The Death n


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Laura was stunned for a brief moment. Then, she slowly stood up and narrowed her eyes at me.


    "What do you mean? Are you the cause of this horrible curse on my son?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I nodded and told Laura everything¡ªincluding my identity.


    "My biological father is actually Leonard, and my mother is a hybrid ck witch, so I''m also a


    hybrid. I have half of the werewolf bloodline and half... no, actually a quarter of the ck witch


    bloodline. ck witches are doomed to not have the right to love or be loved. Anyone who falls in


    love with ck witches are cursed with ck thorns. Their love will be nutrients for the ck


    witch''s power, and the deeper their feelings are, the faster they will die."


    "So what you mean to say is... You''re a ck witch, and Rufus got cursed and is on the verge of


    death because he loved you?" Laura asked. Tears threatened to stream down her cheeks while her


    lips trembled.


    Upon hearing that, I slowly nodded, tears already staining my cheeks. "I''m so sorry."


    Noticing that I went silent after I exined everything, Laura raised her hand and was about to p


    me in the face.


    I didn''t bother dodging. I simply looked at her with endless tears streaming down my face. "I''m sorry.


    This is all my fault. I''ll ept whatever punishment you want to give me."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Laura asked as she mmed her hand on the table.


    The table violently shook as the sound of the impact echoed throughout the area.


    I bit my lip and remained silent. I didn''t want to irritate her even more.


    Laura raised her head, took a deep breath, and sighed. She probably couldn''t bear the


    overwhelming emotions that she was feeling at that moment.


    After some time, she managed to suppress her anger and asked, "So how do we save Rufus? I


    know you must have a way."


    "As long as he forgets me and doesn''t remember his love for me, he''ll be saved." I took out the bug


    that I raised and showed it to Laura. "This is the bug that I refined by myself. It can eat away all the


    memories that Rufus has of me."


    I was afraid of the possibility that she wouldn''t believe me, so I continued. "Leonard was cursed too


    ¡ªjust like Rufus. But Olivia, my mother, erased Leonard''s memories with this memoryeating bug.


    He managed to survive and he didn''t remember anything about me and my mother."


    Laura looked at the bug for a few seconds before she nced back at me. "What do you need me


    to do? Since you asked me toe here alone, I think there''s something only I can do for you. You


    have to make sure that the bug is absolutely safe for Rufus."


    It was no wonder Laura was the Queen. She could see right through me at a nce.


    Knowing that Laura still trusted me even after knowing the truth, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    "If Rufus forgets about me and no longer has feelings for me, the curse will disappear. I refined the


    bug myself, so It''s safe," I replied seriously.


    It wasn''t difficult to erase Rufus'' memories. The problem was how to deal with the problems after his


    memory loss so he couldpletely forget about me.


    "Will there be any consequences?" Laura worriedly asked.


    I shook my head. "No. You just need to cooperate with me and put up an act."


    "What do you mean?" Laura asked as she turned around and sat on a chair. The expression on her


    face looked much better than before. It seemed like she had calmed down a little.


    I sat across from her and exined, "You have to erase my existence from the whole world and


    announce my death. If you do that, I''ll no longer exist in Rufus'' world anymore."

 Chapter 854 Conviction

    Chapter 854 Conviction


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Laura frowned. "And then?"


    "Then, no one is allowed to remind Rufus of my existence." I told Laura about my n. It was a bit


    of a challenge to put into action, but I was out of options.


    However, Laura didn''t think it would work. "It''s too difficult. It''s hard to keep their mouths shut.


    Although you and Rufus haven''t held a wedding, your rtionship with him is known to the public,


    and now you are pregnant with his child. Besides, you''ve made significant contributions to the royal


    military. You''re well-known and well-liked by many. If you fake your death, people will still talk about


    you."


    I had alreadye up with a solution. "That''s why you should convict me. For instance, tell


    everyone that I was guilty of treason. That''s a state crime, and it should work."


    "Please give this some serious consideration, Sylvia. Being convicted of treason is not a joke. You


    might never be able to step into the imperial capital and see Rufus again," Laura said to me in


    evident surprise.


    "I know that." I lowered my eyelids and felt a slight tinge of pain in my heart. When I made this


    decision, I already knew the consequences.


    In the end, all I could do was retreat into the shadows and watch Rufus from a distance. Maybe he''ll


    meet someone new and start a family with her. Everything would be well for the rest of his life, and


    he would be respected and loved by everyone. Everything he knew about me, including my identity,


    would be a part of his history. I was never going to be part of his future. It just wasn''t meant to


    be.


    As I thought of a future without any connection to him, tears began to well up in my eyes.


    "Sylvia, is there really no other option?" Laura sighed helplessly.


    "No. I''ve been trying to find a way to break the curse for quite some time now. This is the only way


    topletely remove it withouthurtinghim." I sniffed back my tears, tried my best to calm down


    before lifting my gaze up to Laura.


    After remaining silent for a few seconds, she finally said, "If that''s the case, then we have no choice.


    As for the conviction, I still need time to consider it. I don''t want to destroy your life. You are still so


    young, and I want you to live a good life."


    When I heard this, my tears finally burst out profusely. Even with the baby inside me as my main


    source offort and joy, my life would still be iplete without Rufus.


    So it didn''t matter whatever the future had in store for me.


    I steadied myself with a long breath and a stern gaze at Laura. "Please don''t hesitate anymore.


    Rufus can''t wait any longer."


    For a few long seconds, Laura stared at me with her lips pinched together before finally asking, "Do


    you already have an idea on how we should do this?"


    I nodded, wiped my tears, and said calmly, "Noreen originally arranged for the two people in the


    dungeon to frame me for murdering the lycan king. All you need to do is put the me on me."


    "This is high treason, and you would be put on the pir of humiliation for good. You would be


    ostracized and despised by everyone for the rest of your life." I can feel Laura''s sympathy towards


    me.


    "But this is also the most reasonable and fastest way. You don''t have to find other ways to convict


    me. Right now, Rufus doesn''t have much time left. If I dy any longer, I''m afraid he would be in


    danger. Aside from that, Noreen is a ticking time bomb. No one knows what tricks she has up her


    sleeve. That woman is despicable and cunning," I said with sheer hatred.


    "Damn her! If it weren''t for that evil witch, we wouldn''t have all these problems right now." Laura


    hated Noreen to the core at the mere mention of her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, I have found the source of the poison. I have instructed the guards to search for the


    snake which could also be used as the cure. Soon, the lycan king will be awakened."


    A sigh of relief crossed Laura''s face as she said, "I''ve heard from them. You deserve all the credit


    for this, but now you''re going to be a sinner of the empire..."


    She sighed deeply and eximed, "This is so cruel!"

 Chapter 855 Painful Choice

    Chapter 855 Painful Choice


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I sprang from the chair and closed the distance towards Rufus'' bedside. I gently held his hand and


    whispered, "It''s rueful to think that the only thing I can do for him is to hold his hand. The truth is, it


    is indeed all my fault! I made him suffer. If doing this would at least ease away his pain, then I have


    no regret."


    "It''s not your fault; you didn''t wish for any of these to happen. You''re also the victim. If any, you''ve


    been through a lot of pain more than anyone else in this matter," Laura consoled.


    I subtly brushed off the tears that stained my cheeks before turning to Laura and apologized,


    "There''s another thing I must do that I hope you can understand. I''ll take the baby with me. I believe


    keeping the child by Rufus'' side will only increase the risk of him remembering anything about me."


    Laura swept her eyes at my bump with reluctance, worry was also evident. "Your child will be


    leaving his or her father even before it''s born."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I couldn''t help but graze my hands along my belly. I felt a light kick on my belly, as if the baby was


    responding to my touch. I needed to do this, but would it be the right thing to do for our child?


    My heart ached even more and it was apparent on the smile that I managed to crack. "I''ll shower


    the baby with more love and care to make up for the absence of his or her father."


    "I''m not against your n on taking the baby with you, but you have to tell me when you settle


    down. It worries me since you''re still pregnant and you''ll be living outside with no one else with you.


    What if anything happens to you and the baby while you''re away?" was Laura''s long litany, worry


    lacing her voice.


    "Don''t worry. I will take good care of the child and teach him or her to be a good person. I''ll make


    sure I won''t fall short on the parenting department."


    I appreciated Laura understanding my condition. She struck me as a cold woman, but in fact, her


    heart was warmer than anyone else''s. I gave her a genuine, faint smile to ry my gratitude.


    Laura looked at me with tender eyes and said with a smile, "You should not only take good care of


    your child but also yourself. You still have a long way to go, and you''ll be met with obstacles. Only


    by taking care of yourself can you ovee those difficulties."


    I nodded despite crying my heart out. My eyes were already sore and swollen. I didn''t expect that


    the time I needed to leave woulde so soon. I thought it was still far in the future. Either way, this


    moment was inevitable.


    I inhaled a lungful of air before pleading, "Please allow me to stay with Rufus alone while I still can.


    After this is over, I''ll go find you and cooperate with the investigation."


    Laura returned, "Okay, I''ll leave now to give you and Rufus some time alone."


    I saw Laura off to the door and then went back to


    Rufus'' side after closing the door behind me.


    The night was slowly eating away the subtle hums reverberating around the ce. There was no


    one else roving around the pce except the guards. I went past Rufus'' bed to close therge


    window and turned to the table on a nook to light an incense that Rufus liked best.


    The scent of snow pine filled the room in a calming manner that even I was appeased.


    I slid my feet out of my shoes and climbed on the bed. I settled myself cross legged on the mattress


    beside Rufus and gave his hand a feathery kiss. I wanted to say something, but of all the things I


    wanted him to know, the words were stuck on my throat instead.


    The blood that pooled around Rufus'' mouth had been cleaned up. Without the stain besmirching his


    visage, his handsome face looked calm even while he was unconscious.


    I reached out to touch his face. As if that contact was what I waited for, my feigned toughness


    copsed and I could no longer hold back my tears. All the while that Laura was around, I had tried


    my best to not let my walls crumble. I had to stay strong.


    I gasped for air as sobs escaped my lips. My wretched heart was slowly smothering me. Thinking


    that Rufus would no longer be around me in the future, I couldn''t help but be crestfallen. It was hard


    just thinking that I would be away from him, much less that I would be taking our child away from


    him. I bawled without care and bent over to give my motionless beloved the tightest hug I could


    muster, greedy for thest moment of warmth.


    Who knew if we would meet again in the future? No one. If we eventually would, that moment was


    trailed with uncertainty.


    "Sylvia, I don''t want to leave Omar." Yana choked with sobs.


    "But we have no choice. In order to keep Rufus alive, we have to leave." I sobbed.


    Yana wailed in reply.


    I mildly hushed her. "Don''t cry, Yana. We will see Rufus again in the future. Right now, us staying


    here is the least thing that would help him recuperate. As long as he can be happy and safe,


    nothing else matters. We have to be strong for him."


    Luckily, contemporary technology was so advanced that I could see Rufus whenever I wanted to.


    Even if he didn''t remember me, as long as memories of him were still engraved in my mind, our love


    would never cease to exist.

 Chapter 856 Erase The Traces

    Chapter 856 Erase The Traces


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I felt a great deal of relief after venting out my frustrations. Then I tucked Rufus in and got out of bed


    to pack my stuff.


    I went to the cloakroom to gather the things I would take with me and sealed the rest in the


    suitcase. I would ask Laura to deal with themter.


    Besides, I couldn''t keep the jewelry that Rufus had given me. They had to be packed and sent to


    Laura.


    I hastily emptied all drawers containing my personal items, taking even the matching sets of jewelry


    and watches I owned.


    The cloakroom was big. It took me half an hour to put away all my belongings.


    After a while, I slumped on the ground and took a deep breath. As I looked at the dozens of


    suitcases and bags at the door, I was ovee with sadness all over again.


    When I met Rufus, I thought I would never be alone for the rest of my life. But in the end, I was left


    with no choice but to leave him.


    Thankfully, I had my unborn child to lean on.


    In the middle of moving all of my things, I realized they were too many to transport just by myself.


    So I called Laura to send her people to help me send the packed things to her pce.


    Laura''s confidants did a great job. They first sent away the soldiers guarding the pce, and then


    brought a car to secretly send my luggage away.


    Since no one must find out about this, I had to be very careful. Everything must have gone


    ording to n and nothing could go wrong.


    So once I was done cleaning the cloakroom, I moved Rufus to the couch and then change the sheet


    and pillowcases.


    When I got out of bed, a small box fell out of the bed sheet. I picked it up and opened it. Inside was


    a simple diamond ring.


    Last time, I asked Rufus to buy a simple ring to propose to me. This should be it. Rufus must have


    hid it under the pillow to surprise me.


    I put on the ring and realized that the size fit me perfectly.


    The sight of the ring on my finger triggered a flood of long-buried feelings.


    Slowly, I got down on my knees and sobbed loudly.


    If it wasn''t for the curse, Rufus should have been preparing our wedding now.


    "Don''t cry, Sylvia. We have to hurry up. It''s almost dawn, and we need to get going. Otherwise,


    people might see us," Yana reminded me in a low voice. She was sad and crying too, though.


    I quickly wiped my tears, tucked the ring into my pocket, and quickly pulled myself together to


    continue packing.


    Everything in the bathroom, including the matching toothbrushes, towels, and slippers, had to be


    thrown out.


    When I looked around, I saw my rocking chair in a corner.


    "Keep this. He wouldn''t find anything wrong about the rocking chair," said Yana.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I thought for a while and decided to listen to Yana and leave the rocking chair in the room.


    It might be useful to Rufus whenever he was tired. Besides, it would not be a big deal to keep it in


    the pce. It was just a simple chair and I didn''t think it would remind him of anything about me.


    Then I went into the study, opened the cab where I usually keep my tools, and took out a ck


    wooden box. The bug in it had fully matured, staring at me with its round and dull eyes.


    I poked its head with my finger and whispered, "Let''s see what you can do now."


    I went back to the bedroom and spent a considerable amount of time staring at Rufus. Eventually, I


    bent down and kissed his icy lips.


    "This would be ourst kiss, Rufus. I love you."


    Once again, tears streamed down my cheeks. I reached out and touched Rufus'' face, wishing I


    could freeze this moment in time, but I had to leave now.


    I reached into the box, carefully took out the bug, and set it on Rufus'' chest. Then I closed my eyes


    and began to cast a spell that would imnt the bug into his body.

 Chapter 857 The Remaining Days

    Chapter 857 The Remaining Days


    Laura''s POV:


    After leaving Rufus'' pce, I went to Ethan''s.


    The doctor already knew about the source of the poison. Additionally, thanks to Sylvia, he was able


    to develop the antidote and had administered it to Ethan.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and gently dabbed Ethan''s chapped lips with a wet cloth. He looked


    much better than before, and there was a little color in his cheeks.


    His breathing had also steadied. I guessed that he would wake up soon.


    The doctor came in with a clipboard in his hand. He nced at the people around me hesitantly.


    Knowing what he meant, I ordered everyone except the doctor to leave the room.


    "Well, how is the king? Is it anything serious?" Once we were alone in the room, I motioned the


    doctor to sit down and took the clipboard from him to read the report. There was a chart on it.


    The doctor''s expression darkened. "The health of the lycan king is getting worse and worse.


    Moreover, Alpha Leonard''s death already crippled his mental state, so the poison was thest straw


    that broke the camel''s back."


    Hearing this, I frowned anxiously. Ethan was supposed to be in his prime. He should''ve had another


    fifty or sixty years to live. However, the old wounds caused by the war had slowly eaten away at


    him. In addition, he carried the burden of running our nation, so he was very tired all the time.


    Ethan''s energy was constantly being drained every day. The pce doctors had tried their best to


    take good care of Ethan. It took them so much effort to keep him healthy, and their hard work paid


    off for a while, because Ethan didn''t have a rpse for a long time. But now, his health was


    declining exponentially thanks to the poison.


    Damn it, Noreen!


    Thinking of her, I wanted to rip that woman to shreds.


    I took a few deep breaths and then asked, "So is there any way he can get better? He was fine right


    before being poisoned."


    The doctor averted his gaze hesitantly. "I''m afraid not." "What do you mean? The empire has the


    most advanced medical technology," I said in disbelief, narrowing my eyes at him coldly.


    "Although we were able to administer the antidote, his body had already been damaged beyond


    repair. I''m afraid his days are now numbered." The doctor sighed helplessly.


    I pulled a long face and asked through gritted teeth, "How long does he have?"


    The doctor seemed to want to say something but stopped on a second thought. "At most... Five


    years or so..."


    "Five years?!"


    I felt as though all the air was knocked out of my lungs. Although Ethan did disappoint me when we


    were young, after so many years, my resentment towards him had already dissipated. I wished that


    he could live the rest of his days happily instead of suffering from a tortuous disease.


    Ethan wasn''t only the backbone of the empire, but of my life. Now this strong man was withering


    away before my very eyes.


    "It''ll depend on the treatment..." The doctor tried tofort me, as though he couldn''t bear to see


    my pained expression.


    But I wasn''t an idiot. The doctor meant that Ethan would live at most five years if the treatment


    worked. I, on the other hand, was afraid that he might not have five years at all.


    "I see. Don''t tell anyone about this, including the lycan king himself. If he asks, tell him only good


    things." I locked eyes with the doctor sternly. I knew Ethan well. Once he found out that he only had


    five years or less to live, he would definitely spend the rest of his time on government affairs. No


    matter what, the empire and his people came first.


    The doctor''s eyes widened in panic. "Of course.


    I won''t tell anyone."


    "I''m putting you in charge of his treatment. From now on, you will be his attending doctor," I ordered


    coldly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "You can leave now. I''ll call you if anythinges up."


    I waved my hand and motioned for the doctor to leave. When he was gone, I slowly walked to the


    side of Ethan''s bed. Looking at his wrinkly, frail face, I felt my facade of toughness copsing.


    I sank on the edge of the bed, silently crying, until a trembling hand slowly wiped away my tears.

 Chapter 858 The Era Is Coming To An End

    Chapter 858 The Era Is Coming To An End


    Laura''s POV:


    I turned my head in surprise. Ethan was awake.


    I felt flustered. "When did you wake up? Did you hear what the doctor said just now?"


    Ethan gave me an unguarded smile. "Yes, I heard him, and honestly speaking, I''m not surprised.


    This day was bound toe sooner orter."


    With a sigh, he continued, "From the moment I heard the news of Leonard''s death, I felt like the end


    of our era had arrived. I''ve been a strong man all my life. I''ve fought numerous battles. I''ve devoted


    my entire life to the people of the empire and never lived a single day for myself. I''m tired and it''s


    time for me to step aside. The only person I feel bad for right now is you, Laura. I know it''s toote


    to make up for my past neglect, but I do want to spend my remaining time with you."


    As Ethan said this, I got the sense that he felt like one foot was already in the grave. Such sadness


    was like bowing down to fate.


    I felt terrible when I heard his words. I had never seen Ethan bow his head in front of anyone from


    the time I knew him. He always believed that he had the power to shape his destiny. He never gave


    up easily. Instead, he struggled and tried hard.


    But now he seemed to have given up resisting the fate. Perhaps his days were truly numbered.


    I lowered my head, unable to hold back my tears anymore. It seemed like just yesterday when


    Ethan still looked so young and possessed the same energy as Rufus.


    He held my hand and softly said, "Laura, don''t be scared. Wherever I am, my soul will always be


    with you."


    "Don''t say that..." I choked with sobs. I was so sad that I felt my heart shatter into pieces. I regretted


    spending most of my time arguing with Ethan in past, doubting his love for me. I didn''t cherish the


    time we had together.


    "Laura, cheer up. You still have Rufus to take care of you after I''m gone. That brings me some


    relief," Ethan said.


    My eyes turned red again when I heard this. After pondering for a while, I told him about my


    conversation with Sylvia.


    He remained quiet for a long time before finally sighing, "No wonder."


    My eyes flew to him in confusion and I didn''t understand the meaning behind his sigh.


    Noticing my puzzlement, Ethan chuckled softly. "During the Blood Moon Battle, I had received a


    startling piece of news. Leonard bragged that he had found his destined mate first. I was furious at


    that time. Later, I heard that Leonard had agreed to the marriage arranged by the elders of his pack.


    I found this strange back then and believed that he was going to marry his destined mate, butter


    discovered that she was actually someone else. I considered him with disdain. Regardless of how


    powerful he was, he still had to bow down to the wishes of others. Now it seems that I was wrong. I


    didn''t expect the truth to be something like this."


    I sighed as well. "I saw Olivia once during the parade years back. She was a lively and outgoing


    she-wolf, and theplete opposite of Leonard." "Their different personalities contributed to their


    good chemistry. Leonard, the man who seldom showed any interest in women, fell deeply in love


    with her. But in the end, Olivia had to erase his memory." As soon as Ethan finished speaking, a


    pitiful expression appeared on his face. "Now Rufus and Sylvia are going to suffer the same fate.


    They cannot stay together and have to live through the same tragedy as the previous generation."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sylvia is destined to carry her miserable fate because of her ck witch bloodline. She loves Rufus


    so deeply, but she will have to erase his memory and leave. Sylvia is a poor girl. She is suffering a


    lot more pain than we can see. The most difficult part will be to escape the mental torment," I said


    sympathetically.

 Chapter 859 The Sinner Of The Werewolf Race

    Chapter 859 The Sinner Of The Werewolf Race


    Laura''s POV:


    Sighing, Ethan said, "Sylvia is a good girl. It has not been an easy road for her and Rufus to get to


    this point. I didn''t expect that fate would y such a cruel trick on them. It would appear that neither


    Leonard and Olivia nor Rufus and Sylvia can avoid their destinies."


    "Then what should I do?" I was at a loss, not knowing what to do. I know that any decision I made


    would be detrimental to Rufus and Sylvia. But I also couldn''t bear to see them suffer.


    For a long moment, Ethan just stared at me nkly. Finally, he sighed and said, "Just do as Sylvia


    said. That''s the best way for now. No matter what you do, at least one of them is destined to get


    hurt. In this case, we should choose the n that would hurt them the least."


    "But I''m afraid that Rufus will hate me if he finds out the truth. It won''t be easy to make amends after


    this." I was worried. There were only two men I cared about in the whole world and they were Ethan


    and Rufus. I didn''t want to risk losing everything.


    Ethan coughed wearily. "Laura, you have to believe that Rufus loves you. No matter what happens,


    you are still his mother."


    I held Ethan''s hand and said nothing. My heart was heavy.


    Ethan tried his best to give me a smile and added, "And you also have me. I love you and I will


    always be with you. Despite our arguments, you will always be the love of my life."


    "Why are you saying this all of a sudden?" With a straight face, I looked away, but tears welled up in


    my eyes again.


    "I''m sorry to break it to you, Laura, but you''re also quite stubborn. You prefer to trust your own sight


    over my honest words," Ethan said helplessly.


    "I understand." My tone was stiff as tears rolled down my cheeks. I thought of what happened to


    Ethan and me. We had been through a lot that we already knew each other so well. But now that I


    wanted to cherish him, it seemed toote for me.


    Ethan coughed hard, squeezed my hand gently before loosening his grip. And in a worn out voice,


    he uttered, "It''s all right. You can pin the me on me and Rufus won''t hold it against you. Come


    on, don''t worry too much about it, Laura."


    After saying that, Ethan fell asleep again.


    Just then, a knock resounded on the door.


    I wiped my tears, tucked Ethan in, and stood up to open the door.


    "What''s the matter?" I closed the door behind me and returned to my usual noble and cold


    appearance before looking indifferently at the evidently anxious soldier.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Your Majesty, Miss Todd is looking for you. She looks very strange. She broke into the hall while


    dressed in a ck witch''s cloak."


    I kept silent for a long time and realized that the


    n had already begun. From this point on, whatever Sylvia did would just further plunge her into


    the abyss.


    "Go and bring Sylvia to the main hall," I ordered coldly.


    Sylvia had already been hauled up when the soldier walked into the hall. To my surprise, she broke


    into a broad grin and said, "Rufus will sleep for five days and five nights because of the effect of the


    bug."


    I watched her for a long time and realized that she was reminding me to carry out the rest of the


    n under the limited time.


    "Have you made up your mind? Are you sure you won''t regret it?"


    Upon hearing what I said, Sylvia looked at me firmly. "I won''t regret it. There is no turningback." I


    pursed my lips and said seriously, "Okay."


    Then I shouted and red at Sylvia, "What a traitor of the werewolf race! Guards, get her!"


    As soon as I finished my words, the soldiers raced up to surround Sylvia all at once.

 Chapter 860 Shocking Bad News

    Chapter 860 Shocking Bad News


    Harry''s POV:


    After I left Sylvia and Rufus, I went back to the army to wait as I was told.


    However, I was unable to reach Sylvia all night. And to make matters worse, something seemed


    wrong with Prince Rufus. Sylvia was probably hiding something from me.


    In the dead of night, I sat on the balcony, drinking one bottle of c after another. I didn''t stop until


    my stomach was about to burst.


    However, the c couldn''t drown all my worries. I still missed Joanna so much. I had never before


    felt so helpless in my entire life. Had I been stronger, I could have protected Joanna from getting


    hurt.


    Disheartened, Iy down and gazed up at the night sky. Extreme sadness filled my entire being as I


    knew there was nothing I could do.


    "Just sleep, Harry. Everything will be fine after a good night''s rest." My wolf tried to calm me down.


    After days of sleep deprivation, I gradually fell asleep in theforting words of my wolf.


    In the middle of my sleep, I was suddenly awakened by a nightmare. I abruptly sat up from the


    balcony bench in my shorts and tank top.


    It was already dawn. The sky was overcast, and it was drizzling.


    I wiped my face hard to wake myself up.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then I checked my phone only to realize it had run out of battery. With a light stretch, I stood up to


    charge my phone before going to the bathroom to take a cold shower. Then I changed into a fresh


    set of sportswear, grabbed my phone, and dashed back to the imperial pce.


    Rufus'' pce was as heavily-guarded as ever. As soon as I arrived at the gate, I was stopped by


    cold-faced soldiers.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Myers, but you can''t go in."


    "I''m looking for Princess Sylvia and Prince Rufus," I said anxiously. It had been a whole night, but I


    still hadn''t heard back from Sylvia. Was there really something wrong?


    "The queen has taken Prince Rufus to get treated and recuperate. As for Sylvia Todd, she is now a


    sinner. She''s behind bars now and is no longer our princess," the soldier said with a straight face.


    I was rendered in utter shock after hearing the news. "What?! What happened?! How could Sylvia


    be a sinner? Stop messing with me!"


    Sneering, the soldier said, "Do you really think I would make light of such a serious issue? If you


    don''t believe me, you can check your phone. The queen has issued a national announcement this


    morning that Sylvia Todd betrayed the country. The evidence is irrefutable."


    I quickly pulled out my phone to check it. And there it was¡ªthe story was front and center when I


    essed the imperial political newspaper''s website.


    It imed Sylvia was responsible for Ethan''s death and that the evidence was indisputable. A death


    sentence had been handed down, and she was scheduled to be executed in three days.


    How could it be possible? This was unbelievable!


    I was fuming. Someone must have set Sylvia up. "You are a good friend of Sylvia Todd, right? She


    betrayed the country. Surely you are aware of this." There was malice in the soldier''s eyes as he


    gazed at me.


    I was instantly enraged and shot him a stern stare. "Shut the fuck up! If you keep your mouth shut,


    no one will think you''re a mute. Sylvia can''t betray this country! There must be some


    misunderstanding."


    After cursing at the soldier, I hurried to Laura''s pce.


    When I arrived, I saw Laura resting with her eyes closed. Hearing the sound of my footsteps, she


    slowly opened her eyes and said in a low voice, "Your father called me a few days ago and said that


    he wanted you to be transferred back to the pack from the army."


    I was not in the mood to deal with that matter right now. Instead, I directly asked her about Sylvia,


    "Why are you in such a hurry to sentence Sylvia? Don''t you think there''s something off about this


    case? We haven''t found out the truth yet."


    Laura sat up, poured a cup of tea, and ced it in front of me. "You are still as reckless as you were


    when you were a child. As the future Alpha of your pack, when are you nning to grow up?"


    Because of what she said, I started to feel nervous. I didn''t know why Laura was beating around the


    bush. It was clear she was avoiding my question. What was she hiding? Did she know something


    that I didn''t?


    "I have decided to release Joanna. I know she is your mate. And since the real murderer is Sylvia,


    Joanna is now free to go. However, she was expelled from the school for using a fake identity and


    had to leave the capital city. As for you, I promised your father to transfer you back to your pack


    from the army. You can leave the capital city with Joanna. Isn''t that what you want?"


    "What about Sylvia? What is really going on here? I know she''s not the real murderer. It''s unfair that


    you sentence her to death without properly investigating." I kept asking Laura.


    "Enough, Harry! If you keep pestering me about this, I''ll arrest you as her aplice!" Obviously, I


    had exhausted Laura''s patience. She couldn''t bear it anymore and pounded the table with her palm.

 Chapter 861 Grow Up

    Chapter 861 Grow Up


    Harry''s POV:


    "Then arrest me!" I held my ground and yelled at Laura, "You''ve already sentenced Sylvia to death


    anyway, so I don''t care if you arrest me."


    "Do you really think I wouldn''t do it?!" Laura roared, took up the cup, and prepared to smash it on


    the floor.


    Suddenly, a petite figure rushed out and quickly tugged at my sleeve.


    It was Joanna, who was just released without charge.


    I felt a surge of joy at the sight of her, but I was immediately overwhelmed by my foul mood again. I


    couldn''t just leave Sylvia behind. I wanted to continue arguing with Laura, but Joanna covered my


    mouth and dragged me out.


    As soon as I walked out of the pce, I heard the sound of a smashing cup from inside.


    Laura had always been like this. She would always yank and destroy whatever she could hold on to


    whenever she was angry. It seemed that what I did annoyed her just now. But so what? I had to


    help my friend, even if I had to make a great sacrifice.


    With a worried expression on her face, Joanna dragged me away to a spot where no one else was


    there. She had slimmed down significantly, revealing a more defined jawline. Her face was lean,


    without any excess fat. I wanted tofort her but was at a loss for words. Sylvia was just


    sentenced to death, and I was in a foul mood.


    "Something is off, but I can''t put my finger on it." Joanna paced back and forth with a serious look


    on her face.


    Eventually, I was able to collect myself and give the situation some serious thought. Sylvia wasn''t


    the only one on edgest night; Prince Rufus was acting peculiarly as well. With his strength, I


    doubt he would be injured so severely that Laura had to take him aways for treatment. And it all


    happened just in one night. Why did Laura suddenly dere that Sylvia was the murderer? People


    would definitely be caught off guard.


    Was it Sylvia''s other n? Although I thought so, I was still very uneasy.


    Flora was pregnant, and Warren still hadn''t gotten over Leonard''s death and he had to take care of


    his pregnant wife, so I couldn''t disturb them.


    "Sylvia is secretly imprisoned. No one knows where she is except the queen. We can only see


    Sylvia on the day of her execution," Joanna analyzed calmly.


    Hearing this renewed my anxieties. "It would be toote on the day of execution. What if the queen


    kills her?"


    "Don''t worry, Harry. Panicking wouldn''t help us at this critical moment. Surely there is something


    uncanny about this matter. Why is Prince Rufus unconscious?" Joanna wondered with evident


    suspicion.


    "I suspect Noreen is up to her old tricks again.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After all, I think only the ck witch can hurt Prince Rufus." I boldly guessed.


    "There''s nothing we can do except wait until the day of the execution. Regardless, I will save


    Sylvia." Joanna made up her mind.


    "If that''s the case, count me in. Let''s save Sylvia together!" Freeing a prisoner was a difficult task.


    There would be a higher probability of sess if we had more people on board. In addition, I didn''t


    want Joanna to have to keep fighting alone.


    I would try my best to be by her side from now on.


    But Joanna shook her head firmly and said, "No, you can''t go with me."


    "Why not?" I didn''t expect her to t-out refuse my help. The thought of it made me feel a little


    disappointed.


    "I''m a nobody. It won''t matter if I end up an escaped convict for helping Sylvia. Besides, I''m good at


    it. I''ve been trained for this kind of daunting task since I was a child. But you are different. You are


    widely recognized as the future Alpha of your pack. And having you around will just slow me down."


    Joanna made little effort to treat me with deference and t-out refused my offer.


    I was a little mad, but I didn''t know how to refute her.


    Joanna sighed and softened her tone. "Think about your family and the pack. Don''t get them into


    trouble because of your impulse."


    Upon hearing what she said, I had nothing to say. I lowered my head and fell into the abyss of pain.


    "But I''ll still need your assistance on that particr day. You can help me secretly." Joanna tried and


    comforted me.


    The instant I heard those words, I felt somehow better.

 Chapter 862 Execution

    Chapter 862 Execution


    Harry''s POV:


    Soon it was the execution day. As soon as dawn arrived, I waited for Joanna downstairs at her


    dormitory.


    Five minutester, she emerged from the building wearing a ck coat and a ck cap.


    My heart was heavy. Joanna and I had prepared for this day. We were both set to take Sylvia away


    from her execution.


    Sylvia''s impending execution had already spread in the entire capital city. And it seemed they really


    wanted her to die. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so indifferent to public opinion.


    Fortunately, there was no news about Flora. It was likely that she had not heard about it yet. If she


    did, she would have marched here despite her delicate pregnancy.


    "Let''s go." I took Joanna''s backpack and carried it on my back. Then we went to the execution


    ground together.


    The execution ground was in a colosseum at the heart of the capital city. It was a public holiday


    today, and because the person to be executed was the fiancee of Prince Rufus, the road was very


    crowded. Numerous cars were rushing to the city center, eager to witness the traitor put to death.


    Joanna and I drove to the heart of the capital city. We didn''t leave the car and walk until we arrived


    at the colosseum.


    When we got there, the people present were discussing heatedly, especially those who followed


    behind Joanna and me. They didn''t stop talking all the way.


    "Isn''t Prince Rufus unconscious? I heard that it was that bitch Sylvia who did it."


    "No way! Prince Rufus loves her so much. How could Sylvia do that?"


    "Who knows? I knew she was trouble. She seduced Prince Rufus with an evil intention."


    "More than that, she has risen rapidly through the ranks of the army. I bet she used some dirty


    tactics to get promoted."


    "Maybe she slept with Prince Rufus to advance in the ranks. Ha-ha-ha..."


    I just couldn''t take it any longer after hearing this. I clenched my fist and was about to rush up to the


    gossipy she-wolves, but Joanna stopped me just in time.


    "Ignore them and don''t make a scene. Remember, we need to carry out our n smoothly."


    I gritted my teeth, trying my best to restrain my anger as the blue veins bulged on my hands.


    Joanna held my arm tightly and dragged me to the execution ground.


    When we got there, it was already packed with spectators. Laura was sitting at the main seat while


    the royal elders were standing next to her. Rufus and Ethan were nowhere in sight. They reportedly


    sustained life-threatening injuries and were still unconscious.


    After a while, the prison car was pushed over, and the door was opened. Sylvia was shoved by a


    soldier.


    Her face was pale, and she wore a prison uniform with a bulging belly.


    The soldier behind her was evidently impatient as he kept pushing her aggressively.


    Sylvia staggered two steps forward, with the tter of the shackles on her body resounding. She


    hurriedly protected her belly, appearing to be in difort as she did so.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The more I watched, the more I felt like my heart was being used as a punching bag. My eyes


    turned red at the sight of this. "If Prince Rufus was here, he wouldn''t have let Sylvia suffer like this."


    Joanna''s face darkened. She clenched her fists and said, "What are they doing? Sylvia is pregnant


    with Prince Rufus'' child."


    Sylvia seemed to have sensed something. She turned her head in our way and caught sight of us.


    I wanted to call her, but she shook her head and stopped me. I knew she didn''t want to get us into


    trouble, but I still couldn''t hold back, so I called out to her.


    But the jeers of the crowd quickly drowned my voice. When the onlookers saw Sylvia being taken


    out, they cursed at her, with some even spitting in her direction.

 Chapter 863 A Sinner

    Chapter 863 A Sinner


    Harry''s POV:


    Sylvia was brought to the center of the trial tform. Laura raised her hand, signaling the crowd to


    quiet down.


    Then the judge took to the podium with arge stack of paperwork in hand and began reading the


    charges against Sylvia. "Sylvia Todd colluded with the ck witch and wreaked havoc in the


    imperial pce. She manipted the servants with witchcraft to poison the lycan king. She even


    hurt Prince Rufus, causing him to fall into aa. To this day, he is still unconscious. There is no


    way to dispute the evidence at this point, so she will be sentenced to death and executed


    immediately."


    The crowd broke into discussions upon hearing the judge. Before the announcement, they thought it


    was all just a rumor. But now that the charges were announced, it proved all the suspicions.


    "I told you she was the mastermind behind everything, but some of you didn''t believe me. You


    should be ashamed of yourself."


    "How dare she poison our king? She deserves to die ten thousand times."


    "What a cunning woman! Prince Rufus was going to marry her. Maybe the baby in her belly is not


    his. How else could the queen have the heart to sentence her to death?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "She is so good at pretending! We were all cheated by her before. Maybe she killed those soldiers


    in the forbidden forest too and pinned the me on Prince Richard."


    Damn it! What the hell was going on? How could these idiots think Sylvia was to me for what


    happened in the forbidden forest?


    I got more and more infuriated as I listened. Sylvia was not an absolutely vile human being. Even


    though she had significantly contributed to this country, her efforts were disregarded. She was now


    a sinner, permanently affixed to the post of disgrace. She shouldn''t be wronged like this.


    "Get ready to take action," Joanna whispered in my ear before vanishing into the crowd.


    The judge read the charge and waited for Laura''s order.


    Joanna had already been lurking in the crowd, waiting for the right moment to strike. I secretly took


    out the smoke and sh bombs that I had already prepared from my pocket, preparing to create a


    commotion in the crowd to create an opportunity for Joanna.


    When the bell rang from a tower in the distance, Laura rose gracefully from her chair and took two


    steps forward. She showed no emotions on her face as if she was indifferent to life. Even though


    Sylvia was pregnant with Rufus'' child, she would not hesitate to sentence her to death today.


    I was furious. I used to admire Laura so much and think she was a righteous Queen. But now, I was


    beginning to reevaluate my initial impression of her.


    "Sinner Sylvia Todd, what else do you have to say for yourself?" Laura asked in a cold tone.


    After a long silence, Sylvia lowered her head, obviously having no intention of defending herself.


    I was so anxious that I wished I could speak for Sylvia.


    What the hell was Sylvia doing? She was going to die, yet she remained silent as if admitting to the


    charges they pressed against her!


    "In that case, execute the sentence."


    After hearing her order, a male wolf with a gun came onto the stage.


    I knew the gun must be loaded with a silver bullet, which could instantly kill a powerful werewolf.


    I couldn''t wait any longer!


    I quickly located Joanna, winked at her, and readied myself to release the smoke bomb.


    But before I could do anything, a mysterious ck fog rolled in and began to nket the entire


    execution ground.


    The crowd stirred up in an instant, and everyone scrambled to escape.


    "Run! It''s an attack from the ck witch!" someone in the crowd shouted.


    It was sheer mayhem and chaos. Everyone ran all the same time, some even trampling on others. I


    was pushed back and gradually pulled farther away from the execution ground.


    My mind automatically searched for Joanna, but she had already moved, and I couldn''t find her.


    I struggled out of the crowd anxiously and tried to find her. But before I could squeeze through the


    panicking masses, I was shrouded in the ck mist. The surroundings suddenly quieted down as if


    everything around me had disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 864 Never Gamble On Human Nature

    Chapter 864 Never Gamble On Human Nature


    Noreen''s POV:


    I hid in the ck smoke andughed at Sylvia as she stood on the trial tform. "Look, no one will


    believe you. You''ll never be anything but a lowly ve in their eyes. No matter how hard you worked


    and how many people you saved, you would be discarded without a second thought. Just like now,


    no one cared about what the truth was. They only believed what they saw with their own eyes. So,


    come with me. There is a better world waiting for you outside of here. Don''t waste your ck witch


    bloodline here."


    Sylvia raised her head and threw a stern stare at me. Her mouth curled into a mocking grin as she


    said, "Stop ying tricks, Noreen. They won''t work on me."


    I snorted coldly and gave up persuading her. In a sh, I appeared in the middle of the execution


    tform, looking down on Sylvia as she knelt on the ground. "You are really as stubborn as your


    mother, always unwilling to listen to me. Don''t waste your time by resisting. How many of these folks


    actually think you are innocent? The people you care about are nothing but a group of blind idiots.


    You try to be real with everyone, but you just wind up as a joke. Never gamble on human nature,


    Sylvia, because you are doomed to lose." Sylvia raised her head to look at me, emotionless. "Is that


    why you''ve nned all this? Do you wish for me to be cut off from my family and friends? If so, then


    you have seeded."


    Upon hearing what she said, I smiled, squatted down, and looked at her. "That won''t be the case,


    Sylvia. You still have me. We are rted by blood and I will never abandon you. So you should


    forget all about being a werewolf ande with me. Only then will you truly understand the real


    meaning of life. Instead of spending your time daydreaming about love and being obsessed with a


    mere male wolf, you think about your true purpose in life."


    With those words, Sylvia finally showed a hint of hesitation. "How can I believe you?"


    I was overjoyed. As expected, a person facing her death would show weakness and sumb


    easily.


    I didn''t expect Sylvia to give in so soon. I thought it would take a long time to persuade her to go


    with me.


    "We share the same bloodline. You have no choice but to believe me now." I showed a confident


    andcent smile, and the long lost joy surged into my heart.


    Sylvia sneered. "Bloodline is the most unreliable thing of all. I also have the werewolf bloodline, but I


    ended up like this. How will you be different from them? Won''t you betray and hurt me just like they


    did when you''re done with me one day? After all, it''s all your fault that I''m in this situation. I learned


    my lesson, Noreen. I will never believe anyone''s empty words. You''ll have to prove yourself to make


    me believe you."


    "It''s useless to think too much. Time will prove everything. You only have two choices now. Either


    you beg me to save you, or you wait for your death." My eyebrows stretched into a line as I stared


    at Sylvia coldly. I was one final step away from seeding and I was afraid she might go back on


    her word.


    "I''ll give you ten seconds to think about it. If you don''t go with me, then ept your death."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As I spoke, I began to count down from ten. The ck fog gradually dissipated with my voice. When


    I counted to the five, a panicked expression finally appeared on Sylvia''s face.


    I enjoyed watching Sylvia struggle before her death, just like I did when I took control of Olivia''s life.


    The moment I counted to two, Sylvia finally spoke.


    "Please, save me."

 Chapter 865 A Dagger Inserted Into Noreens...

    Chapter 865 A Dagger Inserted Into Noreen''s...


    Noreen''s POV:


    "What did you just say? Speak louder!" I eximed with a proud smirk. I felt ecstatic seeing Sylvia


    lower her pride and show her weakness to me.


    "Please save me, Noreen. I beg of you," Sylvia said. It was rare for her to talk to me in such a


    pleading tone. She used to be cold and arrogant. Of course, the cause of her change was that she


    was already on the verge of death.


    "Alright, then. I''ll save you."


    As soon as I snapped my fingers, Sylvia''s shackles loosened.


    "Thank you so much, Noreen!" Sylvia said.


    I nodded and epted her thanks before I extended my hand to help her stand up.


    However, just as our hands touched, a golden vine-shaped thing quickly spread out from Sylvia''s


    wrist and quickly wrapped itself around my arm.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I instantly felt a shiver down my spine. I recognized this. This was Olivia''s witchcraft!


    "You were lying to me! You were just pretending this whole time! I can''t believe you''re willing to give


    up the noble bloodline of the ck witch and collude with those treacherous werewolves!" I


    eximed in fury as I red at Sylvia. I was filled with uncontroble rage. This bitch was just like


    her mother! Both of them were tough and stubborn!


    "How else would I be able to deceive you?" Sylvia replied, giving me a mocking smirk. "I should


    thank you for giving me a chance topletely destroy you once and for all."


    At that point, the golden light on her wrist looked even more dazzling, almost as if it was about to


    tear me apart.


    "You bitch!"


    It hurt so much that my whole body was starting to tremble. I wanted to get rid of the vines, but it


    was already toote. Sylvia had already stood up and hugged me, which caused the golden vines


    to entangle us even tighter.


    "What are you going to do?" I asked, trying to suppress the fear that was slowly crawling its way


    toward me. "These mere vines can''t hurt me!"


    Sylvia gave me a small smile. The desperate look in her eyes instantly gave me goosebumps. I


    didn''t know if I was just imagining it, but I could swear I saw that woman again. Her mother, Olivia.


    "Mere vines can''t hurt you, but I have many other tricks up my sleeve," Sylvia replied in a calm,


    monotone voice.


    Just as she said that, a golden pen appeared in her hand.


    I remembered that pen quite clearly. It belonged to Olivia, and she used to hurt me with that pen!


    My eyes widened in pure disbelief. I desperately began to struggle and break free from the vines,


    but the more I did so, the tighter they wrapped around my body.


    I tried to activate my powers, but somehow, I couldn''t do it. Not only were my powerspletely


    lost, but I also couldn''t summon the crystal ball!


    "It''s useless, Noreen. I''ve wanted to kill you for a long time now. I wouldn''tunch an attack without


    being fully prepared." Sylvia coldly red at me. Then, she pricked her palm with the tip of the pen.


    The pen that was stained with her blood slowly turned into a dagger.


    That same exact scene was exactly what had happened in the past.


    "Don''t..." I heard myself whisper as I looked at Sylvia''s hand and repeatedly shook my head, my


    body still trembling.


    "I''m sure you remember this. It''s one of my mother''s belongings. I didn''t know how to use it before,


    but I immediately connected the dots when you told me how she dealt with youst time. So, in the


    end, your arrogance only killed yourself."


    Sylvia''s re was sharp as she spoke. Then without a second thought, she mercilessly stabbed my


    heart with the dagger.

 Chapter 866 Advance Her Death

    Chapter 866 Advance Her Death


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I thrust the dagger straight into Noreen''s heart with all the strength I had. Blood dripped from my


    hand and soiled the ground.


    Noreen writhed in pain and howled, "Sylvia, pull out the dagger! Please!"


    But I said nothing and just stood aside, watching her coldly. That made me incredibly pleased.


    Noreen finally got the punishment she deserved. Her ambition and obsession were destined to


    vanish into thin air like a bubble.


    At this time, the ck fog around us dissipated without a trace, along with the trial tform and the


    jeering crowd. The whistle of the wind in the forbidden forest rendered Noreen batshit crazy. She


    crawled on the ground despite her wounds.


    "How could this be? Where is the trial tform? What happened to the crowd? What the hell is


    going on?"


    Noreen, with her hoarse voice, screamed in shock at what she had just witnessed.


    I walked slowly to her side, looked at the fence at the edge of the forbidden forest, and said lightly, "I


    learned it from you."


    Noreen suddenly turned her head and cast a zing gaze at me. "How did you do it? Not only did


    you break through my illusion, but you also created your own illusion outside of it!"


    I sneered coldly and retorted, "I got my mother''s inheritance, so I can do all of this."


    "That''s impossible! How could Olivia''s inheritance defeat my witchcraft?" Noreen roared hysterically.


    My grin grew wider as I watched her in this state. "It''s not impossible. It only proves that my mother


    is far stronger and more powerful than you. You are just too immersed in your own fantasy. You


    im to be the strongest one in the ck witch race. But what you didn''t know is that my mother''s


    dagger can easily kill you."


    "Shut up! This is impossible! That pathetic Olivia! How could she be stronger than me? I don''t


    believe you! You just have Olivia''s inheritance and that''s why you are so arrogant!" Noreen


    screamed frantically before copsing on the ground again.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? But look... in the end, it is my mother''s witchcraft that eventually killed you." I kept trying to


    rile her up even more.


    Noreen covered her ears and yelled, "Shut the fuck up! Stop it! How could Olivia be better than me?


    That loser only deserves to crawl under my feet and be at my disposal! If it weren''t for me, Olivia


    would have died a long time ago, and you wouldn''t have even been born!"


    I slowly crouched down, grabbed her wrist, and pierced her with a stern gaze. "You are still so


    arrogant even when death is looming all over you." "Sylvia, you''d better kill me today, or I swear I


    will make your life a living hell. I will take revenge on you and on everyone around you!" Noreen


    roared and struggled to get to her feet, still trying to fight back fiercely.


    But I pressed the dagger harder on her chest and sneered, "That won''t happen because you''re


    going to die today."


    "Aaaaah!" Because of the seething pain, blue veins sprung out on Noreen''s face and she started to


    sweat coldly. She tried to scrape my arm and pull the dagger out, but I had a firm grip on the hilt and


    pushed it even deeper into her body.


    "Go to hell, Noreen! As long as you die, everything will be over and no one will have to suffer under


    your hands. Now you should pay for what you have done, for my father''s life, for Chet''s life, and for


    all those innocent people''s lives. Blood for blood, Noreen. It''s only the right thing to do."


    "No! They deserved it. People will die eventually and I just hastened their demise. What''s wrong


    with that?" Noreen spat out a mouthful of blood while her chest tightened and her breath weakened.


    But even so, she remained unyielding, convinced that she was right.


    "Then allow me to assist you as well. I''m going to hasten your demise too." I shed her a grin and


    plunged the dagger so deep into her chest without hesitation. This time, Noreen finally lost all her


    strength. Her head hung down and her body began to twitch. Then, a searing ck me suddenly


    lit up and surrounded her.

 Chapter 867 Noreens Death

    Chapter 867 Noreen''s Death


    Sylvia''s POV:


    The fire that was consuming Noreen intensified. It soon engulfed her body, leaving only her head


    unscathed.


    Noreen let out a painful yell. The blood that sttered across her face gave her a frightening


    appearance.


    "Sylvia, please spare my life. I promise I will stay away from you from now on. I won''t get involved in


    your life any more. If you keep me alive, I will do whatever you say. Just please spare me this time."


    Tears streamed down Noreen''s face as she now finally tasted fear.


    But her words didn''t soften my heart. Instead, I looked at her coldly without saying a word or moving


    half a step, allowing her to be devoured by the mes.


    Noreen crawled on the ground, grabbed the hem of my trousers, and begged, "Pull out the dagger!


    Please, Sylvia. I''m your only family left in the world! For the sake of your mother, please save me!"


    I backed up two steps, still indifferent to her plea and not wanting to get stained by her dirty blood.


    "Noreen, stop struggling. Today will be yourst." "You''re going to die a horrible death, Sylvia! I will


    make sure of that!" Noreen''s eyeballs sprang out of her head as she rolled around in pain. The


    dagger was still functionally positioned on her chest. The next moment, a golden light shone


    through her body, and the mespletely devoured her head, gradually turning her into a


    charred corpse.


    At this moment, Laura emerged from a corner. She covered her mouth and nose with her hands,


    trying not to get choked by the thick smoke. When the fire burned Noreen, a strange smell filled the


    air. It was neither pungent nor pleasant. "How did it go? Is it really possible to kill Noreen this way?"


    "Yes, everything has been solved. She is thest problem I had to deal with." I wasn''t entirely


    resolved as I watched the soaring mes, I was actually not very rxed. Perhaps now that the


    dust had settled, a sense of emptiness had embraced my soul.


    "What do you need me to do now?" Laura asked.


    I shook my head and responded, "Nothing. I''m leaving soon."


    Laura heaved a deep sigh and asked in a defeated tone, "Don''tyou want to see Rufus onest


    time?" "No, otherwise I wouldn''t have the courage to leave. Now that we''vee to this point, we


    need to put a closure to everything." I pretended to smile with relief, but deep down, my heart was


    breaking into pieces.


    The fire on Noreen''s body had burned out, turning her into a horribly charred corpse. She still had


    the dagger stuck in her chest, but it wasn''t scorched down. Instead, the sheen on the de was


    even brighter.


    When Laura turned at the burned remains of Noreen, she nearly threw up. The odor emanating


    from it was simr to that of sewage mud. It was inly awful.


    I took the gardenia-vored balm out of my pocket and handed it to Laura. "You will feel better after


    smelling this."


    Laura took it and asked in surprise, "You like gardenia? I remember Leonard used to like it too."


    "Yes, I''ve grown fond of ittely. I feel as if he is still around whenever I catch a whiff of gardenia," I


    said, lowering my eyes with a hint of grief.


    Laura walked to me and wrapped her hands around me. "Everything will be fine, my dear."


    "I hope so." I reached out to hug her back, feeling a tinge of bitterness in my heart.


    When the temperature of the burnt corpse finally dropped, we began to deal with it.


    "What are we going to do with this?" Laura cast a rather pleased gaze at me.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''d better burn it into ashes." As I spoke, I picked up a dried tree branch from the ground, lit it,


    and threw it on the charred corpse.


    However, even after a couple of seconds, the body showed no signs of burning and remained as


    hard as a rock.


    I was suddenly reminded of Noreen''s avatar, and soon began to feel a little uneasy.

 Chapter 868 Bury The Corpse

    Chapter 868 Bury The Corpse


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I tried to smash and scrape the corpse with a knife, and burn it with fire. But no matter what I did, I


    couldn''tpletely destroy it.


    Noreen''s eyeballs were left on the ground. When I was about to ignite them with a torch, they


    disintegrated into a fine white powder and vanished into thin air.


    My lips scrunched together as I stared at the corpse, growing increasingly uneasy. A foreboding


    future was predestined for Noreen. Even her demise was also shrouded in mystery.


    "Sylvia, what''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Laura gave me a puzzled look.


    "I''m afraid Noreen is still alive. She is a cunning and shrewd witch. My mother came very close to


    killing her before, but she still managed toe back to life in some way."


    Upon hearing what I said, an evident hint of worry and concern shed on Laura''s face. "Then what


    should we do? It''s really unusual that we can''t destroy her corpse."


    "Perhaps Noreen''s witchcraft would turn her into an indestructible corpse. The only thing I''m worried


    about now is the possibility of hering back to life."


    Noreen had always been cunning. There was little way to know for sure that she wouldn''t use some


    other form of witchcraft to revive herself.


    But one thing was for sure¡ªthe dagger on the chest of the corpse could restrain Noreen.


    There was no way for her toe back to life as long as we didn''t pull out the dagger.


    "I don''t think Noreen can revive herself. If she really has the power to do so, I''m afraid that she


    would have already led the ck witch race to stir chaos everywhere. Don''t worry too much about it.


    Let''s discuss it when something really happens in the future," Laura persuaded.


    I nodded in agreement. "That''s the only option we have. For now, let''s figure out what to do with her


    corpse." Since fire can''t destroy it, we have to bury it."


    "Why not just dump it in the ocean?" Laura suggested.


    While I did consider other options, I ultimately decided that Noreen''s burial in the forbidden forest


    was the best solution. "The forbidden forest is a dangerous ce with various monsters and evil


    spirits. It''s a good idea to bury her here. Not only that, but the entire year round, elite soldiers patrol


    the perimeter of this forest. When something unusual happens, we can easily find out about it. But


    we had to guarantee that no one would ever be able to go near here again, let alone pull out the


    dagger from her chest. My mother fashioned this dagger by hand just for dealing with Noreen. I


    think our efforts have paid off. We can''t remove this dagger because it''s Noreen''s worst enemy."


    Laura replied solemnly, "Don''t worry. I will make sure no one wille here without my permission.


    Those who disobey my order will be sentenced to death."


    It was not until then that I felt relieved. "Now let''s find a ce to bury the corpse."


    I didn''t bring a shovel since I assumed the body would be burned and there wouldn''t be any need to


    dig a grave. So we had no choice but to dig a hole with just our bare hands.


    And because I was pregnant, it was a little ufortable for me to squat for a very long time. I had


    to take a rest after an extensive time of exerting too much effort.


    Laura felt sorry for me and asked me to sit aside, saying that she could do the work by herself.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She transformed into a beautiful silver wolf and dug a trench with her forelimbs at a breakneck


    pace.


    It was a sunny day today. The heat had softened the soil, making it loose and easier to dig a hole on


    the ground.


    After some time, Laura had dug a holerge enough to bury the body in.


    With one hand, I picked up the corpse and tossed it into the pit. Laura didn''t linger as she strewed


    sand over the dead body.


    After we were done, I sat on a stone and wiped Laura''s ws with a clean handkerchief.


    Laura, who had turned into a wolf, still looked noble and proud. She narrowed her eyes, raised her


    paw beautifully, and seemed to appreciate the service I was providing.


    "Well, it''s time to prepare thest scene of this show," I stood up and said.

 Chapter 869 Two Corpses

    Chapter 869 Two Corpses


    Harry''s POV:


    I struggled frantically in the ck fog and tried to dash out of the crowd, but there was such a crush


    of people that it was hard for me to get out. "Joanna! Where are you?" I called out to Joanna loudly.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t even catch a whiff of her scent.


    While I was burning with anxiety, the ck mist suddenly began swirling and slowly began to fade


    away. Soon, I was able to view everything around me clearly.


    I rubbed my eyes and realized that I had been swept to the edge of the trial tform. However,


    Sylvia had vanished, and even Laura was gone!


    "What''s going on? Where are they? Even the queen is missing. Did Sylvia cast a spell again?" The


    onlookers also noticed this detail, and became flustered and more keyed up.


    "Let''s get out of here. Maybe the ck witch has nned to destroy this ce!"


    The crowd descended into panic and began to scramble again.


    My stomach twisted with unease. I quickly tugged at a soldier''s arm next to me and asked in


    agitation, "Where are the queen and Sylvia?"


    The soldier remained remarkably calm and didn''t share my panic at all. "Calm down. You''ll know


    everything soon."


    What did he mean? The soldier seemed to know something. Was this a trap?


    At this moment, Joanna finally returned to my side and asked in a confused voice, "What''s


    happening now? Why did Sylvia and Noreen disappear together? And the ck fog is so strange,


    as if it can make people fall into some kind of illusion."


    I turned around and asked Joanna seriously, "Did you notice anything wrong just now? I think the


    ck fog was Noreen''s trick. I have witnessed it at the border before."


    Joanna shook her head when she heard me. "I was hidden on higher ground right now, away from


    the ck mist, but I couldn''t see anything. The only thing I sensed was that Noreen dide here


    just now, but her scent disappeared in a few moments."


    "But why did the queen vanish as well? Sylvia should be Noreen''s intended target." I couldn''t figure


    out the reason behind this.


    After all, Laura was the queen of the empire and the noblest she-wolf of the entire country. If Noreen


    attacked her, she would be the enemy of the entire werewolf race.


    Regardless of how arrogant Noreen was, it was still impossible for her to kidnap the queen by


    herself. The chances of victory were too slim.


    "Let''s wait and see what happens. The soldiers lookposed, which means there shouldn''t be a


    problem," Joanna whispered.


    About three or four minutester, the queen, surrounded by a group of guards, suddenly appeared


    at the other exit.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd broke into a spirited discussion at once, asking the queen what had happened.


    Thanks to my height, one nce was enough for me to confirm that Sylvia was not standing behind


    the queen.


    This was unusual. Why hadn''t Sylviae back with her?


    "Do you see Sylvia?" I asked Joanna softly.


    Joanna was also sweeping her eyes over the crowd. "I don''t see her. I can only see that the queen


    returned alone."


    "Did Noreen kidnap Sylvia?"


    "Rx. I want to hear what the queen has to say. She seems to know something." Joanna wrapped


    her fingers around my wrist and reassured me softly.


    I had no choice but to restrain my emotions and wait for the queen to give us an exnation.


    The queen walked slowly to the stage. After pacifying the crowd, she said, "I was attacked by a


    ck witch named Noreen just now."


    A ripple of shock passed through the crowd on hearing this.


    The queen gestured with her hand for everyone to remain silent. "Don''t worry, everyone. I''m unhurt.


    Noreen, the ck witch, is Sylvia''s aplice. She attempted to save Sylvia just now. Fortunately,


    the royal family was well prepared and the two offenders have been brought to justice."


    As Laura spoke, she raised her hand and asked her men to bring two corpses up on the stage. One


    was Noreen''s charred corpse, and the other one belonged to Sylvia!

 Chapter 870 The Shame Of The Empire

    Chapter 870 The Shame Of The Empire


    Harry''s POV:


    The crowd began moring when the charred corpses were carried onto the stage.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. Joanna was also shell -shocked. She lost her cool and couldn''t keep her


    voice steady as she asked, "Is... Is that Sylvia?"


    Both the corpses were burnt beyond recognition, and the skeletons were wrapped in rags.


    With red eyes, I muttered in disbelief, "How is this possible? Sylvia and her child..."


    All of a sudden, the crowd began cheering. Sylvia and Noreen''s death had left them in high spirits.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore. I charged onto the stage without caring about anything else, but was


    instantly stopped by Laura''s guards.


    Joanna also rushed to join me in fighting them off, but we were soon subdued by the soldiers as we


    were outnumbered.


    Laura gracefully approached me and snorted, "What? Do you still want to defend your good friend


    Sylvia?"


    "I don''t believe that''s Sylvia!" I gritted my teeth and struggled with clenched fists.


    How could Sylvia die? What would Rufus do if she was really dead? He would certainly be


    devastated since he loved her immensely.


    My grief and sadness transformed into anger, making me increasingly powerful. The soldiers who


    had been holding me back couldn''t resist my strength anymore. They loosened their grip on me until


    I finally managed to shake them off.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I rushed to the center of the trial stage, but was quickly stopped by another group of soldiers.


    "Let me go!" I red at Laura.


    She regarded me with a frosty expression for a few seconds before finally agreeing. "Since you


    don''t seem convinced, I''ll let you see her body to your heart''s content."


    Then she motioned at the soldiers surrounding me to release me and let mee closer.


    I hurried to the corpses'' side. When I spotted the same star diamond bracelet hanging on one of


    their wrists, I couldn''t hold back my tears anymore and cried out. Although it was burned, I could still


    make out that it belonged to Sylvia.


    This star diamond bracelet was a token of love from Rufus to Sylvia. She wore it all the time.


    Joanna also came beside me. She took off her coat and gently wrapped it around Sylvia''s body.


    Then she began to sob.


    The more I cried, the more emotional I became. Finally, I couldn''t restrain my anger anymore. I


    turned to Laura and shouted, "You are the queen of our country. Based on the mere words of some


    people, you jumped to the conclusion that Sylvia is a murderer without any solid proof. She was


    pregnant with Rufus'' child! It would have been born in a few months, but you burned it to death! You


    have absolutely no conscience! You wronged a good person!"


    I didn''t notice when the crowd abruptly fell silent. The whole square resounded with my voice of


    grief and indignation.


    "Sylvia has saved so many people! It''s fine if you''re not grateful, but why did you defame her? She


    was six months pregnant! Didn''t you feel any guilt when she and her child were burned to death? I


    don''t care whether you believe Sylvia or not. But I will never ept that she would betray our


    country. Now that you have murdered her, you can kill me as well! You can use me of being a


    spy working for vampires. You have no problem with sentencing a person indiscriminately. If I im


    right now that I''m a vampire, I''m certain you will believe it!"


    "Shut up! Don''t say one more word!" Laura was so enraged that she ordered a soldier to gag me.


    "Hmm..." I was unwilling to submit and struggled profusely. I still harbored a lot of resentment in my


    heart that I hadn''t vented yet!


    Laura glowered at me, then turned to address the crowd. "Sylvia Todd hasmitted a heinous


    crime and almost married the prince. She has brought shame to the entire werewolf race. From now


    on, no one is allowed to mention her name again. Those who disobey this order will be considered


    her aplices and be expelled from the werewolf race."


    After saying that, she paused and announced to imprison Joanna and me for stirring up trouble.

 Chapter 871 A Sad Frog

    Chapter 871 A Sad Frog


    Harry''s POV:


    Joanna and I sat side by side in the cell, our hands bound by shackles.


    I turned my face to look at Joanna, who was lost in thought, and apologized.


    Her head shot up in surprise. "Why are you apologizing?"


    My lips curved up into a bitter smile. "I got you into trouble."


    When Joanna heard my reply, she looked stunned for a moment before smiling. "Aren''t we mates?


    Mates share weal and woe, remember?"


    Feeling a little dispirited, I whispered, "Haven''t you always refused to admit that you''re my mate and


    wanted to reject me?"


    Joanna''s lips parted slightly and she wore a surprised expression. "You knew about it? I thought you


    had no idea since you looked like a happy idiot every single day."


    My temper red a little when I heard her. I had never thought that this was the impression she had


    of me!


    I turned angrily, wanting to say something to refute her, but my words were swallowed by a pair of


    soft lips.


    I was stunned and blinked in disbelief. I was met with a close-up view of Joanna''s face. Her


    eyshes were thick, long, and beautiful, and the warmth of her lips reminded me that I was not


    dreaming.


    Joanna''s kiss was gentle and brief. Before I could react, she straightened her spine and studied me


    with a smile.


    The tips of my ears were burning with shyness and my cheeks zed with embarrassment.


    A secondter, I was engulfed in a warm embrace. Joanna said in a clear pleasant voice, "I know


    you''re sad now, but I will always stand by your side. Harry, you are not alone."


    Herforting words left me misty-eyed.


    I sobbed profusely. I had a runny nose and my face was drenched with tears. Joanna patiently sat


    by me and wiped my tears with a handkerchief. She was so considerate and thoughtful.


    The more I cried, the more miserable I felt. Soon, my eyes were swollen and my voice was so


    hoarse that I couldn''t speak clearly.


    "Sylvia died in front of my eyes, but there was nothing I could do. She must have been in so much


    pain when she was set on fire, and she was still carrying her baby. How will I exin this to Flora


    when she returns? No... I feel so horrible. Sylvia was such a nice person."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Joanna wiped my tears with the handkerchief and patted my head. "There, there. Don''t cry. Let''s


    see what happens next. We have to wait for Rufus to wake up. We can''t let this matter end like


    this."


    Rufus'' name plunged me further into despair. I opened my mouth wide and let out an agonizing cry.


    "Rufus will be overwhelmed with pain. She was the person he loves the most in this world!


    And his unborn child. Now, they are both gone!" "Don''t cry. You look very ugly when you''re sobbing


    like this. If you keep this up, I will take back my words." Joanna felt helpless, but she couldn''t do


    anything to cheer me up.


    I stopped crying and began to hup like a sad frog.


    "Take back what?" I asked Joanna pitifully, not understanding what she meant at all.


    She sighed and looked like she had a headache.


    "Don''t sigh. It makes me feel worse. I''m so useless..." I pursed my lips and couldn''t stop myself from


    sobbing.


    At this moment, the prison door was suddenly thrown open and two soldiers entered.


    "Harry and Joanna,e with us."


    We were taken away by the soldiers, the tears still drenching my face.


    I wanted to hold Joanna''s hand, but the soldiers didn''t allow me to do that. They were worried that


    we had concocted some evil n and watched us viciously while they led us away.


    I had no choice but to give in and follow them dejectedly.


    The soldiers didn''t take us to the main hall, but to a side hall.


    After we entered the hall, they shut the door behind us.


    Both Joanna and I were bewildered. When we walked further into the room, we spotted someone


    behind a screen.


    It was the silhouette of a pregnant she-wolf with long hair.


    At that moment, my heart began racing and my eyes widened in disbelief.


    Before I could call out the name, the person behind the screen walked out.


    It was Sylvia!

 Chapter 872 Homeless

    Chapter 872 Homeless


    Sylvia''s POV:


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The look on Harry''s countenance spawned what might have been a chortle from my throat. How


    amusing! It seemed as though blood was drained from his face, leaving only a soft trail of paleness.


    "I assure you, Harry. Your eyes aren''t deceiving you; I''m real."


    My voice seemed to pull his senses back on ground. With haste and reluctance struggling


    whichever would surface, he rushed to me and eyed me carefully. He eximed, "Sylvia! I can''t


    believe you''re alive! But¡ªwell, this is good news!" "Why do I hear a hint of disappointment from


    your tone that I didn''t die?" I narrowed my eyes at him as I teased to lighten up the atmosphere.


    The bewilderment was momentarily lost as Harry rolled his eyes in return. "Who said anything about


    me wanting you to die? If any, it was you who scared me to death!"


    Only then did I closely see how swollen his eyes were. If I didn''t know any better, I would have


    thought that his eyes were stung by bees. I mused, "I remember how your eyes give you away


    whenever you cry buckets of tears."


    Harry lifted his hands to hide his eyes from my view and tried to defend himself, "Who cried? My


    eyes are like this because I slept in!"


    A chuckle broke out of Joanna''s lips as she snitched on Harry. She was not at all trying to be subtle


    about it either. "He sure took his time in prison crying his heart out. I couldn''t even do anything to


    make him stop." She shrugged her shoulders." Well, I tried."


    "You''re making things up! I only cried for a short while." The blood that left Harry''s face rushed back


    and painted his embarrassed face with a tinge of scarlet. He averted his gaze towards somewhere


    else, neithernding on Joanna''s eyes nor mine. He was also sporting a faint pout that was almost


    not there.


    Joanna and I stole a nce at each other andughed at Harry''s antics.


    The light ambiance enveloping us reminded me of the good old days in school. Tears began to


    dampen my eyes as a ghost of a smile forcefully lifted my lips. We couldn''t go back to that time


    anymore. Looking back, those were fleeting moments.


    I uttered my apology to Harry in a low voice.


    Harry dropped his innocuous caper. He tried to decipher my thoughts through the expressions that


    swayed across my face before cautiously asking, "Sylvia, is something the matter? Are you hiding


    something from us? From the looks of it, it seems something''s bothering you. You and the queen


    must have orchestrated the events that unfolded. If my guess is right, it has something to do with


    Prince Rufus in aa. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have chosen to ruin your life if you''re left with


    many other choices. Your goal is to leave the capital city, so that everyone would condemn you,


    which makes it easier for them to forget you. Did I get it right?"


    Harry surprised me by his impressive deduction.


    He got most of the reasons right. In all honesty, I never intended to tell Harry¡ªmuch less to let him


    know¡ªabout the truth. I just wanted to leave and exit from their lives with them thinking that it was


    all my fault as theirst memory of me. But when I saw how Harry and Joanna believed me and


    defended me without hesitation, I couldn''t stop guilt from devouring me.


    "I get his point, Sylvia. If you''re having a hard time, just tell us and we can figure it out together,"


    Joanna seconded.


    Looking at them both, hesitation reced my guilt before I decided that they had to know


    everything, including the ck thorns. I told them what I knew, not leaving out a single detail.


    Silence deafened our ears the moment thest word escaped my lips. None of us knew what to say,


    as if we were feeling each other out. Both Harry and Joanna had their eyebrows furrowed, looking


    lost in their trains of thoughts.


    I couldn''t stand how heavy the atmosphere was bing, so I cracked a joke to break the silence.


    "Now that Noreen is dead and Rufus is safe, we won''t have anything left to worry about in the


    future. I can rest assured and leave now and bring with me peace of mind. I haven''t traveled around


    since I was a child. Now I finally have the chance to go out to have fun and enjoy my life a lot


    sooner than I anticipated!"


    It was now Harry''s eyes'' turn to redden when he heard my attempt to liven up their mood. His voice


    was low when he asked, "Where are you going?"


    His question had me wondering. I hadn''t figured it out yet. I didn''t have the courage to stay in the


    empire, and I was certain I was not wee in the vampires'' domain. Vampires had sharp senses


    of smell, and as soon as they would find traces of werewolf scent on me no matter how hard I might


    try to cover it up, they would definitely know that I was not one of them. The ck witches had


    never had a fixed territory so I didn''t know where to find them.


    Still, I needed to think about where to go.


    "Where else can you go after leaving your life as Sylvia Todd?" Harry did not roar at me, but the


    boiling anger he was suppressing was handed to me by his eyes.


    "Now, now, Harry. We shouldn''t let anger get the best of us," Joanna persuaded in a soft voice.


    Harry''s eyes became redder, and his voice was hoarse. He was slowly transitioning from a sad


    tamed dog that was abandoned by its owner into a rabid beast. "You have no ce to go to, Sylvia.


    No matter what you have in mind, there''s no ce for you to stay. You have ruined your life! Or


    perhaps, do you want to go back to the ck witches and never see us again?"

 Chapter 873 No Sylvia Anymore

    Chapter 873 No Sylvia Anymore


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I was stunned for a long time when I heard what Harry said before I smiled bitterly. "The world is so


    huge. There must be some ce I can go to. Don''t worry. I''m incredibly powerful now. Ordinary


    people can''t defeat me, and I know witchcraft."


    Besides, if I truly found a ce to settle down, I believed it would be very remote. Generally, such a


    ce would rarely have contact with the outer world. Most of the residents would be simple and


    friendly, and there would be very few disputes or troubles.


    This was the only way I would be able to hide my identity well.


    Harry sneered. "You are so powerful now that you don''t need your friends anymore. You don''t treat


    us like real friends. Otherwise, how could you have kept such an important thing from us all this


    time? If we hadn''t created a ruckus today, I''m certain you wouldn''t even have bothered to meet us


    onest time."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "That''s enough, Harry. Don''t be so mean. We are all devastated about what has happened," Joanna


    chimed in to stop Harry.


    His expression hardened. He remained silent after Joanna''s interruption.


    She sighed and wrapped me in a hug. "Sylvia, I know you''re the one suffering the most. Harry cares


    about you and doesn''t want you to go through this hardship, so he said those words in anger."


    I was silent for a few seconds, but in the end, I couldn''t hold my tears back. Harry''s eyes also turned


    red, but he remained silent.


    As I leaned against Joanna''s shoulder, I was so overwhelmed with sadness that I couldn''t control


    myself. "I''m sorry. I''m not as cold-hearted as you think. I just didn''t know what to do or how to tell


    you. I didn''t want you to be involved in this mess. Of course, I don''t want to leave my friends,


    everything I have worked so hard to achieve, and Rufus. But I truly have no other choices."


    When I thought I would have the whole world, fate yed a cruel joke on me.


    I endured the pain and pushed forward, just so that I could find a feasible solution for everyone.


    Joanna also had tears streaming down her face. She patted my back and sobbed, "We both know


    that you were forced to take this step. No matter what you choose, we will support you. But if you


    ever need any help in the future, please tell us. You don''t have to go through it alone."


    At this moment, Harry was finally willing to speak again. He dried his tears and calmly said, "There


    is no other solution at this point. Just tell us what you want us to do. We will do our best to help


    you."


    I wiped my tears, got to my feet, and looked at them seriously. "Don''t worry about me. I''m pregnant,


    and I''ll be strong for my baby. No matter where I am, I will lead a good life for my child''s sake. The


    only thing I need now is for you to keep this secret for me. Just pretend that I''m really dead and


    never let Rufus remember me again."


    "What about Flora? She is still pregnant. She won''t be able to take the news of your death, so you


    can''t hide this from her," Harry said.


    I pondered about it for a while and said, "I''ll exin everything to her. I have no inclination of hiding


    all this from her anyway."


    "Will you give us your location once you settle down?" Harry asked.


    "Let''s see what happens then." I was not sure about giving them my address. After all, I had to be


    cautious since I was supposed to be dead.


    Harry remained silent for a while, and then said, "Well, it''s your decision."


    After saying this, he rushed out, his eyes bloodshot. Joanna was worried about him, so she


    apologized to me and followed him out.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. I knew that Harry had agreed toply with my request. Although he


    med me right now, I believed that time would resolve everything.

 Chapter 874 Its Time To Leave

    Chapter 874 It''s Time To Leave


    Sylvia''s POV:


    After I finished, I put my hood over my head to cover my face. Then, I went to say goodbye to


    Laura.


    Laura was sitting in the hall, seemingly lost in thought. When she heard my footsteps, she looked at


    me and wearily said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. Now that everything is settled, it''s time for me to go," I told her.


    Laura stood up and slowly walked over to me. "The previous trial was mainly to lure Noreen into the


    trap. I didn''t want to make it a big deal, so I put an end to the news. The packs outside the capital


    don''t know about the trial, but the news of your death has already spread. Warren should know by


    now. Are you going to tell them the truth?"


    "That doesn''t matter. I''ve sent a letter to Warren and Flora yesterday. They''ll receive it soon," I


    exined.


    I felt guilty for them, so I decided to prepare a long handwritten letter, hoping that they would ept


    my apology.


    "That''s good." Laura sighed. Her expression was a little moreplicated than before. "At least you


    need to exin the situation to them. Warren, Harry, and Flora treat you as their best friend. I''m


    sure they don''t want you to die or be the sinner of the empire. You made a good choice by


    telling them the truth."


    "I know. I was wrong at the beginning. I thought I could just cut ties with them and leave, but I


    realized doing that will only hurt them more. That was the first time Joanna cried in front of people.


    She had never been that emotional, not that I could recall. And I can''t help but feel so guilty


    whenever I think about Harry''s swollen eyes."


    "There''s no turning back now. Don''t give yourself too much burden, okay? I''m sure they''ll


    understand. You''ve already made ns for everyone. Now it''s time for you to think about your


    future," Lauraforted me in a soft, gentle voice.


    I nodded and embraced the sadness I felt. When I slowly calmed down, I smiled. "By the way,


    Noreen is dead now, but ir is still under her influence. He should be able to slowly return to


    normal, though. Please remember to release him as soon as he fully recovers. What happened was


    probably hard for him. If he hadn''t gone back to my pack to get the piece of evidence for me, he


    wouldn''t have been cursed and suffered all this."


    I didn''t forget ir. Even though he still had feelings for me, I believed that he would eventually


    move on. He was like an older brother to me, and I truly hoped that he could live a good life in the


    future.


    "Please exin everything to ir for me. He''s Rufus'' best friend. I have no doubt he''ll cooperate


    with our n."


    Laura nodded. "Don''t worry; I''ll have someone take care of him. After that, I''ll release him and


    exin everything."


    I let out a grateful smile. "Thank you for everything. Without your help, this n wouldn''t have


    worked so smoothly. I''m sorry for making you a bad person. I know you''re also in a dilemma."


    It wasn''t easy for Laura and Rufus to finally get along with each other, but now, she had to lie to him


    because of me.


    "You shouldn''t me yourself, Sylvia. It''s not your fault. All of us are already involved in this mess


    anyway. Besides, the choice you made is the right one. We can talk about the future at another


    time. Just take your current path first. I hope you don''t stray from it," Laura sensibly replied.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I gave Laura onest hug. Then, I let go of her, turned around, and


    was about to leave.


    However, she grabbed my arm, causing me to stop in my tracks. Then, she asked, "Where are you


    going?"


    I smiled. "The world is a big ce, and I want to explore it. I''ll tell you as soon as my baby is born


    though."


    Just then, Laura took out a document and handed it to me. "Why don''t you have a look? I think this


    ce is suitable for you."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 875 Alpha Of The Border Pack

    Chapter 875 Alpha Of The Border Pack


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I opened the file and a card fell out. It was a new ID card with the name Crystal Quinn. She was the


    daughter of Leonard''s rtive.


    "Sylvia Todd is dead. You need a new identity. I know you are Leonard''s daughter. Although you


    both couldn''t officially recognize each other as father and daughter, you can at least now take


    Leonard''s surname," Laura said.


    Tears welled up in my eyes again, and I sobbed, "Thank you."


    I''d never expected that after all this, I could still have a dignified identity to live on thend of the


    werewolf race.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Before this, I had intended to live in seclusion in a remote ce and never have contact with the


    outside world again.


    Laura had given me a big surprise, infusing me with a little excitement.


    "There is another gift for you." Laura smiled and handed me a letter that stated I had been


    appointed as the Alpha of the border pack.


    Panic overwhelmed me and I instantly refused, pushing the letter back toward her. "My Queen, I''m


    afraid I can''t ept this. The Alpha of every pack has traditionally always been carefully selected


    from thousands of candidates. I don''t think I''m capable enough to hold this position."


    However, to my surprise, Laura''s expression became serious again. "This appointment as Alpha is


    not just for you, but also for my grandchild. I don''t want my grandchild to live a nomadic lifestyle with


    you."


    I became worried. "But isn''t it too conspicuous? After all, everyone at the border pack knows me."


    "Don''t worry. I have given orders to block the news about what happened today, and I''ve ensured


    there is no trace of you on the Inte. The border is far away from the capital city. The people


    there are only concerned about their own lives. They have nothing to do with what happened in the


    capital city, let alone have time to pay attention to it." Laura was determined and wouldn''t allow me


    to refuse her. She directly thrust the letter into my hands.


    I was filled with mixed emotions as I studied the letter and didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t overthink it. Live a good life in the future. I trust in your ability to rule the border pack well. In


    the future, the chances of Rufusing to the border pack are next to impossible after bing


    king." Laura sat down again and took a sip of tea before asking me to join her. Then she poured me


    a cup of hot milk from a small kettle and said, "Have some milk. You''ve been running around all day.


    Even if you feel okay, the baby in your womb must be tired. You have got all your affairs in order.


    You should rx now."


    "But I''m afraid I won''t be able to perform my duties well," I said worriedly as I slowly lowered myself


    into the seat next to Laura. I picked up the cup and took a sip of the milk. My cold limbs slowly


    warmed up.


    Laura didn''t take my worries seriously andughed. "Don''t be scared. You have performed


    commendable deeds at the border pack before. The people there like you quite a lot. You are


    absolutely suitable for the position. And ever since the problems at the border were resolved, we


    haven''t picked a suitable sessor for Alpha. If you go there, you can share our burden. Ethan also


    has the same idea."


    "Has the lycan king woken up?" I noticed this point and my eyes flew up in surprise.


    Laura nodded. "Yes. Thank you for discovering the source of the poison in time, or Ethan might not


    have survived this time."


    "I''m d I could be of help." I gave her a shy smile. I didn''t feel smug. After all, Ethan was Rufus''


    father and the person he respected the most in the world. No matter what, I would have done my


    best to save him.


    "So ept the appointment. This is the best choice you can make right now." When Laura brought


    up the topic of the Alpha position again, she turned to eye me seriously.

 Chapter 876 Say Goodbye To Everyone

    Chapter 876 Say Goodbye To Everyone


    Sylvia''s POV:


    I couldn''t refuse Laura and finally agreed. Her face broke into a smile again. She took a bank card


    from her bag and tossed it in my direction. "This card is registered to your new identity, and there is


    a huge amount of money in the ount. Don''t overthink it. It''s for my grandchild''s sake. By the way,


    I have also got you a new phone."


    Then she took a pink phone out and handed it to me. "The SIM card has already been activated.


    You can use it normally. I have saved my number in it. Call me if you need anything."


    I didn''t expect Laura to have already arranged everything for me. As I studied her, I realized that


    she was stubborn on the surface but softhearted inside. My mind flew back to how indifferent she


    was to me when I had juste to the pce. How time did fly!


    "A car is waiting for you at the side door of the imperial pce. It will take you to the border. When


    you get there, live a good life with your child. You still have many years in front of you. Just know


    that everything will be fine." Laura patted me on the back of my hand and tried tofort me like an


    elder.


    I appreciated everything she had done for me. I got to my feet and bowed to her. "Thank you, my


    Queen. I won''t let you down in the future, neither as an Alpha nor as a mother."


    "I''m d to hear that. It''ste now. You should go." She helped me up and asked me to change my


    clothes in the cloakroom before letting me leave.


    As I made my way to the side door, I noticed there were no soldiers or passers-by around. Laura


    must have ensured this in advance.


    I lowered the brim of my hat and looked up at the magnificent pce behind me onest time. The


    pce looked the same as it had been when I''d first arrived here, but so many things had already


    happened.


    It was here that I found my true love, good friends, and many beautiful memories. I realized that I''d


    missed this ce already.


    "I really don''t want to leave this ce. From now on, there will be no Rufus or Omar in our lives."


    Yana was sad and depressed.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter, Yana. We can still watch the news of the royal family on the Inte and see the


    people we wish to see. I will be content as long as they can live happily," Iforted Yana softly.


    Although I didn''t want to leave, I had to force myself to move on.


    "We''ve promised to attend Flora''s wedding. We''re going to break that promise."


    "I''ve already wrote her a letter. She will understand." This topic also filled me with sorrow. Flora had


    always wished for me to be her bridesmaid. But now, I wouldn''t even be able to physically witness


    her walking down the aisle. "You have bid goodbye to everyone. Won''t you say goodbye to Rin?"


    Yana asked in a low voice.


    "I can exin my decision to Harry and Flora.


    Even though they will be angry, they will understand me. But Rin will definitely be furious and won''t


    let me leave." A bitterugh escaped my lips. In fact, in a certain way, Rin was as overbearing as


    Rufus. If I couldn''t manage to convince her, she would certainly act recklessly.


    I had secretly sent herst wolf pup back to herst night.


    Now that I had a special identity, I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to good care of the little wolf


    pup, so I sent him away.


    I believed Rin would understand what I meant by doing so.


    I sighed helplessly. "I hope I will get to meet her again in the future."


    Although I wished this, I knew the chances were slim.


    As I got closer to the side door of the pce, I spotted a ck off-road vehicle parked outside the


    door from a distance.


    I quickened my pace to get to the car. Just as I was about to get in, I heard the sound of running


    footsteps behind me.

 Chapter 877 Say Goodbye To The Past

    Chapter 877 Say Goodbye To The Past


    Sylvia''s POV:


    When I turned around, I immediately saw a wild wolf run toward me. It was Rin!


    I felt helpless, but I was moved by Rin''s actions and instinctively strode forward, immediately


    wanting to hug her.


    However, Rin stopped three meters away from me and refused to get any closer.


    I looked into her eyes for a few moments before I squatted down and extended my arms. "Come


    here, Rin."


    Rin whimpered and refused to take a step forward. I knew she was mad, so I had no choice but to


    take the initiative to go forward.


    As I did so, Rin put down the thing that she had been carrying in her mouth. It wasn''t until then that I


    noticed that she had been carrying the wolf pup that I secretly sent backst night. The new


    mechanical appendages were very flexible, and the wolf pup stumbled toward me like a little


    meatball.


    I quickly caught the little wolf pup in my arms.


    After we got along, he had be very dependent on me. He kept rolling in my arms and rubbing


    against me.


    Rin was just staring at us. Before long, she tilted her head, and I could swear I saw her eyes light


    up, almost as if she was smiling.


    Just when I was about to say something, she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Rin?" I asked. I didn''t want her to leave just like that.


    Rin turned around to look at me and the little wolf pup in my arms. Then, she wagged her fluffy tail


    and left.


    I nkly stared at Rin''s receding figure as she walked away. I felt sad, but I understood her


    intention. She wanted me to take care of the wolf pup.


    At that point, the wolf pup in my arms seemed to sense something, and he started to whimper. It


    was almost as if he was bidding farewell to his mother.


    "I''ll miss you, Rin! Take good care of yourself in the forbidden forest, okay? I''lle back to see you


    when I have the chance!" I shouted, hoping to get Rin''s attention.


    Rin stopped in her tracks but didn''t turn around. She just raised her head high and let out a long


    howl before she ran away¡ªher figure quickly disappearing from my sight.


    At that moment, I couldn''t help but feel like Rin seemed like she knew everything, but she was just


    unwilling to face my departure.


    I sighed and affectionately rubbed the wolf pup''s head. "I''m sure your mother is as proud as Rufus."


    The wolf pup rubbed his head against my palm and responded to me by whimpering.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I stayed there for quite some time before I finally went inside the car with the little wolf pup in my


    arms.


    The driver was Laura''s confidant, and he was a middle-aged man. He was here to secretly escort


    me away. If anything were to happen in the near future, I could contact the queen through him.


    "Should we leave now, miss?" The driver respectfully asked.


    I took onest look at the capital city before I closed the window.


    I shifted my gaze at him and nodded. "Let''s go."


    "Yes, miss."


    With that, the car slowly began to move and the building behind us gradually seemed far away. I


    couldn''t help but feel gloomy as I pulled the wolf pup closer to me. I didn''t know when I coulde


    back here again.


    The little wolf pup probably noticed how gloomy I was at that point. He clumsily stood up and licked


    my palm as if he was trying tofort me.


    I let out a chuckle. Admittedly, I felt much better after that. At least I had my and Rufus'' baby and


    the wolf pup with me. It certainly didn''t seem like I would be lonely in the near future.


    Two dayster, I arrived at the border area. The dpidated surroundings were quite familiar to me.


    Fortunately, things seemed better than before. The pack seemed prosperous, and everyone


    seemed to be in perfect harmony.


    Now, the pack members were no longer separated by the wall. The ce where the wall had been


    built had now be a tourist attraction. A school had also been built nearby.


    As I stood on the busy street and looked at the passers-by, I suddenly felt a surge of hope within


    me.

 Chapter 878 Regret

    Chapter 878 Regret


    Flora''s POV:


    When I came back from my walk at noon, I received the news that Sylvia had passed away.


    I couldn''t believe it at first. I turned my phone on to search for thetest news, but there was no


    news about her death in the capital city, nor was there any relevant news on the Inte.


    I read the confidential report several times and thought it was fake. However, Warren told me that


    couldn''t be the case since there was Laura''s stamp on it.


    Warren worriedly held my arm as he exined that. He was probably afraid that I wouldn''t be able


    to bear Sylvia''s sudden death.


    My body trembled uncontrobly as my gaze roamed on the one particr sentence on the report


    again. It said, "Sylvia Todd died in the fire. She was burned to death, and her baby..."


    I subtly shook my head. I couldn''t read it anymore, and I couldn''t imagine what happened to Sylvia.


    My sadness overwhelmed me, and before I knew it, I began to sob.


    I grabbed Warren''s arm and cried out loud. "There''s no way Sylvia died! She told me that she would


    come to our wedding. We just talked to each other yesterday!"


    Warren fell silent. He didn''t say anything, but the look on his face was grim. Despite that, he just


    held me in his arms and silentlyforted me.


    "I have to go back to the capital city and verify it myself. I don''t believe that Sylvia really died. Where


    was Prince Rufus? There''s no way he''d just stand by and watch her be burned to death!" I


    eximed as endless tears streamed down my cheeks. I pushed Warren away, wanting to rush


    outside. I wanted to go back to the capital city as soon as possible.


    Warren hurriedly pulled me into a hug. I could tell that he didn''t want to let me go. "Prince Rufus


    was in aa at that time. He didn''t know what happened. I heard a rumor that Sylvia was the one


    who harmed Prince Rufus and the king." "That''s bullshit! Sylvia would never do such a thing. She


    was definitely framed!" I shouted at the top of my lungs. My anger was already bubbling up, and I


    was dying to find the person who spread the rumor.


    "No one knows exactly what''s going on right now, Flora. If you go back, it''ll only make things even


    moreplicated," Warren advised.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What''s that supposed to mean? You don''t believe in Sylvia? You know there''s no way she can do


    such a thing!" I red at him. If he dared to say no, I would immediately decide to leave with the


    baby.


    But when he told me that he believed in Sylvia without hesitation, my expression softened.


    "Anyway, I''m going back to the imperial capital. If Sylvia really is dead, I''ll bring her back home. I


    don''t want anyone to bury her body in the imperial city." I choked on my sobs as I spoke. "Leonard


    won''t rest in peace until I take her back home."


    Tears welled up in Warren''s eyes. His voice was hoarse as he said, "Don''t worry; I''ll arrange


    everything and go back with you right away."


    "You don''t have to go back," Owen suddenly said, his voiceing from outside. He was holding


    two envelopes in his hand and waving them around. "I just received these. Apparently, these are


    letters from Sylvia. Have a look."


    "Sylvia wrote these? To us?" I asked, my eyes widening in surprise. I immediately walked up to


    Owen and took the envelopes.


    There were letters inside the envelopes, and from there, Sylvia exined everything, including her


    identity as a ck witch and the incurable curse on Prince Rufus. She also asked us to keep this a


    secret and to not try and find her.


    At the end of the letter, she apologized to me. She said that she had no other choice but to break


    her promise of being my bridesmaid. It was a pity that fate yed cruel tricks on her.


    "You can cry on my shoulder, Flora," Warren said as he held my trembling hands, trying to give me


    strength.


    As soon as I felt tears stream down my cheeks, I gave in. Grabbing the letter tightly, I turned around


    and buried my face in Warren''s arms before bursting into tears.

 Chapter 879 Twins

    Chapter 879 Twins


    Crystal''s POV:


    Time flew, and five years had already passed.


    The Sylvia Todd was now Alpha Crystal Quinn of the border pack.


    I had just finished dealing with today''s government affairs in the meeting hall. At this time, a


    subordinate rushed in to report that the vampires hade to harass the border residents again.


    "Let''s go and have a look." I instantly put my pen down and aggressively led my people to the


    border area.


    When I arrived, I spotted two vampires arrogantly grabbing two male werewolves of fifteen or


    sixteen years old. My blood began boiling. I immediately turned into a wolf and charged at them. I


    attacked them with my ws and knocked them over, breaking their noses with one swipe of my


    paw.


    When the two vampires saw me, they hastily released the werewolves they were holding hostage,


    turned around, and tried to run away.


    I had no intention of letting them escape. I rushed forward and stopped them swiftly.


    The vampires'' faces were still covered in blood. Although they were panic-stricken, they still wore


    arrogant expressions. "If you dare to do anything to us, we wille back here and harass the


    residents every day."


    Iughed frostily, aimed a hard kick at the vampire who was speaking so conceitedly and sneered,


    "We have a grand parade of our werewolf pack today. We have a lot of visitors in the city, which


    gave viins like you a chance to sneak in here. I have warned you long ago that if you dare invade


    our pack again, you will be leaving this ce in chains."


    The vampires became intimidated and begged for mercy. "We know how powerful you are now. We


    will never do this again. Please have mercy!"


    "It''s toote." I didn''t want to look at their faces anymore. I gave an order to take them to east mine


    to work.


    The vampires cried and shrieked as they were dragged away.


    I dusted my trousers and returned to the city in a good mood.


    The construction work of the border pack was on the right track over the past five years, and the


    lives of the citizens were improving steadily.


    When I first assumed my position here, several people recognized my face, but I didn''t admit the


    truth. I just said that Sylvia and I were rted by blood, so I looked simr to her. In addition, with


    Laura''s letter of appointment, no one had an issue with my resemnce to Sylvia Todd even if their


    suspicions were aroused. After all, the queen was one of the highest authorities in the country. How


    could she let a sinner be an Alpha?


    Even though I sessfully took over the position of Alpha, several people still didn''t ept me.


    Most of the dissidents were the elders in the pack. These elders had expected they would be


    the new Alpha, but I ended up shattering their dream into pieces.


    However, it didn''t matter. Thew of the jungle prevailed in this world. I was capable enough to


    manage the pack now. If they weren''t convinced, I could prove my prowess with actual deeds.


    In the first two years, the vampires were eager to make a move at the border. I personally led the


    soldiers to battle. Not only did I repel their invasion, but I also took back several domains they had


    upied. Since then, the elders had no choice but to ept me as the Alpha.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Just as I was reminiscing about this, a sound jolted me back to reality. Before I entered the room, a


    small kid rushed toward me at the speed of a cannonball.


    "Mommy!"


    The little girl shouted as she threw herself into my arms.


    I quickly crouched down and caught her, nuzzling her smooth tender cheek with mine.


    "Beryl wants a kiss." She stood on her tiptoes and pouted her messy lips. She hadn''t wiped her


    mouth after eating, and was about to touch my face with those greasy lips.


    I held her chubby little body close to mine and helplessly said, "Beryl, you ate the roast chicken


    behind my back again."


    With a guilty conscience, Beryl quickly gave me several kisses on my cheek and said, "No, I didn''t.


    My brother took me to eat it, and the elders also saw it."


    Her reasoning amused me and I burst intoughter. She believed that if there were other people


    around, it was wrong for me to im that she ate the chicken secretly, because she didn''t do it


    secretly! "So you ate it openly, right?"


    "That''s right. Mom, you should praise me. I gave the two drumsticks to my brother." Beryl shook her


    head smugly, snuggled into my arms, and sat on myp.


    "Why are you being so nice to your brother today?" I rubbed her nose and watched her with


    amusement.


    "Because he took me to y on the slide today. He deserved the reward." Beryl wrapped her arms


    around my neck and swayed her short legs with a smile. "Mom, hurry up. Let''s go find my brother. I


    ran very fast right now, so he couldn''t keep up with me."


    At this moment, another childish voice came from behind us.


    "Mom."


    I turned around and saw my son, Arron, standing a little distance away and sweetly calling out to


    me.

 Chapter 880 Troublemaker

    Chapter 880 Troublemaker


    Crystal''s POV:


    "Arron,e here," I tenderly called out to my baby boy.


    He hesitated for a few moments beforeing closer to us.


    My daughter jumped off myp and ran to her brother. She grabbed his hand and ran back to me.


    Apparently she thought that Arron was walking very slowly.


    As I watched the twins with amusement, my heart was bursting with love.


    "Mom," Arron called out to me again. His face was slightly flushed, and his delicate eyebrows and


    beautiful eyes looked just like his father.


    "I''m here. We haven''t seen each other all day. Did you miss me?" I pinched Arron''s cheeks,


    gathered him in my arms and kissed him.


    Arron nodded and softly said, "I missedyou, Mom." I could see that he was very happy. But he tried


    hard to not smile and pretended to be indifferent. Even his temperament was so simr to that


    man''s.


    "And me! I missed you too, Mommy! My heart ached because I missed you so much. I won''t feel


    better until you give me something delicious to eat. Please!" Beryl''s face crumpled as she


    pretended to be sad.


    "Okay. To help you feel better, I''ll take you to the dessert parlor for cake tonight!"


    "Yeah!" Beryl was so ecstatic that she nearly jumped. Arron couldn''t stop theugh that burst from


    his lips.


    "But you both can only have one slice of cake each, or you will get cavities in your teeth," I said with


    a serious expression. I didn''t allow them to have too many sweets, but Beryl always managed to get


    some and shared with her brother. Sometimes, it was not easy to deal with smart children.


    Beryl nodded animatedly and said, "Okay, Mommy. I won''t eat too much. I''ll listen to you and be a


    good girl."


    I burst intoughter as I observed her cheeky expression.


    At this moment, Perry, the babysitter, came to us with a worried look.


    I stood up and curiously asked, "Perry, what''s the matter? Why do you look so upset? Did you


    neglect taking good care of the newly bought flowers again, causing them to wither?"


    Perry was a middle-aged plump she-wolf. She was still single. She had a gardening hobby, but very


    few of her nts and flowers survived.


    "No." Perry sighed and seemed to be in a dilemma. "Beryl''s teacher called and informed me that


    she didn''t do her homework. What''s more, she even set fire to all her ssmates '' homework."


    When I heard this, my smile vanished and I pinned Beryl with a stern gaze.


    She instantly hid behind Arron, so that I could only see the small bun on the right side of her head.


    "Beryl! Why did you do that? If you don''t confess the truth, you will not get dessert today," I said


    angrily. Beryl had had a naughty streak since she was a baby. She was now a troublemaker at


    school. She had created problems more than once.


    Beryl walked out from behind her brother with tears in her eyes. "I did it so no one would find out


    that I hadn''t finished my homework, because no one would have any homework to hand in..."


    I was so furious that I wanted to discipline her, but Perry interrupted, "The teacher also said that


    Arron is clever and obedient. He is always the topper in his ss."


    While Perry wasplimenting Arron, I noticed Beryl make a face at her nanny. I red at Beryl,


    but she showed no fear.


    I could feel a headacheing on. I would have to talk to herter. It was not good for a kid to hate


    going to school.


    When I was about to interrupt Perry, I saw Beryl sneak behind her. A small ball of ck fire


    appeared in her hand and was about to burn the hemline of Perry''s dress.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I was rmed and shouted, "Beryl,e over here right now!"

 Chapter 881 Perfect Heir

    Chapter 881 Perfect Heir


    Crystal''s POV:


    Perry, who was standing in front of me, was startled by my stern voice. Just when she was about to


    turn around, I quickly walked up to Beryl, blocking Perry''s sight. Then, I secretly used magic to


    extinguish the me in Beryl''s hand.


    "What happened?" Perry asked, her voiceced with fear. It was obvious that she was frightened by


    my rebuke.


    "Nothing," I told her. "Can you please go out and buy some cakes at the dessert shop for the kids?"


    Although Perry was confused, she didn''t ask any more questions and eventually left.


    When I was sure she was already far away, I immediately closed the door and the windows. Then, I


    took out a small stool for Beryl to sit on. "Sit down and reflect on what you''ve done. Otherwise, I


    won''t let you eat anything sweet for two months straight."


    "But you already asked Perry to go to the desert shop, didn''t you?" Beryl pouted. I could tell that she


    was quite aggrieved. "If you don''t let me eat, what will she do with the cakes?"


    "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t want to hear any excuses." I fetched myself a chair and sat across


    from her.


    Beryl curled her lips and nced at Arron, hoping to ask him for help.


    "Don''t look at your brother like that. You know it doesn''t work," I harshly scolded as I smacked the


    chair''s armrest with my palm. "You forgot your promise!"


    Arron quickly reached out to protect his sister by burying her head in his arms. He gave me a


    worried look as he said, "Please don''t be mad at her, Mommy."


    I pressed my lips into a thin line. I almost couldn''t maintain a serious expression when I saw him like


    that.


    "I remember everything you said. You don''t want me to use magic especially in front of other


    people. But I really can''t help it sometimes. You should understand me more, Mommy. Am I not your


    beloved baby anymore?" Beryl asked as she stuck her head out and gave me a serious look. Even


    though she said she still remembered what I told her, she still looked unconvinced.


    At that moment, my head began to ache. I didn''t know how to answer her.


    Beryl was a cheeky little devil. She seemed to have perfectly inherited the ck witch bloodline,


    and knowing that terrified me. Ever since she was a little child, she had been able to use magic and


    also had a strong interest in it.


    I didn''t want to expose her bloodline. If the werewolf race were to discover who she truly was, we


    would be doomed. That was why I had been reminding her not to use her power and forbidding her


    to learn anything about witchcraft.


    But the more I tried to stop her from doing so, the more rebellious she became. She would secretly


    study books about witchcraft on her own. She even learned basic witchcraft by herself and often


    pestered me to teach her high-level witchcraft.


    I helplessly sighed. "Beryl, we made an agreement. You can''t just break your promise like that."


    "I know it''s my fault that I didn''t keep my promise, but I didn''t do anything wrong, mom," Beryl


    replied as she sat up straight and looked at me with her big, bright eyes.


    "You''re not supposed to use witchcraft in front of others," I said, trying to reason with her.


    However, instead of agreeing with me, Beryl shook her head. "I''m not in the wrong here. Perry is


    always acting like this, and I don''t like it."


    "You should''ve told me then, Beryl. I''m willing to help you solve it." I didn''t give in. I truly hoped that


    she would admit her mistakes.


    However, Beryl simply wrinkled her nose and grimaced. "No."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 882 Intimacy

    Chapter 882 Intimacy


    Crystal''s POV:


    "Beryl, you''re too young to understand this, but witchcraft is really dangerous." I felt so helpless. I


    wanted to exin to her how destructive witchcraft could be, but she didn''t listen and insisted on


    opposing me.


    "I didn''t use witchcraft for fun! I''m just punishing bad people." Beryl pouted, feeling wronged.


    I pursed my lips and said in a serious voice, "Perry is not a bad person. Even if she did something


    wrong, you shouldn''t use witchcraft on her. I''ve already told you not to use your power, and you''ve


    already given me your word. So you just can''t do this. Why can''t you just listen to me for once?"


    "She is a bad person! I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Bad mother! I don''t want to be near you


    anymore. Waah... Waah..." Beryl''s eyes turned red. She jumped out of the chair and ran out as fast


    as her short legs could carry her.


    I hurried to catch up with her, only to spot her picking up the small wooden whistle hanging around


    her neck and blowing on it. A giant wolf came bounding inside. It was Ian.


    The weak little wolf pup had grown up and transformed into a majestic giant wolf. As Ian grew up,


    his artificial appendages had been changed several times, the recement materials bing


    increasingly advanced. To make Ian morefortable with his artificial limps, I even used witchcraft


    to refine them. Not only did they look very cool and awesome, but they were also incredibly strong.


    He could now run so fast that even I couldn''t keep up with him. Ian ran up to me and swung his big


    tail at me. His eyes were simr to Rin''s and were slightly narrowed, as if he were smiling at me.


    Beryl grabbed Ian''s head to turn him toward her and sat on his back, her short legs dangling on


    either side of his nk.


    "Ian, let''s go!" Beryl gently grasped his big ears, indicating that she wanted him to run fast.


    Ian turned his head to look at me, then sped away in a sh.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I helplessly put my palm on my forehead. I was furious, but I could do nothing to this cheeky little


    devil.


    And now, Ian stuck to Beryl like glue. When he was little, he clung to me and slept with me in the


    same room.


    But after Beryl was born, Ian just betrayed me! No one could figure out how Beryl had managed to


    win his loyalty.


    s! The kids had grown up and they were a real handful sometimes.


    With a sigh, I turned around and bumped into Arron, who barely reached a little above my knees.


    "Mommy," he sweetly called out to me. He blinked his big eyes innocently, and the dimples on his


    cheeks were just like Rufus''.


    My heart instantly melted again. I quickly crouched down and pulled him closer to me. "Mommy''s


    little baby. Fortunately, you''re willing to stay with me."


    "I love you and I like being around you." Arron pressed his chubby face against my cheek and his


    scent filled my nostrils.


    I ruffled his hair and pinched his chubby hand. I loved him so much. "You can eat cakes when Perry


    returns from the dessert parlor."


    "Okay!" Arron nodded and added, "I want to keep one slice for Beryl."


    "Okay, then give it to her for me. Just don''t tell her I know about it." I picked Arron up with a smile


    and sat down at the bar counter. "Would you like some fresh juice?"


    "Yes. Watermelon, please." Arron sat on the stool and swayed his short legs happily.


    "Okay, my little prince." As I spoke, I picked up a big watermelon and began cutting it on the


    chopping board.


    As Arron observed me working, he suddenly said, "Both Beryl and I don''t like Perry. Can you keep


    her away from us from now on?"


    My hands stopped moving and my eyes flew to his serious face in surprise.

 Chapter 883 Dismiss The Nanny

    Chapter 883 Dismiss The Nanny


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was surprised to know that Arron didn''t like Perry either. Perry had always cared about him and


    praised him.


    Not to mention, Arron was a lovely child. He could get along with just about everyone, so this was


    the first time he expressed his hatred for a person so straightforwardly.


    "Why don''t you like Perry? Can you tell me the reason why?" I asked in confusion.


    Arron tilted his head and pondered for a while. "She doesn''t treat my sister well and always says


    she''s useless. She always says something strange too while touching my face. I don''t like it."


    My face darkened. I put down the fruit knife, walked up to Arron, and said, "Tell me in detail. How


    does Perry normally treat you and your sister?"


    Arron told me a lot of things I didn''t know. Because of that, I learned that Perry was mean toward


    Beryl because she thought Arron was more intelligent than his sister. She also believed that Beryl


    and Arron didn''t have a good rtionship, so she would often be mean toward Beryl¡ªlooking down


    upon and criticizing her when no one was around.


    Perry thought no one knew what she was doing, but children were sensitive. Even though Arron


    was barely five years old, he knew everything that was going on.


    Admittedly, I was shocked and angry upon hearing what Arron said. If it weren''t for what happened


    today, I wouldn''t have known that Penny was treating Beryl so poorly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" I asked, expressing my displeasure by furrowing my eyebrows. I


    felt so sorry for my children. I didn''t even know that Perry was that kind of awful person until now.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You''re very busy. I didn''t want you to worry about us," Arron obediently replied.


    At that point, I felt even guiltier. I held him in my arms and coaxed him by saying, "If anything like


    this happens again, you have to tell me as soon as possible, okay? Nothing is more important to me


    than you and your sister."


    "Yes, Mommy." Arron raised his head and looked at me. "What about Perry?"


    I ran my fingers through his hair. "Leave her to me. I''ll make sure that she won''t be around you or


    your sister anymore."


    As soon as I said that, Perry came back. She was carrying bags of desserts as she immediately


    greeted Arron. She didn''t even ask where Beryl was.


    My heart sank when I called her over for a talk. She became flustered and immediately defended


    herself the moment I told her about her wrongdoings.


    I didn''t want to listen to her excuses, so I simply dismissed her and ignored everything that she was


    saying.


    "Arron, please help me. I''m always good to you, aren''t I?" Perry anxiously said as she grabbed


    Arron''s hand and pulled him over, hoping that he would willingly speak for her.


    I clenched my jaw when I saw how adamant she was. She thought she could manipte Arron just


    because she was always good to him.


    However, Arron didn''t even look at her. He just picked up the blocks on the table and kept ying


    as if nothing happened.


    "What else do you want to say? Arron already told me everything that you''ve done. You didn''t only


    mistreat my daughter, but you also wanted to secretly train Arron to be your backer and let him


    listen to you. Dream on, Perry!" I furiously eximed. "From now on, I won''t allow you to appear in


    the city or be a nanny to other children!" Perry lowered her head. "Please give me one more


    chance, Alpha. I promise I won''t do it again." "Hell no! This matter is rted to my children and


    you''ve already ruined my trust. Who knows what kind of tricks you''re going to y if I keep you


    here? Leave at once!" I red at her. "You should be grateful that I didn''t kick you out of the pack."


    "Yes, Alpha..." Perry dejectedly replied. She didn''t dare argue with me anymore and just left.

 Chapter 884 Mature

    Chapter 884 Mature


    Crystal''s POV:


    After firing the nanny, I took Arron to the city hall for a meeting. Then I asked my subordinate to


    search for Beryl and keep an eye on her.


    Before the meeting, I ced a child''s chair next to me and made Arron sit on it. Several of the


    elders noticed his cute face during the meeting and often turned their heads to get another look at


    him. They really adored him.


    Arron was very obedient. He didn''t make any noise. His curious eyes were wide open as he listened


    to us with rapt attention the whole time. He was moreposed and focused than the adults.


    The meeting finally ended two hourster. I took out a cream cheese stick from my bag to reward


    him.


    "Thank you, Mom," he said with a smile as he took it from me elegantly.


    "You''re wee." I ruffled his hair and lifted him from the chair.


    At this time, one of my men came to us and curiously asked, "Alpha, do you want to hire a new


    nanny?"


    I hesitated for a moment and nced at Arron. He shot me a lovely smile. His front two teeth looked


    healthy and white.


    My heart softened and I refused, "No, I''m going take care of them myself."


    I was usually extremely busy with government affairs, leading to an excessive reliance on the


    nanny. The care of my children was neglected, and this circumstance allowed a viin into their


    lives.


    I was responsible for Beryl''s suffering. I didn''t know Perry''s true nature at that time and I shouldn''t


    have med her.


    When I found her back, I would make it up to her and make her favorite matcha-vored donuts


    with my own hands.


    After I made this decision, I noticed that Arron was chuckling. I couldn''t helpughing with him. I


    knew this was the right decision.


    However, I found it funny that Arron was just like Rufus. Arron had said nothing when Beryl was


    present. But seeing someone bully her, he was eager to defend her.


    Although they constantly bickered with each other and Beryl always seemed to pick on Arron, I


    knew they had a deep bond. Arron loved Beryl very much and she loved him just as much.


    As I studied Arron''s delicate face, I couldn''t stop my mind from turning to Rufus. Arron looked so


    much like him that I couldn''t help but be reminded of him every time I looked at our son.


    Time didn''t reduce my love for him. Over the years, I missed Rufus even more.


    I often saw some news about him on the Inte. He was living a good life and managing the entire


    empire in an orderly fashion. Perhaps leaving him was the right decision.


    Maybe I would read the news about his marriage several years down the line, but it was none of my


    business anymore.


    Noticing the drop in my mood, Arron gently tugged my hand and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with


    you?"


    When I snapped back to the present, I lowered my head and met his eyes. Holding his finger, I said,


    "Nothing. I was just thinking about how I''ll apologize to Beryl. Today''s incident waspletely my


    fault."


    "I''m sure Beryl won''t be angry anymore," Arron replied, trying tofort me.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "But she hasn''t returned yet." I was a little dispirited. I hadn''t received any news about Beryl from


    the people I had sent to look for her. Although the pack was safe now and the residents were kind,


    ensuring that Beryl wouldn''t get lost, I still wanted to find her and apologize to her instantly.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Beryl will be back soon!" Arron grasped my hand, trying to cheer me up.


    I nced out the window. It was almost dusk. If she didn''t get back soon, darkness would fall. I was


    worried. I touched Arron''s little head and asked, "Do you know where Beryl likes to go when she is


    angry?"

 Chapter 885 Still Mad

    Chapter 885 Still Mad


    Crystal''s POV:


    After some thought, Arron finally nodded his head. "Yes, I know. She''s probably at the orphanage."


    In all honesty, I was taken aback by what he said. I didn''t expect her to be in the orphanage. But


    after giving it some thought, I was not surprised at all. Beryl was a whimsical girl and rarely had


    friends. But unexpectedly, she became close with the orphan girl, Alva.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This gave me another headache just thinking about it. When I first came to the border, I had a


    sneaking suspicion that Alva was not as naive and innocent as she appeared to be. The girl


    seemed smart to me.


    While I was the Alpha here for the past five years, I saw Alva rather frequently because of Beryl,


    and so I am fairly confident in my assumption.


    When I first came here and took office, I was still pregnant. I ran into Alva while I was walking by the


    orphanage one day, but I didn''t expect she would recognize me confidently right away. Considering


    her blindness, her intuition was surprisingly urate. It was hard not to doubt that Alva was


    extraordinarily gifted in many areas.


    But fortunately, she was a sensible girl and didn''t reveal my real identity to anyone.


    Alva was around Beryl''s age when I first met her, but she had now grown into a teenager.


    When I took Arron to the orphanage, Beryl and Alva were sharing a te of roasted sweet potatoes


    together. Their faces were dirty, looking like little cats.


    I didn''t know whether to cry or tough. I looked down at Arron and found him smiling too.


    "Beryl." I called out to the little girl who was eating sweet potatoes with relish and felt helpless.


    Beryl turned around and saw me. She was so shocked that she even dropped the sweet potato to


    the ground andpletely forgot to pick it up. Her small mouth hang agape with hot sweet potatoes


    stuffed in it. Like a little girl living on the streets, her face was covered with soot.


    "Beryl." I called my daughter''s name again.


    Beryl came to her senses, immediately picked up the sweet potato on the ground, and turned


    around to run away.


    Well, she was still angry.


    At the sight of this, I felt a twinge in my temple, clueless as to what to do with Beryl.


    Alva, on the other hand, walked towards me with a stick in her hand. The girl had already grown up


    a lot. Her eyes were as clear as the spring water in the mountain, but there was no light in them.


    I quickly walked over, held Alva''s hand, and led her to a stone bench.


    "Don''t worry. Beryl won''t go far away," Alva said softly.


    "I see. I''ll go find herter. By the way, where is your brother? Isn''t his ss over yet?" I looked


    around and didn''t see any sign of Felix.


    After the reconstruction, Felix went back to school like the other children outside the wall. In the


    past few years, he had won many awards in the school and became a top student. He was now the


    envy of his ssmates and the heartthrob of many girls.


    "He went to buy cakes for Beryl after ss." Alva smiled.


    I closed my eyes and rubbed the spot between my eyebrows helplessly. "Beryl is bossing Felix


    around again."


    While we were talking, Felix came in with arge bag full of stuff. The boy had grown up into a tall


    young man. His blonde hair was neat and tidy, and his blue eyes were gleaming with joy. He quickly


    walked over and greeted us. Then he reached inside the bag and took out a box of pastries for


    Arron.


    Arron took it and thanked him politely.


    Smiling, Felix ruffled Arron''s hair and asked where Beryl was.


    "She is still mad at me. She ran away as soon as she saw me just now," I said helplessly.


    "Why? Did you two get into another fight? People who don''t know you might think you are enemies."


    Felix joked and showed a look of mock disgust. He was still the same sharp-tongued as before.


    As he spoke, he reached into the bag and pulled out a matcha cake for Alva and gave me the rest.


    "Well, I''m sure these cakes and deserts are enough to make Beryl happy."

 Chapter 886 An Agreement Between An Adult And A...

    Chapter 886 An Agreement Between An Adult And A...


    Crystal''s POV:


    When I tore open the bag, I found more than a dozen of Beryl''s favorite treats, all in different vors.


    Aside from myself, Felix arguably knew Beryl best.


    "You are spoiling her." I sighed and closed the bag in my hand.


    Upon hearing what I said, Felix smiled and replied, "She''s still young. It''s okay to spoil her once in a


    while.


    I felt helpless, but didn''t say anything more. Instead, I changed the topic and asked, "Have you


    found the house yet?"


    In the past few years, Alva and Felix had been living in the orphanage. They refused to move into


    the new residence I arranged for them, saying that they wanted to have their own real home on their


    own.


    The good thing was that Felix was a promising and smart kid. He had previously won the national


    snookerpetition for three years in a row, making him the youngest champion ever.


    Not only were the snooker fans of the whole empire astounded, but so was I.


    Who knew that the ordinary young man who once lived in a sewer would one day be a


    talented snooker yer?


    Yearster, Felix had amassed a sizable savings thanks to his sess in a number ofpetitions.


    He had been looking to purchase a home recently but had yet to find the right one. "I checked a pre-


    owned, three-story house this morning. It''s not bad. I''m going to take Alva to have a look tomorrow,"


    said Felix.


    I nodded and responded, "If you need any help, just call me."


    While I was speaking, I nced over at Arron. He was helping Alva unpack the cake box. It was a


    bit of a struggle to remove the tape from it with his tiny hands.


    I squatted down, opened the cake box, and handed it to Alva.


    "Thank you, Arron." Alva dipped her head and seemed distracted, as if she wanted to confirm


    where Arron was seated.


    Arron prodded Alva''s hand with his finger and said gently, "Don''t thank me. It was my mother who


    opened it for you."


    Even though it was a perfectly normal sentence, Arron''s ears puffed up and his face flushed.


    I raised my eyebrows and found it interesting. Arron mirrored his father''s character. This was exactly


    how Rufus acted whenever he wanted a kiss from me. His ears would turn red and he wouldn''t dare


    to look at me.


    I knew what Arron was thinking.


    But anyone with a discerning eye could see that Alva had no feelings for this little boy.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I held back myughter. Arron looked like a little adult now.


    "All right, let''s go look for your sister." I reached out to stroke Arron''s little head and said goodbye to


    Felix and his sister.


    Every time Beryl visited the orphanage, she would always stay in this abandoned children''s park.


    I took Arron''s hand and found Beryl on a house shaped slide.


    The poor girl was hiding in this small stic house with her arms around her knees.


    "Beryl, honey,e out. I brought your favorite." I wanted to pull Beryl out, but she shrank back


    inside.


    Seeing his sister resist, Arron climbed in and personally pulled Beryl out.


    Beryl tightened her lips together and didn''t say anything. Only her eyes remained bright, while the


    rest of her face waspletely ck. I had no idea how she got dirt smeared all over her face and


    her two little buns messed up.


    "Baby, are you still mad at me? Come and give me a hug." Not caring that Beryl was covered in dirt,


    I pulled the little girl into my arms and rubbed my cheek against hers.


    Beryl remained silent. She sniffed and her eyes turned red. "I''m not mad. I''m sad."


    Hearing Beryl''s words, my eyes welled up with tears and my heart ached. "I know I was wrong,


    baby. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done that to you. Perry has been dismissed. We don''t need a nanny


    anymore. You just stay with me, and I promise to take care of you. Can you forgive me this time?"


    "Really? Will you spend more time with me and my brother, Mommy?" Tears welled up in Beryl''s


    eyes and streamed down her cheeks profusely.


    "Of course, baby. You and your brother are my everything. Nothing matters more to me that you


    two," I said softly, reaching out to gently pat her little head.


    Beryl burped and wiped her tears away with the back of her hand. "Well, then I will forgive you this


    time. But you must promise to keep your words."


    "I promise. But don''t forget about our deal too, okay? You can''t use witchcraft in public. Can you


    promise mommy that?" I looked at my little girl and asked seriously.


    Beryl nodded vigorously and said, "Of course I can. If you can do it, so can I."


    "Then give me a high five as a promise." I reached out my hand to Beryl.


    Without any hesitation, Beryl raised her hand and pped my palm, sealing both our promises to


    each other.

 Chapter 887 Meeting Grandma

    Chapter 887 Meeting Grandma


    Crystal''s POV:


    I took my kids out for dinner in the evening before returning home. As soon as I stepped through the


    door, my subordinate approached me holding an exquisitely crafted invitation.


    As I took in the familiar national flower and the elegant cover, I instantly guessed what the invitation


    was for.


    "Is this an invitation to the celebration of the empire?" I asked.


    My subordinate smiled. "Yes, Alpha. The military parade, which is held every four years, is about to


    take ce. Will you attend it this year?"


    "No. Just arrange for the gifts and send them to the capital city as usual. Inform them that I''m too


    busy with government affairs to attend the parade." I shook my head and took the invitation from


    him. Unlike before, this year''s invitation also included a handwritten letter from the lycan king. As I


    ran my fingers over the beautiful familiar handwriting, a wave of bitterness rose within me.


    "Yes, Alpha. I''ll go and prepare the gifts."


    "Okay." I waved my hand and walked into the room with the invitation.


    Both kids were reading books on the sofa. I ced the invitation in a locked cab and stared


    nkly into the distance for a while.


    My mind was muddled and that man''s face upied all my thoughts.


    Five years had passed, and I spected that he must have found a new mate.


    I knew with certainty that Rufus would start his family sooner orter. It was not only his duty to


    continue his bloodline, but also what the royal elders wished.


    I inhaled deeply but failed to raise my spirits.


    "Mom, I need to take a shower!"


    Beryl ran over barefoot at this moment and threw herself into my arms, bringing me crashing back


    to the present.


    When I came to my senses, I locked the sadness away in a corner of my mind and smiled. I


    reached out to caress her little face and kissed her. Then I picked her up and said, "Let''s go take a


    shower."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As I walked by the sofa, I gather Arron in my arms as well and said, "Arron, you should take a


    shower too."


    "No, Mom. I''m a big boy now. I can shower by myself," Arron squirmed in my arms and blushed.


    "Are you sure? Thest time you took a shower by yourself, the whole bathroom became flooded


    with water." I raised my eyebrows and scrutinized him.


    "Yes, I had an identst time. I couldn''t reach the knob for the shower head, which is why the


    bathroom got flooded," Arron replied with zing cheeks.


    "That''s because you''re too short!" Beryl looked at her brother and said in her childish voice, but her


    words were enough to anger him.


    Beryl was slightly taller than Arron, so she always showed off in front of him.


    I pinched her lips together and reproachfully said with a smile, "Don''t make fun of your brother.


    You''re not that much taller than him."


    She pouted. "I know I''m only half a finger taller than him, but the truth remains that I''m the taller


    one!"


    "Fine, it''s time to shower!" I ordered. Before Arron could protest again, I took him along too.


    The bathroom was quite spacious and contained two small cubicles. Both of them had a bathtub


    and a small stool with a curtain running down the middle. This was done so I could keep the kids


    separate and bathe them at the same time, saving me a lot of time.


    Although both kids were mature for five-year-olds, they still needed adults to take care of their daily


    requirements.


    After bathing them, I carried them out of the bathroom and plunked them on the bed.


    Then I took my phone out and waved it in front of them. "Do you miss Grandma? Do you want to


    see her?"


    "Yes!" Arron and Beryl answered together happily.


    "Then sit down." I ordered them to sit properly and made a video call. I projected the call onto a big


    screen.


    I had nned to video call Laura and informed her in advance. The call connected quickly, and


    Laura''s wrinkled face filled the screen.

 Chapter 888 A Familiar Voice

    Chapter 888 A Familiar Voice


    Crystal''s POV:


    Laura''s eyes lit up at the sight of the two kids. Unlike the noble and elegant queen that she usually


    appeared to be, she didn''t look aloof and distant to them at all.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Beryl and Arron liked their Grandma very much. They both scrambled to tell Laura what had


    happened this week.


    Arron always restrained himself and patiently waited for Beryl to finish her words first.


    Listening to the children''s innocent chatter and silly stories, Lauraughed heartily.


    I felt somehowforted watching them talk so happily like that.


    Upon giving birth, I had secretly contacted Laura and asked for her opinion about their names.


    However, after that, I barely spoke to her.


    There were two reasons for that. One was that I had just taken over the position of Alpha and thus


    had little free time. The second was that the kids were still too young to recognize their


    grandmother.


    However, I frequently snapped images of them and forwarded them to Laura.


    Over the years, Laura had always secretly sent a lot of gifts to the kids. Every time I received a big


    package, even without checking, I just knew they were from her.


    Unfortunately, Ethan passed away at the start of this year. Worried about Laura, I then often asked


    the children to video chat with her, which made her feel better.


    As for Rufus, I had been deliberately avoiding talking about him. asionally, I would hear news


    about how the new lycan king was ruthless and tough. After he assumed the throne, he had


    punished a lot of people for corruption, and many councilors and ministers had been reced.


    Those who had been granted a reprieve from their death sentences were put to execution without


    any dy.


    Rufus once again became the cold-blooded, ruthless, and tough man like he was in the past.


    The rumors around him never died. They used to paint him as a terrible monster, so I was wary and


    skeptical of him at first. But after getting to know him, I realized that he was upright and warm, much


    the opposite of what I had heard about him.


    And because of that experience, I didn''t believe the rumors about him now.


    I felt a stirring in my chest as I overheard Laura chatting with the kids. Deep down, I''d also wanted


    to talk to Laura and ask her about Rufus.


    But a big part of me had been struggling, and I felt like I shouldn''t even mention him.


    Since I had decided to break up with him, there was no need to ask any more.


    I lowered my eyes and stared absently at the carpet patterns, lost in thought.


    "Where is your mother?" Laura asked.


    Beryl grabbed my hand and waved at the screen. "She is here! She is daydreaming."


    Beryl shed a cheeky grin.


    I pinched her face gently and said reproachfully with a smile, "You cheeky little monkey."


    On the other end of the line, Laura asked about the celebration and the military parade. "Are you


    still not going to attend the ceremony this year?" "No. I''m afraid there will be too many people and


    it''ll be too risky. Warren and Harry will probably attend the ceremony as well," I said.


    Laura didn''t say anything, but she did drop a tidbit of information about Rufus.


    I was both amused and grateful. Laura was as stubborn yet soft-hearted as ever. She always acted


    like an arrogant, pompous woman and she never showed her kindness to others by mere words,


    but by genuine actions.


    "Mother, who are you talking to on the phone?"


    Suddenly, a familiar male voice came from the video. It was Rufus!


    I was flustered. Instantly, Laura ended the call and the screen cked out.


    "Where is Grandma? Is the signal bad?" Beryl blinked herrge, Bambi eyes and tapped the screen


    once more in an attempt to start another video call.


    Startled, I quickly disconnected it.


    "Mom, what''s wrong? You don''t look good." Arron looked at me worriedly.


    "It''s okay. It''s just too hot here. I will switch on the air conditioning." Then, I hurriedly grabbed my


    phone and rushed out.

 Chapter 889 The Elders Urge Him To Get Married

    Chapter 889 The Elders Urge Him To Get Married


    Laura''s POV:


    In the video, Sylvia sat aside, evidently lost in her thoughts. Needless to say, she must be thinking


    about Rufus. She had been Alpha for a while now, and able to manage the pack efficiently;


    however, she could not hide her thoughts on certain things. They were all clearly written on her


    face.


    As expected, her ears perked up when I mentioned Rufus.


    I was amused and my heart melted, so I told her something about Rufus.


    The kids didn''t understand what I meant and kept asking me what a lycan was and why I called him


    king.


    It was difficult for me to answer. No one had ever asked me such a tricky question.


    I was deep in thought when Rufus suddenly barged in.


    Shocked and bbergasted at the same time, my phone fell to the ground.


    Rufus wanted to help me pick it up, but I got to it first.


    Befuddled, he asked in furrowed brows, "What''s wrong? You look flustered."


    "Nothing. Why didn''t you ask the guard to let me know before you came in?" With a deep breath, I


    was able to pull myself back together. I guessed that Rufus didn''t hear or see anything.


    "Well, I did. But the guard said that you didn''t answer the door. I was worried, so I came in to check


    on you." Rufus changed the subject and asked, "Who were you video chatting with? I haven''t seen


    you this happy in a long time."


    He joined me on the couch and eyed me curiously.


    I started to sweat profusely and stuffed the phone down the crevice of the couch. Then I pretended


    to be calm and prepared tea. "No one. It''s just my friend."


    "I think I heard a child''s voice," said Rufus.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    My hand holding the tea cup froze. Then, in my embarrassment, I feigned an angry expression.


    "What''s wrong with that? My friend has a grandson. She just showed me the little boy. You are over


    30 years old, but still single. When will you give me a grandson that I can show off to my friends?"


    Rufus fell silent. His handsome eyebrows wrinkled and eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was thinking


    about something.


    I let out a sigh of relief, poured a small cup of tea, and pushed it in front of him.


    Actually, I already had two wonderful grandchildren, so I didn''t think it was necessary to encourage


    Rufus to get married.


    I would respect Rufus'' opinions if he didn''t want to get married any time soon.


    However, the elders of the royal family had been urgi?g him to get married for some time now. At


    their monthly meetings, they would always open the topic of marriage to him.


    And because he didn''t take their words seriously, the elders came to me. As for me, I just shrugged


    it off and told Rufus to deal with it.


    After several attempts, the elders eventually conceded that it wasn''t going to work. They stopped


    reminding him every month and only mentioned it every half a year.


    I calmly sipped my tea and inquired, "What''s up?"


    I couldn''t help but urge him. After all, the video call with my precious grandchildren had been cut


    short because of his unexpected arrival.


    Indulging in his tea at his own leisure, Rufus pondered for some time. "It''s time for me to get


    married."


    I almost spat out the mouthful of tea and asked in surprise, "You''re getting married? Who are you


    going to marry? Why are you mentioning this all of a sudden?"


    "Just pick one randomly. Besides, the elders have been arranging the selection. I''m tired of it,"


    Rufus said indifferently. He was making marriage sound like picking up a random cabbage in the


    market and it would be fine as long as it wasn''t poisonous. He acted as if he was not the one who


    would get married.


    I was rendered speechless for a while. "Marriage is a big deal. You can''t be so casual about it. You


    have to marry a woman you love. Getting a divorce when you realize you''re not a good match isn''t


    really an option now that you''re the lycan king."


    "I don''t care. I just need to marry a woman to continue my bloodline and I believe that is what the


    ministers and the public want. Besides, didn''t you always want to have a grandchild?" Rufus looked


    at me seriously.

 Chapter 890 Choosing A Wife

    Chapter 890 Choosing A Wife


    Laura''s POV:


    I didn''t understand. Rufus had no intention of getting married before, and he didn''t have any interest


    in any she-wolf. Why did he suddenly change his mind?


    Rufus fiddled with his ring, as if what he said was nothing. "I''m about to turn 35. Now it''s time to


    train the heir."


    I frowned at his reason. I still thought it was wrong to make a hasty decision about this matter.


    Rufus didn''t know that he had already had two kids. Besides, he couldn''t just marry a random


    woman he didn''t love and have children with her!


    But I had another motive. I thought of my two grandchildren who were far away at the border.


    Sad to say, I had no idea when I would next get to see them and hold them in my arms.


    With this in my mind, I had no interest in the matter Rufus mentioned anymore.


    "Do you have any suggestions, Mom?" Rufus asked.


    To be honest, I was at a loss. However, Rufus was my biological son, and I was still obligated to


    take care of him.


    "What kind of woman do you like?" "It doesn''t matter. You can arrange it for me,"


    Rufus said and left this matter to me.


    I curled my lips and nced at him from the corner of my eyes. Now he was asking me to take care


    of it. Why wasn''t he so filial and obedient back then? Had he listened to me, things wouldn''t have


    turned out like this.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    To be honest, I wasn''t motivated to do this for him at all. It was too troublesome to choose a wife for


    Rufus. I once chose Alina after careful consideration, but didn''t expect her to be such a treacherous


    woman. Now she remained locked up in prison.


    The only thing I wanted to do now was to take back my two grandchildren. This would guarantee


    Rufus an heir.


    "Mom, are you worried about anything?" Rufus asked, seeming to notice the shift in my disposition.


    "I''m not worried about anything. But I just think that you should choose a woman you like." I sighed.


    "It''s enough that you like her," Rufus said confidently.


    I nearly let out a snarl at what he said. Everything Rufus said made me realize how naive I had


    been. I thought I had picked out the "perfect" daughter-inw. But ultimately it proved that I was


    greatly mistaken.


    I touched my face, as if it was still burning with shame.


    "Mom, is there something wrong?" Rufus asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "No, I just thought of something from the past. But you have to choose a wife by yourself. You


    should find the right person. It''s useless that I like her. You are the one who is going to marry her,


    not me. If I choose the wrong woman, you would me me." A hint of me crept into my voice as I


    spoke. If only Rufus had been obedient as he was now, then everything would have probably been


    different by now.


    Rufus uttered in confusion, "Mom, it sounds like you''re ming me."


    "No, I was just saying it." Iughed awkwardly, and we both drank our tea in silence.


    In recent years, Rufus had be noticeably quieter. He had always been a reserved person, but


    now he became even so.


    I sighed in my heart. In fact, I really felt sorry for him. After all, he was my only son and I I loved and


    cared about him.


    And Sylvia too.


    She was far away from the capital city. No matter how hard I tried, they just weren''t meant to be


    together. Rufus had already lost her and it might be Moon Goddess''s will.


    Thinking of this, a thought suddenly popped into my head. I looked at Rufus with my eyes wide and


    said ecstatically, "Why don''t we hold a ball? We can invite women of marriageable age from various


    packs. And if by then you''re feeling particrly romantic toward someone, you can marry her."


    "Mom, is it really a good idea?" Rufus frowned.


    "You told me to handle this matter, and this is how I am nning to handle it!" I responded irritably.

 Chapter 891 Rebellion

    Chapter 891 Rebellion


    Laura''s POV:


    "All right." Rufus didn''t say anything more and agreed to hold a ball to choose a wife.


    I nodded, feeling very satisfied with my decision. "In this way, I can personally evaluate every


    woman and know more about her character and personality."


    But I just hoped Rufus could choose a girl by himself, so that I would just need to stand by and


    watch. That way, if Rufus ended in an unhappy marriage, I wouldn''t be med for it.


    "It''s settled then. We''re holding a grand ball." I was so excited that I began to chatter about how we


    would n it.


    Initially, Rufus wasn''t too enthusiastic with the idea of holding a grand ball. But with my persuasion,


    he finally gave in.


    I knew that this news would spread like a wildfire in the entire empire. After all, the lycan king was


    holding a ball for him to choose his wife personally.


    "In that case... The day of the military parade is approaching. Coincidentally, Alphas from all the


    packs areing, which means they could also bring their daughters along. It''s like hitting two birds


    with one stone." Rufus suggested.


    I didn''t think too much and agreed. Anyway, it was perfect like this. There would be a dinner party


    after the military parade and we could just turn it into a ball this time.


    The Alphas, I assumed, must be very happy, and this year''s military parade ceremony should be


    very lively.


    Rufus'' face darkened at the mention of the parade. "I just received the news that the Alpha of the


    border pack will note this year."


    "Perhaps the Alpha is just really busy at the moment with pressing matters. The border pack has


    always been unstable and the Alpha has to stay in the pack," I said casually. Of course Sylvia


    wouldn''te. Not only this year, but also in the future. The capital city would surely be packed and


    crowded during the military parade. It was hard to guarantee that no one would recognize Sylvia.


    More than that, there was a risk of Rufus seeing her and triggering his memory back.


    Although I took Rufus'' statement to be a passing remark, I was taken aback when he immediately


    scoffed. "The Alpha of the border pack suddenly took office five years ago. She didn''t have any


    qualifications or merits that I could recall. How could she be qualified to take that position in the first


    ce? I have always suspected that there is someone behind it."


    An ufortable smile crossed my face. "What are you talking about? Your father has seen that


    Alpha before. She''s a youngdy with integrity,petence, and good manners. She has brought


    peace and prosperity to the border over the past few years. Apetent subordinate like her is a


    treasure."


    Rufus lowered his eyes and asked with an unfathomable expression, "Really? But why has she


    nevere here to the imperial capital to pay her king a visit?"


    I was stunned into silence, almost losing control of my expression and wanting to scold him. Since


    he had lost his memories, Rufus has been increasingly challenging to work with. It was hard to hide


    anything from him.


    Still, what he said made sense. Since Sylvia assumed the position of Alpha, she had remained


    hidden in the border. It was really strange that an Alpha had nevere to the capital city to visit


    the lycan king.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I''m having the impression that she doesn''t take the royal family seriously at all." Rufus sneered and


    convicted Sylvia.


    That left me at a loss for words. "How could it be possible? That''s the Alpha chosen by your father.


    I''m sure your father had done a thorough background check on her. There won''t be a problem with


    her character and identity. As for not taking the royal family seriously, that''s too ludicrous. Don''t you


    believe your father''s judgment?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe him. I''m just concerned that my father''s illness prevented him from


    making sound judgments about other people at the time. It''s not that I''m thinking too much. The


    border pack is far away from the imperial pce. It would be easy to pull something sneaky behind


    my back. For some reason, I have a bad feeling that Alpha might rebel against me," Rufus said in a


    determined tone with his sharp eyes.


    Anxious after hearing him, I couldn''t hold the cup steadily so I hit it on the table and it chipped. Oh,


    god! It was an antique I had treasured for many years!

 Chapter 892 Be Prepared For Danger

    Chapter 892 Be Prepared For Danger


    Laura''s POV:


    Rufus rushed to clean the spilled tea and the nicked cup and sported a frown as he said, "Mom, be


    careful. The tea is hot."


    The chipped tea cup flew out of my mind. It was the least of my concerns right then. More precisely,


    I threw it aside and spoke for Sylvia, "The pack on the border pays their taxes in time every year,


    and they even fulfill their quota more than what is demanded of them. They seldom ask for


    resources from the royal family. They behave themselves just fine."


    But no matter how convicted I spoke, Rufus and I could not meet eye to eye. His brows furrowed


    even more deeply and replied, "I am aware, and that''s exactly why it''s strange. The border is far


    away from the imperial capital city¡ªfar from our eyes, if you can imagine¡ªand the resources are


    scarce. However, the poption has been increasing in the past few years. In fact, the rift that had


    long divided the three packs for years are now actually mended, and they''re even united! Whether


    they''re currently on truce is still unclear, but all the more uncanny that is. The way I see it, their


    merging doesn''t, in any way, benefit the royal family anything; the packs just relied on themselves.


    I''m afraid they''re only deceiving us, and they''ll attack when we''recent."


    "What kind of reason could they have in mind? I think their action reflects that of the Alpha''s. Think


    of it this way: the she-wolf in charge manages her subordinates well. Look around Rufus! The


    pack''s economy has progressed. That''s why more people moved in." I began to fidget my hands in


    anxiety as I fumbled for a way to exin it to Rufus and make him see the situation in my


    perspective. Once Rufus had settled his mind that something was suspicious, it was always difficult


    to convince him otherwise. This was the case unless he could meet Sylvia and find out the truth.


    But wouldn''t that rendezvous risk Rufus regaining his memory? It was too high a stake.


    "As the lycan king, you should be happy to have such a capable Alpha to share the burden of your


    worries. Why can''t you shake off that fear and doubt?" I wanted to scream profanities at him to


    appease this ineffable frustration overwhelming me. I began to wonder who he inherited such a


    weird character from. Even Ethan back then wasn''t as paranoid as Rufus was now!


    "That Alpha is indeed very capable," Rufusmented coldly as he finished cleaning the mess I


    made. His eyes fell on the table.


    A sigh of relief escaped my lips on his deration. Just as I relished the thought that Rufus had


    finally seen things the way I did, him changing the subject all of a sudden reminded me that I did no


    good in persuading him.


    "But at the same time, she''s also very ambitious. All these years, she''s been keeping to herself and


    has nevere to visit me, to the point that it''s making me wonder if she''s trying to avoid getting


    under my radar. It seems as though she just wants me to forget that she exists, hoping it''ll


    eventually make me let my guard down," Rufus analyzed. There was patience as he did so ¡ª


    something that was not there when he argued with me earlier. It sounded kind of reasonable that he


    almost seeded in persuading me.


    Little did he know that the reason why Sylvia hadn''t been to the capital city for so many years was


    indeed to make him forget her. However, instead of nning a rebellion, she was doing it for his


    sake.


    I forced an awkwardugh out of my throat at the irony of the situation. I tried my luck again in


    speaking for Sylvia. "Maybe it''s just because it takes quite a journey toe here, so she hasn''t,


    perhaps, considered paying due respects to you." "Distance is not a problem if it meant she''d be


    able to visit me." Seriousness masked his face as I reckoned him already treating Sylvia as an


    ambitious traitor¡ªall because she hadn''t paid him a visit. I didn''t know whether to think of him as


    petty or simply guarded up.


    I felt all my energy draining with the kind of conversation we were having, all before I could even


    convince him otherwise. It wasn''t like this when I talked with the others. Perhaps it cost too much to


    persuade him. Now I ran out of ideas on how to bring him around.


    "As I try to connect the dots, it''s more likely that this particr Alpha is training private soldiers at


    the border."


    "How is that even possible? Keeping private soldiers is not like keeping a pet. People will know, and


    they will talk. Don''t you think you should be able to find out about it by now if that''s the case?" I


    resisted the urge to roll my eyes at him but failed. My annoyance shot through the roof. I had to take


    back what I said before. Rufus wasn''t a quiet and reticent man at all. The moment he talked about


    something with finality, he had the tendency to be very long-winded.


    "Mom, I''m not being over-suspicious over nothing," he leaned forward. "Think about it. The border


    separates our territory from the vampire''s, and so does the pack there. If they decide to collude with


    the vampires near the border, the consequences will be unimaginable¡ªand you know there''s a fat


    chance of it happening. When we fought with the vampires back then, there were spies among us


    who leaked all our battle strategies. That''s how they stood a chance against us. I have to put my


    guard up against something this serious. I won''t allow something simr to happen again¡ªnot on


    my watch," Rufus stated seriously.


    Another sigh escaped my lips. I understood where he wasing from. It was not unusual for him


    to have doubts. He was the lycan king, so it was normal for him to think more about something than


    others: a bare minimum demanded from him. If he wasn''t prepared for danger in times of peace, the


    empire would easily be at stake.


    The war brought nothing but pain. I knew that Rufus was in a dilemma. After all, he had the entire


    empire''s burden on his shoulders now.


    But the problem at hand was that Sylvia couldn''t see Rufus at all! It was entirely a different picture.


    An unspeakable anxiety was gorging me whole.


    My head throbbed. How did I get myself sandwiched in this situation again? Anyway, I had to at


    least assure him that what he was thinking was far from happening. "Rufus, don''t worry. Anyone


    else can betray you, but not that Alpha."


    Rufus shot at me a baffled look. "Why are you defending that Alpha, Mom? You''ve never spoken for


    anyone like this before."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 893 Time To Find A Mate

    Chapter 893 Time To Find A Mate


    Rufus'' POV:


    My mother''s reaction further aroused my suspicion and curiosity about this Alpha.


    Since I was kid, I had never seen her be so partial to anyone, except this Alpha, in whose defense


    she had spoken several times.


    She had also confidently imed that anyone could betray us, but not this Alpha.


    I resolved to meet this mysterious person.


    "Mother, I don''t care how, but I need to meet this Alpha. I have sent a message to this Alpha


    requesting her to attend the military parade this year. It is also an ultimatum."


    She coughed and cautiously asked, "What if she still doesn''te?"


    I sneered, "If she still refuses toe to the imperial capital, I will personally lead my soldiers to the


    border to meet this mysterious Alpha."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    My mother''s expression changed and her tone suddenly became hostile. "Whatever. You should


    leave. I need to rest."


    I was going to say something else, but she practically threw me out.


    Bang! The door was shut in my face. I stared at it, lost in thought.


    I could sense that something was wrong with my mother. She seemed to know this Alpha from the


    border pack very well. She might have some personal connection to that she-wolf, but she was


    keeping me in the dark.


    But what on earth was she hiding from me?


    I couldn''t figure it out, so I went back to work.


    I didn''t put down the pen in my hand until it waste into the night. I leaned against my chair and


    massaged my temples, fatigue creeping over me.


    At this moment, my subordinate entered bearing a stack of documents and ced them on the


    table beside me. In a careful tone, he said, "All these letters are from the elders, urging you to get


    married."


    I fell into silence for a while as I surveyed the stack of papers.


    "My King, should I just take them away?" My assistant was trembling and beads of sweat popped


    up on his forehead. He seemed terrified that I would lose my temper.


    "No, just leave them there," I answered lightly.


    Looking relieved, he asked, "Would you like some coffee, then?"


    "Yes." I didn''t even bother raising my head and continued working.


    My assistant bowed his head in acknowledgment and left. I nced at the pile of letters again.


    I used to get very irritated every time I encountered such letters. I didn''t like it when others


    controlled my life and told me what to do. Marriage held no significance for me. It was only


    necessary to produce an heir.


    But recently, I''d noticed my mother''s hair turning gray and the envious expression she''d showed


    when she had mentioned her friend''s grandson today, and I couldn''t help but think that marriage


    might not be so bad after all.


    I stood up and walked to the window. As I gazed at the bright lights in the distance, I was ovee


    by an inexplicable sense of loneliness.


    I lit a cigarette and began thinking about finding myself a mate, but my mind went nk. I couldn''t


    figure out the kind of person I would like. It was as if I didn''t know love, and my heart was incapable


    of feeling that emotion.


    There was another knock on the door and my assistant walked in with a cup of coffee.


    I indicated for him to put it on the table and then sat down, returning to work.


    "My King, I suggest you go to bed now. It''s quitete," my assistant said softly.


    I raised my head and scrutinized the young werewolf standing on the other side of the table. He was


    just in his early twenties and his features still looked childish, but he was certainly courageous. No


    one had given me a suggestion to go to bed early for a long time.


    Thinking of this, I nodded and said, "Okay, I will." My assistant gave me an uneasy smile, as if he


    hadn''t expected me respond. He quickly dropped his eyes to the floor and said, "Then I''ll take my


    leave." "Go ahead."

 Chapter 894 I Have to Go

    Chapter 894 I Have to Go


    Crystal''s POV:


    I identally heard Rufus'' voice today, and it was more than enough to send my heart racing, so


    much so that I couldn''t calm down.


    Laura didn''t call again, so I figured Rufus was still there with her. I held my phone and let myself


    crouch in the corridor, daze clear on my face.


    It had been so long since Ist heard his voice; I couldn''t remember exactly thest time when I did.


    True, a lot of videos of his speeches were uploaded on the Inte, but I resisted the urge to watch


    or even listen any of them. I feared control would be out of my grasp¡ªall because I missed him. All


    of this was for him, and I couldn''t risk everything just because of some silly emotion.


    Just hearing his voice even for a few seconds somehow eradicated the phantom of longing that was


    haunting me. The low rumble of his voice brought satisfaction to my being. Yet, as quick as


    contentment settled within me, it was reced with striking loneliness.


    Reality impinged me with the painful truth that Rufus had lost his memories. To prevent simr


    tragedies from happening, I had to keep myself from suddenly bing too familiar with him and


    stay at an arm''s length. The thought wrung my writhing heart until breathing became painful.


    I lightly hit my forehead against the wall, as if that would stop my tears from bursting. I had to


    remind myself about what had happened. Still, I couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by this surge of


    emotions.


    When a tear was threatening to fall from my eye, a pair of hands gently tugged the hem of my


    dress. I turned my head to see through my teary eyes a confused Beryl and Arron, standing behind


    me.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Mommy''s crying." Beryl reached out her chubby hand and wiped the gushing tears from the


    corners of my eyes. Then her mouth twitched downwards, her nose turning red. "Mom, please don''t


    cry. Seeing you like that makes me want to cry too."


    Arron''s eyes started to mirror Beryl''s ssy eyes. Misery engulfed me seeing these precious kids


    looking so vulnerable.


    I immediately tried hard to stop more tears from escaping my eyes and came to their aid, coaxing


    them. "Mommy wasn''t crying. Something got caught in my eyes."


    "Well, then I won''t cry anymore." Beryl nodded in understanding like a grown-up, and her


    enthusiasm got back. "Mom,e tell us a story. We couldn''t fall asleep without your bedtime


    story!"


    "Okay." I lightly chuckled. I had no choice but to carry them back to the room. Yes, this was my life


    now.


    The bed had already been made; the quilt had beenid, and two small pillows were neatly ced


    on both sides of the big one.


    Beryl held my face and nted an affectionate kiss on my cheek. "Mom, who was that man


    speaking in the video call earlier? His voice sounded so nice."


    "He''s Granny''s..." I trailed, partly because I was trying to iron my shaky voice and partly because I


    was buying some time to find an excuse. I fumbled for a while but couldn''t make a believable story


    to justify Rufus'' identity at thest minute; my mind was nk.


    "Granny''s who?" Beryl and Arron shot at me a curious look.


    "Servant..." I spitted out the word slowly.


    As if that made any sense, Beryl seemed enlightened. She beamed as she replied, "I see."


    "Okay, okay. It''s time to sleep." I didn''t like where our conversation was going, so I tugged the quilt


    and tucked them to bed. I heaved a lungful of air before I told them a story of horror.


    Yes, a horror story. I had always wondered why these kids never fancied fairy tales. Anyway, they


    fell asleep faster when I scared them than when I told them stories that would likely end in "happily


    ever after." I guess it just wasn''t their cup of tea.


    I let out a sigh. After I managed to get them to sleep, I got up and gave them onest nce before


    heading out of the room. I went straight to the bathroom and took a bath.


    When I stepped out, Laura rang me up again and told me what Rufus had in mind. I stood there,


    surprised to know that he had noticed something was odd.


    "Sylvia, what should we do now? Rufus made up his mind to see you this time." Laura asked, worry


    evident in her voice. I could almost picture her forehead creasing on the other end of the line.


    I hesitated for a while. I, too, was confused and at a loss for words. I inhaled sharply as I gathered


    my thoughts and said, "Well, we can''t let hime to the border. We can''t risk him seeing me or the


    children, especially Arron."


    "I understand. Arron is almost the carbon copy of his father. It would take the most foolish person to


    not recognize the resemnce between them once they meet." Laura let out a long sigh, lost in


    thought.


    For a moment, silence triumphed over us until I broke it. I came up with an idea, and I only hoped


    this would work out just fine. "The only solution is for me to go there, instead of having him here. I


    will try my best to avoid Rufus at all costs. If meeting him would be inevitable, I can wear a mask


    and make up a story like I have a marred face or something."


    "Are you going to take the kids with you?" Laura asked.


    "It''s best that I go there alone, so probably not." I knew she was hoping to see the kids, but both of


    us knew better than to have a little reunion. Having the kids in the capital would mean high chances


    of making a mistake. I didn''t mean to break her heart this time, but it was for everyone''s sake.


    After consulting with Laura on the phone, a subordinate ran over in a hurry and reported an


    emergency announcement from the king.


    After hearing the news that I wanted to know, I interrupted him. "I see. Convey the order and make


    an arrangement for a journey to the capital for the ceremony in two days'' time."

 Chapter 895 Find An Excuse To Leave

    Chapter 895 Find An Excuse To Leave


    Crystal''s POV:


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes, madam. I''ll arrange it right away." The subordinate acknowledged the order and was about to


    leave.


    I was struck by a thought and stopped him. "My trip to the imperial capital needs to be kept a secret.


    Don''t tell this to anyone, especially my kids."


    Something seemed to dawn on the man and he disyed a surprised expression. "You aren''t going


    to take the children to the imperial capital?" "Well, they are quite naughty at this age. I''m worried I


    won''t be able to look after them if I get busy." My exnation was only partially true.


    The subordinate nodded and left.


    I returned to my room to pack my things. Every time the ceremony ended, the Alphas of all the


    packs would stay behind in the capital for a week to attend some meetings and banquets. I only


    needed to take some clothes and my daily toiletries.


    The kids were fast asleep. I quietly packed my stuff and put my suitcase in the store room, afraid


    that they would discover I was leaving.


    As these thoughts ran through my mind, I began worrying again. I couldn''te up with a usible


    excuse to leave. My intuition told me that if my kids found out I was going to the imperial city, they


    would definitely ask to go with me, especially Beryl. She has always been so curious about the


    outside world.


    Besides, I had never been away from them for such a long period since they were born.


    The truth was, I didn''t want to leave either.


    I sighed andy beside them, not sure if I should take them with me or not.


    If I wanted to sneak away, it would be difficult to find a time they were not near me. Arron clung to


    me all the time. And now that the kids didn''t have a nanny, they would definitely visit my office in the


    city hall frequently to see me.


    It was only the next day that an idea struck me when I passed by a school.


    After dinner, I was about to narrate stories to Beryl and Arron as usual.


    Before that, I pretended to suddenly remember something. I took out a paper from my pocket that


    was covered in hand-painted cartoons and handed it to them. "The school has organized a camping


    activity for three days and two nights. Do you want to go? They are going to take you to see some


    monkeys and have a pic."


    I tried my best to make it more appealing. As expected, Beryl''s eyes lit up.


    "Monkeys! I want to see monkeys! And feed them bananas!"


    "Are there any peacocks?" Arron muttered. Although he didn''t disy much enthusiasm like his


    sister, he still studied the pamphlet carefully.


    "Of course there are. You will get a chance to visit a big zoo during the trip." I felt a little proud that I


    knew them inside out.


    I was the one who had arranged this activity. For the safety of my children, I would especially send a


    group of elite guards who would work undercover as their teachers.


    "Do you want to go there? You will get to see many cute animals." I observed them with a smile. As


    I watched the excited expression on Beryl''s face, I was certain they would agree.


    Although Arron hadn''t shown much keenness, he would follow his sister as long as she went.


    Ha-ha, these kids were no match for me.


    "Yes! Yes!" Beryl was so ecstatic that she wanted to pack her bag and leave for the camp this very


    minute.


    "Okay, you guys just behave yourselves. You can go tomorrow. Now, you should go to sleep." I


    suppressed myughter, took back the pamphlet, and tucked them in.


    "Okay."


    "Okay!"


    Two childish voices answered at the same time.


    Beryl and Arrony down on the bed and shut their eyes obediently.


    I didn''t leave the room until they were fast asleep.

 Chapter 896 Clingy Kids

    Chapter 896 Clingy Kids


    Beryl''s BOV:


    I peeled my eyes open and pushed Arron next to me as soon as the door closed.


    Arron didn''t move, as if he had really fallen asleep, but his frowned eyebrows sold him out.


    "Come on. I know you are awake." I reached out my hand and pinched his frowned eyebrows. I


    found it amusing how terrible he was at pretending to be asleep.


    Arron kept his eyes closed and helplessly replied, "Listen to Mommy. Go to sleep."


    "But Mommy is going to leave without you." I leaned close to his ear and blew on it haughtily.


    Instantly, Aaron sat up and opened his eyes. With a scowl on his face, he looked at me and said,


    "That can''t be true. Mommy said she would take us with her wherever she went."


    I curled my lips and felt very unhappy, "That''s a lie older people say to kids like us, and you believe


    that."


    Arron didn''t give a response. He was fiddling with the quilt''s tassels, looking quite gloomy.


    "Did you see when Mommy was talking about camping just now? Her eyes were fluttering and she


    nervously caressed the pulps of her fingers. She was obviously nervous. This is what she always


    did when she wanted to trick us. And she was way too happy when we agreed. Don''t tell me you


    didn''t notice." I crossed my arms on my chest and looked at my stupid brother.


    Arron pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. Obviously, he too noticed that something was off. But


    he was hesitating about being a good child or being a needy brat.


    What a stupid brother.


    I heaved a sigh, pointed at Arron, and added, cheekily, "I can tell you a little secret, but you have to


    help me finish the corn at breakfast tomorrow."


    I''d always hated corns and when I saw it written in the menu for tomorrow''s breakfast, I couldn''t


    help but grimace. To avoid making Mommy think I was a picky eater, I had to ask my brother for


    help.


    Arron nodded, "Okay, deal."


    Ecstatic, I held his hands as I sat cross-legged and began to ramble, "Few days ago, I heard rumors


    that the pack''s Beta is organizing some sort of military parade. It would be a gift to that king in the


    imperial capital."


    "The lycan king?" Arron asked in confusion.


    "Yes, that lycan king Grandma mentioned before. I had no idea he was the king of the imperial


    capital. He was simply referred to as "the king " by everyone." I shook my head and tried to mimic


    how an adult spoke.


    A hint of amusement was evident in Arron''s face as he asked, "But what does it have to do with


    Mommy leaving us behind?"


    "You fool! Mommy is an Alpha. She has to go to the imperial capital! Otherwise, the king will be


    angry." I put my hands on my waist and gave Arron a sprightly grin.


    "Why?" "Other Alphas have been there, but Mommy hasn''t. How can the king not get angry? So


    Mommy has no choice but to go to the imperial capital this time." I was very sure. My intuition told


    me this was it. Now we had to find a way to follow Mommy there.


    "Do you want to go to the imperial capital?" I kept asking Arron.


    He cocked his head and thought for a while before finally saying, "Yes, but we have to listen to


    Mommy."


    "In that case, you can say goodbye to seeing Mommy." I snorted.


    "But Mommy will be mad if we misbehave." The frown on Arron''s face clearly showed that he was in


    a dilemma.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "If we don''t follow Mommy, it will be long before we see her again. You will be much sadder then." I


    gave Arron a sideways nce, determined on brainwashing him.


    As expected, he was staggered. After some thought, he finally inquired, "Then what should we do?"


    Seeing the fruit of my efforts, I grinned and leaned closer to him to discuss our n.

 Chapter 897 Camping Plan

    Chapter 897 Camping n


    Crystal''s POV:


    Deceiving the children meant I had already seeded in carrying out half of the n. I sauntered


    over to the balcony, basking in my victory. I poured myself half a ss of wine, one that I had made


    myselfst year, and sat myself down on the rocking chair to enjoy the moon.


    The kids were leaving to go camping tomorrow. I know that they would be very sad the moment


    they found out that I had gone, especially Arron.


    The longer I thought about that, the more I felt guilty. So, I made my way to the kitchen and made


    their favorite cookies.


    Once I finished baking the cookies, I ced them in a sealed bag so the kids could take it with them


    tomorrow.


    I remembered that they also needed mosquito repellent. Beryl got easily bitten by mosquitos.


    Coming back from a garden or park, I would notice the many bite marks on her legs and arms.


    As I was packing up their things, the hesitation in me to leave became stronger and stronger. It


    would be the first time that I was going to leave them for a long while, and I could not familiarize


    myself with the feeling.


    "Sylvia, please. You need to stop overthinking. It''s almost dawn and you should get some sleep." I


    heard Yana yawn as she encouraged me to go to bed.


    I responded to her in agreement. Still, I made sure to spend another moment to double check if all


    my children''s camping bags was ready. Once I was sure, I went to my room to get some sleep.


    The next day, I cancelled the ns I had for work so I could be with my children. When noon came,


    we all went to the amusement park together. Beryl and Arron were so excited and yed for as long


    as they could. We only go home after they''d had their fill of enjoyment.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At around six o''clock, the school informed me that it was time for the assembly.


    I drove my kids to the designated gathering area myself. I noticed that Arron was acting sad after


    getting out of the car. He leaned his head on my shoulder and couldn''t move from where we were


    standing.


    "Is there something wrong, baby? Why are you upset?" I sentforting strokes down Arron''s back


    as his behavior was worrying me.


    Arron didn''t reply. He just wrapped his arms around my neck tighter.


    "He doesn''t want to leave you, Mommy." Beryl spoke with her childish voice and raised her head at


    me.


    "It will be fine. You know you''ll see Mommy when you''re back," I said to Arron in a soft voice to


    comfort him.


    Arron raised his head and looked into my eyes to confirm, "Really?"


    "Yes, of course." The guilt bubbled up in me again and I tore my eyes away from Arron''s eyes.


    "Okay." Arron twisted his body in an attempt to get off of me.


    I ced him down and put the cap on his head. I said to him, "Take good care of your sister, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. We''ll be fine!" It was a rare asion for Beryl to behave obediently and not


    contradict me today.


    I smiled at Beryl while I held her and gave her a kiss, "Honey, you need to listen to your teacher.


    And don''t go running around, okay?"


    "Yes, I know, Mommy. You can go now!"


    I let go of both my kids, still hesitant. But I watched them walk away.


    The moment I turned around and made my way to leave, the sound of familiar footstepsing


    from behind me stopped me in my tracks.


    "Mommy!"


    Beryl was running back to me hurriedly. With a surprised and concerned tone, "Why did you go


    back, honey?"


    "You dropped something earlier, Mommy. I almost forgot to give it back to you until now." In Beryl''s


    hand was a phone.


    I took it from her and tried to recall when I had lost it in the first ce. I couldn''t seem to remember


    when.


    "You dropped it when you were getting out of the car, Mommy." Beryl showed her pearly whites as


    she smiled innocently.


    It appeared to me that I was probably in such a hurry to get the kids out of the car that my phone


    must have slid out of my pocket.


    But this kind of situation was still suspicious and familiar to me. So, I examined my phone for any


    suspicious things but wasn''t able to find anything out of the ordinary.


    Maybe I was overthinking again. So I shrugged the thought off for ater time.


    "Okay, honey. You should go back now. Your brother is probably waiting for you." I bent down to


    stroke her on the face and bid her goodbye again.


    "Okay! Be careful on the way back, Mommy." Beryl waved goodbye to me and ran back to her


    brother.

 Chapter 898 The Childrens World

    Chapter 898 The Children''s World


    Beryl''s POV:


    I waved my hand to bid my mother goodbye and turned on my heels to follow Arron to line up.


    I garbled the cookies in my pocket and began to miss my mother even though we just parted. But I


    drilled the thought in my mind that it was futile dwelling on unfounded longing when we would be


    seeing each other soon.


    My love for my mother was infinite, and no one could rece her in my heart.


    Adding myself to the list as I lined up after Arron, none of us could have braced ourselves for


    parting from our mothers at this moment.


    It wouldn''t surprise me to know there were diverse beautiful and lovely children, each unique from


    one another, in the capital city. Just thinking about how Mommy would actually fancy other children


    aside from me and my brother was enough to crush my spirits. I shivered. Arron and I must keep an


    eye on Mommy.


    I faced forward and had myself on alert. I set my eyes up front and there I saw the leader of the


    team¡ªa plump she-wolf who was the picture of a kind one at that. I paid attention as she softly


    spoke, and it was almost as if she was easy to fool.


    I busied myself munching the cookies I got while scanning the area. Everyone was participating in


    the game.


    "Beryl, where are you?" The teacher moved her head from one side to the other as she tried to spot


    me among the crowd.


    I quickly swallowed the cookies and waved my hand before saying, "I''m here."


    "Come here and y hide and seek with us." She waved at me with a soft smile.


    There was a moment of hesitation as I looked at the cookies in my hands. After a while, I walked


    over to where they were and decided to engage myself in the activity.


    I wasn''t really fond of silly childish games like this¡ªall the more did I despise ying with girls who


    easily bawl. But at this instance, I could only sigh as I was left with no other choice. For Arron''s and


    my n to work out just fine, I had to brush off the distaste that was burdening me as I forced


    myself towards where most of them were.


    Without an ounce of unwillingness on my face, I picked up the ball for them, which surprised the


    teacher the most.


    "Oh my God, Beryl! You''re unexpectedly sweet today," the teacher mused, still darting at me a


    baffled expression. She took out a handful of candies from her pocket and handed them over to me.


    "Here, a reward for you."


    I was tight-lipped when I reached for the candies and shoved them all into my pockets. I was


    somehow pleased with how things turned out; I got free snacks and I would love to share them with


    Arronter.


    The game went on with me managing to behave myself; I was able to stop myself from wincing at


    how childish the others were.


    Later, Arron couldn''t stand how I was conducting myself anymore. He came to remind me as


    stealthily as he could that my acting was the worst and that if I were to continue doing so, it would


    only spawn unnecessary suspicion.


    I didn''t respond to him. Instead, I turned to look at the teachers, who, I just came to notice, were


    shooting at me with disbelieving nces and were whispering to each other. Perhaps they, too,


    were bewildered at how unusual I was acting today.


    My lips were pursed in a thin line. I shot a stare at the ball in my hand before throwing it into the bin,


    just as the stout teacher turned her head to see it happening.


    She helplessly shook her head on what she witnessed. Still, she grabbed another handful of


    candies for me. "Watch how you behave. If you''re not going to be a good sport, then you can rest in


    your corner. You can wait for the dessertster." Instead of being annoyed by how I suddenly


    returned to myself, relief was evident on her rotund face.


    That response rendered me tongue-tied. To say I was more speechless than them when I behaved


    weirdly was an understatement! Still, I maintained an expressionless face as I walked to the resting


    area, propped myself on a small stool, and began counting how many candies I had in my pocket.


    I let myself get absorbed in dividing the candies evenly for Arron and me. When I counted to 15,


    I noticed Arron walking towards me on my periphery.


    I put half of the candies into his pocket and told him cautiously, "Hide them well."


    Arron looked at his stuffed pocket and showed me a helpless expression when he lifted his head.


    "Did Miss Sofie give them all to you?"


    I nodded and threw a strawberry vored candy into my mouth.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "You haven''t told me why you stole Mommy''s phone yet," Arron asked.


    "I didn''t. It was in her pocket." I crossed my legs and leaned back leisurely, as if challenging him to


    question me more.


    He scoffed at how smug I was. "I saw it. You stole Mommy''s phone while we were in the car. I don''t


    know what you did, but you certainly did something to her phone."


    "Of course I did something important, my silly brother," I murmured, raised my hand to adjust the


    small buns sitting on my head, and straightened the strawberry hair band.

 Chapter 899 Do Something Behind Mommys Back

    Chapter 899 Do Something Behind Mommy''s Back


    Beryl''s POV:


    "You''re aware how sharp and sensitive Mommy is, so you have to be careful. Don''t give yourself


    away," Arron reminded me, worry was almost tangible from his voice.


    I shook my head at how anxious my brother was. It seemed he did not have his full confidence that


    we could pull this off. "Oh, don''t fret. Mommy''s phone will automatically turn off once we''re ready to


    escape. I figured the camp will definitely call her if they found out we''re missing, and if Mommy


    would unfortunately manage to find us, it''ll be the end of our ns. So I enabled the auto power-off


    function on her phone in advance."


    I initially got the idea from Alva. I heard she took Mommy''s phone on their first encounter.


    Following my n, Arron and I were set to hitch a ride in a van and leave the camp for the


    neighboring city tomorrow morning. I had previously inquired about a caravan that would deliver


    goods to the imperial city. The perfect disguise for us was to pretend to be some businessman''s


    children and get in the van. That part seemed to be foolproof, so I had faith it would work out well.


    Once we arrived at the imperial city, even if we were busted, we could just call Mommy to pick us


    up. Arron and I have already memorized


    Mommy''s phone number just in case the situation called for it.


    It was anticipated that Mommy would be beyond livid at us for doing such a stunt, but even if it were


    to happen, it would not really matter. I knew that she wouldn''t send us away.


    "But it''s still risky. If you haven''t noticed the imperial city is many many miles away! What if we


    encounter any danger on our way there? And how can you be sure that the caravan is safe? What if


    we encounter traffickers who prefer to abduct kids? Imagine how anxious Mommy will be if she


    won''t find us."


    Arron sported a heavy countenance. It was evident how deep he had been thinking this through.


    I hauled a sigh. His concern was not uncalled-for; it was necessary. We were still kids, anyway.


    "Arron, throw all your worries out the window. There aren''t that many idents nowadays. I know


    we''re still kids, but sometimes we have to manifest braveness from within ourselves. In order to be


    by Mommy''s side and see the imperialcapital, thatbravenessl''mtalkingabout..." I ced my hand


    against his chest, trying my best to persuade him. "We badly need to have that."


    Arron put on his thinking face, lowered his head, and said in a low voice, "I just don''t want to worry


    Mommy¡ªthat''s what I don''t want to happen."


    "That''s the point, Arron. We have to hurry and keep up with Mommy. Then she won''t need to worry


    about us anymore! I estimate the caravan to be as fast as Mommy''s troop." I patientlyforted my


    brother, thinking that if he hesitated any longer, he would leave me with no choice but to knock him


    out tomorrow and let Ian carry him. I had no room for hesitation to be brought with us on our trip


    tomorrow.


    "How about we just beg Mommy to take us with her?" Arron suggested.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "You''re a coward! Do you even hear yourself? Mommy doesn''t want to take us with her. If she does,


    she wouldn''t have packed her things without us knowing." Arron got on my nerves, and I turned my


    back against him. That was thest straw of my patience, and he effortlessly cut it.


    Arron gently tugged the hem of my clothes and voiced out his grief. "I''m not a coward, Beryl. I just


    don''t want Mommy to be worried about us. If something happens to us, she''ll be very sad."


    My anger dissipated in an instant. I turned on my heels and faced him with a straight face. "Don''t


    worry. I know witchcraft and can protect us when necessary. We''ll surely arrive at the imperial city


    safe and sound. Just trust me, okay?" He remained tight-lipped, while I hoped he waspletely


    persuaded. Another sigh escaped my lips as I tried my best to pacify his restlessness and dispel his


    idea of calling Mommy instead of considering my n.


    At this time, the stout teacher came over with two strawberry cakes in her hands and gave us one


    each. But I refused the cake this time by pushing it away from me. I did the same for Arron''s.


    "We had too much dessert today; we can''t eat any more."


    "It''s okay. I won''t tell your mommy," the teacher said with an unwavering smile.


    I shook my head and stood my ground. "We appreciate the gesture, but we have promised Mommy


    to strictly discipline ourselves and not to break our promise even when she''s not around." The mere


    mention of Mommy had me missing her even more. Before, whenever she restricted us from having


    desserts, we always had the urge to go against her. Now that she wasn''t with us, I surprisingly


    wanted to behave myself.


    The teacher showed a relieved expression, and a small smile cracked on her lips. "Well, you must


    at least tell me if you''re hungry." "Okay," I answered obediently.

 Chapter 900 Acting like A Spoiled Child

    Chapter 900 Acting like A Spoiled Child


    Beryl''s POV:


    Once the night activity ended, the teacher apanied me and Arron back to our exclusive tent.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thick nkets were waiting for us in the tent, and even the prepped bed was soft¡ªjust how we


    liked it. Our favorite dolls were also lying on the bed. It felt as though Mommy had just been here


    and arranged all of this for us.


    I flopped myself on the bed and raked the dolls with my arms as I rolled around. My blood rushed


    against my veins as excitement shot through me. I began to hope that tomorrow would arrive


    sooner than any logic could beat.


    "Beryl, apply the mosquito repellent." Arron climbed onto the bed with a green bottle in his hand.


    I sat up straight and rolled up the legs of my trousers. There were indeed mosquito bites on the


    exposed parts of my ankle. Perhaps I was too preupied that I hadn''t really paid attention to other


    things while we were out on the camp.


    I dug my nail on the bites to form a cross out of it and giggled at my handiwork. Arron gently


    pped my hand away and applied the ointment on the area. The night was cold outside this tent,


    but the minty ointment was colder and it made me shiver.


    Neither Arron nor I had expected the exaggeration of my reaction. It amused him. I could make out


    how he was thinking that I was really out of it.


    I gave him a cheeky smile and a pinch on his face. I was just ted. I loved my mommy and my


    brother, and no one could change it.


    Arron finished applying ointment to thest bite mark on my ankle. I waited for him to finish washing


    his hands so we could brush our teeth together. We tidied ourselves and went to bed.


    Then the day we had waited for had finallye. Before dawn on the third day, right when


    everybody else was having a good night''s rest, I woke Arron up to help me start packing up. After


    making sure everything was ready, we covered ourselves with thick coats, a scarf, and a baseball


    cap.


    We made sure to put the candies in the bag and tie our shoces tightly. We wouldn''t be risking to


    blow this n if we easily fell down with our shoces loosened.


    Just when we were ready to go out, some noise came from outside the tent. I signaled Arron to


    keep silent. Whoever was outside, they could blow our cover. I unzipped the tent and a fluffy wolf


    head squeezed in.


    It was Ian!


    I was so happy it was him. I asked Ian toe in. Arron was also surprised. He scratched Ian''s ear


    before asking me, "Did you ask Ian toe here?" "No, I didn''t. I guess he knew we were going to


    run away." I walked around Ian and eyed him happily.


    Ian squatted down and sat straight. He squeezed his wolf head on the nook of my neck and rubbed


    his head eagerly.


    "He wants to go with us." Arron voiced his observation.


    I threw Ian a hesitating look as I quickly took in his figure. He was too big, and if we walked


    together, his size alone would give us away.


    "Ian, you can''t go with us," I whispered.


    Ian tilted his head and whimpered. Then he gave me a look which suggested he didn''t understand a


    thing I was saying. Every time he wanted to do otherwise, he would pretend like he had no idea


    what I was talking about.


    "Ian, listen to me." I held his head between my hands. "Just stay in the pack and wait for us toe


    back. I will bring you something delicious when we get back and if you behave yourself."


    I tried to persuade him. But Ian just rolled over on the ground, as if he wouldn''t let us leave without


    him.


    I squatted down to his level, poked his nose with my finger, and said, "Two roast chicken drumsticks


    sounds amazing, right?"


    Ian gave a low grumble and moved his head away. I bet my offer was tempting him, but I knew he


    wouldn''t take it with his ego on the line. He wanted us to take him on our little getaway.


    I didn''t give up either. I moved, blocked my face on his, and said with all seriousness, "Three roast


    chicken drumsticks. That''s it."


    Ian blinked, as if trying to weigh everything. Just when I thought he realized the deal was more


    inclined to his favor, he sat up again but didn''t move next.


    "What do you mean?" I was confused. What more could he want?


    "He''s determined to go with us."


    Ian let out a howl in agreement to what Arron said.


    But I had no choice. Ian couldn''te with us. Having this argument alone meant we were wasting


    the time we could''ve used in stealthily making our way out of the camp.


    At this time, I heard low muffles of what seemed to be voices of the adults outside. The teachers


    were up, one after another!


    "It seems someone is approaching us. We won''t be able to leave if we don''t leave now."


    I noticed on my periphery how, even at this critical moment, Arron kept his cool. He swiftly grabbed


    the bread and food on the table and shoved them into his pocket before turning to pull me to run


    away. The doubt I had about him having second thoughts about my n slowly evanesced.

 Chapter 901 The Van

    Chapter 901 The Van


    Beryl''s POV:


    Arron and I generated the fastest sprint we could manage, but Ian followed closely behind us. If we


    pushed through our pursuance to escape from the camp with Ian trailing behind us, it wouldn''t take


    long before the adults found us. We were being too conspicuous.


    I made up my mind and turned to Ian. "We promise to take you with us, but you have to help us


    distract the adults first, and then meet us at the hillside where we often go."


    Ian''s visage brightened with the idea. He swung his big tail to show that he understood. Then he


    turned his head and ran to divert all attention to him while we escaped.


    Amotion broke outside, and we took it as our cue to move. Almost everyone in the pack had


    seen Ian following Mommy around, so even if he suddenly showed up at this ungodly hour, they


    wouldn''t do anything harmful towards him "Let''s go."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I took Arron''s hand and hauled him from his spot to run as fast as we could. Ian was buying us only


    enough time, so we had to hurry. Fortunately, our tent was close to the exit, and no one passed by.


    Our escape was smooth.


    We rounded the corner and wound up at the back door of arge shopping mall just near the camp.


    A van would be expected to park hereter, and when it did, we would sneak in. It would then


    transport us to our destination.


    Arron handed the bread to me andined to me as he did so. He did not forget to re at me


    as I epted the bread. "You''re bad. You lied to Ian. When he finds out, he''ll be very sad and won''t


    like you anymore."


    I lowered my head and crumpled the bread into a ball. I was annoyed. Did he think I didn''t take that


    into ount? But I didn''t think Ian would hate me. He was always carefree and free-spirited. I knew


    him too well to know that when I came back, ten roast chicken drumsticks would be enough for him


    to forget that I didn''t keep to my word.


    "Don''t be sad. You take things seriously even when it''s being said as a side note. You know Ian''s


    such a good wolf. He won''t hate you." Arronforted me as he seemed to think I took to heart


    what he just told me.


    He amused me. I faced forward in an attempt to ignore him. I threw the bread into my mouth and


    chewed it, shrugging to drop the conversation. "It''s okay. We can exin to him what happened


    when wee back."


    "Alright." The relief that surfaced on his face was near corporeal as he beamed at my remark. He


    removed the water bottle hanging around his neck and opened the lid for me.


    We finished off the bread we managed to take with us and waited for about ten minutes before we


    saw the van closing in on us. Finally!


    We opened the trunk and hid in it as soon as the people got off the van as covertly as we could


    handle.


    Not long after, the van started to move and then soon pulled over at the destination. At least, we


    somehow kept our presence under wraps and avoided the part where unknown dangers would


    have taken us to a different route. Arron and I waited for everyone in the van to get off. We had


    taken ourselves this far; we shouldn''t take any risk that would send us back to where we had just


    escaped.


    All of a sudden, a cry of panic erupted from the adults outside. They were talking about two children


    who were missing, who, I supposed, were us.


    Their hurried footsteps followed closely amidst muffled conversations. Someone suggested they


    inform the Alpha, but they couldn''t reach out to her.


    I couldn''t help but feel nervous. Still, excitement was there in the middle of the anxiety. I started to


    tremble.


    Arron grabbed my sleeve, stealing my attention. He must have thought I was scared.


    I held his hand and said gently, "It''s now or never. We must run. Hold my hand and don''t let go of


    me."


    Arron nodded vigorously.


    I tried to make out what was happening just outside the van. Soon, the people outside had gone to


    look for us, while those who were in the van had gone shopping. Only when the bustling outside


    quieted down was I sure that no one was no longer nearby.


    I tugged Arron closer to me. We quickly slipped out of the trunk and sneaked into the busy market


    when no one noticed us. That way, we would naturally blend in with the crowd, making it even


    harder for them to find us.


    It was arge market, and we had to cross it before reaching a hotel building. There would be a


    caravan waiting there.


    We were concentrating on our run when my shoces loosened. I squatted down to tie them back


    in a hurry, but I couldn''t. Fortunately, Arron thought it better to help me. He pulled me into the corner


    and fastened my shoces. He was unusually calm at this time, but I shrugged it off. With a strong


    sense of direction, he sessfully found the other exit of the market. From afar, a park near the


    hotel emerged¡ªthat was where we were heading next.

 Chapter 902 Enter The Palace Again

    Chapter 902 Enter The Pce Again


    Crystal''s POV:


    In the morning, after I updated Beta Jeb on some important matters, I got into the car to head to the


    imperial capital.


    I''d intended to drop by the camp to sneak in onest look, but I was told that I was runningte. I


    might not make it to the reception banquet prepared by the lycan king for the major packs in time.


    I had no choice but to let it go.


    In the end, I thought that perhaps this wasn''t a bad thing. If the kids saw me, they wouldn''t let me


    leave.


    The car passed through the city center slowly. It was morning market time, so the streets were


    crowded.


    I was huddled in a nket as I peeked out the window at the prosperous scene. I had never


    expected that this border pack could be so prosperous and stable.


    As the hardships and confusions of the past few years shed through my mind, I suddenly felt that


    everything was worth it.


    I was feeling groggy, when two small figures suddenly darted into my line of sight.


    I instantly sat up straight. I eagerly looked out, wanting to take a closer look at them, but they had


    disappeared.


    "Stop the car."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I asked the driver to stop the car and opened the window to carefully study my surroundings.


    The two children had vanished into thin air.


    Was I hallucinating because I missed my kids so much?


    "Alpha, what''s wrong?" The driver turned around to eye me in confusion.


    I shook my head and rolled the window up again. "Nothing. Let''s go."


    The car began moving forward again. I rubbed my temples and felt a slight headacheing on. It


    seemed that I didn''t have the capacity to stay upte anymore.


    The journey was long. After we crossed the city limits, Iy on the seat, wanting to sleep, but it


    eluded me. So I sat up and watched a movie on my tablet.


    It was a horror movie and I found it quite boring. In the past, these movies used to terrify me, but


    now I could calmly watch them. I guess it had something to do with me reading horror stories to my


    kids every night.


    As my eyes began to droop, the car suddenly screeched to a stop.


    I was startled and got up to ask about the situation.


    "Alpha, a huge boulder is blocking the road ahead." The driver met my eyes anxiously.


    I got out of the car and looked around. The road was narrow and a huge boulder sat in the middle.


    My subordinate alighted from another car and instructed the other men to move the huge boulder to


    the side.


    I returned to the car, not in the mood to watch the movie anymore. I swiped on the tablet screen


    absent-mindedly and inadvertentlynded on my hidden folder. I was greeted with several photos of


    Rufus.


    Initially, Rufus had been reluctant to take photos because he didn''t like them. He always looked


    stern and a little serious in them.


    As time passed, he must have gotten used to taking photos, so his expression gradually became


    natural and he began to smile.


    I ran my fingers over his smiling eyes in the photo, my insides churning with mixed emotions. I


    hadn''t realized how many years had passed by.


    I used to think that living under Shawn as a ve was tough, but I now realized that missing


    someone was the hardest thing.


    I would never be able to go back in time, and even if I could, I would have still made the same


    choice. There were some feelings I just couldn''t disy for the rest of my life. The only thing I could


    do was move on and silently wish Rufus well from afar.


    And I had to bring up my kids and teach them to be brave, indomitable adults.


    I sniffled and suppressed my sadness. I would be arriving at the pce soon. I couldn''t afford to


    make any mistakes now, or else all my efforts of the past few years would be in vain.


    Two days went by quickly. As I got closer to the imperial pce, I was engulfed with a sense of


    familiarity and timidity. I felt nervous, but Yana somehow became lively.


    She had matured a lot in the past few years. She didn''t smile as much as she did before and she


    didn''t even like to sing anymore.


    When we finally made it to the imperial pce, it began raining heavily. I was drenched as soon as I


    alighted from the car.


    I touched the water on my face speechlessly, my stomach clenching uneasily. I had an ominous


    feeling that this trip to the imperial pce might not be so smooth.

 Chapter 903 Robbery

    Chapter 903 Robbery


    Beryl''s POV:


    Arron and I hid in a corner of the park and munched on a few biscuits. Soon, a group of convoys


    pulled to a stop in front of the hotel opposite the park.


    The convoy consisted of one limousine and three smaller vans.


    As soon as they arrived, a group of well-dressed men, women, and children walked out of the hotel.


    Presumably, these people were the businessmen in charge of these goods.


    Then several men in ck loaded the cloth-covered baskets into the vans. I figured that the baskets


    contained precious gemstones.


    After all, the border was rich in natural resources, namely precious stones. In order to promote the


    development of the pack''s economy, Mommy also allowed outsiders to utilize our mines. But I didn''t


    know what their agreement was exactly. After all, I was just a little girl and Mommy didn''t talk to me


    about these things. I only heard her talking about it in her study.


    When the assistants were done loading the baskets, I grabbed Arron''s hand and ran to the van.


    The group of businessmen were already waiting in line to get in the car. Arron and I stopped at the


    end of the line.


    Two middle-aged werewolves in the line saw us and asked in surprise, "Little ones, where are your


    parents? I didn''t see you two earlier."


    "My brother and I went to buy some snacks just now. Our mother''s already waiting for us in the car."


    I smiled sweetly and pulled out a bar of chocte from my pocket and offered it to the middle-aged


    werewolf.


    "Try it! It''s very yummy. Mommy said that this kind of candy is only sold here."


    Right on cue, Arron also pulled out a strawberry -vored candy from his pocket and put it in the


    palm of the middle-aged werewolf.


    "You keep it. I''m a grown up now; I don''t really eat candy." The werewolfughed happily. He was


    obviously amused by our antics. Instead of taking our candies, he stepped aside and helped us into


    the car.


    Arron and I thanked him politely. Then we scurried to the back of the van and took the empty seats


    in thest row. Beside us, there was a she-wolf in a beige dress. She nced at us but said


    nothing. Maybe she thought we were the kids of one of the businessmen.


    The car soon revved to life and drove away from the border area. We were finally on our way


    towards the imperial capital!


    Arron and I were both giddy from excitement, but the trip was very long. At some point, we leaned


    against each other and fell asleep. When we woke up, we gobbled up the cookies Mommy made for


    us. Fortunately, Arron was wise enough to bring a water bottle, so we didn''t go thirsty.


    Along the way, we looked out the window at the passing scenery happily.


    Suddenly, several strong men with guns stopped the car and shouted, "This is a robbery! Everyone,


    get out of the vehicle!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Arron and I were both too shocked to react.


    Arron came to his senses quicker than me and held my hand tightly, as though he was determined


    to protect me. But as soon as one of the scary men saw me, he grabbed me by the cor.


    "Let go of my sister!" Arron rushed over and bit the robber on the leg.


    The scary man yelped and kicked Arron away mercilessly.


    I shrieked, feeling indignant for him. I tried to kick the scary man, but my legs were too short.


    The robber who was holding me shouted at the people in the car, but nobody spoke up for us. They


    probably realized that we were just stowaways who weren''t rted to anyone in the car.


    The man was so angry that he threw me back inside the car. My forehead hit the armrest, and I


    couldn''t help but burst into tears from the pain.


    Arron hurried to help me up and pulled me to a corner.


    Everyone in the car was so scared that they didn''t dare to make a sound. Several of the younger


    children began to cry.


    The robber who had grabbed me shifted his target to the driver. He didn''t hesitate to shoot the driver


    in the back of the head, and then the remaining five men robbed the people in the car.


    But even though they had sessfully taken all our money, the robbers weren''t satisfied. They


    wanted to kill us all. They made us kneel down on the ground in a line, so that they could shoot us


    one by one...

 Chapter 904 My Brave Brother

    Chapter 904 My Brave Brother


    Beryl''s POV:


    Soon, a she-wolf was shot and killed, blood spurting all over the ground.


    Arron and I were huddled together, trembling in fear. I was so scared. No matter how many scary


    stories I had heard growing up, I still felt like crying at the moment. The bloody scene in front of me


    was just too horrible!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After all, I was just a five-year-old girl!


    I couldn''t help but burst into sobs. I missed my mother, Ian, and the elders of the pack.


    Arron wrapped his arms around me protectively, but I still felt scared.


    Two werewolves seemed to want to fight back, but they were quickly shot dead before they could


    do anything.


    The children cried even louder, while the adults fell silent. We were all scared, wondering who would


    be the next to die.


    If things went on like this, we would all be killed! Despite my fear, I looked around and tried to find a


    way out. After the chaotic killings just now, Arron and I were pushed to the front of the car. The


    robbers were all focused on the adults; no one was looking at us.


    I tugged at Arron''s sleeve with my shaky fingers. As soon as his eyes met mine, I looked at the


    driver''s seat meaningfully.


    He nodded slightly to tell me he understood.


    Together, we quietly climbed into the driver''s seat.


    "Step on the gas!" I hissed, twisting the key in the ignition to start the car.


    Arron''s eyes widened in surprise. "You can drive?" "Of course not! But I''ve seen other people do it!"


    As I spoke, Arron stepped hard on the gas. I hastily turned the steering wheel. Everything had


    happened so fast. As soon as the car lurched forward, it tipped to the side, fell on the ground, and


    mmed into a tree on the side of the road.


    The robbers standing in the middle aisle of the van immediately fell down from the impact.


    "Hurry up! Attack!" The adults reacted quickly and seized the opportunity to fight back.


    But the robbers were armed. Amidst the chaos, people screamed.


    "You definitely can''t drive," Arron muttered, his face as pale as a ghost.


    Without a moment to lose, I grabbed Arron''s hand and together, we escaped through the window.


    "Damn it! Those two kids are getting away!"


    "Go after them! We can''t leave anyone alive!"


    I heard the robbers shouting from behind us, followed by gunshots and screams.


    Arron and I didn''t dare to look back. We kept running as fast as we could.


    Soon, we ran into a forest. The mountain road was muddy, making it hard to walk, let alone run. We


    got tired very quickly.


    Panting, I had to rest my hands on my knees. Arron, who was standing next to me, said anxiously,


    "We have to keep going! They''re right behind us!"


    Sure enough, the gunshots sounded closer.


    I gritted my teeth and continued to run, no matter how tired I was.


    But the robbers didn''t give up. And they were faster than us.


    Realizing this, Arron stopped and looked at me seriously. "Beryl, let''s split up. Otherwise, they''ll


    catch both of us. If one of us gets away, we can call the police for help."


    "But we promised to not separate," I protested. Of course I was worried about my brother.


    "Listen to me. We''ll see each other again, okay?" After giving me a quick hug, Arron turned around


    and started yelling to distract the robbers.


    His ploy worked. The robbers chased after Arron, shouting that they''d sell him as a ve to the


    vampires.


    Tears rolled down my cheeks as I watched Arron run for his life.


    At that moment, I realized that I had made a terrible mistake.

 Chapter 905 A Kindhearted Man

    Chapter 905 A Kindhearted Man


    Beryl''s POV:


    I wanted to catch up with Arron and use my magic to help, but when I tried to summon my mes, I


    saw that my power was very weak. I stood no match against all those armed robbers.


    I had no choice.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Arron had managed to distract the robbers to buy some time for me to run away. I couldn''t let him


    down.


    After hesitating for a while, I ran in the opposite direction, tears rolling down my cheeks. I had to get


    out of here as soon as possible to ask for help, so that Arron could be saved.


    The forest was so big and dense that it blotted out the sky. I couldn''t tell where I was going, so I had


    to run by instinct.


    But soon, I got lost. Everything in the forest looked the same. I felt like I was in a maze.


    I took out a candy wrapper from my pocket and tied it around a branch to mark where I''d passed. At


    least that way, I wouldn''t run around in circles.


    Just as I thought I was about to leave the woods, I bumped into two robbers. Both of them were


    injured, perhaps from the fight with the passengers earlier.


    Fortunately, I didn''t see them carrying any guns.


    When they saw me, they immediately growled, saying that they had lost several of their men


    because of Arron and me.


    I didn''t waste my breath with them. I just turned around and bolted, running as fast as I could.


    The robbers immediately gave chase, shouting that they''d sell me to the vampires.


    I was angry and scared. I ran as fast as my legs would take me. The only thought in my mind was to


    see my mother and brother alive.


    But I was a little child after all. I couldn''t run faster than these two grown men, not to mention the


    fact that I had been really exhausted.


    Soon the robbers caught up with me and grabbed me by the cor.


    "Let me go!"


    I fought back with all my strength, knowing that if I was caught, I might never see Mommy again for


    the rest of my life.


    Suddenly, I felt some kind of energy surging through my body. I closed my eyes and screamed at


    the top of my lungs.


    Then a ball of blue mes lit up in my palms. Without hesitation, I flung it towards the robber''s face.


    "Ah!! This kid knows witchcraft!" Screaming in pain, the man immediately dropped me and crumpled


    to the ground.


    The other robber was stunned at first. Then he quickly pulled out a dagger and swung it at me.


    I panicked. I didn''t have the time to think and just chanted whatever spell came to mind, turning my


    palm towards him.


    Three small crows appeared out of nowhere. Maybe it was because I was too weak, but the crows I


    managed to summon were very small.


    Even so, they still attacked the robbers relentlessly.


    But these spells were only enough to distract the robbers for a little while. They weren''t enough to


    stop them. What I did only made them angrier.


    Regardless of their wounds, the robbers pounced on me mercilessly. "I was thinking of sparing your


    life since you''re so young. But it seems you don''t deserve to live."


    "Let me go!" I tried to run away again, but I was caught soon.


    The robber grabbed my head and mmed it against a rock. I cried out in pain and called Mommy,


    but Mommy was already in the imperial capital and couldn''te to save me.


    "It''s useless to call your mom now."


    The robber was so angry that he pped me two more times, cursing.


    I felt dizzy from the blows. My mouth was filled with the taste of blood, and my head was so painful


    that I couldn''t open my eyes.


    Just then, the robber suddenly screamed and let go of me.


    In a daze, I tried and opened my eyes a little and saw a very handsome man attacking the robbers.


    After a while, the screams stopped and the handsome man came over to check on me. I tugged at


    his pant leg instinctively. "Help... Save my brother, please..."


    Before I could say anything more, everything around me turned ck.

 Chapter 906 Poor Girl

    Chapter 906 Poor Girl


    Rufus'' POV:


    The muddy little girl clung to my leg tightly and didn''t let go. I didn''t know what she was muttering.


    The two robbers groaned painfully on the ground. They were being very noisy.


    I shot them an annoyed nce, and the soldier immediately understood. He approached them and


    punched both of them hard, knocking them out cold.


    The little girl curled her fingers into my trousers and tried to get to her feet, but she was struggling.


    She was still mumbling something.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I picked her up with one hand and bent my head closer to her mouth, trying to hear her clearly, but


    she had lost consciousness.


    "My King, let me hold the child." The soldier nearby approached me carefully with the intention of


    taking the child. However, the kid''s hand was tightly gripping mine even after she had fainted, and


    she refused to let go.


    I scowled and tried to pull my hand away, but she held on even more tightly.


    I didn''t like anyone invading my personal space, let alone such a small child. She was so tiny that


    she could be strangled with one hand.


    Her face was caked with blood and her lips were slightly parted. Her breathing was weak, like a sick


    kitten''s.


    As I studied the injury on her head, I knew that the robbers had hurt her seriously.


    I pursed my lips and hesitated whether I should release myself from the child''s grip by force. She


    was covered in dirt from head to toe. She must have rolled around in the mud. I felt a little


    disgusted.


    But she still smelled good. The fragrance of milk hung around her.


    I changed my position to carry her with one hand. Now she leaned her head against my arm and


    held my other hand with both of hers.


    Then I heard the sound of something falling. I looked down and was met with the sight of candies


    falling out of her pocket one after another.


    It looked like she was a greedy kid. So many candies were stuffed in her pocket.


    "Pick them up." I nced at the soldier and motioned for him to pick up all the candies on the


    ground.


    "Yes."


    He obediently gathered the candies and held them out toward me. "What should I do with them?"


    "Put them back in her pocket." I shot him another cold nce.


    "Okay."


    The soldier stuffed all the candies back into the child''s pocket, making it bulge again.


    "What... What should we do with the little girl?" the soldier asked fearfully.


    I remained quiet as I stared down at the kid.


    Strangely, I felt a sense of familiarity as I studied the child''s face. Her tiny nose, small mouth, and


    long eyshes were all exquisite.


    "Let me take care of her," the soldier suggested. He attempted to pull the child''s hand away.


    However, the girl held on tightly. The soldier put a little more force into prying her fingers apart. The


    girl''s eyebrows furrowed and a sob escaped her lips, as if she was in pain.


    "Let go of her and get back!" I shouted.


    The soldier was startled and quickly pulled his hand away. His face was a mask of confused


    innocence, as if he didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    My reaction shocked me as well. This was just a child I''d never met before. I shouldn''t have


    behaved so emotionally.


    "Forget it. Let''s go back," I said frostily.


    "Okay." The soldier nodded submissively and then retreated, not daring to touch the child again.


    I walked out of the woods with the little girl in my arms. Her head now rested on my shoulder, and


    her arms were firmly wrapped around my neck. The pigtails on her head were crooked.


    I automatically reached out to adjust the rubber band in her hair.


    She moaned quietly. I hastily withdrew my hand, feeling a little nervous.

 Chapter 907 A Trouble Maker

    Chapter 907 A Trouble Maker


    Rufus'' POV:


    I walked out of the woods with an icy expression. The two unconscious robbers were dragged out


    by the soldiers as well.


    It was gettingte. I didn''t stay there any longer. I turned my head and ordered the soldiers to


    organize a team to continue searching the area. I wanted to check if there were any other survivors.


    I also hoped to locate this child''s family.


    As I studied the sleeping child on my shoulder, I felt that luck had been on her side today.


    The military parade was going to be held in a few days. I just happened to have some free time


    today to lead my soldiers here to inspect the surroundings of the imperial capital and make


    preparations for the parade.


    If I hadn''t bumped into the child today, she would have died.


    Thews of the empire were strict. The loopholes had been revised a few years ago, leaving many


    criminals who wanted to take advantage of it with nowhere to go. As a result, the crime rate had


    significantly dropped in the past few years.


    I had thought that no such tant robbery and murders took ce now, but instead, I encountered


    such a vicious incident when I happened to go out of the city for inspections.


    Initially, I found a coach bus on the road. There weren''t many survivors at that time. The robbers


    had shot dead most of the passengers, and only a few children and she-wolves were alive.


    I didn''t know where the robbers had escaped. After the survivors pointed us in the right direction, I


    led my soldiers into the forest to search for them.


    As a result, as soon as we entered the forest, we spotted two robbers grabbing a little girl''s head


    and mming it into a rock.


    Fortunately, we had arrived in time, or the girl would have been dead.


    But to my surprise, there was arge burn mark on one of the criminals'' faces. The wound looked


    new, but there was no sign of fire around.


    I wanted to figure out what had actually gone down, but we had knocked the robbers out hard and


    they were still unconscious.


    This was not the right time to interrogate them, not to mention that the girl in my arms was still in


    danger and she required immediate treatment.


    I was left with no choice but to instruct the soldiers to take the robbers back and imprison them for


    now.


    The cars for me and my men were parked by the side of the road. I got into the first one, cradling


    the child in my arms.


    Once we were inside, the little girl seemed to have sensed that the danger was over and her grip


    around my neck loosened. But she cried intermittently. Sometimes it was a cry of pain; sometimes


    she called out for her mommy and someone named Arron.


    Her cries were very soft. Her thin lips quivered slightly, and her bloody forehead made her look very


    pitiful.


    Unfortunately, I was neither her mother nor Arron. I couldn''tfort her.


    My face was expressionless as she curled up in my arms. I was unwilling to soothe her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The best I could do was hold her in my arms. I had never been a gentle person to begin with.


    I didn''t know why, but my irritation was increasing by the minute. The child was still crying, but now


    she wasn''t calling out for her mother or Arron anymore. Only whimpers of pain escaped her lips.


    I pursed my lips and looked down, inexplicable emotions churning deep within my heart.


    "Hurry up," I ordered the driver.


    "Yes, sir," he answered cautiously, pressing down on the elerator.


    The scenery outside the window was a blur and we were steadily getting closer to the imperial


    pce.


    The little girl in my arms finally fell silent and drifted off.


    I observed her for a while and I felt sorry for her. I grabbed the coat beside me and wrapped it


    around her.


    As I was about to pull my hand away, she gripped it and called out for Ian.


    Perhaps Ian was another one of her rtives.


    left my hand within hers.


    She was just a kid and she was injured. I might as well just let her be.

 Chapter 908 Poor Rufus

    Chapter 908 Poor Rufus


    Rufus'' POV:


    It was good to know that the doctor was already waiting at my pce upon our return.


    The girl hit her head hard. She earned a moderate concussion coupled with a high fever, so she


    had to be put under constant observation until her condition stabilized. It was also noted that a


    thorough check-up would be carried out once the child came to.


    The report in my hand spawned an inexplicable irritation, resuscitating from the grave an impulse to


    destroy something immediately. I now regretted that I hadn''t done enough; I shouldn''t have been too


    lenient on the robbers and should have given them at least a broken rib or two. Perhaps, it would


    even be ideal to cripple them.


    At this time, the soldiers, who were sent to scour the forest, came back and brought back the


    survivors of the ident. However, to my grave disappointment, there were not many of them.


    One could make out how brutal the robbers were just by looking at the number of survivors, and


    here I was, more dismal than ever about how sparing I had been on punishing them.


    "Twelve passengers died during the robbery. Only six survived, but they were all seriously injured.


    These people were all headed for the border pack for business and to transport gemstones.


    Perhaps someone in the group was too high-profile and booked the whole hotel, attracting the


    robbers'' easily-tempted eyes and always perked ears. That was most probably what got them into


    trouble."


    I sat at the head of the table with a cold face and listened to the report from my subordinate. There


    was an inkling of distaste on my visage as he continued.


    "About the girl we brought back," he added, "a little boy was said to be with her. Apparently, they''re


    siblings, but no one knew them when I asked around among the survivors. I assume they only


    sneaked into the car."


    "Where''s the boy?" I asked, devoid of any trace of warmth.


    "We don''t know. They ran away together when they were chased by the robbers. I think they got


    separated during their escape. We''ve searched the entire forest, but there was no sign of the boy''s


    body."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bring the two robbers here," I ordered in a deep voice, a glower beginning to grow at the bridge of


    my brows.


    "Yes, sir." He slightly bowed before finding his way out.


    Soon, the two robbers¡ªbruises and bloodstains bedecking their limping figures¡ªwere brought to


    me. Yet, even the hint of pain they were feeling that I could perceive just by the mere sight of their


    condition did not dissipate the urge to kill that was rushing through my veins. I intended to give them


    some more.


    When the robbers realized that they were walking on eggshells in my presence, all their mouths


    could utter were pleas for mercy while telling me everything that had happened today. Had they


    realized sooner how desperate they were to live, they shouldn''t have messed around in the first


    ce.


    I didn''t bother to throw at least a nce at them who were busy groveling; I, too, was upied with


    fiddling the ring in my hand. Even as I asked, I didn''t lift my gaze. "There''s something missing about


    your confession. It seems you haven''t told me anything about a little boy, yet. Or is it that you don''t


    want to tell me?"


    "He¡ªhe got away. Yes, that''s right. He was so nimble and quick-witted that he chose the small


    pathways. There were areas in the forest that only children could pass through, so we gave up


    chasing him," one of the robbers answered in a trembling voice.


    Soon after, the stink of urine filled the air. The robber was freaking out that he peed on his pants!


    Where had his guts of robbing a group of merchants gone now that he was faced with me? Only the


    weak preyed on the weaker ones.


    The frown that was sculpted on my face grew deeper. My mood waspletely spoiled. The


    robbers cried more desperately upon noticing how unamused I had be.


    With a wave of my hand, I ordered my men to take them out of my sight. Of course, that was not


    enough¡ªI sentenced them to death. Either they were to die with their necks hanging on the gallows


    or through a slow death on the garrote, I couldn''t care less. Their two insignificant lives would not


    even be enough to resurrect those who died in their hands.


    The robbers fainted, juxtaposing the unbothered soldiers behind them. It seemed to me they had


    just acknowledged how little their confession did to have me spare their necks. As they were


    dragged out, the halls echoed their screams and pleas at thest minute, but their efforts were


    futile. My orders were thew in the pce, and unless I changed my mind¡ªwhich was close to


    impossible from happening¡ªtheir cries fell on deaf ears.


    After the hall quieted down, I ordered the rest of my men to continue to look for the little boy in the


    urban area edging the forest. Thinking of the name the little girl had mentioned before she fainted, I


    guess her brother went with the name either Arron or Ian.


    "What should we do with that little girl?" one of the men asked.


    I thought for a while and concluded, "I guess the kids had run away from home. Judging from the


    girl''s clothes, she doesn''t strike me as homeless. Considering how they''ve tried their best to sneak


    into the caravan toe here, presumably, they wanted to meet someone who''s in the imperial


    capital. Have someone take the little girl''s photo, and then issue a notice to look for her family


    through whatever means. I believe that her family wille to us once they stumble upon it." I


    dared to think that the girl''s family must have treated a child as cute as her as their treasure. They


    must be worried sick and anxious once they realized she went missing. The notice would pacify


    them at the very least.


    "Okay. I''ll do it right away."


    After dealing with the robbers, I was about to check on the little girl, but the guard of the city gate


    rushed in and reported that the Alpha of the border pack had arrived at the imperial pce.


    I checked the time. It was already six o''clock. A cold chortle escaped my throat. Considering how


    the other Alphas all but her arrived before noon, I could immediately discern how unpunctual she


    was!


    Since she was not taking the royal family seriously, I would like to meet her in person and satiate my


    curiosity as to how far she would go with that attitude of hers.

 Chapter 909 The Enthusiastic Guard

    Chapter 909 The Enthusiastic Guard


    Crystal''s POV:


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    With the exception of the cars owned by the royal family, all other vehicles had to go through a


    thorough inspection. Once checked and approved, only then would the cars be allowed to enter the


    imperial pce. It had been so long since Ist stepped foot in these grounds, but right now, I was


    entering the pce as an Alpha. I had be ustomed to how I was living my life the past few


    years that it had slipped my mind how strict the pce was when receiving visitors.


    I did not apply for approval in advance, so I had to walk to the gate to have my arrival recognized. I


    slid out of the car, grabbing an umbre on my way out, and strode towards where the guard was.


    The rain brought gloom as it poured hard, but I maintained a smile intended for business cracked on


    my face before I handed the guard my ID card and job certificate.


    The other party curtly bowed in my presence. He took what I handed over with respect before giving


    me a confused look. "You''re an Alpha and you haven''t applied for a pass?"


    "Mying over was rather unnned, so I forgot to apply for an immediate pass." I pushed an


    awkward cough, bringing my free hand to touch my mask. It was an unnecessary exnation since


    he was only a guard, but I felt the need to somehow defend myself.


    "Please wait here for a minute. I''ll let your car pass for now, and you can applyter," the guard said


    as he returned my belongings. He was rather enthused andcent than strict. After making


    sure that I got back my card and certificate, he ran to the back and talked with another guard who


    was in charge of the cars that were checked and approved for passage.


    I stood still and stared at the open gate that was weing us in. I ought to feel relieved that we


    were passing without any difficulty, but I couldn''t help but feel a little inconceivable at the same time.


    When did the guards here be socent about the people they were letting into the pce


    grounds? Well, then I remembered I was now an Alpha. The thought made me shake my head.


    Indeed, power was a leverage at almost everything.


    I slowly let go of a sigh, folded the umbre, and hopped on the car again. Like I said, it had been a


    long time since I had been here, so a lot of things had changed. It was silly of me to assume that I


    was the only one who did.


    The guard who had checked on my document slipped into a white patrol car and led the way.


    Soon, the vehicle came to aplete halt when we reached the area where the white pce was.


    No vehicle was permitted to enter beyond the point we were at, so we had to walk inside.


    Umbre in hand, I was walking ahead with my men behind me, bringing with them the gifts we


    brought for the lycan king. Although it was unnecessary since I was somewhat familiar with the


    surroundings, I let the guard warmly acquainted me with the area. With the way he was briefing me,


    it seemed hepletely thought it was my first time being there. He even considerately told me


    what foods I should be trying and the ces I should be visiting while in the city.


    I let him be and even asked questions from time to time to let him know that I was immersed in what


    he was talking about. I guess I did not have the heart to break to him that I was no longer a stranger


    to the city or the pce, much less.


    "The Alpha of each pack resides in the nearby pces, and each pce has its own unique


    characteristics. You can pay a visit to themter." A bright smile was notched on the guard''s lips


    trailing his suggestion.


    "I will," I responded as I closed the umbre. The rain stopped pouring and was reced by a gust


    of wind blowing my hair away.


    The guard took the umbre from me and led us up the white marble steps. The widely opened


    pce door gave us a sneak peek of how resplendent and magnificent the inside was. The night


    was starting to eat the light away when we arrived earlier coupled with the rain, so the lights were


    naturally on in the pce. As we ascended the ssy perron, the servants were lined up, waiting at


    the door to help us with our baggage.


    "I''ll be the one who''ll guide you to the reception partyter. It''s specially prepared by the King and


    willmence at eight o''clock. All the Alphas who''vee here will be gathered by then." "Thank


    you."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    I studied the guard. He was a young fellow. I could see how dedicated he was at his job by how


    loquacious he was as he toured us around the pce. I was pleased to know that rather than be


    bothered that entertaining us topped his tasks, he was enthused at having us that I was close to


    giving him the thumbs-up he so deserved.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, speaking out of turn.


    He was taken aback at my sudden question. If I were in his shoes, I would probably be as shocked


    as he was. Considering our stations in life, it would be surprising to have his name asked by an


    Alpha such as me. He stammered with fear, perhaps trying to recollect what he had done wrong in


    the past couple of minutes. "My name is Ben."


    "Okay, Ben," I echoed. "You''re doing a good job, so I''ll keep you in mind. I''ll put in a good word for


    you when I''m with the lycan king." I patted his oddly frail shoulder for a guard and continued to walk


    forward.


    I caught a glimpse of how his face brightened and became even more effervescent. Perhaps my


    gentle bearings resonated with him, he became bold and made it more obvious that he was looking


    at my mask.


    A rare shot of embarrassment swept through me as his gaze became more obvious, so I simply told


    him that my face was marred in an ident just so he could stop looking at my mask. Now that I


    thoroughly considered how defensive I might have seemed, I silently hoped he would not keep his


    mouth shut from spreading things about me that did not concern him. His bubbly personality was


    key to this move.


    One look at the guard and I could decipher that he was the type to havepelled a lot of friends.


    Considering how he bbered, just listening at him for a few minutes would give away how he was


    not good at keeping secrets, either. I believed that in a span of just a few days, chattering


    conversations about me having a disfigured face would soon fill the pce halls.


    The guard sported aplex expression. His face was distorted into a mix of regret, pity, and


    misery for what he thought was an unfortunate tragedy that befell upon me. Not even once did he


    look again at my face.


    At least he was not stupid.

 Chapter 910 Meeting An Old Friend

    Chapter 910 Meeting An Old Friend


    Crystal''s POV:


    I still had an hour left before the banquetmenced. But the time I had left diminished after


    wasting some; my thoughts drifted far during the tour with the guard.


    I had never been away for too long before. I began to wonder what the kids were doing right now.


    Would they eventually find out that I was not there? Would they misbehave when they did find out I


    was not around? But in fact, I hadn''t received any call from the pack, reporting how the kids were.


    With the absence of the calls, I thought it safe to assume the children were doing just fine and there


    was simply nothing to report.


    I missed the kids so much that I wanted to go back to my room, lock myself there and have a video


    call with the kids before the banquet. It was decided; I spoke out of turn, interrupting the guard.


    "Ben, I''m tired. I want to rest first before engaging with the other guests, so I don''t think I want to


    visit the rest of the pce. You can ask a servant to usher me to the banquetter."


    The guard studied me for a moment before nodding and leaving me be.


    I stood still for another minute before picking my feet and heading towards my room to unpack my


    luggage. It was a long journey and I was tired, but I had to keep myself busy before the party. I was


    rummaging through my clothes when I caught sight of the perfume in my bag. It brought flooding


    memories through me, earning my forehead a p to shake it off.


    Shit! Rufus and I were still mates. Just having our presence near each other''s premises would have


    us smelling each other''s unique scent. That would be a huge problem! How could I forget this?


    I was fortunate enough that I didn''te across Rufus during our pce tour, or my every attempt


    at hiding these past few years would have been for nothing.


    My heart was racing¡ªnot in excitement, but in fear. I was all over the ce for a moment that I


    hurriedly covered my real scent using witchcraft. Not content with the magic I used, I spritzed


    perfume all over me like crazy. It was better safe than regrettingter.


    By the time I was pleased that I no longer smelled like my usual self, a knock came reverberating


    from the door. I opened it to see a slightly bowing servant who was sent to inform me that it was


    almost time for the banquet.


    In the end, I couldn''t chat with my children. The thought of them made me sad, but I knew that the


    sooner my business here got dealt with, the sooner I would get back to my babies. I prepped myself


    before going to the banquet hall with the servant.


    Warren was the first person I had crossed paths with upon reaching the hall. I studied his


    expression for any subtle change. Perhaps it was the magic coupled with the perfume I drenched


    myself in that Warren hadn''t sensed anything wrong. He was, after all, typically sensitive.


    He didn''t recognize me. I swept a quick nce at him from up his hair down to his shoes: his


    appearance didn''t change much, but he looked more mature, moreposed, and reserved. Even


    though he was just standing there, I could judge how he was qualified to be an Alpha.


    I was met with changes even as I strolled down the hallway on my way to the banquet hall. Now


    that I saw Warren, I was pped with the fact that over the years, everything had changed. Back


    then, Warren and I wererades in arms whopeted with each other at the military parade.


    Time sure didn''t take its time flying because right now, so had our identities changed. Either of us


    back then would have entertained the idea that we would be attending the military parade as Alpha


    only in our wildest dreams.


    I didn''t want to be recognized. As much as possible, I wanted to avoid meeting him, but I didn''t


    expect that Ben, who happened to lead a werewolf into the banquet hall, saw me first the moment


    he swept his eyes across the crowd. He approached me, perhaps, to introduce me to the other


    Alphas.


    Before I could even manage to lift a finger to stop him, the guard greeted Warren warmly, attracting


    thetter''s attention.


    My head was about to explode. I suddenly felt the regret of asking his name sink in my gut. It slowly


    urred to me how he must have thought that I valued him, and now he was trying his best to


    impress me further.


    Warren gave me a quick side nce before treading towards where I was, each step growing colder


    as he neared me. He slightly bobbed his head to greet me, reaching his hand and saying, "Hello.


    I''m Warren Morgan, Alpha of the Silver Moon Pack."


    I was afraid that Warren would recognize my voice, so I deliberately lowered my voice before


    epting his hand for a shake. "Crystal Quinn, Alpha of the Red Maple Pack."


    I didn''t feel the need to linger our contact much longer, so I let go of his hand.


    Warren was taken aback, but soon he asked in surprise, "Your surname is also Quinn. Are you


    somehow rted to ourte Alpha, Leonard Quinn?"


    I was stunned for a moment, but then came to my senses. "I''m the daughter of a distant rtive of


    his. I didn''t grow up in your pack, so I doubt you have seen me before."


    Warren''s eyes significantly softened when he heard that I was somewhat rted to Leonard. "I see.


    I''ve heard that you''re very powerful. In just a few years, you managed to pacify a chaotic pack in an


    orderly manner. I''ve long been looking forward to meeting you, and now, here we are."


    "You tter me." I intended to be asconic as I could be for tonight''s celebration.


    Warren was rendered speechless by how aloof I appeared. I knew he was boiling in anger. After all,


    Warren was reputed to never take the initiative to talk to others. He came to talk to me this time


    probably because most of the oil in the Silver Moon Pack was imported from the Red Maple Pack.


    Since we used to be friends, the price I charged for the Silver Moon Pack was much lower than that


    of other packs. Perhaps that, too, was why Warren wanted to make friends with me. That much


    must have earned his presence before me right now.


    But I could see from the shock in his eyes that he didn''t expect me to shrug him off that easily.


    I coughed awkwardly and didn''t know what to say. Then I just decided to not borate myself


    further.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 911 Awkward

    Chapter 911 Awkward


    Crystal''s POV:


    "I''ve heard that the Silver Moon Pack is a ce brimming with art and culture. I''ll definitely visit it if I


    ever have the chance," I muttered casually, trying to avoid any awkwardness between us. However,


    I was terrified that Warren would recognize my voice, so I spoke softly and with pauses. He must


    certainly feel that I was very arrogant and strange.


    The guard next to us was also puzzled. He scratched his head and watched me carefully.


    I cleared my throat and asked the guard to leave us, so that Warren and I were alone.


    Warren didn''t respond to myment. He was obviously behaving frostily toward me. The smile on


    his face hadpletely disappeared. His lips were pressed into a thin line, and the expression in


    his eyes was icy.


    At this moment, I could see the arrogant and difficult Warren I had met when I had just joined


    school.


    But now, he was more confident and domineering than before. I presumed that he must have


    adapted well to the role of Alpha in the past five years.


    I felt a huge wave of relief. I was d to see my old friend living a good life.


    It seemed that Warren didn''t want to continue the conversation. After saying "see youter", he


    turned around and left. I noticed him being pulled aside by the Alpha of another pack for a chat, and


    desperately wanted to follow him to ask if Flora had apanied him here. However, my intuition


    warned me that I shouldn''t ask him this, no matter what excuses I could give himter.


    Moreover, if Flora discovered where I was, she would definitely want to establish close contact with


    me in the future. If I wasn''t careful, I could get into trouble.


    Despite painful, I had to let go of the idea.


    If there were no familiar friends around, any banquet was undoubtedly boring.


    I didn''t know why Rufus didn''t attend it. Only Laura hade. I tried my best to keep a low profile.


    Laura didn''t seem to spot me.


    Since I didn''t get to see the person I wanted to, I didn''t want to stay here any longer, so I discreetly


    left.


    I couldn''t really rx until I arrived at the garden. Then, I took a leisurely stroll around the imperial


    pce.


    The pce was still the same as before. But it somehow felt like it had been ages since I was here


    last.


    Not realizing where my feet were taking me, I arrived at the pce where Rufus used to reside. It


    was empty and only some guards milled around. I assumed that Rufus had shifted to the lycan


    king''s pce.


    When I walked by the back entrance of the pce, I gazed at the small garden from the distance.


    The swing beside theke was still there, but the grape vines had withered. I guessed that no one


    had tended to them in a long time.


    My eyes went up to the room I used to live in. It was dark. There was no warm light within, and no


    familiar person stood on the balcony waiting for me to return.


    All of a sudden, my eyes welled up with tears, and I felt an overwhelming sadness.


    Everything had changed.


    Perhaps I had been standing here for too long, because a guard of the pce sensed that


    something was amiss and rushed over to check.


    He didn''t let me leave until I showed him my identity and told him that I had taken the wrong path.


    I was not in the mood to continue my wanderings. After going back to my room, I dismissed the


    servants. I couldn''t wait to rip my mask off and take out my mobile phone, wanting to video chat with


    my kids.


    But to my surprise, my phone was switched off.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Had the battery died?


    This was strange. I hadn''t used my cell phone much. It should have still had power.


    I took out the charger to charge it.


    Just as I was about to turn the phone on, there was a suddenmotion outside the door.


    "Alpha! King Rufus is here!"


    The loud voice of the guard filtered through the door, frightening me. The phone slipped from my


    hand and crashed to the ground.

 Chapter 912 First Meeting In Five Years

    Chapter 912 First Meeting In Five Years


    Crystal''s POV:


    Panic seized me. My first instinct was to hide, but that was dumb. He was here to see me. What


    was the use of hiding?


    Before I could calm down, there was a knock on the door.


    I nearly jumped and rushed over to lock the door, but as soon as I turned around, I realized that it


    was already ajar. Soon, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    It was Rufus.


    I had to act quickly. I grabbed the mask from the floor and put it on. Although Rufus had lost his


    memory and couldn''t recognize me, I had spread the news that my face had been disfigured and so


    I couldn''t let him see that it wasn''t.


    As soon as I put on the mask, Rufus pushed the door open and looked at me.


    "Sorry. The door was already open, so I thought you weren''t here."


    This was the first sentence Rufus had said to me in five years. Hearing his familiar, pleasant voice,


    tears started to roll down my cheeks uncontrobly. I quickly lowered my head so that Rufus


    wouldn''t notice that I was crying.


    "There''s no need to be ashamed about your appearance. Strength is a priority in the world of


    werewolves, not beauty." Perhaps Rufus thought that I lowered my head because I was supposedly


    disfigured and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Hearing his words somehow put me in a better mood. I raised my head to look at him and smiled.


    "Your Majesty, you probably don''t know she-wolves that well. All she-wolves care a lot about their


    appearance."


    Rufus didn''t react. His handsome, expressionless face was as cold as ever.


    "In my eyes, there''s no difference between ugly and beautiful faces. Ability and strength mean


    everything to me."


    Well, it turned out he was still as indifferent as before.


    I nodded humbly. "Your Majesty, what brings you here?"


    "Why didn''t you go to the party? All the Alphas were there." Rufus questioned me coldly, his eyes


    narrowing slightly.


    I pursed my lips and came up with ame excuse, saying that I wasn''t feeling well and so left early.


    Hearing this, Rufus changed the topic. "You''ve been in office for a long time, but I''ve never seen you


    before. When did you get disfigured?"


    His sharp eyes seemed to bore a hole in my head. I couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat.


    Gulping nervously, I thought for a while before finally answering, "Five years ago, when I just started


    to work at the border. The vampires were still very rampant. One time when I led my soldiers to fight


    them back, I was hurt by their special power."


    After saying that, fearing that he''d then ask me to take off the mask and show my face to him, I


    added, "The vampire''s power corroded my face,pletely disfiguring it. I even wear the mask


    when I''m in the shower. I hate seeing myself."


    I spoke in a mncholic tone to make it sound more convincing.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why didn''t anyone tell me about it until recently?" Rufus asked.


    I hesitated for a while, my mind racing toe up with an excuse. "My pack never spread the news


    of my disfigurement for fear that I''d feel bad. Moreover, the border is so far away from the imperial


    capital; it takes a while for news to get there."


    A sneer tugged at the corners of Rufus''s lips. "True. You''ve been in office for five years and yet


    you''ve never been to the imperial capital before. You didn''t even attend my coronationst year. I


    guess you must care about your disfigurement very much. Otherwise, how could you not to attend


    any of the royal activities?"


    I was stunned for a while and my mind wentpletely nk. For a moment, I didn''t know what to


    say and could only grit my teeth in anger.


    Although Rufus didn''t explicitly insult me, he implied that I was too arrogant to take the royal family


    seriously.


    I couldn''t help but think about what I had heard about the new lycan king. People said he was


    extremely difficult to get along with.


    I didn''t expect it to be true!


    I didn''t believe their words at first, defending Rufus fiercely in my heart.


    I knew that Rufus had lost his memory, but how could he have be so impossible?

 Chapter 913 A Tough She-wolf

    Chapter 913 A Tough She-wolf


    Rufus'' POV:


    I looked coldly at the masked she-wolf in front of me. When faced with my questioning, she was


    hesitant at the beginning, then guilty, and thenter she became sharp-tongued. She was shamed


    into anger. She was arrogant and held contempt towards royal power. In a word, she looked down


    on me.


    I just wanted to ask her why she didn''te to the imperial capital to pay her respects to me, and


    she had so many excuses.


    The most frustrating thing about it was that every excuse sounded just reasonable, rendering me


    speechless.


    "If I had left the border pack, the vampires would''ve harassed the civilians. The border is so far


    away from the imperial capital; it would''ve taken over a week to make the journey back and forth.


    What if something happened during my absence? Nobody else could''ve protected the people." This


    hateful she-wolf was still making excuses! Worse yet, she was wearing a mask. I could only see her


    eyes and mouth. I could see the cunningness in her eyes, which made her look rather proud.


    But I couldn''t do anything to her. After all, I was the king. As a king, I had to be magnanimous.


    Besides, I also felt that the strength of this she-wolf was... unfathomable. Perhaps she also held the


    same lycan power as me, but I wasn''t too sure.


    I had to find out.


    "Since you''re avable now, let me show you around the training grounds. Perhaps we can even


    have a friendly sparring match. You can show me your power," I suggested in a seemingly casual


    fashion.


    It wasmon for werewolves to spar with each other. When my father was young, he often spared


    with Leonard.


    "It''s gettingte. How about tomorrow?" the she -wolf nced at the wall clock and looked a little


    embarrassed.


    I pursed my lips unhappily. "It''s not even ten o''clock. Is that toote for you?"


    The she-wolf seemed to be cornered. After a split second, she came up with yet another reasonable


    exnation. "I got carsick earlier, and I''m not limatized to the local environment here. If you


    didn''te to see me, I would''ve been asleep by now."


    "Is that so? But you look wide awake." I looked at her coldly.


    My constant questioning seemed to anger the she-wolf. She raised her voice and said defensively,


    "I''m telling you, Your Majesty, I''m really tired. If I spar with you now, I won''t be able to use my full


    strength. Are you trying to take advantage of me?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I wasn''t expecting a retort, and consequently, I didn''t know what to say. The more I thought about it,


    the more I felt that this she-wolf was strange. Not only did she not fear me, but she even dared to


    provoke me. How arrogant!


    I tried my best to hold back my anger and smiled. "Okay, then let''s take a rain check."


    The she-wolf pouted and didn''t say anything more. She then began to praise me in an effort to curry


    favor, I suppose. She praised me for my handsomeness, valor, and for my proper governance. She


    said it was a great honor to see me.


    I sneered internally. If it was such an honor, why didn''t shee to see me before?


    This she-wolf was such a despicable liar.


    I listened to her quietly, pretending to pace the room casually. As I was about to step past the she-


    wolf, I suddenly made a move, trying to force her to react instinctively.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t respond at all. Instead, she was taken by surprise and lost her bnce.


    I immediately wrapped my arms around her waist to catch her before she fell.


    The she-wolf gripped my shoulder in panic, her mouth slightly parted, as though she was frightened.


    I had caught her without thinking. When I came to my senses, I found that we were extremely close


    to each other. Her scent sent me into a trance.


    I could smell her strong perfume, but I could also smell other unusual scents mixed with it.


    When I met her gaze, my heart pounded violently in my chest, and a strange feeling that I had


    never experienced surged. Realizing this, I quickly released her and stepped back in one swift


    movement.

 Chapter 914 A Sneak Attack

    Chapter 914 A Sneak Attack


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus struck me suddenly, leaving me with no time to react. Seeing that I almost fell down, his


    conscience seemed to kick in and he caught me in time.


    But as soon as I heaved a sigh of relief, he tossed me to the ground again.


    Was he serious?


    I was furious. I rubbed my aching back and nearly cursed out.


    But mymon sense held me back. This man was now the lycan king. I would have to show him


    some respect.


    But this thought aggrieved me. I never had to think this much before telling him off before.


    "Get to your feet. You''re a dignified Alpha, but your reaction time is slower than a new student''s at


    the military school."


    His voice was icy, and no emotion was visible in his eyes when he stared at me, as if I was good for


    nothing. I was truly afraid that he would blurt out, "Your Alpha appointment was bought with money,


    right?"


    I pursed my lips and stood up unhappily. I was so enraged that I wanted to argue with him.


    "Why are you quiet? Did I say something wrong? You''re the Alpha of your pack. How could you be


    knocked down so easily? If I were a vampire, I would have taken your life already,"


    Rufus reprimanded me harshly, leaving me unable to meet his eyes.


    As my helpless gaze remained fixed on my toes, I inwardly cried out that I was being wronged.


    When had I ever been on guard against him?


    Normally, no one put up their guard against their close friends or loved ones. As my mind shed


    back to the past, I remembered how Rufus wanted to be around me all the time. If I ever disyed


    indifference or defensiveness toward him, he would have definitely felt hurt and then lost his temper.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Only a few years had passed, but now he wanted me to be wary of him.


    However, his attitude was understandable because he had lost his memory.


    It seemed like once a person lost their memory, even their character underwent a significant


    transformation.


    And he moved so quickly. I was unable to defeat him five years ago. Half a decadeter, his


    strength had increased drastically. If he wanted to test me, how could I match up to him as his


    opponent?


    The more I considered this, the angrier I became. But I had to clench my jaw and ept his


    criticism. "I''m sorry. I just had a long journey. I''m tired and my reflexes were slow."


    "That''s just an excuse. Can you im to be tired when you''re marching on the battlefield?" Rufus


    snapped frostily.


    I kept my mouth shut. I was worried that if I kept talking, I would annoy this man even more. Rufus


    scoffed coldly and gave me a lecture on some basics about being an Alpha. He also instructed me


    to go to the training ground while I was here.


    When I heard this, I nearly cked out. I, as a dignified Alpha, would have to undergo training with


    the rookies of the military school?


    It wasn''t really about if I was made aughing stock or not. This was about Rufus. What angered


    me was that his attitude was so horrible! While I was contemting how to refuse him, my


    subordinate rushed in, his face shining with panic. When he spotted Rufus, he was nonplussed and


    stopped.


    Rufus shot me a final look and left after telling me to rest well.


    Once he was gone, both my man and I sagged with relief.


    If he had continued to stay here, I was afraid I would have lost my self-control and fought him.


    I pinned my gaze to my subordinate and asked, "Why are you so agitated?"


    He answered, "Beryl and Arron are missing!"


    "What?" I was shocked and thought I''d heard it wrong.


    "As soon as our convoy left, both the kids disappeared from the camp. The people from the camp


    tried to call you, but they couldn''t get in touch. They had no choice but to keep calling around till


    they finally got a hold of us," my subordinate blurted out anxiously.

 Chapter 915 The Missing Children

    Chapter 915 The Missing Children


    Crystal''s POV:


    At that moment, my heart stopped beating in my chest.


    The news almost knocked me out on the spot.


    With trembling hands, I picked up my phone clumsily. I couldn''t even turn on my phone because my


    fingers were shaking. When I finally managed to turn the device on, I found that there was no


    signal. I was so anxious that I wanted to smash the phone on impulse, but soon, I heard a series of


    beeps from the phone, indicating that its signal had returned to normal.


    I quickly unlocked the phone and many missed call notifications popped up.


    At this time, I found that my phone was full of power. But I thought my phone was dead. It certainly


    didn''t look like it that it was fully charged in just a few minutes, so why was my phone turned off in


    the first ce?


    Without thinking too much, I called back.


    Soon, the call was connected, and an anxious voice came from the other end of the line. It was the


    school director.


    "Alpha! Finally! I''ve been trying to call you for hours! Beryl and Arron snuck out. We checked the


    surveince footage, and it turned out the two kids secretly got in a van that went to the market. At


    the market, they joined a caravan of


    gem traders."


    My heart tightened in my chest. "Have you found out where the caravan went?"


    "Not yet, but we''ve sent people to look into it."


    "Inform me as soon as you get any news."


    I hung up the phone feeling somewhat relieved. Fortunately, the kids hadn''t been kidnapped.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But thinking about how the two kids had managed to sneak out of camp, I felt angry, helpless, and


    mostly anxious.


    "The gem traders in that market are mostly from the Silver Moon Pack and the imperial capital.


    Perhaps the merchants were headed back to the imperial capital, and the two kids ran away


    because they wanted to find you," my subordinate mused.


    I listened to his analysis quietly. It made sense. But how did the two kids know that I was in the


    imperial capital in the first ce? Besides, they looked so excited to go camping. I never suspected


    that they were scheming to sneak out to find me.


    "Check all caravans that have been traveling between the imperial capital and the border," I ordered


    with a grim expression.


    Soon, my subordinate came back with answers. As expected, this group of merchants in particr


    hade from the imperial capital to purchase gemstones from the border pack.


    I asked my man to track the te number of their caravan. They should''ve arrived at imperial capital


    at about the same time as I did, or even earlier.


    But why hadn''t I heard anything from the two kids yet?


    I checked the time. It was already eleven o''clock in the evening. Something must''ve happened if the


    caravan hadn''t arrived yet.


    I tried calling the two kids, but neither of them answered.


    They both had smart watches that they always wore, and they always answered when I called...


    Unless something happened!


    At the thought of this, I could feel my soul leaving my body. My heart pounded against my chest. It


    was difficult for me to calm down.


    I didn''t dare to entertain the thought, but I couldn''t just stand by. I grabbed my mask and phone and


    rushed out.


    It was past curfew in the imperial pce. No one was allowed toe in and out freely.


    I had to get permission from the lycan king or the Ministry of Defense in advance to leave the


    pce thiste at night. For the first time since I got here, I had felt that living in the imperial pce


    was so inconvenient.


    I was burning with anxiety, but I had no choice. I hade to the capital in such a hurry that many


    procedures had not beenpleted.


    It was a new shift of guards. Although they all knew that I was an Alpha, I still couldn''t go out without


    a pass. It seemed that they wouldn''t be as easy-going as the guard I had met earlier.


    When I was at a loss and was about to turn to Laura for help, I saw a tall man walking towards me


    from a distance, carrying many bags of food.


    It was Warren.


    He took out the pass from his pocket and was about to show it over to the guard, but I snatched it


    from him without thinking.


    "Sorry!"


    Stunned, he looked at me in disbelief.


    I didn''t have time to care about how he felt. I rushed to the guard and said, "Can I go out now?" The


    guard nced at the pass and then nodded reluctantly. "Okay."


    Without waiting for the guards to step aside, I squeezed past them and rushed out the pce gates


    as fast as I could.

 Chapter 916 Check The Body

    Chapter 916 Check The Body


    Crystal''s POV:


    After leaving the imperial pce, I went to the ce where the group of merchants should have


    been stayed.


    I searched the underground parking lot of the most expensive hotel in the imperial capital thrice, but


    couldn''t spot the vehicle I''d seen in the surveince video.


    I took my phone out and opened the maps app. I retraced the route of the caravan and searched


    the road inch by inch.


    Finally, in a forest near the suburb, I stumbled upon the remains of the car and saw the bloodstains


    that covered the ground. The surrounding area had been cordoned off, and soldiers were cleaning


    up the scene.


    I stopped a soldier and asked him about the situation.


    At first, he was stunned. "Are you a family member? The dead bodies are not here anymore. They


    have been taken to the hospital morgue."


    My head was buzzing and I couldn''t draw in a full breath. I stared at the dried blood on and around


    the car. It was not difficult to piece together what had urred here.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    My kids...


    I shuddered, unable to finish that thought. The soldier quickly steadied me and gave me the details.


    "The caravan was robbed by gangsters, who are hard-core criminals and possess guns. They have


    always been ruthless and merciless. They would murder people without hesitation to keep their


    mouths shut. Very few people have survived this incident. The dead bodies have been sent to the


    morgue, where their family members can im them."


    "Were there children in the car?" I grabbed the soldier''s arm with bloodshot eyes, very close to


    losing my mind.


    The soldier stammered, "I... I didn''te across the corpse of any child while I was cleaning up the


    scene, but I don''t know if anyone else had found a child before I arrived here. Maybe you can go to


    the hospital and check there."


    I released the soldier, my body sagging with relief. If he hadn''t seen a body, there was still hope.


    Fighting through the soldiers'' obstruction, I broke through the cordon, intending to search the area


    myself.


    The forest was huge. I went steadily deeper with my shlight. A little whileter, I spotted candy


    wrappers tied around several branches and bushes, as if they were used to mark the route.


    I took off one candy wrapper and studied it carefully. This candy was a specialty of my border pack,


    and my kids loved it.


    Now I was certain that they had been here.


    I kept searching the forest and didn''t make my way to the hospital morgue to check the corpses until


    dawn broke.


    Although the soldier imed that he hadn''t seen any children''s bodies, I had to confirm for myself.


    While I was searching the forest, I kept calling my kids on their smart watches, but my call didn''t go


    through.


    The day was getting brighter and rain had started to fall as the day broke. Because of the chill in the


    air, my phone''s screen was now covered with a thinyer of mist. I couldn''t recall how many times


    I''d called the kids, and I was getting desperate.


    Finally, I reached the hospital with a heavy heart. I could hear cryinging from the direction of


    the morgue while I was still a long distance away. My heart sank and my palms were slick with


    nervous sweat.


    A group of family members was blocking the door of the morgue. I managed to squeeze in between


    them.


    Only two dim lights illuminated the dingy morgue, and a musty smell hung in the air. Beds covered


    with white cloths were directly in front of me.


    One by one, I began lifting the covers with quivering hands. The ones closer to the door were


    probably newly dead. Most of them had sumbed to their injuries, while the bodies deeper into


    the room belonged to those who had died at the scene of the incident. The majority of these people


    had been shot to death.


    I checked every corpse carefully, finally making sure that my kids weren''t among them.


    A wave of relief flowed through me as I knelt on the ground and exhaled gratefully.


    This meant my kids were still alive, but I didn''t know where they were now.


    I took my phone out to call them again. Just as my spirit sunk, I was connected to Arron''s smart


    watch.


    However, the voice on the other end belonged to an unknown adult she-wolf.

 Chapter 917 Found Him

    Chapter 917 Found Him


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was taken aback for a moment. After confirming that I hadn''t called the wrong number, I asked,


    "Hello, how did you get this watch? Do you know where its owner is?"


    My gut instantly twisted with unease. Arron never took his smart watch off when he was outside.


    Something horrible must have happened to him. My heart clenched painfully. I wished I could take


    my child''s ce and endure all his suffering.


    "Who are you? How are you rted to the owner of this watch?" The she-wolf questioned me warily.


    A smart watch was not as convenient as a smart phone. They could surely make and take calls, but


    unlike phones, they didn''t have such a function as contact list to save numbers. That was also why I


    made sure both my kids had memorized my number in case they needed to call me.


    "I''m the boy''s mother," I blurted out. I then told her about Arron''s appearance and distinguishing


    characteristics, the brand of smart watch he had, and the small red mole behind his ear that only


    those close to him knew about.


    "A tiny mole is also present on the first knuckle of his little finger. You can go and confirm it."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "If you''re his mother, why did he get lost?" the she-wolf asked in a sharp voice. She was worried


    that I was a kidnapper, so she asked dubiously.


    I hastily exined, "I''vee from the border pack of the country. It was not feasible to bring my


    kids here because I was working. But they followed me secretly. Their teacher called meter to tell


    me that they were missing."


    The she-wolf fell silent for a few moments, and then I heard a rustling sound. She might have gone


    to confirm what I said.


    I held my breath and waited, my ears peeled for any sound from Arron. But unfortunately, I heard


    nothing except the soft sound of footsteps.


    "Your kid was injured. He is unconscious in the hospital." After verifying all my information, the she-


    wolf finally believed me and immediately gave me the hospital address.


    "Thank you. I''ll be there soon." I expressed my gratitude and hung up. A secondter, it struck me


    that although the she-wolf''s voice was unknown, her phraseology sounded very familiar to me. But


    for the longest time, I couldn''t recall who used to talk like that.


    Without dwelling on it any longer, I slipped the phone into my back pocket and walked out of the


    morgue.


    The family members of the dead had been consoled and they were sitting on a bench waiting for


    results. I didn''t look at them and quickly left the ce.


    The hospital the she-wolf had mentioned was the children''s hospital downtown, near the Royal


    Hospital. It was about half an hour away from here.


    The sun was high in the sky now. I couldn''t transform into a wolf, or I would be conspicuous. I


    had to hail a taxi instead.


    I rxed my body when I got into the car. All my muscles felt sore. But this was not the time to sit


    back. ording to the she-wolf, only Arron was in the hospital, which meant that Beryl was not with


    him. They must have gotten separated.


    Arron and Beryl were always attached at the hip. So how would they get separated? What had


    happened to them on their way here? I wouldn''t know what had gone down until I saw Arron.


    I sighed dispiritedly and called Beryl again, but no one picked up.


    The robbery-gone-wrong this time was indeed very shocking. The radio ying in the car had


    reported it several times in a few minutes. Each time it came on, I listened carefully, but only heard


    information about adults, not kids.


    Soon, I reached the children''s hospital. I inhaled deeply and went to see Arron.

 Chapter 918 Mummy

    Chapter 918 Mummy


    Harry''s POV:


    After disconnecting the call, Joanna came closer to me with a calm expression and said, "The boy''s


    mother just called."


    She studied the little boy on the bed, who was still unconscious, and frowned slightly, seeming to be


    slightly worried.


    The little boy was very cute, but right now, his entire body was wrapped in gauze and he looked like


    a mummy, which emphasized just how badly he was injured.


    I couldn''t help but grumble, "The kid''s parents are so irresponsible. How could they leave a kid out


    there alone? If we hadn''t happened to pass by at the right time, he would have surely died. When


    his parents arrive here, we must make them promise that this can''t happen again."


    "This child''s mother said that he had sneaked out. His mother didn''t know about it before, and they


    belong to the border pack. The border is far from here. No one would expect their kids to secretly


    follow them," Joanna nced at me and said softly.


    I scoffed, not believing the mother''s reason. "She is just making an excuse. Even if she''s telling the


    truth, that only makes her a terrible mother! I mean it''s a kid, not a hamster. How could his mother


    not notice that he was following her? It is a long journey, so she should have brought her kid with


    her anyway! It must have taken her at least ten days to get here and get back. How could she stay


    away from her kid for so long? I will definitely not do such a thing!"


    When I would be a father, I would take my children with me everywhere. I wouldn''t leave them


    at home.


    The boy lying in bed looked to be only four or five years old, but he was determined and brave.


    Joanna didn''t respond. She tugged her hand out of mine and sat on the edge of the bed to tuck the


    little boy in.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I also got my indignation under control and silently watched Joanna fuss over the little boy. She was


    very gentle now, not as cold as she was in front of others.


    My heart twitched and I felt a little sad.


    Five years ago, when Sylvia just left, everyone in the empirebeled her a traitor.


    I knew the truth, but couldn''t reveal it. After she left, our team never came together again. It felt like


    Sylvia had disappeared from this world.


    It was like a sudden storm blowing a tray of sand away. We couldn''t go back to where we used to


    be anymore.


    All of our friends began their new lives. Some worked harder and some got married.


    I had no reason to stay in the capital, so I went back to my pack.


    I was depressed for a long time. During those dark days, Joanna had stayed by my side.


    We fell in love with each other, slept with each other, and did all the activities a couple would do. But


    Joanna didn''t agree to marry me.


    I was troubled for a long time and tried numerous tactics to get her to agree.


    But her stance was firm. She just refused to get married.


    She even once told me that if marriage was really so important to me, she could break up with me


    so I could find someone else to marry. Her words baffled me to the extent that I even started


    wondering if she really loved me.


    But when we were together, I could sense that she really loved me.


    She was willing to do many things for me, but she didn''t want to marry me.


    So I began to reflect on myself. Was it because I was too terrible that she didn''t want to marry me?


    It was only when we had gone for a routine physical examination that I learned she had been


    drugged by Noreen since childhood, leaving her unable to bear children.


    Joanna was steadfast in refusing to marry me because she didn''t want me to waste my time on a


    woman who couldn''t give me any children.

 Chapter 919 Harrys Love Story

    Chapter 919 Harry''s Love Story


    Harry''s POV:


    After spending so much time with Joanna over the past few years, I knew just how soft-hearted this


    stern-looking she-wolf was. And she loved kids so much.


    Being infertile was undoubtedly a great blow to her.


    But that didn''t put me off at all. I loved her and I wanted to be with her for the rest of my life.


    Although I was the son of an Alpha and needed to have a scion to inherit the pack in the future, this


    reason was not enough to make me leave Joanna.


    I understood her concerns and worries. I also felt sorry for her, which made me more determined to


    protect her for the rest of her life.


    No matter how heartless she tried to show herself to be, I wouldn''t leave. I pestered her


    shamelessly all along. As it was, since I''d decided to marry her, I wasn''t going to let her go, no


    matter what.


    Three years ago, Joanna regained her original identity and surname with Laura''s help. She then


    went back to her pack and became their new Alpha. So I renounced my identity as the heir of my


    pack and followed her. My father was so enraged that he even wanted to cut all ties with me.


    Over the past two years however, he was not that angry anymore and even sent people over to try


    and persuade me toe back home.


    But I wouldn''t go with them. I loved my wife above everyone else. If I couldn''t have her by my side,


    the power and money were meaningless.


    The intimacy between Joanna and me had increased over the past few years. We lived together,


    and did everything together, like we were joined at the hip. Even then, I could sense some


    misgivings on her side, but very few were left. I simply had to work harder to convince her. With time


    and actions, I could prove that we could live happily together even without children.


    As these thoughts ran through my mind, I automatically walked closer to Joanna and stroked her


    gorgeous hair lovingly.


    She raised her head in surprise.


    I smiled and took her hands in mine, intending to say something sweet. But at the exact same


    moment, there was a knock on the door.


    I assumed the servant hade to deliver food, so I asked the person to leave it outside. Then I


    turned to face Joanna again, wanting to continue what I was going to say to her.


    However, the knocking started on the door again and it didn''t stop this time.


    Joanna nudged me on the shoulder and said, "Open the door. It must be the mother of this child."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    My lips curled up on one side and I was reluctant to get moving. I felt like this person had horrible


    timing.


    "I''ming. Stop knocking."


    I impatiently pulled the door open, only to be greeted by a woman with a mask on, which startled


    me.


    I was about to say something, but my intuition warned me that something was wrong. This masked


    she-wolf felt familiar.


    The longer I studied her, the more the sense of familiarity increased.


    "Who are you?"


    Although I was fairly certain she was the kid''s mother, for some reason I wanted to hear her voice.


    The she-wolf coughed and let out a low groan.


    I narrowed my eyes suspiciously, the weird feeling within me growing stronger. I definitely knew this


    she-wolf standing in front of me.


    Watching her evasive eyes, I leaned against the door frame with a sneer. "Tell me your name. I


    need to make sure you''re not a kidnapper."


    "I''m not! I''m really the child''s mother!" The she -wolf became so agitated that she forgot to disguise


    her voice.


    The familiar voice shocked me. I stared at her in disbelief. "S, S..."


    Before I couldplete a word, she spun around on her heels and ran away.

 Chapter 920 Stop Quarreling

    Chapter 920 Stop Quarreling


    Crystal''s POV:


    I went to the third floor of the children''s hospital and located the room the she-wolf had mentioned to


    me on the phone.


    I knocked on the door without hesitation. When I knocked the first time, I heard a familiar man''s


    voice from behind the door. However, I didn''t dwell on it.


    The people inside must have thought I was a delivery person, because the man told me to leave the


    thing by the door and go.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But when I knocked insistently on the door again, it was pulled open violently from the inside.


    A handsome face with an impatient expression greeted me. His hair was as mboyant as ever,


    dyed in a dazzling red color today.


    I was nonplussed, and so was the man. We stared at each other, and awkwardness descended


    between us.


    After exchanging a few words with him, it dawned on me that he must have realized who I really


    was and I immediately turned around and began running away.


    But the man behind me shouted out, "Sylvia, stop! You coward!"


    His voice attracted the attention of the other people milling around on the same floor.


    I quickly ran back to cover Harry''s mouth and dragged him into the ward, locking the door behind


    us.


    Harry struggled and kept calling out my old name.


    Joanna, who had been standing in front of the bed, saw our struggle and rushed forward to help


    Harry.


    I released him and said in a warning tone, "Keep your voice down! Don''t call me by that name


    again! Sylvia is dead. I go by the name Crystal now."


    Harry was so enraged that he wiped his mouth aggressively and pointed at me with quivering


    fingers. "How dare youe back?"


    As he spoke, he tore my mask off my face. With a ferocious expression and bloodshot eyes, he


    eximed in a shaky voice, "It''s really you!"


    I awkwardly scratched behind my ear. "Yes, it''s me. I havee back, but it''s only temporarily. I''ll


    leave soon."


    Even though I hadn''tid eyes on them for so many years, I felt like they were the same. It was as if


    I had only left for a couple of days.


    Harry was still a chatterbox, while Joanna was still a woman of few words.


    The only change was our identities.


    "Why haven''t you called or texted over all these years? Aren''t you worried that we won''t be able to


    im your body when you die?" Obviously, Harry was still furious, so he was speaking very rudely.


    Joanna scowled and covered his mouth to keep him from speaking anything more.


    I looked at them with a huge grin and said, "It''s so good to see you both again."


    Harry moved Joanna''s hand away and asked in a softer voice, "So where have you been all these


    years? Why has no one heard from you?"


    "I went to the border." "No wonder we couldn''t find you." He glowered at me.


    A humorlessugh escaped my lips and I changed the topic. "How did you recognize me? Just by


    my voice?"


    Harry scoffed. "We have been friends for so long. Your stupid mask is not enough to hoodwink me.


    Your voice, your figure and your scent all betrayed you."


    It was only then that it dawned on me that I had been outside for a long time. The perfume I had


    used to mask my body''s scent had dissipated quite a bit, and I''d forgotten to refresh it, making it


    easier for Harry to recognize me.


    "Oh, okay. I was being careless. Well... Who would have thought that the world is so small?" My


    answer left Harry very dissatisfied. In a strange tone, he muttered, "We haven''t seen you in so long.


    Were you too busy to even meet your old friends? Do you have some reason you can''t talk about?


    Or you just don''t want to see us at all?" I gave him a bitter smile. "No, I just wasn''t ready to face


    you."


    Harry''s expression was as dark as the day we had unhappily parted ways five years ago.


    Finally, Joanna stepped in to mediate. She settled Harry on the sofa and said, "Well, we haven''t


    seen other for so many years. Can you guys just stop quarreling for some time?"


    Harry snorted and remained silent. He just pinned his gaze on me and asked, "So, you are the little


    boy''s mother?"


    Oh, right! My boy!


    That was when my eyes fell on Arron, who was lying weakly in the bed.

 Chapter 921 Seriously Injured

    Chapter 921 Seriously Injured


    Crystal''s POV:


    As soon as I threw myself on the bed, I immediately checked Arron''s condition. He was still in a


    coma. Fortunately, his breathing was stable, but he had gauze dressing wrapped around his head


    and feet. His little face was pale, and he also had a wound on his cheek.


    When I touched his head, my heart ached, and tears welled up in my eyes. He had never been this


    severely injured before. He would at most lose his bnce and fall on the ground sometimes.


    When I recalled the blood in the forest and the corpses in the morgue, it still made me shudder. I


    didn''t know what had happened to Arron and Beryl on their way to the capital. I just knew that he


    was lucky he managed to escape.


    "His leg is broken and he has a bruise on his head. The cut on his face is a little deep, but it has


    already been stitched. He should be able to recover quickly, so you don''t need to worry," Joanna


    comforted as she walked up to me.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and let out a weak smile. "Thank you so much for your help. I really can''t


    imagine what would happen if you weren''t around."


    I didn''t know that the person on the phone was Joanna. The way she spoke seemed familiar to me,


    but I couldn''t pinpoint exactly who it was. In the past, when she would dress up as a man, she


    would deliberately lower her voice. She used her normal voice on the phone this time, so it was no


    wonder I couldn''t recognize her at first.


    "You''re wee. This is probably the work of fate. How else would we be able to meet again?"


    Joanna smiled.


    She had changed a lot. Compared to how she was five years ago, I could tell that she wasn''t as


    reserved as before, and that made it easier for others to understand her feelings.


    "If it weren''t for this little kid, you probably wouldn''t havee to see us." Harry snorted.


    I let out an awkward smile. "Not really. We would still be able to meet again even without this


    incident."


    After all, important figures from all of the packs in the country were required toe to the military


    parade. It would be impossible not to see Harry or Warren there.


    I always wanted to avoid seeing them, but the more I wanted to escape, the more I had to face


    them.


    I had been so determined five years ago. But now, I was terrified.


    I feared too many things, and each of them could evoke all the beautiful, yet painful memories of the


    past.


    I was like a frog trapped at the bottom of a well. I never dared to jump out and move on with my life.


    All I could do was lie to myself that everything would be okay as long as I stayed there, hidden away


    from it all.


    But when I saw an old acquaintance, noticed a familiar ce, and inhaled the familiar fragrance of


    the flowers, the feelings that I had been suppressing burst out, and my body couldn''t help but


    tremble uncontrobly.


    The sky in the imperial capital was as bright as ever, and the people living here were as lovely as


    before.


    I might be able to temporarily forget what I wanted to forget, but the memories would never be


    erased.


    So I probably shouldn''t run away anymore.


    Harry didn''t care much about my ambiguous answer. After a while, he walked up to Joanna, held


    her in his arms, and said, "Joanna took over as the Alpha in her pack. We''re together now." "You''re


    married?" I asked, my eyes widening in surprise. Why didn''t I hear any news about this? An Alpha''s


    marriage should be reported.


    Harry looked embarrassed as he cleared his throat and replied, "Not yet, but we will get married


    soon."


    He stole a nce at Joanna, almost as if he was checking her respond to his words.


    Joanna didn''t say anything though. She looked very calm.


    Just then, Harry burst intoughter and shifted his gaze at me. "Will youe to our wedding,


    Sylvia? Oh, wait... We should call you Crystal now, right? You''re wearing a mask right now anyway.


    No one will recognize you."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "We can talk about thatter." I smiled. I didn''t dare give them an affirmative answer.

 Chapter 922 Changes In All These Years

    Chapter 922 Changes In All These Years


    Crystal''s POV:


    I sat down on the sofa with Harry and Joanna. We talked about what had happened in the past few


    years until the topic finally came back to Arron.


    "Our car broke down on the way and we called someone to repair it. We got bored while we waited,


    so we decided to take a walk in the roadside woods. That was when we saw a little boy being


    chased by two robbers. He fell down the hill by ident before Joanna and I could rush over and


    help him. Fortunately, the hill wasn''t very high and there were only leaves on the ground where he


    landed. Otherwise, he might not have..." Harry trailed off and heaved a sigh of relief. I could tell that


    recalling what happened that time still terrified him.


    "I saved the little boy because I felt bad for him. If I knew he was your son, I would''ve killed those


    robbers." He added as he furrowed his eyebrows. Just listening to his narration frightened me. If


    Arron hadn''t met Harry and Joanna, he would''ve died.


    "Thank you so much. Thanks to you two, Arron managed to survive," I said as I stood up and


    solemnly thanked them.


    Joanna tried to make me sit back down in my seat. "Hey, don''t say that. Harry will get mad. Even


    though we haven''t seen or talked to each other in years, we''re still friends, aren''t we?"


    Then, she winked at me, hinting for me to look at Harry.


    Harry was ring at me as he pouted. "You really don''t treat us as your friends. Friends don''t thank


    each other like that."


    I burst intoughter upon noticing that Harry really was upset. "After I noticed that Arron was


    missing, I became so anxious, and I felt like my whole world was about to copse. If it weren''t for


    you and Joanna, I might not be able to sit here and talk to you guys like this."


    "By the way..." I worriedly added. "Have you guys seen a little girl? She''s the same age as Arron


    and looks simr to him. Her face is chubbier, though." "Wait... You have another child?" Harry''s


    eyes widened in surprise.


    I nodded. "I gave birth to twins¡ªa boy and a girl. Arron is my son, and Beryl is his younger sister."


    "We hadn''t seen any girl there. They probably got separated," Joanna said. This time, there was a


    hint of seriousness in her tone.


    My heart began to race, and I instantly became anxious again upon hearing that. I had a glimmer of


    hope that Beryl and Arron were together, but it turned out that I was wrong. Now, Beryl was still


    missing, and she might be in danger as well.


    "Don''t worry; your daughter was probably saved by someone else. If that''s the case, maybe they''ll


    contact you soon," Joanna added,forting me. She then immediately made a call to summon her


    men to look for Beryl near the woods.


    "Thank you," I gratefully said as I held Joanna''s


    hand.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s no big deal." Joanna smiled.


    "If you really want to thank us, maybe just let us get more involved in your kids'' lives in the future,"


    Harry chimed in. "Joanna happens to like kids very much."


    Joanna cast a reproachful nce at Harry. However, she didn''t stop him.


    I chuckled and nodded. "No problem. But we need to find Beryl first."


    A hint of joy shed in Joanna''s eyes. She then calmly asked, "How did you manage to live on the


    border all these years?"


    "Laura actually did me a favor when I left."


    I took a deep breath and briefly told them what had happened to me in the past few years¡ª


    including how I became the Alpha of the pack on the border.


    Harry''s eyes lit up. He was very happy to hear that. "I didn''t expect that the person who targeted


    you at first would end up helping you the most. What a surprise! I thought Laura was a cruel,


    heartless person. I guess we all misunderstood her."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 923 Unable To Escape

    Chapter 923 Unable To Escape


    Crystal''s POV:


    I smiled faintly and exined, "Laura''s actually a soft-hearted person when you get to know her.


    We''ve stayed in touch for all these years. Both she and Ethan have helped me a lot in secret so that


    I could gain a foothold in the border pack."


    "When they announced your sentencing five years ago, I opposed Laura in public and said a lot of


    harsh words. I think she''ll never want to see me again." Smiling awkwardly, Harry scratched the


    back of his head.


    "You were only trying to protect me back then. Laura wouldn''t take it to heart. In fact, thest time


    we talked, she told me about you and Joanna. She was very happy for you two." I sighed and took


    Joanna''s hand. I locked eyes with her and asked seriously, "So when do you two n to get


    married?"


    For the first time, I saw Joanna blush. She averted her gaze and muttered, "Don''t know yet. It''s not


    the time to talk about it."


    "Very soon! Just wait and see," Harry cut in, unable to contain his excitement.


    Joanna shot him a re, but she didn''t say anything. She really loved that goofball.


    I chuckled. I felt happy for them. After so many years, Harry finally was about to start a family of his


    own.


    Joanna pursed her lips and changed the subject. "Anyway... Why''d youe here for the military


    parade? Aren''t you afraid that Rufus will recognize you?"


    "I had toe." I shrugged helplessly and told them about what Rufus had done to make mee


    this year.


    After hearing that, Harry burst intoughter. "Damn! Rufus is really good at this. He''s forcing you to


    surrender. Are you two ying a game of cat and mouse or¡ª"


    Joanna was also amused, but she hurried to mp her palm over Harry''s mouth, preventing him


    from saying anything more.


    "Cut the crap. Rufus has lost his memory. This isn''t a game," she hissed.


    Harry was forced to shut up. Unable to talk, he looked at Joanna with pitiful eyes.


    I rubbed my temples and asked helplessly, "Have you interacted with Rufus at all over the past few


    years?"


    "Yeah, over government affairs. But it was always just letters and official documents and things.


    Why? What''s wrong?" Joanna looked at me strangely.


    "No, I just..." My voice trailed off falteringly. I didn''t know how to exin.


    Finally free of Joanna''s grasp, Harry waved his hand and said, "I get it. Rufus has be more


    and more difficult to get along with over the past few years. Now, he''s stubborn and cruel. I dared to


    approach him before, but let''s just say I learned a hard lesson that day." When he talked about


    Rufus, he looked especially scared, like a timid mouse facing a fierce cat.


    I sighed. "I had a brief confrontation with Rufus not long after my arrival. It almost looked like he


    really wanted to get rid of me."


    "Not surprised. You''ve been managing the border pack in an orderly manner and even recruited the


    surrounding small packs. You have soldiers, adequate military provisions, and public support. And


    you''ve been hiding in the border pack for years, refusing toe here to worship Rufus. Rufus is


    not a fool. He''s a scheming fox, so he''s definitely afraid of what you might be nning to do. That''s


    exactly how Geoffrey did before. Remember? Rufus is really sensitive. He has lost all his memories


    rted to you, including the fiasco at the border as well as Geoffrey''s rebellion. But he still functions


    well as a leader of the country. He deserves to be the king." Harry rubbed his chin and analyzed the


    situation aloud.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The more I heard, the colder my heart became. It seemed Rufus wouldn''t let me go unless I found a


    way to show my loyalty to him.


    Joanna patted my back andforted me softly. "Don''t worry. As long as you don''t openly offend


    the crown, Rufus can''t do anything to you."


    I nodded. It was useless to overthink things now. I could only y things by ear.


    All of a sudden, a slight groan came from the sickbed. I quickly stood up and went to check.

 Chapter 924 Her Father Saved Her

    Chapter 924 Her Father Saved Her


    Crystal''s POV:


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Arron woke up and saw me, his eyes turned red. He couldn''t help but burst into tears,


    his arms outstretched towards me.


    "Mommy, hug..." Arron sobbed, looking especially pitiful.


    My heart broke. I spared no time in wrapping my arms around his tiny body tightly.


    Arron rested his head on my shoulder and asked in between sniffles, "Mommy, where is Beryl?"


    I fell silent at first and patted his back gently. Finally, I sighed, "Mommy hasn''t found her yet."


    Unexpectedly, Arron cried even harder. His nose turned red and swollen from all the sobbing. "I''m


    sorry, Mommy. It''s all my fault. I wasn''t able to protect her. I lost her. I shouldn''t have told her to split


    up..."


    A lump formed in my throat. The tears started rolling as I listened to my son''s ount of what


    happened.


    "Okay, okay. It wasn''t your fault, baby. You''ve done so well. Your safety is the most important thing


    to Mommy. Now, we just need to find Beryl, and then we''ll be together again. Mommy won''t ever


    leave you alone again."


    Arron wiped his tears and said firmly, "Let''s go find her now."


    "I''ve already sent someone to look for her. I just know we''ll find her soon."


    I keptforting Arron, but truth be told, I was also worried sick about Beryl. I just didn''t want my


    boy to know how anxious I was, fearing that he''d me himself even more.


    "Okay, Mommy!" Arron managed to hold back his tears and didn''t say anything more. Instead, he


    wrapped his little arms around my neck in a tight embrace. His obedience made me feel even more


    distressed.


    Even a tough-ish man like Harry couldn''t help but try to cheer up the poor kid.


    "Little one, don''t cry. We''ll find your sister soon. You should focus on recovering so that when your


    sister''s back, this young and handsome man will take you two to the amusement park!" Harry


    pointed at himself shamelessly when he said "this young and handsome man", winking at Arron to


    make him agree.


    Arron nodded and smiled at the strange man politely. "Thank you, sir."


    The smile showed his lovely little teeth. He looked just like an angel that he was. Harry''s heart


    melted, and then this so-called young and handsome man couldn''t help but scoop Arron up into his


    arms.


    It was amusing to see Arron and Harry get along. I sighed wistfully and watched them y.


    Just then, Joanna''s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and then went out to answer it. After a


    while, I heard her cry out in surprise. A split secondter, she rushed back into the ward and asked


    us to check our phones.


    Confused, Harry craned his neck to get a look at Joanna''s phone. Arron, who was in his arms, also


    tilted his head to look at the screen. "Beryl!" he shouted in surprise.


    I immediately took out my phone and checked the news. A notice about a missing girl popped up on


    the screen. A sleeping Beryl was in the picture.


    "That little girl looks a lot like Arron. It has to be Beryl, right?"


    Tears of joy welled up in my eyes. "Yes, yes!" I read the notice carefully. It turned out that Beryl was


    now in the royal pce, under Rufus'' care!


    "So Prince Rufus saved Beryl? Oops, I meant ''King'' Rufus." Harry was confused. Then he suddenly


    understood and pped his thigh. "So that''s why so many royal guards were in the area that


    afternoon. Rufus might''ve been out on patrol that day!"


    I was shocked and scared. I wanted to go to the pce as soon as possible to see Beryl, but I


    couldn''t leave Arron alone in the hospital.


    Harry and Joanna also needed to go there. In fact, they were already incrediblyte.


    I didn''t know what to do. Looking at Arron''s face, I was in a dilemma. After all, my son looked almost


    identical to his father--Rufus.


    If I took Arron with me to the pce, everyone would find out that he was Rufus'' son.

 Chapter 925 Daddy

    Chapter 925 Daddy


    Rufus¡¯ POV:


    Early this morning, I received news that Crystal took Warren''s permit and managed to leave the


    pcest night.


    Expressionless, I straightened out my tie. While listening to the report on the phone, my mood


    became more and more gloomy. The arrogant she-wolf from the border pack really didn''t take me


    seriously at all.


    "After leaving the pce, Alpha Crystal acted very strangely. She seemed to be looking for


    someone and checked every bus station in the city. Then she went to the suburb. In the end, she


    went to the hospital just after dawn. Because Alpha Crystal was quite sharp, our people didn''t dare


    to get too close to her in case she noticed we were following her. We don''t know who or what she


    was looking for."


    Hearing this, I frowned even more tightly, and the uneasiness in my heart just kept growing. My


    instinct about her was right; there really was something wrong with that she-wolf. It had only been a


    few hours since she arrived at the imperial pce, yet she was so impatient to get out that she


    didn''t even bother to put on niceties. The more I thought about it, the angrier I felt. There were not


    many people who could easily provoke my emotions now, but that she-wolf took the cake.


    I had to think about how to punish her. I couldn''t let her continue to be so arrogant, or else she


    would never take me seriously.


    "Your Majesty, do you still want us to keep an eye on her?" my subordinate asked cautiously.


    "No. I''ll go talk to her myself," I replied coldly. Without waiting for a response, I hung up the phone.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As soon as I left my quarters to go downstairs, I saw the doctor running towards me from the other


    end of the corridor.


    "Your Majesty! The little girl is awake!"


    "Then take good care of her," I said coldly and then went downstairs.


    By the time I made it to the car, the driver was already waiting for me.


    Feeling somewhat irritable, I closed my eyes in an effort to calm down. However, the masked she-


    wolf would appear in my mind, and so would the little girl''s sleeping face. I couldn''t think straight.


    What the hell!


    The driver hadn''t started the car yet. After a long time, I opened my eyes and asked impatiently,


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Your Majesty, you... You haven''t told me where to go..." the driver stammered fretfully.


    I glowered at him from the rearview mirror. "Have your years with me taught you nothing?" The


    driver lowered his head and didn''t dare to make a noise.


    "The children''s hospital," I said coldly.


    "Yes, sir."


    When the car was started, the little girl''s face popped up in my mind again. For some inexplicable


    reason, I felt as though the mere thought of her made my heart ache, making it difficult to breathe.


    "Stop the car," I said with difficulty.


    The car was stopped immediately. The driver gingerly nced at me from the rear view mirror,


    trembling in fear.


    I didn''t say anything. I just got out of the car and trudged back to the second floor.


    The doctor was surprised to see me. "Your Majesty, you''re back! Did you forget something?" "I


    came back to check on her." I walked past the doctor and opened the door to the room.


    The little girl was sitting on the edge of the bed, her eyes clear and bright. She looked very serious


    when she looked at me, which made me feel a bit better for reasons I couldn''t tell.


    I walked over to the bed and observed her quietly. She didn''t cry or make any noise. She just looked


    at me nkly, gauze wrapped around her forehead. She looked very cute, if not a bit dull. "Does


    your head still hurt?" I asked cautiously.


    The little girl thought for a while and then shook her head. Her chubby cheeks bounced as she


    moved. I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Get some rest then." I didn''t know what else to say. I turned around and was about to call a servant


    in to bring her some food, but then the little girl jumped out of bed quickly, rushed to me, and clung


    to my legs. "Daddy!"

 Chapter 926 Lost Her Memory

    Chapter 926 Lost Her Memory


    Rufus'' POV:


    I froze on the spot and my mind wentpletely nk. I could only feel my heart being squeezed.


    It took me a while toe back to my senses.


    I pried the little girl''s hands off, squatted down, and looked at her seriously. "What''s your name?"


    The little girl tilted her head to the side and looked at me in confusion. "You''re my dad. How could


    you not know my name?"


    I was choked. "I''m not your father," I said in a hoarse voice.


    "Huh?" The little girl''s doe-like eyes went as wide as saucers. "Daddy, are you ying games with


    me?"


    I touched my forehead helplessly. "No, I''m not ying games with you."


    "All right." The little girl wrapped her chubby fingers around my index finger and said solemnly, "My


    name is Beryl, but you should call me Baby Beryl."


    "Okay, Beryl."


    "It''s Baby Beryl." The little girl puffed out her cheeks indignantly.


    I had no choice but topromise. "Well... Okay, Baby Beryl. Can you tell me where you''re from?"


    Beryl thought for a while and shook her head, at a loss. "Didn''t Ie from your belly, Daddy?"


    I felt my head hurt. I didn''t know whether I should exin to her that only she-wolves could get


    pregnant and give birth to babies, not male werewolves. But she was so young that I figured she


    wouldn''t understand. I couldn''t help but wonder if the little girl had been bonked on the head too


    hard.


    "Do you still remember your family? Who''s your Mommy?" I asked patiently.


    Beryl shook her head again, her eyes welling up with tears. "I can''t remember. Daddy, aren''t you my


    family?"


    The little girl looked as though she would burst into tears if I said no.


    I quickly dropped the topic and called the doctor in. "Is she okay? She seems to be a bit confused."


    "I''m not confused!" Beryl cried indignantly. She wiped her tears away, nted her hands on her


    hips, and started to recite something about herbal medicine.


    Hearing this, the doctor was stunned. "Little girl, where''d you learn about all those herbal


    medicines?"


    Beryl smiled smugly. "I don''t know. They''re just in my mind. Anyway, I''m not stupid!"


    I breathed a sigh of relief. To the doctor, I asked, "What''s going on?"


    The doctor scratched his chin and mused, "The child must''ve suffered a concussion thanks to those


    robbers. Concussions could lead to temporary memory loss. Presumably, before the child fainted,


    thest person she saw was you, which left a deep impression on her. That''s probably why she


    thinks you''re her father."


    I pursed my lips and looked at Beryl wordlessly. If she lost her memory, things would be trickier now.


    Even if the notice worked, I couldn''t be sure if the person who came to me was actually Beryl''s


    family.


    "Daddy, braid my hair." Beryl pulled the pink hair band off her wrist and ced it on my palm. Then


    she turned her back to me, waiting expectantly for me to obey hermand.


    I hesitated for a while and didn''t do anything. I had never braided anyone''s hair in my life. When I


    finally managed to open my mouth to refuse, Beryl turned around and looked at me impatiently.


    "Daddy, hurry up. Braid my hair."


    "Er, okay." I picked up the hair band expressionlessly. After all, I was a king. As a king, it would be


    tyrannical of me not to satisfy such a small request.


    It took me forever to gather her hair and put it into the band, and the braid wasn''t exactly pretty. Her


    hair was nice and smooth, but thanks to my clumsy hands, it now looked messy and frizzy.


    "So, how long will thisst until she regains her memories?" I turned to the doctor, who was


    watching from the side.


    The doctor cleared his throat nervously and faltered, "It''s hard to say. Maybe a few days, maybe a


    few months, or even a few years."


    "Jesus!" His answer angered me. Coincidentally, before I could vent my anger, a guard came in and


    said that Alpha Crystal wanted to see me.


    Interesting. Why did that she-wolfe to see me now? Well, at least she saved me the trouble of


    looking for her.


    Ha ha.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 927 Difficult To Deal With

    Chapter 927 Difficult To Deal With


    Rufus'' POV:


    "Let her in."


    I swallowed my anger for the time being.


    The she-wolf had good timing. I wanted to ask her about something anyway.


    I nudged Beryl towards the doctor and said to thetter, "Take good care of her."


    The doctor nodded respectfully.


    I took one more look at the strawberry-embellished hair band in Beryl''s hair with satisfaction and


    then stood up.


    Unexpectedly, Beryl suddenly grabbed my arm, so I identally lifted her tiny body as I stood up.


    "Wow! This is fun! Higher, Higher!" Beryl probably thought I was ying with her, so she grinned at


    me from ear to ear.


    Afraid that I''d drop her, I quickly hugged her close to my chest and said, "I have something to deal


    with. Stay here."


    "No, I want to be with Daddy." As Beryl spoke, she wrapped her chubby arms around my neck


    tightly, almost choking me.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Beryl, I can''t breathe." I struggled to say those four words and tried to pry Beryl''s hands off, but


    when I touched her soft skin, I was worried that I''d hurt her.


    Fortunately, Beryl loosened her grip. Sheined with dissatisfaction, "Daddy, why can''t I go


    with you? And you should call me Baby Beryl, not Beryl."


    "Because we''re going to talk about adult stuff."


    "What? Why? I can understand what grown-ups talk about. Daddy, do you still think I''m stupid?


    Well, you''re wrong! I know grown-up words too, you know!" Beryl clung to me stubbornly. As she


    spoke, she even put her chubby face close to me. She smelled like a baby, which made me feel at a


    loss.


    Beryl was too young to be scolded or grounded. Even though I tried to act serious in front of her,


    she would reach out her little hands and push the corners of my mouth up, forcing me to smile.


    I had no choice but to look to the doctor for help, pleading at him with my eyes to take Beryl away.


    "No! I want to stay with Daddy!" Beryl was so stubborn that she threw her arms around my neck


    again, refusing to let the doctor take her.


    "If you don''t go with the doctor, I''ll let go with you, and you''ll fall. I''ll count to three." Of course, I was


    just bluffing.


    Unexpectedly, Beryl squeezed her eyes shut and buried her head on my shoulder. Her short legs


    wrapped around my waist firmly.


    In the end, I had no choice but to take her downstairs.


    There, I found the masked she-wolf pacing back and forth anxiously. It seemed that she was a little


    irritable even.


    I stood at the corner and observed her quietly until the little girl asked curiously, "Daddy, why''d


    you stop?"


    The she-wolf seemed to hear the little girl''s voice. She looked up and trotted over briskly.


    I decided to meet her halfway and walked towards the she-wolf with cool, steady steps.


    For some reason, the she-wolf trembled all over when she saw me. She seemed to be very excited


    because she covered her mouth in disbelief, with tears in her eyes.


    I frowned slightly. What was up with her? If she grew this excited at the sight of me, she must''ve


    been a shallow woman who, like most women I had met before, only liked my handsome face.


    I snorted. When I was about to say something, the she-wolf suddenly pounced on me. She even


    stretched out her arms, as if trying to hug me.


    What the¡ª?! What did she want to do? How could she be so disrespectful to the king?


    I took a big step back and shouted in panic, "How dare you!"


    The she-wolf was stunned for a moment, and her eyes behind the mask showed sheer confusion.


    Then she dared to take another step towards me.


    I took a deep breath, exasperated by her rude behavior. But, truth be told, my heart was racing in


    my chest...

 Chapter 928 Strangers

    Chapter 928 Strangers


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus allowed me to enter his pce, but he kept me waiting for a long time. Gradually, I ran out of


    patience and had half a mind to break in when Rufus finally showed up.


    And he didn''te along. There, hanging around his waist, was a little girl. It was my Beryl!


    I was so excited and relieved that I reached out to hug my darling daughter, but unexpectedly, Rufus


    dodged me and even shouted at me.


    I was stunned, but I didn''t think too much. I still stretched my arms to hug Beryl.


    To my surprise, the corners of Beryl''s mouth drooped and her lower lip trembled. Then she burst


    into tears. She seemed to be very afraid of me.


    Looking at Beryl, who had turned her face away from me and buried it in Rufus'' shoulder, I was


    dumbfounded.


    What the hell was going on?! My Beryl seemed to like Rufus more than me.


    Rufus stepped back and held Beryl in his arms protectively. Giving me a reproachful look, he


    demanded, "What do you think you''re doing? You''re scaring her!"


    I was so anxious that I retorted, "What am I doing? I''m her mother!"


    "If you were her mother, she wouldn''t have burst into tears at the sight of you!" Rufus didn''t believe


    a word I said and took another step back.


    I wanted to prove that I wasn''t lying, but it''s not like I carried Beryl''s birth certificate around with me!


    "Beryl, it''s Mommy. Hey, just look at me..." I felt terrible, staring at Beryl''s little back from afar.


    Beryl turned her head a little and stole a nce at me, but immediately hid in Rufus'' arms again.


    I felt hopeless and at a loss. What was going on? Why was Beryl ignoring me? Was she mad at me


    because I left them at home?


    Rufus held Beryl like a mama bear protecting her cub. "She doesn''t know you."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Impossible! That''s my baby!" I red at Rufus unhappily. We hadn''t seen each other for five years,


    yet he still managed to make things so difficult for me.


    Determined, I walked up to Beryl cautiously and gently touched her fair and tender hand.


    Beryl shrank away from my touch, turned her face, and nced at me again.


    "Sweetie, it''s Mommy. You''re angry that Mommy left you at home, right? That''s why you''re ignoring


    me." I was so sad. I just wanted her to talk to me.


    Beryl didn''t answer right away. She straightened up and looked at me curiously, as if she didn''t


    know me.


    After a long time, she finally pointed at my face and said, "Your mask."


    I touched my mask and realized that maybe Beryl didn''t recognize me because my face was


    covered by the mask.


    But I had lied about me being disfigured, so I couldn''t take off my mask in front of Rufus.


    I was caught between a rock and a hard ce. Logically speaking, Beryl should''ve recognized me


    even with the mask on. I was her mother, the closest person to her in the world, and she should''ve


    recognized me no matter what. Moreover, back home, we yed role-ying games with masks


    on, so it wasn''t Beryl''s first time to see me in a mask.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel depressed. It seemed that Beryl was really angry at me for


    leaving her and Arron at home. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have treated me so coldly.


    "Beryl, do you want candy? I have your favorite ¡ªcheese-stuffed marshmallows!"


    I forced a smile and took out colorful candies from my pocket. This kind of candies was a specialty


    of the border pack. Beryl and Arron liked it very much, so I always made sure I had a few in my


    pocket.


    Beryl looked at the alluring candies in my hand unblinkingly. She pursed her lips tightly, as if she


    was hesitating whether to take it or not.


    Finally, she made up her mind. She turned her head away and hid behind Rufus'' arms.


    "You don''t like them anymore?"


    I lowered my hand and didn''t know what to do.


    I was caught off guard by her indifference. It seemed that she really didn''t want to talk to me


    anymore.

 Chapter 929 Just A Child

    Chapter 929 Just A Child


    Rufus'' POV:


    The masked she-wolf imed to be the girl''s mother, but my first instinct was to not believe her.


    However, when I saw the sadness in her eyes, I couldn''t help but feel that she was telling the truth.


    The girl in my arms slumped her shoulders. It seemed she was also in a bad mood.


    The she-wolf''s hand holding the candies slowly dropped to her side, and her dark green eyes were


    full of disappointment. At this moment, my heart inexplicably softened. Before I could stop myself, I


    suddenly blurted, "You''re married?"


    The second those two words left my mouth, I regretted it. Her personal affairs had nothing to do with


    me.


    Just then, I happened to meet the she-wolf''s eyes. Her beautiful eyes looked just like the little girl''s.


    At that moment, I finally believed they were indeed mother and daughter.


    The she-wolf started to shake her head at first, but then she seemed to realize something and


    nodded awkwardly instead.


    I narrowed my eyes at her suspiciously. Something wasn''t right about her reaction. Before I could


    press her further, the she-wolf spoke first.


    "Her father abandoned us and eloped with another she-wolf before she was born."


    As she spoke, she gritted her teeth and looked angry. It seemed that she really was a poor single


    mother.


    But the thought of this she-wolf was actually married and even had a kid made me very irritable. I


    didn''t know why. It was a feeling more difficult to deal with than a tricky official document.


    "I never thought that the man who promised to be with me for the rest of his life would suddenly


    change his mind. But fortunately, I have my Beryl. She''s the greatest gift God has given me." With


    tears in her eyes, the she-wolf looked at the little girl lovingly. I happened to notice that the skin


    around her eyes looked wless.


    All of a sudden, I felt the urge to take the mask off her face, but I knew that I couldn''t do that. This


    she-wolf was obviously a person with high self-esteem and vignce. One false move and I''d get


    the opposite of what I wanted. Besides, the she-wolf seemed to care about her disfigured face very


    much. Maybe her husband abandoned her and her child because of it...


    What a jerk! I secretly despised the she-wolf s ex -husband in my heart and felt pity for the little girl.


    The little girl lost her father before she was even born, and her mother was so careless and not


    reliable. After all, how could she have lost her child in the first ce?


    The little girl in my arms rested her head on my shoulder. She seemed to be tuckered out.


    The she-wolf reached out and wanted to take the girl. I pursed my lips and looked at her uneasily,


    but I didn''t step away this time.


    The girl had fallen asleep now, and she no longer resisted the she-wolf''s touch.


    "What happened? Howe she doesn''t remember me?" The she-wolf looked a little anxious.


    Worried that she''d wake the girl up, she lowered her voice.


    By now, my doubts about the she-wolf were dispelled. So I told her everything the doctor had said


    to me.


    As expected, the she-wolf became even more distressed after hearing that. "It''s all my fault. If I had


    known, I would''ve taken her with me. God! She''s just a child. She must be traumatized."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    For some reason, I couldn''t bear to see her so sad. I hadn''t intended to say more, but I found myself


    trying tofort her.


    "Maybe it''s temporary. Don''t worry."


    "When will she regain her memory?"


    The she-wolf looked up at me. There was a certain desperation in her eyes that made me feel sorry


    for her.


    A secondter, I came to my senses and averted my gaze. "Maybe a few days. Maybe a few


    months, or even a few years," I echoed the doctor''s answer in a low voice.


    I repeated the doctor''s words, but the she-wolf rolled her eyes at me and said, "You are just talking


    nonsense!"

 Chapter 930 Fate Is Amazing

    Chapter 930 Fate Is Amazing


    Crystal''s POV:


    Seeing the sincerity in Rufus'' eyes, I doubted he was lying. I grumbled to express my


    dissatisfaction.


    Rufus looked away. He seemed to be embarrassed, but then he put on a serious look and


    exined, "It was the doctor who told me that. Only God knows if Beryl will ever get her memory


    back. Maybe when the congestion in her brain ispletely cleared, she''ll go back to normal."


    "I hope so." I sighed helplessly. I should''ve been thankful. It was already a miracle that my two kids


    survived such a harrowing event. As long as they were both safe and sound, I didn''t dare to ask


    God for more.


    I said to Rufus softly, "Can I hold her?"


    "Sure." Rufus didn''t hesitate this time and was about to give Beryl to me.


    But Beryl suddenly woke up at this time. As soon as she saw me, she burst into tears.


    My heart sank. My sweet girl really didn''t remember me at all.


    Beryl cried so hard that her face turned as red as a tomato. She clung to Rufus'' neck tightly with her


    chubby arms and refused to let me touch her.


    "Sweetie, it''s Mommy. Can I please hug you?" I felt like I was going to cry, too. No mother would


    want to encounter such a thing.


    "Hey, take it easy. She might be afraid of people now because of the trauma." Rufus patted Beryl''s


    back to calm her down whileforting me at the same time.


    Dejected, I stood a few steps away from Rufus. I wanted to hold my baby girl, but I couldn''t. It was a


    terrible feeling.


    Rufus soon sessfully made Beryl stop crying. The little girl calmed down and burped in Rufus ''


    arms, her eyes red and puffy from the crying. She looked so pitiful.


    I felt sorry for her, but there was nothing I could do about it. Beryl couldn''t remember me and didn''t


    want me anywhere near her. She even didn''t let me straighten the strawberry hair band on her


    head. She made Rufus do it.


    I sighed helplessly and felt at a total loss. I pulled out the candies from my pocket and pressed them


    onto Rufus'' palm. "Give her these."


    Rufus didn''t say anything. When he handed the candies to Beryl, thetter took it obediently.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    This only made me feel worse. Howe Rufus won my daughter''s trust so easily?


    Was it because they shared the same blood? But Beryl didn''t know that Rufus was her father, and


    Rufus didn''t know that Beryl was his daughter.


    I pursed my lips bitterly.


    Beryl smiled as soon as she munched on a candy. Her lovely smile lifted my spirits, so I mustered


    up the courage to try again. "Can I hold you now, sweetie?"


    Rufus handed Beryl over to me without hesitation.


    Unexpectedly, Beryl cupped Rufus'' cheeks with both hands and asked, "Daddy, you don''t want me


    anymore?"


    I was so shocked that my blood ran cold. My first thought was that Rufus had found out the truth


    about his daughter.


    But when I saw the embarrassed look on Rufus '' face, I calmed down. Beryl had lost her memory,


    so it was normal for her to call the first man she met "Daddy".


    I secretly breathed a sigh of relief and loosened my clenched fists.


    Beryl kept calling Rufus daddy over and over again. Rufus seemed to like it, but I didn''t.


    "Why does Beryl call you that?" I muttered unhappily.


    "Maybe it''s because I saved her, so she relies on me now," Rufus answered as he unwrapped the


    candies for Beryl.


    I fell silent. Mixed feelings gued my heart when I saw the way they interacted. I had always


    thought that Beryl and Arron wouldn''t be able to see their father for the rest of their lives. But the


    truth was that fate was amazing. After a series of twists and turns, Beryl still ended up in her father''s


    arms.


    Fate always yed tricks like this. The more we wanted to avoid something, the more impossible it


    was for us to run from it. For now, I could only take it one step at a time.

 Chapter 931 A Family

    Chapter 931 A Family


    Crystal''s POV:


    It was gettingte, and I knew I couldn''t stay here any longer. On the other hand, my heart wanted


    me to stay because Beryl was here.


    But Beryl didn''t recognize me. She didn''t even want me to touch her. She seemed to be afraid of the


    mask on my face and stuck out her lower lip every time she saw it.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was at a loss. I couldn''t take off my mask in front of Rufus. If I had known it earlier, I would''ve


    chosen a less scary mask instead.


    "Daddy, I''m hungry." Frowning, Beryl tugged Rufus'' sleeve and rubbed her belly.


    "I''ll ask someone to have some food prepared for you."


    After saying that, Rufus headed to the dining room, still holding Beryl in his arms. I stood there


    awkwardly, wondering if I should follow them. Rufus didn''t ask me to stay, so I couldn''t stay, but


    Beryl was here, so I couldn''t just leave either.


    While I was weighing my options, I heard a muffled thunder. A few secondster, it started pouring


    outside.


    Well, it seemed fate had made my decision for me. Smiling faintly, I hurried to catch up with the two.


    In the dining room, Beryl sat obediently in a high chair and waited for the food. Now that she wasn''t


    hiding in Rufus'' embrace, I cautiously sat down next to her.


    Beryl tilted her head to look at me with her big, doe-like eyes. She burst into tears after a few


    seconds.


    Tears streaming down her chubby cheeks, she reached out to hug Rufus and sobbed, "I''m scared."


    Rufus scooped her up and held herfortingly. To me, he said helplessly, "Your mask is scaring


    her."


    I didn''t know what to do about it. When I was picking out a mask, I wanted toe off as cold and


    ruthless, so I chose a ck metal one. It looked kind of steampunk, which was indeed frightening


    for children.


    "How about taking it off?" Rufus suggested, eyeing me coldly.


    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, I racked my brains for a solution. Finally, I muttered, "If I


    take it off, she''ll still be scared. My face isn''t a pretty sight."


    Rufus nced at me and said nothing. He just lowered his head and wiped Beryl''s tears away with


    an expensive-looking handkerchief.


    Soon, a servant arrived with some spaghetti. Beryl''s attention was instantly drawn away from my


    mask.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and offered to put some food on Beryl''s te. The little girl wasn''t fond of


    some certain veggies, so I picked out the carrots and onions from the noodles with a spoon.


    Rufus was busy putting a bib on the little girl. His handsome side profile was slightly lowered, and


    his unprecedented patience made him look like a kind father.


    My heart skipped a beat, and the long lost butterflies started fluttering in my stomach again.


    Rufus must''ve sensed my intent gaze because he suddenly turned his head to look at me. I quickly


    lowered my head and cut the noodles in her te into smaller pieces so that Beryl could eat them


    conveniently.


    Now that she was eating, Beryl slowly let her guard down. She didn''t mind me sitting next to her


    anymore, but she still resisted my touch.


    The little girl must''ve been starving because she wolfed down her food. Her cheeks bulged as she


    chewed. I couldn''t help but wipe her greasy mouth with a tissue, and then quickly withdrew my


    hand. Beryl didn''t have enough time to react. Rufus was so amused that he chuckled. Hisughter


    was short and deep, like a small stone thrown into the pool, stirring up waves in my heart.


    As soon as I looked up, the smile on Rufus'' face disappeared. He quickly raised a ss of water to


    take a sip, as though he was trying to hide his smile. However, the smile in his eyes betrayed his


    true emotions.


    This guy seemed to be having fun.


    I red at him, feeling ashamed and annoyed. The temperature on my face rose crazily.


    Fortunately, I was wearing a mask, so Rufus didn''t find anything unusual.

 Chapter 932 Damn The Bad Man

    Chapter 932 Damn The Bad Man


    Crystal''s POV:


    Even after eating, Beryl still refused to let me touch her. She t-out rejected my attempts to even


    grasp her hand. The moment I touched her, she began crying.


    Eventually, I gave up and didn''t get close to her anymore. Instead, I sat on the couch and watched


    her talk to her father.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frustrated, I took out my phone and saw a voice message from Harry. He sent it about two hours


    ago.


    When I clicked on the voice message, I heard a young boy''s voice saying, "Mommy, I miss you." As


    a result of being surprised, I immediately turned the volume down. Both Beryl and Rufus turned to


    me as soon as they heard the sound. When I saw how the two nearly identical faces grimaced at


    the same time, I felt a strange pang of remorse.


    I let out a dryugh and was about to say something, but Rufus bent his head and resumed his


    conversation with Beryl, as if he didn''t want to talk to me.


    I touched my nose and felt even the air around us felt awkward.


    Beryl and Rufus were engaged in a paper-folding game. Although Rufus wasn''t exactly in a cheerful


    mood, he patiently apanied her anyhow.


    Seeing the beaming smile on Beryl''s face, I was lost in my thoughts. Although my two children


    rarely brought up the topic of their father, I knew they still longed for one. I''m aware that sometimes,


    I might not be able to provide them thefort and dependence they needed from a fatherly figure.


    Rufus was the first person Beryl saw when she opened her eyes after she had lost her memory.


    She was so eager to see him as his father. This was probably the strongest desire in Beryl''s heart.


    It was sad and I felt guilty about it. After this incident, I realized how inadequate I was as a mother.


    Beryl even didn''t want me to get close to her after she lost her memory.


    I sniffed and did my best to hide my grief. I was afraid that Beryl wouldn''t talk to me anymore.


    "Do not feel down. Perhaps in the next days she will feel better and remember you," Rufus said in a


    cold voice.


    For a while there, I just buried my head down between my knees and refused to acknowledge his


    presence.


    "How about you take Beryl home with you tonight? And then-"


    "No! Daddy, don''t you want me? I won''t make any noise. I will be quiet. Please Daddy, don''t drive


    me away."


    Beryl interrupted her father.


    Hearing the little girl''s aggrieved voice, I couldn''t help but raise my head and re at Rufus. "No.


    Beryl will stay here with you!"


    Stumped, Rufus stuttered, "Alright, alright. If you have no problem with it."


    The anger welled up inside of me, and I let out a snort directed at Rufus while clenching my teeth.


    Just how did this evil man manage to win over the heart of his daughter?


    And Beryl... After she lost her memory, she had be extremely attached to Rufus¡ªa man she


    had never met before! Why?


    I couldn''t help but feel envious as I watched Beryl settle in Rufus'' embrace and sweetly call him


    "Daddy." Before she lost her memory, Beryl wasn''t quite so dependent and clingy to me.


    But look at her now... She followed Rufus everywhere.


    I''d like for her to be really attached to me, too.


    Now that she lost her memory, I had to endear myself to her.


    My envy was eating me alive.


    I scratched my hair and felt restless. I even wanted to punch Rufus.


    Just then, someone outside reported that Laura had arrived.


    I quickly collected myself, straightened up my back in my seat, and forced myself into an Alpha


    poise and demeanor.


    Rufus nced at me, looking confused as if he thought I had lost my mind.


    I raised my chin proudly and looked down at him. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a


    beautiful woman like me before?"


    Rufus sneered and turned around with Beryl in his arms, deliberately blocking my daughter with his


    body and not letting me see her.


    Damn it! He was just shamelessly taking advantage of the whole situation!

 Chapter 933 Born To Torture Him

    Chapter 933 Born To Torture Him


    Crystal''s POV:


    Laura caught sight of me as soon as she walked in. We exchanged nces for a brief second. And


    although I was wearing a mask now, she knew it was me.


    Rufus asked in surprise, "Mother. What brings you here?"


    "I heard that you saved a little girl, so I came to have a look." Laura had not lost any of her grace.


    Her tone was calm and deliberate, so that no one could infer real her thoughts and emotions.


    As she spoke, she pretended to nce at Beryl and raised her eyebrows. "So... is she the little


    girl?"


    Her voice was quite calm, but I could feel the flutter of excitement in her eyes. She almost had


    trouble keeping a smile from spreading across her face, and she was definitely ready to reach out


    and hug Beryl.


    "Yes, her name is Beryl." Rufus held Beryl and didn''t move because the little girl was standing on


    hisp, with her hands around his neck. Beryl''s chubby cheeks stiffened as she eyed Laura with


    suspicion.


    Laura chuckled and joined Rufus on the couch. She gave Beryl a long, hard stare before dering,


    "She seems to be quite terrified of strangers." "Yes, she was injured. It''s probably just her stress


    response." After saying that, Rufus lifted his chin in my direction and continued, "She is the little


    girl''s mother, Crystal, the Alpha of the border pack."


    Laura pretended to be unfamiliar with me and just smiled politely. "I remember meeting you briefly


    when Ethan handed you the appointment letter. I don''t think you were hiding your face behind a


    mask back then."


    "I was unfortunately disfigured when I fought with the vampires a few years back. Since then, I have


    been wearing a mask all the time. But it''s not a problem. Just as the king said, appearance doesn''t


    mean anything, but strength does." I told Laura the excuse I said to Rufus. I pretended to be


    sincere, and obviously, Laura and I were a great team.


    Laura sighed with a pitiful look and responded, "There is always a silver lining even in one''s darkest


    days. You were injured, but you survived. And right now, the border pack is flourishing thanks to


    your leadership. As far as I''m concerned, I believe that it will soon be one of the strongest


    packs in our country."


    With half a smile, I responded confidently, "Definitely. That has always been my lifelong wish."


    Rufus sat aside and listened to us quietly. He didn''t say a word, but he kept his eyes on me, which


    made me sweat profusely.


    "Rufus, since you have found the girl''s mother, why are you still holding her?" It was then that Laura


    shifted gears and turned to question Rufus.


    Before Rufus could say anything, Beryl spoke first. She held his head and then pressed her cute


    cheek against his handsome face, looking both funny and lovely. "Beryl won''t leave Daddy." Rufus''


    handsome face was slightly distorted by Beryl''s squeeze. It was rare to see him so embarrassed, so


    I couldn''t help giggling. Immediately, Rufus'' icy gaze swept over me, causing me to immediately put


    on a straight face. "Beryl''s head was badly injured and it seems she''s lost part of her memory. She


    mistook me for her father and refused to leave," Rufus exined in a cold voice. He obviously felt


    helpless because of Beryl''s behavior. He tried to be calm, but Beryl was just too much for him to


    handle. Perhaps Beryl was destined from birth to torment Rufus.


    Rufus''ments lit up a spark in Laura''s eyes. "How did that happen?"


    Although it was posed as a question, I could tell that Laura was overjoyed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe it was because I was thest person she saw before she passed out," Rufus answered


    helplessly. He then let out a sigh, still holding Beryl in his arms.


    "Okay, I see. Then just leave her here for the time being!"


    The light in Laura''s eyes alerted me instantly.

 Chapter 934 An Exception

    Chapter 934 An Exception


    Crystal''s POV:


    Sure enough, Laura pretended to feel helpless and said, "Beryl doesn''t remember her mother right


    now, so it''s best to keep her here until she gets better. Otherwise, she will be scared."


    Quickly, I butt in and said, "I''m afraid King Rufus is too busy to take care of my daughter."


    If Beryl did stay here with him, I would be expected to make frequent visits. And knowing how sharp


    Rufus was, he would soon find out about the truth of our past if I made even the smallest mistake.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I will help take care of her. There haven''t been any children


    here in a long time. It''s strange, but I somehow feel a connection with this kid. So please just agree


    to leave her here with me, okay?" Laura looked at Beryl with a gentle smile.


    It had been five years and Laura had now finally seen her grandchild in person. Naturally, she was


    filled with joy and affection.


    Ethan''s death had been devastating for Laura. If Beryl could make her feel better, that would make


    me happy too.


    I just hoped that Beryl could warm up to me soon so that I could take her back to the border pack as


    soon as possible. Otherwise, things might spiral out of my control.


    After giving it some thought, I agreed to leave


    Beryl here until her memory returned.


    "But Beryl seems to be hostile to all strangers except the King," I pointed out. Realizing this truth,


    my face grimaced into a frown.


    Laura was a little surprised, but she reached out a hand anyhow and gently patted Beryl''s tiny head.


    "Beryl, I''m your Grandma. Don''t be afraid, okay?"


    The little girl didn''t answer and just stared at Laura with her big, round eyes. She was visibly


    nervous, as seen by the way she was holding her breath.


    I also felt nervous, worried that Beryl would cry the next second.


    Beryl shrank her head, and her messy pony tail came loose and the strawberry hair band on her


    head fell.


    Laura picked it up and gave Rufus a suggestive look.


    Rufus'' expression stayed the same. As he held the child in his arms, he looked down at her and


    murmured, "She''s Grandma."


    Beryl nced at Laura again and asked in a childish tone, "Is Grandma Daddy''s mother?"


    "Yes!" Laura replied in a hurry and then gave Rufus a kiss on his cheek to prove that she was


    indeed his mother.


    Beryl immediately cheered up and reached out to Laura. "Grandma, hug."


    Laura was ecstatic that she no longer cared whether her smile brought out her wrinkles. She swept


    Beryl up in her arms and nted a loving kiss on her cheek.


    When I saw that, I was almost stunned. Wasn''t Beryl only close to Rufus just a while ago? But now,


    she had epted Laura too. Thetter could even hug and kiss her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    So now, I had to kiss Rufus first if I wanted to get close to my daughter?


    I nced at his undeniably attractive side profile. In fact, I could be just fine with that idea if it meant


    having my daughter warm up to me again. But Rufus might not agree. He might throw me out


    before I could even touch his sleeves.


    Rufus was no longer the same needy boyfriend of mine he was five years ago. He had turned into


    this ruthless man who was not interested in women at all. But most of all, he was now the King, the


    ruler of the empire, and he had the right to decide the life and death of all the werewolves. If I did


    something wrong in his presence, perhaps he would kill me without a second thought.


    I lowered my head in frustration, feeling terrible at everything.


    But soon, I straightened out my emotions and made another attempt to hug Beryl again.


    "Sweetheart, I''myour Mommy. Canlhugyoutoo?" Beryl pouted and said unhappily, "But you are not


    Daddy''s wife."


    I froze for a while, and I had to bite the bullet and answer, "Well... It''s true, but..."


    "Then you can''t hug me. You are not Daddy''s wife, so you are not my Mommy." Beryl didn''t listen to


    me. She covered her ears with both hands and looked at me angrily.


    I was taken aback, but Rufus just sat there leisurely and smiled.


    He was obviously enjoying it and it was really annoying!

 Chapter 935 The Side Effect Of Concussion

    Chapter 935 The Side Effect Of Concussion


    Laura''s POV:


    After being separated from Beryl for five long years, I was finally reunited with my beloved


    granddaughter. I hugged her tightly, evidently too ecstatic to keep it to myself.


    My little granddaughter was even more beautiful in person than in video and photos. Her milky


    fragrance permeated every inch of her. Her nose and mouth were a dead ringer of Rufus'' when he


    was a child, but he didn''t seem to notice it. After all, she was still young. Rufus would be able to tell


    when she got older.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t Arron who was brought back by Rufus. Otherwise, anyone with a discerning


    eye could tell that he was Rufus'' son. Beryl''s eyebrows, eyes and the outline of her face were more


    like her mother''s.


    My granddaughter was a clingy girl. So far since we''d been together, she had already snuggled up


    to me so many times. In addition, her childish words amused me. It had been a very long time since


    I was this delighted.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing Crystal''s gaze, I knew that she was unhappy about this. No mother would enjoy seeing her


    daughter not recognizing her.


    But my selfish motive made me think it was good to keep Beryl by Rufus'' side. Arron couldn''t be


    taken back unless he had a good reason to return. In the near future, he wouldn''t being back


    anyway. No one could say for sure whether or not Rufus would be suspicious once he saw his son.


    At this time, Beryl, who was in my arms, suddenly threw up and her little face turned as pale as


    white.


    "What''s going on?" Both Crystal and I were shocked and worried. We hurried to see if the wound on


    Beryl''s head had worsened.


    Afraid of upsetting Beryl, Crystal refrained from reaching out to touch her and just stood aside. At


    the same time, Rufus sent for the doctor. Then, he walked over and examined Beryl''s head. There


    was a rare trace of nervousness in his eyes. He probably cared about this child.


    Tears fell from Beryl''s eyes as she said weakly, "I feel dizzy."


    "Honey, hold on. The doctor will be here any second now." My heart sank at the sight of this. I held


    my granddaughter''s hand and rubbed it lightly, trying to make her feel better.


    Fortunately, the doctor came just in time to check Beryl''s wound. Although there was no open


    wound, Beryl was experiencing the side effect of a concussion. The doctor estimated that she would


    feel sick to her stomach and dizzy for the next couple of days, so she had to take her medicine.


    There would also be a need for close monitoring and medical treatment as well.


    The doctor then prescribed a long list of medicine and handed her a stack of pink tablets, saying,


    "This is the medicine to improve blood cirction and disperse stasis, which is helpful for the child''s


    memory recovery. The child should take it three times a day, after each daily


    meal."


    Crystal took the medicine and was about to feed Beryl, but the young girl refused and asked Rufus


    to do it instead.


    I had no choice but to send Beryl back to Rufus '' arms. With a sigh, I patted on Crystal''s shoulder to


    comfort her. "The child has lost her memory. We can''t do anything about it, but only let her stay with


    Rufus for the time being. Rufus will be good to her."


    In the end, I stared at Crystal with aplicated look in my eyes. I almost blurted out that Rufus


    was Beryl''s biological father. Anyway, he wouldn''t be as cold to the little girl as he usually was with


    strangers.


    Crystal understood what I meant and nodded. "I''m afraid this is it."


    In Rufus'' arms, Beryl mellowed out and behaved herself. Even the bitterness of the medicine didn''t


    bother her. She swallowed each pill with a mouthful of water.


    After taking the medicine, the doctor suggested an in-depth examination of Beryl''s brain.


    Since Beryl wasn''t feeling well, she became increasingly clingy toward Rufus and refused to be held


    by anybody else. Later on, Rufus was tasked with bringing Beryl in for a medical examination.


    Crystal and I were the only ones remaining in the hall, drinking tea after everyone else had left.


    Since Rufus'' men were present, I knew it was not the proper ce for us to talk, so I had to find an


    excuse. I then invited Crystal to my own pce, saying that I wanted to know more about Beryl''s


    living habits.

 Chapter 936 Stay Longer

    Chapter 936 Stay Longer


    Crystal''s POV:


    I knew Laura wanted to speak to me alone, so I came with to her pce.


    After Ethan''s death, she moved to a quiet ce to live. She had since seldom showed up in public


    unless there was something important.


    Along the way, Laura caught me up with the events in the imperial pce as if nothing had


    happened.


    The Royal Military School was now under ir''smand.


    He had thankfully returned to his normal self after Noreen died. As for Rufus, he had forgotten


    everything about me, including what ir had done under the influence of the curse. ir didn''t


    bother to mention those things to him either, and now they were back to where they were before.


    I listened quietly and responded from time to time. And because we were still out in public, Laura


    didn''t dare to say too much and only borated on the changes in the imperial capital. Not long


    after, we arrived at a beautiful pce. Laura ushered me into the garden before dismissing the


    servants and guards. There was a round table in the garden, on which were tea and desserts.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Have a seat. Don''t you feel ufortable with that mask on? Please take it off," said Laura softly.


    As soon as I took off my face mask, I rxed.


    Laura poured a cup of tea for me. "You''ve had it rough in the past few years, and now Beryl


    bes like this. I''m sure it''s hard for you."


    I didn''t say anything and just sipped on my tea, guessing what Laura was going to say next.


    She heaved a deep sigh and continued, "It''s not easy for the father and daughter to finally meet


    each other. They''ve been apart ever since she''s born. I think it''s better to let Beryl stay with Rufus in


    the future."


    "No, Rufus will one day get married and have his own children in the future, while I only have Beryl


    and Arron." I t-out declined Laura''s proposal without hesitation.


    I had already lost Rufus. If I were to be separated from my child, it would be unbearable for me.


    I doubt I would have been able to pull myself out of depression in the past five years if it hadn''t been


    for my children.


    So the kids must stay with me and no one could take them away.


    With a troubled expression, Laura responded, "But Beryl has lost her memory and I really want


    Arron to be Rufus'' heir."


    I pressed my lips and insisted, "Even if Beryl can''t regain her memory, I have to take her with me.


    As for the heir, Arron is not your best choice. There will be a more qualified child to inherit the


    throne in the future."


    It was time for me to face the reality and disregard the sadness and pain in my heart. The thought of


    Rufus getting married and having a family in the future made my heart sank. But I knew that if I


    gave in, I''d risked losing both of my children.


    Fortunately, Laura didn''t say anything more. Instead, she softened her tone and simply suggested


    we discuss the matter more at ater date.


    I rxed and let my guard down. Looking at Laura, whose hair was already turning gray, my heart


    softened again.


    I pitied her. She had been domineering for most of her life. And now that she had finally found a


    source offort after losing almost all the ones she loved, she could not keep it.


    "But since you''re already here in the imperial capital, why don''t you stay for a little longer? Beryl isn''t


    fit for a long journey right now. Just let her stay with me for a few more days. I don''t know when I''ll


    see you guys again once you leave," Laura added.


    Before giving my assent, I pondered the situation and lowered my head.


    Human nature was alwaysplicated and contradictory. When Laura showed a depressed


    expression, I thought it might not be a bad idea for Beryl to stay with her for a period of time.


    Well, anyway, Rufus didn''t remember me at all now. Besides, I had a mask. Nothing would happen


    even if I were to extend my stay here in the imperial capital.


    Speaking of the mask, I looked at the ck mask in my hand in disgust. I would need to pick


    another one lest I scared my Beryl again.

 Chapter 937 A Little Mummy

    Chapter 937 A Little Mummy


    Laura''s POV:


    It would be great if Crystal and Beryl could stay longer in the imperial capital. I picked up the tea cup


    and took a sip before inquiring about my other grandchild.


    "Beryl and Arron got separated when they were chased by the robbers. Later, Harry and Joanna


    saved Arron and he is currently in my room."


    When we were at Rufus'' ce, I didn''t dare ask about Arron. Now that I knew what had happened, I


    couldn''t sit still anymore. "Is Arron okay?"


    "He''s alright. Thankfully, it was nothing serious. He just got some bruises."


    Crystal''s face darkened a little with fear.


    "Fortunately, your arrival coincided with the military parade. Otherwise Rufus wouldn''t have goon on


    a patrol in the suburbs. Harry and Joanna wouldn''t have been in the capital either." I really didn''t


    feel like chatting right now. All I wanted to do was see Arron and check on him.


    "Arron is fine. The doctor thoroughly checked him before he was discharged from the hospital. He''s


    in much better shape than Beryl is." Crystal also got up and stood in front of me. It seemed that she


    didn''t want me to go.


    "Nothing will stop me from going to see him. It''s rare for him toe to the imperial capital. I have


    to see him anyway."


    I felt some worry creeping in. Arron was a sweet and obedient child. How could he bear any harm? I


    didn''t know exactly where he was bruised, and that only made me even more anxious.


    "How about another day? Arron is still a little shaken. I''m afraid he might be emotionally unstable


    right now." Crystal cleared her throat and scratched her nose.


    I narrowed my eyes suspiciously. Unless Crystal had something to hide from me, she wouldn''t have


    prevented me from seeing Arron.


    Did something terrible happen to Arron?


    I looked at her square in the eye and asked, "Is Arron severely injured? You told me he merely got


    some bruises, but you''re lying to me, right? And that''s why you don''t want me to see him!"


    "No, I didn''t, but..."


    Crystal couldn''t exin it clearly, so she gave up and let me go to her room.


    Before we left, I asked someone to pack arge amount of delicate dessert for my grandson, and I


    also brought some new toys with me.


    "I''ll send the ones for Beryl to herter myself," I turned to Crystal and said.


    Both of my grandchildren were treasured equally in my heart. I couldn''t possibly treat them any


    differently as their grandmother.


    "Okay," Crystal replied.


    As she spoke, she put her ck mask back on again and then helped me carry the bags. The mask


    indeed served its purpose of concealing her face, but it was unsightly.


    With a sigh, I recalled the beautiful masks I kept in my private collection. I took a mental note of


    asking someone to send her someter.


    I wanted to give Crystal presents as well. Being a single mother was difficult, and she had done a


    good job of educating her children over the past few years, so she deserved some credit. Crystal


    was a good woman. If she couldn''t be my daughter-inw, I could still take her as my daughter.


    Since her temporary residence was not far from my pce, it didn''t take long for us to arrive.


    I went up to the third floor with Crystal without having anyone else follow me.


    As soon as I opened the door, I was startled to see a tiny mummy sitting on the bed.


    The figure was bandaged from head to neck. I could only see his eyes, mouth and two nostrils.


    When he smiled, his white teeth were revealed.


    I almost couldn''t breathe and asked in a trembling voice, "Is... Is this Arron?"


    "Grandma." The mummy waved at me and called me sweetly.


    I almost fainted, but Crystal caught me in time.


    After gaining my stance, I pushed her away and strode to the bed. That was when I reached out


    and took Arron''s hand. Instantly, tears rolled down my cheeks. "My dear Arron, what happened to


    you? How did you get hurt like this?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After saying that, I turned to look at Crystal and red at her. "You call these mere bruises?"

 Chapter 938 The Grandma And Grandson

    Chapter 938 The Grandma And Grandson


    Crystal''s POV:


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I tried to exin it to Laura. "Arron''s a spitting image of Rufus. I just


    know that people will be suspicious as soon as they see Arron''s face, so I had no choice but to


    cover it with bandages."


    "But I saw blood oozing from his forehead just now. It looks very serious."


    Laura didn''t take my word for it. She turned Arron around and studied him carefully.


    "Not only his forehead, but also his arm. He has so many bruises. I think I should ask the doctor to


    do another general check-up. Better to be safe than sorry."


    Laura stood up and was about to call the doctor, but I tried to stop her. "Arron''s fine, I promise. I''ll


    take off the gauze so that you can see for yourself."


    Arron sat obediently on the edge of the bed and let me remove the gauze from his head. The


    wound on his forehead was indeed the most serious one, but his situation wasn''t as bad as Beryl''s.


    He would be fine after resting for a few weeks.


    Laura touched the stitches on Arron''s cheek and tutted, feeling sorry for him. She kept muttering


    about ordering the Royal Hospital to develop an effective scar gel.


    I knew that Laura just loved her grandson so much, so I didn''t say anything.


    "I''ll ask my doctor to check on himter. Although the other wounds aren''t that serious, I''ll only feel


    relieved after having him checked by a professional," Laura turned to me and said decisively.


    "But Arron looks so much like Rufus. I''m worried II


    "Don''t worry. He''s my private doctor and confidante. He won''t breathe a word of it to anyone. All the


    gifts I''ve sent to Beryl and Arron over the years were also handled by that doctor." Laura insisted


    that unless her doctor dered that Arron was fine, she wouldn''t feel at ease. I couldn''t change her


    mind, so I helplessly instructed my subordinate to fetch her private doctor.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Arron and Beryl often video chatted with Laura, so Arron knew that she was his Grandma as soon


    as he saw her, and they immediately started bonding.


    Laura took Arron''s hand and led him to the table.


    "Look, I''ve brought you some goodies."


    Arron''s eyes lit up instantly. He took the chocte biscuit from Laura and took a small bite.


    "Yummy!"


    Laura touched Arron''s soft hair lovingly. "I''ll bring more if you like it."


    "Bring some for my sister, too. I''m sure she''ll like it." Of course, the considerate Arron couldn''t forget


    about Beryl. He even pointed at some snacks on the table, saying that Beryl liked them and that he


    wanted to save them for his sister.


    "Arron, don''t worry. Your sister also has a lot of snacks." With an affectionate gaze, Laura stroked


    Arron''s hair lovingly.


    "Good!" Arron nodded in satisfaction and then began stuffing biscuits in his mouth, his cheeks


    bulging.


    I sat on the sofa and watched the interaction the between grandmother and grandson. I also felt


    happy. It turned out that my fears and worries werepletely unnecessary. No one knew what the


    future held, so all we could do was be brave.


    In the past, I was scared to bring the two little children to the imperial capital. I wanted to protect


    them, but clearly I forgot another important thing.


    Beryl and Arron would grow up soon. The world was so big, and I couldn''t keep them in the border


    pack for the rest of their lives. The imperial capital was a nice ce. I should''ve rxed and let the


    two children enjoy themselves. They had different paths to go, and it wasn''t my ce to interfere.


    While I was thinking about these things, a voice suddenly came from outside, announcing that the


    lycan king wasing.


    My ease vanished and was instantly reced with panic. I was so scared that I started to tremble. I


    hurried to grab the bandages beside the bed and rushed to Arron''s side.


    But it was toote. The door was opened and Rufus had alreadye in.

 Chapter 939 Is He The Lycan King

    Chapter 939 Is He The Lycan King


    Crystal''s POV:


    Laura and I were both flustered by Rufus '' unexpected visit. Laura quickly stood up from her seat


    and walked over to him. "Why''d youe here unannounced? Where''s Beryl?"


    "She''s asleep," Rufus answered briefly as he walked to the table.


    I quickly turned my back to keep Rufus from seeing my son and continued to wrap the bandages


    around the boy''s face with trembling fingers. At the same time, I grasped the mask hung around my


    neck and hurriedly put it on my face.


    "So what''re you doing here?" Laura asked, tantly blocking us from Rufus'' sight and preventing


    him from walking to me.


    "I was about to leave when I saw your doctor rushing here. I thought something bad happened to


    you, so I came here to check," Rufus answered in a concerned tone.


    "I''m fine, Rufus," Laura said curtly. It sounded as though she was one step away from dragging


    Rufus out of the room herself.


    "But what happened? Why''d you send for the doctor all of a sudden?" Rufus asked in confusion.


    "Come. Let''s talk outside."


    After Laura pulled Rufus out of the room, I heaved a sigh of relief and finished up bandaging Arron''s


    face.


    Arron squinted his doe-like eyes at me and asked in a childish voice, "Who was that?"


    I choked, not knowing what to say.


    "The lycan king?" Arron then answered his own question.


    I was shocked. "How''d you know that?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arron smiled, revealing his adorable dimples. He said in a calm voice, "I guessed it."


    Amused, I rubbed the tip of his nose and said in a soft voice, "You''re so smart, honey. You''re right.


    He''s the lycan king and he saved your sister."


    Arron''s eyes lit up. "Then where''s Beryl?"


    I sighed and touched his forehead gently. "Your sister got seriously injured. She doesn''t remember


    us now, so she has to stay with the lycan king for the time being."


    The light died in Arron''s eyes. He put down the biscuits in his hand and said dejectedly, "But I want


    to see my sister."


    "I''ll take you to see her when she gets better." I rubbed his back, trying tofort him.


    "Okay, Mommy." Arron nodded resolutely. Pouting, he climbed onto the chair, gathered all the


    biscuits and other desserts on the table, and put them back into the box. "I''ll eat these with Beryl


    when shees back."


    My heart softened. I leaned over and kissed Arron''s forehead. "It''ll spoil if you don''t eat them soon.


    Don''t worry about your sister. Grandma and I will take good care of her."


    Arron grinned from ear to ear. "I have an idea, Mommy. I''ll eat some and keep a bit for Beryl. She


    can eat it when shees back."


    "Okay, that''s a good idea." Grinning back at him, I scooped him up and walked over to the bed.


    "Now, Arron, lie down and get some rest. I''ll go out to see if the doctor''s here."


    Arron nodded obediently. "Mommy,e back quickly, okay?"


    After settling Arron in, I went to the door. However, as soon as I opened it, I saw Rufus outside with


    his fist up, as though he was just about to knock.


    Subconsciously, I stood on tiptoe to block Rufus''s view of the room.


    Rufus frowned and stared at me with an unfathomable expression.


    "What''re you looking at?" I asked in the calmest tone I could muster.


    After a long while, Rufus finally said, "Thece on your mask is untied."


    Hearing this, I touched thece around my ear and found that it was indeed undone, pinned behind


    my ear by a hairpin.


    I turned around in embarrassment and quickly tied the mask properly.


    Just then, the doctor arrived. Laura led the doctor over, pulled Rufus away, and subtly pushed me


    into the room.


    "Wait outside," Laura said to Rufus. Without waiting for a response, she shut the door in his face.

 Chapter 940 Lauras Wish

    Chapter 940 Laura''s Wish


    Rufus'' POV:


    When I found out that Crystal had yet another child, I felt a little ufortable.


    And when she showed hostility and blocked me from entering her room to see her son, I felt even


    more ufortable. My difort was mixed with anger, but I wasn''t sure why I was angry.


    Sometimes, emotions weren''t something that could be controlled by one''s own consciousness.


    I stood alone in the corridor and smoked a cigarette to calm down.


    After a while, the doctor came out, but he was alone. My mother and Crystal were still in the room


    with the boy.


    I wanted to know about my mother''s health, so I personally escorted the doctor out and asked him


    about it. Before he left, I also asked him about the child''s injury.


    For some reason, the doctor looked terrified as soon as I asked this. He looked as though he was


    guilty of some unspeakable crime. There was hesitation in the way he spoke, and he was far from


    calm. But he was the director of the Royal Medical Research Institute¡ªhow could he now act like a


    clumsy green hand?


    I frowned a little unhappily. "So is the boy seriously injured?"


    The doctor gulped anxiously and answered, "No, no. It''s not that serious."


    "If it''s not serious, then why is his head covered with so many bandages?"


    When Crystal opened the door, although she had tried to block my sight, I saw a kid tucked in bed,


    wrapped in bandages.


    The child was very young, around the same age as Beryl. The age difference had to be only one or


    two years at most.


    That she-wolf must''ve been very affectionate with her ex-husband. Otherwise, how could she have


    had two children with the man whoter abandoned them?


    Thinking of this, my mood took a dip again. But what made me even angrier was the fact that I


    couldn''t control these unexinable emotions.


    "Doctor, why is he covered in bandages?" I asked again.


    The doctor, eyes wide as saucers, immediately corrected himself. "Oh, forgive me. I meant to say


    it''s quite serious. Yes, very serious indeed. The child fell down from a slope, so his whole body is


    injured. It''ll take at least six months for him to recover."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sneered in disdain. This doctor was making up some bullshit excuse. He didn''t dare to look into my


    eyes when he spoke, and his words were contradictory.


    I was about to lose my temper with him, but this man was my mother''s personal doctor. He had


    taken care of her for the longest time, and I knew he had done his best to keep her in good shape.


    In order not to cause any family conflicts, I decided against punishing the doctor and made him


    leave first.


    The doctor nearly bolted as soon as I dismissed him. He disappeared from my sight in mere


    seconds. Perhaps he was frightened out of his wits.


    I looked up at the brightly lit room on the third floor and suddenly felt a little frustrated. For the first


    time, the mountainous official documents seemed more interesting to me, or at least, they weren''t


    as troublesome.


    When I made it to the end of the corridor, I found the driver waiting for me outside. I was about to


    get in the car when I suddenly remembered that I hadn''t told my mother I was leaving, so I went


    back to the third floor to say goodbye.


    Perhaps she had grown fond of both Beryl and this little boy. The whole corridor was filled with the


    laughter of my mother and the boy. I had never seen her so happy before. I began to reflect on


    whether I should get married and have a child as well...


    On second thought, I felt that something was odd. There were so many newborn babies or toddlers


    who just learned to walk among the royal family''s rtives. They were rted to us by blood, but


    Laura wasn''t as happy to see those children.


    Was it like love at first sight, except with children? It was undeniable that Beryl was an adorable girl.


    She was lovely. As for the little boy in the room, he probably looked just as cute as Beryl. Since my


    mother liked him so much, he must''ve been quite a character, too.


    I sighed quietly. When I was about to knock on the door, I heard the little boy call my mother


    Grandma.


    I thought I heard it wrong. But the little boy called her Grandma several times in a row, and they


    seemed to be very familiar with each other. It didn''t look like he had just met her today.

 Chapter 941 Youll Always

    Chapter 941 You''ll Always


    Be Grandma


    Crystal''s POV:


    After being checked by Laura''s doctor, Arron had gotten hungry. The snacks Laura brought weren''t


    enough to satiate the little boy.


    "Mommy, I want meat." Arron patted his belly for emphasis, which made Laura chuckle aloud. She


    immediately scooped Arron up and walked out.


    "Let''s go. We''ll have a feast of meat!"


    "Yay! Thank you, Grandma!"


    Arron grinned sweetly. He looked like a clever and lively boy, and there was a certain happiness in


    his eyes that was infectious. It was the first time that he had seen his grandmother in real life, and


    this little boy seemed very fond of her.


    I shook my head helplessly. Looking at them go, I was also very happy. It was nice to be a family


    like this.


    Since Laura was carrying Arron in her arms, I went and opened the door for them. Unexpectedly, I


    was met with the cold gaze of Rufus, who was standing right outside.


    I was so startled that I stepped out and mmed the door in a hurry, hoping that Rufus didn''t see


    the boy behind me.


    "Er, why are you still here?" I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down. My mind was


    racing. I knew that I hadn''t said anything that would''ve given us away to Laura just now. At most,


    Arron called Laura "Grandma" several times.


    My head started to pound. I thought that Rufus had left and had consequently becamex, but it


    turned out he was standing right outside the door for who knew how long!


    Laura quickly put Arron down, opened the door, and walked out. She pretended to be surprised and


    asked Rufus, "Didn''t you leave with the doctor? Why''d youe back?"


    Rufus didn''t answer Laura''s question. His eyes were so deep that no one could tell what was on his


    mind. He nced at me and then looked away. "Mom, why did that child call you Grandma?"


    It seemed that Rufus had overheard everything. I didn''t me him for being suspicious, because it


    really was strange for Arron to call Laura "Grandma" the first time they met.


    I was racking my brains toe up with an excuse, but fortunately, Laura reacted more quickly. "I


    like that child. He''s obedient, sensible, and cute, so I simply asked him to call me ''Grandma''."


    After saying that, Laura snorted indignantly. "You refuse to get married and won''t have kids. Can''t I


    get a grandson for myself? Are you going to stop me?"


    Embarrassment shed across Rufus'' face. Being rendered speechless, he mumbled a goodbye to


    Laura and left quickly.


    Laura and I breathed a sigh of relief as soon as he turned the corner.


    "Fortunately, Rufus didn''t ask any more questions. If he kept on prodding, I wouldn''t have known


    what to say. We can''t talk too much either. That guy is very observant. If we''re not careful, he''ll find


    out that something''s off." Laura rubbed her temples helplessly.


    I smiled bitterly. "Fortunately, Arron was bandaged up, or Rufus would''ve found out on the spot."


    "Yes, good thing."


    While we were talking, the door was opened slightly. Arron squeezed past the narrow gap, wrapped


    his chubby arms around my legs, and asked, "Who was that handsome man?"


    "That was..." I hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to exin it to Arron.


    Suddenly, it dawned on Arron. "That handsome man called Grandma ''Mom'', so that''s Grandma''s


    son, right? Is he my father?"


    I stiffened. Inexplicable bitterness surged in my heart as I looked into Arron''s expectant eyes.


    Averting my gaze, I said with difficulty, "No, he''s not your father. Don''t call Laura ''Grandma''


    anymore. It''s not appropriate."


    Arron blinked in confusion. "Why?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He looked at Laura and stuck out his lower lip. Although he was a little reluctant, he still obeyed me.


    "Okay, I won''t call Grandma ''Grandma'' anymore. But Grandma, you''ll always be my grandma in my


    heart."


    Laura frowned deeply. She opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but finally she


    decided against it. She just turned around and secretly wiped away her tears, which made me feel


    bad.

 Chapter 942 A Day Of Daily Disguise

    Chapter 942 A Day Of Daily Disguise


    Crystal''s POV:


    Time sped by and soon enough it was time for the military parade. I woke up at the crack of dawn to


    get ready.


    I looked at Arron who was still sleeping and walked over to his side. I bent over, stroked his head,


    and nted a kiss on his forehead. Although Arron had to keep his bandages on at all times, he


    was generally enjoying his time at the imperial pce.


    After setting the table and getting everything in order, I headed down to the city center to wait for the


    opening of the parade.


    This year, more people came to the celebration. After Rufus took over the throne, the werewolves


    reimed a number of packs that had been under the authority of vampires. In addition, this was


    the first grand celebration since Rufus became king, so all the Alphas and royal aristocrats of the


    empire came.


    As I joined the group of Alphas, I watched them exchange pleasantries and mingle. Most of these


    Alphas were already friends with each other, having been connected with interests or marriage


    rtionships. Lots of them disdained the border packs. So of course, my presence was


    disregarded. But I didn''t care at all. I was happy to be ignored, otherwise I would have to find an


    excuse to disguise myself. I adjusted my white hat and moved to the most inconspicuous spot,


    trying not to make a sound.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Warren acted just like me. And it wasn''t because no one paid him any attention; he just didn''t like


    attending social engagements and dealing with the hypocrites. He stood not far away from me, with


    a cold face, and didn''t intend to socialize as usual.


    Some of the Alphas went to talk to him. Even though he was nice, Warren didn''t seem very friendly.


    And after some of them noticed his implicit hostility, they gradually left him alone. Fortunately,


    Warren brought his subordinates here, who stood around him to ease the embarrassment.


    I watched all this silently and felt a little surprised. When I met Warren at the reception partyst


    time, I felt that he had recoiled back to his old stern self. Initially, I thought it was just my wild guess,


    but now it seemed I was right.


    Five years ago before we parted ways, I felt Warren had changed a lot. He had basically let go of


    himself in front of his friends. All his joy, anger, and sadness were no longer hidden in his heart. He


    waspletely tamed by Flora to be a good boyfriend. Love indeed made him a better man.


    But why did Warren seem to have reverted to his apathetic self? He looked so cold now as if there


    was nothing he cared about in the world. His extraordinary coldness made me start to worry about


    his rtionship with Flora. A man with a happy family and a loving wife and children would not be


    like this.


    I couldn''t help but give Warren a few extra nces, and he noticed. He looked downcast as he


    squeezed his lips together and looked at me. He was full of hostility towards me.


    I grinned at him, but then realized that I was wearing a mask. He couldn''t see my expression right


    now. Amused by my foolish behavior, I gave my mask an embarrassed tug and wanted to say


    something to Warren to break the awkward silence, but Warren had already turned his head away.


    He obviously didn''t want to be bothered.


    Alright! He still remembered the fact that I had ignored him at the reception party. I pursed my lips


    and wondered if it was worth it to try and reconnect with him.


    Unfortunately, there was no way to rectify the situation now that there was obviously a


    misunderstanding. Warren was a prideful man, so he wouldn''t talk to me first again. I guessed I


    might have been cklisted in his heart.


    After giving it some serious thought, I decided to withdraw my steps. I should probably find a more


    appropriate time and asion to ask about him and Flora.

 Chapter 943 Dream On!

    Chapter 943 Dream On!


    Crystal''s POV:


    Over the past five years, I was afraid that the past would haunt me, so I deliberately blocked news


    about my old friends and focused solely on the pack''s affairs.


    Everyone was doing well before I left, so I didn''t worry about them.


    Thinking of Warren''s obsession with Flora, I guessed that I might have been overthinking.


    Warren had said that Flora was the only woman he would marry, so I figured the two wouldn''t break


    up.


    I tucked these messy thoughts to the back of my head for the time being and looked into the


    distance.


    The military parade had already begun, and the beautiful floats made their way down the street, one


    after another. The asional bursts of firecrackers mingled with the music, making the atmosphere


    very lively.


    I lowered the brim of my hat, trying to block out the dazzling sunlight. Complicated emotions surged


    in my heart. I recalled the first time I attended the military parade, and how it made me love the


    empire even more as well as the man who was now in charge of it.


    At this moment, I felt as though time hadn''t passed at all. I still loved the empire and Rufus, and I


    just had to love them in a different way.


    When I was lost in thought, I overheard two middle-aged Alphas standing next to me whispering to


    each other. They were badmouthing Warren, who was standing nearby.


    I looked over calmly. I didn''t know who these two middle-aged men were, but I figured they were


    Alphas from some small packs.


    Perhaps it was because they had just gotten the cold shoulder from Warren that they were now very


    unhappy and were speaking ill of Warren.


    "Warren became an Alpha at such a young age, yet already he''s arrogant and doesn''t take us


    seriously."


    "What a proud bastard! I just don''t know what Leonard was thinking. How could he let an arrogant


    guy like him be an Alpha?"


    "Leonard''s dead, so we''ll never know. Maybe he didn''t have a sessor at the time, so he chose


    an heir on impulse."


    "Warren has always been prideful. If it weren''t for Leonard''s prestige and his old connections, his


    pack would''ve already been absorbed by another. I just don''t understand why he could still be so


    arrogant!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Rx. Sooner orter, you''ll see. Trust me. His pack won''t be able to hold on for long."


    "Damn right! Are you saying you want to annex his pack?"


    "Well, it''s possible. And by then, Warren will surely be brought to his knees." The two menughed.


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but sneer loudly. "Amazing! An itty-bitty pack actually wants to annex


    one of the top packs of the empire!"


    My sarcastic words drew the attention of several Alphas around, but I pretended not to notice and


    continued to satirize the two middle-aged men. "If you really want to dream some more, why not buy


    a nice pillow and make the best of it instead of talking about unrealistic things here in public?"


    One of the two middle-aged men was clearly irritated with me and hissed, "Shut up! Who the hell


    are you?" His voice caused even more people to look in my direction.


    I snorted. "Me? I''m nobody. But even if I can''t get what I want, I won''t be jealous of those who have


    it. It''s a waste of time to talk with scumbags like you two, who only dare to gossip behind the backs


    of the powerful. Just go home and look at yourself in the mirror first. I can''t believe you''d even think


    about getting something that doesn''t belong to you!"

 Chapter 944 Youre Nothing But A Woman

    Chapter 944 You''re Nothing But A Woman


    Crystal''s POV:


    "Do you even know what you''re talking about?" The middle-aged man growled at me. If he wasn''t


    stopped by the werewolf next to him, he would''ve rushed over and smacked me on the spot.


    I stood there unflinchingly, satisfied with what I just said, but I added one more thing for good


    measure. "You can tell me I''m wrong, but I won''t correct myself."


    The two middle-aged men were probably quite popr. When the Alphas around us heard me


    provoke them, they rallied to their side.


    But I didn''t care. I wasn''t the type who''d just sit quietly while others spoke of unpleasant things


    about me or my friends. After all, there was nothing to be afraid of. I was no longer the weak girl


    who could do nothing to fight back when bullied.


    The feminine-looking man was very angry since he couldn''te up with a propere back.


    Besides, it was disgraceful for a man to confront a woman in front of so many people. He could do


    nothing but clench his fists and re at me murderously, which I found kind of funny.


    The man beside him was much calmer. He pulled his furious friend out of the way and then walked


    up to me vigntly. "I''ve never seen you before. Which pack are you from?"


    "I''m the Alpha of the border pack," I answered calmly.


    Hearing this, his face immediately changed. There was unmasked shock and fear in his eyes. "Are


    you actually the Alpha from theborder pack?"


    I snorted coldly and said nothing. I didn''t want to waste my breath on this pathetic man.


    The Silver Moon Pack was a testament to Leonard''s lifelong efforts. Even if I couldn''t really do


    anything for the Sliver Moon Pack now, I would never allow anyone to nder it.


    Over the past few years, under Warren''s management, the internal strife in the Silver Moon Pack


    had slowly subsided. The pack didn''t decline at all. If the Silver Moon Pack was as weak as they


    said it was, it wouldn''t have been ranked among the top ten packs in the Empire Financial Report at


    the beginning of this year.


    Although I had been living an isted life the past few years and hadn''t appeared in front of the


    public yet, my sudden arrival as the Alpha, the unity of the three packs at the border, and the


    economic development by opening up border ports to trade with the vampires were enough to make


    me famous. Besides, I never attended any social activities or used social media, so I was quite a


    mystery to them.


    Thus, the public didn''t even know whether I was a male or a female. And because I was an enigma,


    people made up stories about me. There were even rumors that I was a werewolf undercover


    lurking in the vampire race in my early years. Other rumors were so ridiculous that even I had to roll


    my eyes at them.


    But it didn''t matter, as long as they made me more intimidating.


    After finding out who I was, the Alphas who had sided with the two men just now shut up and


    stopped stirring up trouble.


    I sneered. Those who became Alphas tended to be smart, sophisticated, and fickle. They were


    good at taking hints.


    The reason why they didn''t dare to say anything anymore was not only to maintain their own dignity,


    but also to show me some respect so they could maintain a working rtionship with the border


    pack. After all, these small packs needed the mineral resources in the border area.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even so, the sissy man muttered that I was a busybody under his breath.


    I snorted coldly. "It was just a kind reminder. If you won''t learn from this, you''d better stay at home


    and lock your doors from now on. Otherwise, don''t say people like us didn''t warn you when you end


    up dead in a gutter."


    "You''re just a woman. What do you know? Do you really think you have what it takes to manage a


    pack? You should just give your position as Alpha to a capable man. And why do you wear a mask?


    Are you ashamed because you''re actually ridiculously ugly?" the sissy man cursed angrily.

 Chapter 945 Keep Pretending

    Chapter 945 Keep Pretending


    Crystal''s POV:


    I initially thought that this man would at least watch his mouth given the grand asion, but he


    didn''t. Instead, he cursed me more and more, showing all of us how an Alpha shouldn''t act.


    At first, I wanted to endure it in silence, but I couldn''t stand his sexistments and personal


    attacks. I couldn''t help but open my mouth again.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "When you''re caught doing something wrong, is it your automatic response to throw sexist insults at


    the person who corrected you? Don''t tell me you rule your pack with such rudeness and


    unreasonableness."


    "Shut the fuck up! You''re just a bitch who became Alpha through connections. Don''t think you can


    tell me what to do just because you''ve made some trivial achievements." The man was so angry


    that he rushed up, fist poised to punch me. People beside him quickly intercepted, but they wasn''t


    able to subdue him.


    The scene was a little chaotic. Even a group of several strong werewolves couldn''t stop the furious


    one.


    Just as he was about to hit me, I used my lycan power. In the blink of an eye, the people around me


    were knocked down to the ground.


    The man stood up with trembling legs and looked at me in disbelief. "How¡ªhow could you have


    lycan power?"


    I sneered. "What do you know? You''re just a puny frog at the bottom of a well."


    His face turned scarlet with anger, but he finally learned his lesson and didn''t dare to say anything


    more.


    I didn''t want to stay with them any longer, so I turned around and looked for a less crowded ce.


    The parade was still going on. Rufus would give a speech to the whole empire in about ten minutes.


    Then, there would be a banquet at noon. I nned to head back with Rufus to see Beryl when the


    festivities were over.


    Rufus had be quite busy ever since he became king. There were times I''d show up at his


    pce to see Beryl, but the royal guards wouldn''t let me in because Rufus was away.


    I sighed. For some reason, I felt that my future was a little uncertain. Not only was Rufus suspicious


    of me now, but even my child couldn''t recognize me.


    Doubts ran amok in my mind. Suddenly, a cold and domineering voice sounded, pulling me back to


    my senses.


    "Hello."


    I turned around and found Warren standing behind me.


    Although his face was still gloomy and serious, his eyes didn''t seem as hostile.


    "What''s up?" I asked cautiously.


    Warren stared at me for a few seconds before finally saying, "Thank you for what you did just now."


    I was startled. My first thought was that he recognized me. That would''ve exined why he bowed


    his head and thanked me.


    But on second thought, I had covered my scent before going out today, so it was impossible for


    Warren to recognize me. Realizing this, I secretly sighed in relief.


    "You''re wee. I''m just helping them expand their horizons." With a dry cough, I subtly touched


    the mask on my face to make sure it firmly covered my face.


    Warren smiled, but the smile soon faded. "I took you for someone arrogant. I didn''t think you''d


    speak for me."


    "Oh, it''s no big deal," I said, waving my hand dismissively. I really didn''t know what to say. It wasn''t


    easy to deliberately lower my voice. If I was not careful enough, I would identally use my real


    voice. But it suddenly urred to me that I hadn''t bothered to disguise my voice when I quarreled


    with that group of people just now. Warren must have heard it.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly pped my palm against my forehead. Shit, the imperial capital was


    making me stupid and reckless!


    Warren smiled. "You don''t need to care about those people, but thank you anyway. I''ve heard that


    the border pack is getting better and better under your management. It seems you''ve done a better


    job at being Alpha than me. If possible, I''d like to be friends with you and ask you for advice."

 Chapter 946 The Speech Of The Lycan King

    Chapter 946 The Speech Of The Lycan King


    Crystal''s POV:


    Warren sounded sincere. I was a little surprised that he tried to keep the conversation going. I


    thought he would at most say a few words to thank me and left.


    "It''s really no big deal. You don''t have to¡ª"


    "No, showing my gratitude is one thing. Besides, I do want to befriend you." Warren interrupted me


    abruptly. He looked calm and serious, his eyebrows furrowed slightly. It seemed as though he had


    made up his mind to make friends with me. I figured that wasn''t a bad thing. Maybe I could even


    inquire about Flora in a roundabout way.


    I had heard from Laura that Flora had a son, but I hadn''t heard of any other news. And I was also


    curious about the rtionship between her and Warren.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I waved my hand awkwardly and said, "Okay, then let''s be friends from now on. If you need any


    help, you cane to me."


    Actually, even if Warren didn''te to me for help, I would''ve done everything in my power to help


    him secretly if something happened to him or the Silver Moon Pack.


    "Same. If you need any help, juste to me." Despite smiling, Warren still looked extremely


    serious.


    "Okay, thanks."


    After I answered, wepsed into silence. I didn''t know what else to say, and I didn''t dare to bring up


    a new topic. Previously, when I met Harry, he told me that not only my aura gave me away; my body


    language, tone of voice, and mannerisms actually all exposed me.


    Now Harry and Joanna knew about my identity, which was already very troublesome. In addition,


    the two kids followed me to the capital, which was also like a ticking time bomb. It''d be really hard to


    keep things under control if more people found out about my true identity.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t trust Warren, but Rufus was already suspicious of me. If he sensed that


    something was off and interrogated Warren, Harry, and the others, we would all be doomed.


    All of them had their own families and careers. I just didn''t want to disturb their peaceful life.


    "Sore throat? Your voice is always hoarse."


    As expected, Warren suddenly asked about my voice.


    I pulled at the cor of my dress uneasily, trying toe up with an excuse. "I have pharyngitis all


    year round, and I hurt my throat when I quarreled with those werewolves just now."


    "I see." Warren didn''t ask any more questions and calmly watched the ongoing parade.


    It was almost the time for the lycan king''s speech. I used this as an excuse to leave. After all, the


    longer I stood with Warren, the bigger the risk of exposing myself.


    Warren didn''t stop me. He simply said goodbye to me and proceeded to watch the parade.


    I didn''t think too much of it and wove my way through the crowd. Soon, I found a spot a little closer


    to the podium.


    And just in time, too. Rufus was making his way to the podium. He wore a traditional ck suit of


    the werewolf race, which had golden embroidery of intricate patterns. A leather belt cinched his


    strong waist, and a pair of ck cks covered his steady legs. He looked like a god that stepped


    out of an oil painting.


    It was the first time I''d ever seen Rufus in the lycan king''s suit. Standing before the podium, his


    domineering aura was more powerful than that of the former king, Ethan.


    The noisy crowd instantly quieted down. Awe was written on everyone''s face. In front of them was


    their powerful king.


    I couldn''t suppress my excitement; my heart banged against my chest in anticipation. I didn''t dare to


    look straight at his handsome face, so I fixed my gaze on the flowers on the side of the stage.

 Chapter 947 What Are You Peeking At

    Chapter 947 What Are You Peeking At


    Crystal''s POV:


    Although I had only met Rufus several times sinceing back here, I could keenly sense just how


    much he had changed. He was much more indifferent than the Rufus I once knew. Now that he was


    king, he had be colder and crueler.


    Perhaps that was what Rufus was like before he met me.


    I felt bad, seeing Rufus again under these circumstances. I tried tofort myself and thought


    about how lucky I was to have seen his soft side previously.


    When I came to the imperial capital this time, I thought that I could restrain my feelings for Rufus.


    But the moment I saw him, I couldn''t ignore the love I had for him all these years.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Fortunately, the mask concealed the bitterness in my face and the unrequited love in my eyes.


    I watched Rufus onstage and was deeply attracted to him.


    Afraid that he''d remember me, I was always so nervous whenever I crossed paths with Rufus and


    never had the time to look at him carefully.


    Now that I was standing amidst a crowd, I stared at Rufus intently, drinking in every detail about


    him.


    When Rufus was still a prince, he had garnered a lot of fans. It didn''t help that he was handsome


    and elegant, which made the she-wolves swoon. Everyone loved beautiful things. So even though


    Rufus seemed ruthless and cruel now, there were plenty of nobledies who wanted to take


    pictures of Rufus.


    I was soon pushed to the corner and almost crushed against the wall. Although they didn''t dare to


    make a sound, these nobledies still shoved and elbowed each other in an effort to find a good


    spot.


    Someone even stepped on my high-heeled shoe and left a dirty footprint on it. I took out a


    handkerchief to wipe it, but just as I was about to squat down, someone pushed me forward again.


    I lost my bnce and was flung forward. My hat fell off my head and my forehead hit the marble


    floor closest to the stage.


    Wincing, I stood up and looked back, only to find a group of well-dressed she-wolves busy taking


    pictures of Rufus with their mobile phones. They didn''t care that they shoved me at all.


    I pursed my lips unhappily and walked away from them.


    My forehead was still throbbing from the fall. The part that was hit seemed to be grazed, but I didn''t


    dare to take off my mask to check. Instead, I put on my hat again.


    Just then, someone patted me on the shoulder. I turned around and saw Harry, well-dressed and


    smiling brightly, with Joanna next to him in a dress.


    Joanna had long hair now. She had delicate facial features and a gentle temperament. She and


    Harry were really a perfect match.


    Grinning from ear to ear, Harry said, "Joanna and I have been looking for you! It turned out you


    were hiding here, at the very front."


    "It''s too crowded over there," Iined. I instinctively kept my distance from them both, worried


    that we''d look too familiar with each other. After all, I should have only just arrived here. Even if I


    made some new friends, we couldn''t act as though we had known each other for years.


    Joanna seemed to have understood what I was up to, so she gently pulled Harry''s arm and


    whispered, "Stop being so enthusiastic. There are too many people here."


    Upon hearing this, Harry immediately stopped smiling and nodded at me seriously. Then he stood


    beside Joanna and fell silent.


    Joanna gently smiled at me and then turned to focus on the stage.


    Rufus'' speech was wonderful. Listening to his pleasant voice, I felt like my thoughts began to


    wander again. I kept staring at Rufus unblinkingly. Only at this time could I let my guard down.


    I was lost in my own thoughts when Rufus suddenly locked eyes with me from onstage.


    I looked away in a hurry and felt very nervous. Did he sense me staring at him?

 Chapter 948 He Is Considerate

    Chapter 948 He Is Considerate


    Crystal''s POV:


    I felt relieved when Rufus'' gaze eventually shifted elsewhere.


    After the speech, the parade resumed. Different phnxes appeared one after another. This familiar


    scene brought back memories of the past.


    Harry was right there by me at that time. He was high-spirited and swore to be loyal to the empire.


    Many years had passed, and we all now had our own lives. But in the real way, we never changed.


    We''d always remember our vows. It was for the people, for the empire, and for peace.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When I was lost in thought, Joanna took my hand and led me forward, saying, "You can have a


    better view here."


    I nodded and thanked her.


    The crowd was massive. Harry held Joanna''s hand tightly, afraid that she would get lost.


    Looking at their happy faces, I felt joy from the bottom of my heart. Harry and Joanna were both


    affectionate and loyal people. Whether it was for love or friendship, they were always sincere.


    I stood quietly behind them and watched the grand parade. Suddenly, I realized how much I had


    gained from this trip to the imperial capital. The best part was that I could see the people I wanted to


    visit and know that they were happy.


    The paradested for another hour before it came to an end. The past few years of Rufus ''


    leadership were clearly the most productive of his life. There was an evident widespread adtion


    for the king among the nobility andmoners alike. For this, I was also proud of Rufus. He


    deserved all the praise.


    Rufus then returned to the podium to announce the closing of the ceremony.


    It was almost noon. Almost four hours had passed since I left the pce. The potion and the special


    perfume I used to mask my scent could wear off any minute now. I couldn''t wait to go back. Staying


    outside for a little longer would increase the risk of exposure.


    I reached for my perfume bottle and sprayed a few sprays to my wrist. It was not as effective as the


    magic potion, but it would do the trick so long as Rufus didn''t get too close.


    Joanna looked at me for a moment before handing me her sachet. "There are jasmines in it, which


    can cover your scent."


    "Thank you." I took it over and held the sachet in my hand. At that point, I was relieved and waited


    for the procession to end.


    Rufus'' epilogue was about to end. Just when everyone thought they were going to leave, Rufus


    abruptly altered the conversation by highlighting the many aplishments of each Alpha.


    I had a bad feeling. Sure enough, Rufus mentioned me soon.


    "You haven''t seen Alpha Crystal of the border pack before, have you? Well, you are lucky enough to


    meet her today."


    After saying that, Rufus motioned his hand, and the cameras captured me from the crowd. The next


    second, I was shown on the big screen.


    A she-wolf who was wearing a white metal mask and had her whole body wrapped¡ªin the crowd''s


    eyes, I probably looked very strange.


    I just stood there, bewildered. Thankfully, the mask and hat I donned concealed my panic.


    Rufus also praised me for my excellent ability, my loyalty to the crown, and my love for the people.


    His tone was t. Although he was praising me, it sounded as though he was insincere.


    Everyone had their eyes on me. Harry stared at me in surprise and muttered to me in a low voice,


    "Why do I feel that the king is against you?"


    I agreed with him. Rufus was obviously targeting me. It seemed that he was trying to force me to


    face the public. I didn''t dare to nod to Harry, so I forced a smile. With my head held high, I looked


    directly into Rufus'' piercing eyes and proimed, "It is my duty to serve the empire."

 Chapter 949 Set A Trap For Her

    Chapter 949 Set A Trap For Her


    Rufus'' POV:


    Seeing the panicked she-wolf on the big screen, I felt satisfied. Even though she was wearing a


    mask, her panic was obvious. I smiled, looking forward to her next reaction.


    This she-wolf seemed to have been trying to blend in with the crowd. On the surface, she pledged


    her loyalty to me, but I knew that she was hiding something. After all, she had kept to herself at the


    border for so many years. Perhaps she was plotting against me in secret. Otherwise, why was she


    so afraid of being exposed?


    Just now, I keenly sensed a burning stare. As soon as I turned my head, I met the intent gaze of this


    she-wolf. She was probably up to no good.


    I could just tell that Crystal wasn''t simple. She had many secrets, and I was determined to expose


    them all.


    I refused to let her hide in the shadows. If I exposed her now, she wouldn''t be able to scheme


    against me.


    I''d made up my mind to find an excuse to keep her in the imperial capital before I found out what


    she was hiding. It had taken a great deal of effort to summon her to the capital in the first ce.


    How could I just let her go so easily? Letting the tiger out of her cage was just stupid.


    Thinking of this, I praised the she-wolf again.


    She seemed to be very embarrassed. Harry was close to her, and he whispered something to her


    which made the she-wolf look up at me. The embarrassment and anger in her eyes were obvious. It


    seemed that she was smart enough to see that I deliberately targeted her.


    I sneered inwardly. It was really strange. When did Harry be friends with this she-wolf? Even


    his mate, Joanna, was standing close to her, as though they had known her for a long time...


    As far as I knew, although Harry was extroverted and easygoing, he was born with a silver spoon in


    his mouth. He was proud and discreet in nature, and he wouldn''t make friends with just anybody. As


    for Joanna, she was always cold to pretty much just everyone. It was rare for her to show intimacy


    with a person she just met.


    The more I thought about it, the more intrigued I felt. I suddenly realized that it wasn''t that bad to


    have some surprises in a peaceful life.


    Smiling, I gestured at the masked she-wolf and invited her onstage. "Alpha Crystal, pleasee


    here and share your experience in managing the pack with us."


    The crowd burst into apuse. Curious, they all looked at Crystal and whispered to each other.


    Over the past five years, this was the first time that the Alpha of the border pack had appeared in


    such a public ce. It was only natural everyone was very curious about her.


    Crystal didn''t move, as though she didn''t want toe up. She was likely cursing me in her heart


    now.


    Although I only met her recently, I knew her well already. She was stubborn and unwilling to admit


    defeat. She was aggressive and never took royal power seriously. She was more unbridled than a


    wild cat in the woods. She needed someone to stomp on her neck to be obedient.


    "Alpha Crystal, did you hear me? Pleasee onstage when you''re ready," I said to the she-wolf


    patiently.


    Only then did the she-wolf drag herself onstage.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I made way for her and carefully adjusted the microphone to her height. The she-wolf refused to


    look at me and kept silent for a long time, seeming at a loss for words.


    "You can tell us how you managed your pack over the years, such as how you developed its


    economy, et cetera. You should have a lot to say. After all, you pay the most tax every year."


    I was kind enough to give her some hints, but unexpectedly, the she-wolf rolled her eyes. It was


    quick, but I caught it. Although she restrained herself, I saw even the slightest movement.


    I was amused. It had been a long time since anyone dared to be so disrespectful to me. How


    interesting!

 Chapter 950 Warren Had Changed

    Chapter 950 Warren Had Changed


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was so pissed off. Obviously, Rufus was deliberately picking on me. He wanted to embarrass me


    in front of everyone, and there was nothing I could do about it. After all, he was the supreme lycan


    king!


    Many Alphas were staring at me, hoping to glean my deepest, darkest secrets. I suddenly regretted


    paying the extra tax¡ªI should''ve just paid the bare minimum! I thought I could share some of the


    financial burden with Rufus, but my thoughtfulness turned out to be my downfall.


    I quickly calmed down, organized my thoughts, and spoke about my experience as Alpha


    confidently.


    "Truth be told, there is really no secret to being a good Alpha. I just managed the pack by


    maximizing its geographical features. Once people learn how to utilize their resources, the economy


    will naturally be stimted."


    After saying that, I nced at the man beside me. He raised his eyebrows, urging me to continue.


    I snorted inwardly and continued to talk about my life at the border pack.


    After concluding my impromptu speech, the crowd gave me a big round of apuse. Perhaps


    because today was a happy day, or perhaps it was because Rufus was here, no one dared to


    disagree with me.


    Before leaving the stage, I shook hands with Rufus and pecked him on the cheek as a sign of


    respect. Fortunately, I was wearing a mask. Otherwise, everyone would''ve seen how livid I was at


    that moment.


    The moment we touched, the apuse became even louder. I had no idea what those singledies


    were shouting about, but they were all very worked up, as though they wanted to be the one


    hugging Rufus.


    I reached out and embraced Rufus. The familiar and pleasant scent made my heart skip a beat.


    I didn''t dare to do anything more and quickly pulled away from him. I needed to escape from this


    embarrassing situation as soon as possible.


    However, Rufus didn''t let me go. Instead, he patted me on the back, chuckled and whispered in my


    ear, "What secret are you hiding?"


    My heart banged against my chest anxiously. I looked up at Rufus, who had already stood up


    straight. He wasn''t looking at me anymore, and his expression was cold. I almost wondered if I was


    just imagining what he said just now.


    I didn''t dare to stay any longer. I quickly got off stage, Rufus'' words echoing in my ears. What did he


    mean by that? Did he recall something? Otherwise, how could he say such cryptic words? Panic


    began to overwhelm me. As long as Rufus recalled anything about me, the ck thorns on his back


    would resurface, and then all our efforts would be in vain.


    The bug could only take away his memory once. If the ck thorns appeared again, Rufus would


    definitely die.


    I was getting more and more uneasy. I was standing in the crowd in a trance like a lost child. There


    had to be a way for me to check his back...


    Just then, Rufus announced the end of the military parade and now we were going to attend the


    banquet in the pce. I went back to the pce with a group of royal members, hoping to replenish


    the potion that would conceal my scent.


    When I arrived at the gate of the pce, I saw Warren from a distance. Instinctively, I wanted to


    avoid him and changed direction.


    But unexpectedly, Warren followed suit. It almost seemed like he was looking at me, but I soon


    realized that he was looking at a noble, well-dressed she-wolf near me.


    For the first time, Warren smiled warmly, and he slipped his arm around her waist without hesitation.


    Although I couldn''t see her face clearly, I could tell from her temperament and figure that she


    definitely wasn''t Flora.


    This pissed me off.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Had Warren really changed!?

 Chapter 951 A Mistake

    Chapter 951 A Mistake


    Crystal''s POV:


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. And to make matters worse, Warren leaned over and kissed the she-


    wolf''s forehead, as if he was trying to rub it in my face!


    How dare Warren abandon Flora and kiss another woman?! Didn''t Flora give birth to his child?


    Weren''t they supposed to get married?


    I shuddered at the thought. If Warren was intimate with this woman while married to Flora, he was


    cheating on her.


    How dare he?!


    Seeing the two kissing each other again and this time on the lips, I felt sick to my stomach. How


    could Warren do this here, in front of all these people? He didn''t even bother to hide his affair!


    Livid, I decided to follow them in secret. Warren and the she-wolf were obviously a love-struck


    couple. They were like conjoined twins stuck at the hip, clinging to each other for dear life.


    I didn''t even know where Flora was at the moment. She would''ve been heartbroken if she knew


    this. What about their child?


    Flora''s child should be around five years old now, the same age as my kids. Warren was so


    heartless that he even abandoned his child!


    The longer I looked at them, the angrier I felt. Warren loved Flora so much back then. How could he


    have just abandoned her? How could he not cherish her after winning her heart?


    The she-wolf that Warren was holding now seemed to have been born with a silver spoon in her


    mouth. I figured she was the daughter of an Alpha. Perhaps Warren had abandoned Flora for a


    political marriage.


    But something about that didn''t feel right. Warren should have married Flora. Owen would never


    have allowed Warren to remarry.


    Unless there was something wrong with the Silver Moon Pack... And Warren needed to marry


    someone for political purposes.


    If so, it made sense. Kind of.


    But judging from the way Warren treated this she-wolf, it didn''t seem to be a mere loveless political


    marriage. Could it be real love?


    This was the only possibility.


    I suppressed my anger and followed the couple until they sat down at a table and were served roast


    duck. Warren immediately ripped off a piece and fed it to the she-wolf.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t stand it anymore. Roast duck was Flora''s favorite! Warren was treating this


    she-wolf the same way he had treated Flora! Didn''t he feel guilty in the slightest?


    I was so angry that I couldn''t help but rush into the pavilion and grab Warren by the shoulder.


    Stunned, Warren looked at me in surprise.


    "Crystal? What''re you doing here?"


    "How dare you, you bastard!" I scolded Warren without thinking.


    Warren seemed to want to say something but I cut him off before he could speak.


    "Don''t even bother to exin! I saw everything, you unfaithful scumbag! How could you abandon


    your wife and child?"


    I was so angry that I ripped my hat off and wagged it at Warren. "I was wrong about you! I thought


    you were a gentleman, but I didn''t expect you to do such a shameless thing. Don''t you feel guilty?


    Did you ever stop to think about your young child?"


    Warren''s confused expression turned gloomy. He seemed to find my words absolutely uncalled for.


    I thought he was dumbfounded from being called out, so I calmed down somewhat. "You are so


    shameless. We cannot be friends anymore. Well? Do you have anything to say for yourself?"


    Only then did I fall silent, waiting for Warren''s exnation.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Unexpectedly, Warren didn''t say a thing. He just stared at my mask.


    All of a sudden, there was only awkward silence.


    Iughed coldly and wanted to scold him some more, but suddenly, I felt someone tugging my


    sleeve.


    "Sylvia?"

 Chapter 952 Exposed

    Chapter 952 Exposed


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was stunned. I turned around slowly and met the excited gaze of the elegant-looking she-wolf.


    What... What the hell? It was Flora!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It had only been five years since thest time I saw her, yet she looked like apletely different


    person!


    I didn''t dare to make a sound. I hurried to put my hat back on and pretended not to know her.


    "Wait! Sylvia, is that you?" Flora grabbed my sleeve and stared at my eyes searchingly.


    Pretending to be calm, I shook off her hand and asked hoarsely, "Sylvia? Who''s Sylvia? You''ve got


    the wrong person."


    The potion that concealed my scent should''ve still been in effect. It was impossible for Flora to


    recognize me. She had to be bluffing.


    I calmed myself down and said, "Excuse me. I have to go to the banquet."


    Flora snorted and blocked my way. "Drop the act, Sylvia. Your voice gave you away. And besides


    me and the lycan king, only you would dare to curse Warren like that."


    Then Flora scratched her chin and spected, "Let me guess. You didn''t recognize me just now


    and thought that Warren was cheating on me. That''s why you were so angry and rushed up to scold


    Warren."


    My heart leaped to my throat. Flora was so observant now. If I had known that, I wouldn''t have been


    so impulsive just now. I should''ve confirmed my suspicions before taking action!


    Wincing, I scolded myself inwardly for being such a fool. I should never havee to the imperial


    capital! It was so much safer to hide in the border pack. It had only been a few days since I came to


    the capital, and yet almost all the people who knew me recognized me.


    I pushed my mask up to cover my face and tried to deepen my voice further. However, this only


    served to make Flora burst intoughter.


    "Honey, stop! You''re only making it more obvious! Now I''m 100% sure you''re Sylvia." Flora smiled at


    Warrencently.


    Warren also smiled and said to me sheepishly, "In fact, I guessed as much when you grabbed my


    pass card at the pce gate, but I wasn''t sure. And today, when you defended me during the


    military parade, I was sure that it was you. I just didn''t think that you''d be exposed so soon."


    I was stunned. I suddenly felt that I was such a terrible actor and a fool for thinking I had seeded


    in disguising myself.


    Fortunately, Rufus had lost his memory, or he would''ve exposed me at a nce. Fortunately, the


    potion still worked. It seemed that I had to leave the capital as soon as possible. If I stayed any


    longer, Rufus would find out sooner orter.


    I sighed and finally dropped the act. "I really can''t hide anything from you. It seems that my acting


    skills haven''t improved in the past five years."


    When I finally confirmed it, Flora burst into tears of joy. She threw her arms around me and cried,


    "Silly girl, how dare you say that! I haven''t heard from you in five years! If I hadn''t stopped you,


    would you have run away again?"


    I hugged her back tightly and burst into tears. "I... I was thinking about contacting you in secret


    later."


    "Bah! I know you''re just trying tofort me!" Flora pulled away slightly to shoot me a murderous


    re. Although she was angry, she still gently pulled me to sit down next to her.


    "Just now when you scolded Warren, not only he was stunned, but I was, too. I was wondering


    when I became a home-wrecker."


    I smiled at her sheepishly. "You''ve changed too much. I thought Warren abandoned you and went


    for some noble girl."


    "He wouldn''t dare!" Flora shot Warren a flirtatious re.


    "I wouldn''t," Warren said hurriedly, like a loyal dog.


    At this moment, it felt as though we had returned to the time we were still students in the military


    school. Flora and Warren keptughing and arguing, while I sat in the middle, trying to mediate...

 Chapter 953 Real Friends

    Chapter 953 Real Friends


    Crystal''s POV:


    All of a sudden, a thought urred to Flora. She leaned over and stared at me inquisitively. "You


    haven''t taken off your mask. Are the rumors true? Was your face really disfigured?"


    "No..." I shook my head honestly. Then I looked around and lowered my voice cautiously, "We


    shouldn''t talk about this here. Where do you live now? Can we go to your ce?"


    "Don''t worry. Follow me."


    Then Flora and Warren led me to their residence.


    As soon as the door was closed behind us, Flora couldn''t wait to pry my mask off. When she was


    finally certain that my face was fine, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then her eyes slowly welled


    up with tears.


    I was flustered. "Why are you crying?"


    Flora turned around and wiped her tears. Like a dutiful husband, Warren immediately handed her a


    tissue.


    Flora took the tissue and blew her nose loudly. Although her appearance and temperament had


    changed, deep down, she was still the straightforward girl from five years ago.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle wistfully. "Don''t cry. It''s been too long since west saw each other. We


    should be happy."


    Flora cast a sidelong nce at me and mumbled, "True. I should be happy to finally see someone


    who disappeared five years ago." "s, don''t be angry. I know it was wrong of me to ghost you. I


    swear I won''t do it again." I reached for her hands and smiled at her fawningly.


    Flora snorted and turned her face away from me. Although she still looked bitter, I knew that she


    had forgiven me.


    "Well, don''t just stand there. Have a seat and make yourself at home." Warren came out to mediate


    the dispute and proceeded to make us some fresh coffee.


    Flora pulled out a chair and made me sit down. She said in a tough but caring tone, "Since you


    know you were wrong, tell us what you''ve been up to all these years!"


    I scratched the back of my head and smiled sheepishly, "Well, as you might''ve already heard, I''ve


    be the Alpha of the border pack."


    Flora jutted her chin out proudly. "Fortunately, I decided toe with Warren to the parade, or I''d


    have missed you."


    "The first day I came to the capital, I was wondering if you were here with Warren. I wanted to see


    you, but I didn''t dare..." I smiled bitterly. After five years of concealing my identity, I was suddenly


    forced toe back to the ce I called home. I was instinctively timid, just like a travelering


    to a foreign ce.


    Flora pinched my cheek and scolded me, "Why? What were you afraid of? Aren''t we best friends?


    Back in military school, we went through everything together. Are you saying our rtionship was in


    vain?"


    "I left in such a hurry that I wasn''t able to exin anything. And as years went by, I just didn''t know


    how to face you anymore."


    "You don''t have to exin. I would''ve understood. No matter what you do, I''ll always support you.


    The only thing I ask of you is to not disappear for years on end without updating me. It''ll really piss


    me off." As she spoke, Flora''s anger red up again.


    I hurriedly exined, "The situation at the border pack isplicated. For the first few years, I was


    busy fighting off the vampires at the border. Then I annexed the small nearby packs. Strictly


    speaking, I''ve been fighting ever since I got there, so I didn''t have time to socialize. When peace


    had finallye, I wanted to contact you again, but I was afraid that I''d disturb your lives." Warren''s


    eyebrows shot up in surprise. "At first, Flora and I thought the Alpha of the border pack was a man,


    since his political tactics wereparable to that of Rufus."


    "Well, honestly, Laura and Ethan helped me a lot in secret." I smiled shamefacedly.


    Warren shook his head and handed me the cup of coffee. "Even if they did help you, if it was


    someone else, the border packs wouldn''t have been reorganized so well in just a few years. At first,


    I thought the Alpha of the border pack might be Rufus himself, but it makes sense now that I know it


    was you all along. After all, there aren''t many people that I admire¡ªyou are one of them."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 954 Flora Hadnt Changed At All

    Chapter 954 Flora Hadn''t Changed At All


    Crystal''s POV:


    Over the past five years, everyone had changed.


    Flora looked so different from before. I took her hand and looked at her carefully. Not only did her


    temperament change, but also her face. Her features had be more delicate. Being showered


    with love made her look gentler. Andst but definitely not least, her bosom looked much more...


    ample. Since when did her breasts be so big?


    I couldn''t help but sigh. "Well, enough about me. What about you? What''s been going on with you


    two? You''ve clearly changed¡ªespecially you, Flora."


    "Five years is a long time. A lot of has happened since you left. Warren and I were forced to grow


    up. The time in the military school was the most carefree time for us." Flora sighed, resting her chin


    on her palm wearily.


    Warren pricked up his ears as soon as he heard this. "What made you say that? Are you unhappy


    now?"


    "Of course I''m happy. I have you, silly." Flora winked at Warren, her eyes full of affection. Hearing


    this, Warren rxed his shoulders and also smiled at her dotingly.


    I took a sip of coffee, feeling nothing but genuine happiness for them.


    "By the way, did you know that Edwin passed away?" Flora turned to me and asked cautiously.


    Startled, I put down the cup. A sense of sadness welled up in my heart. "No, I didn''t. When did it


    happen?"


    "About a month after Warren became the Alpha, he sumbed to an illness. The funeral was


    simple, because Edwin told us to keep everything simple," Flora exined.


    I sighed and didn''t know how to describe how I felt. Leonard''s death had already brought us


    immense sorrow. I had thought that I would have a chance to see Edwin again, but now he could


    only live in my memory.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Two important figures of the Silver Moon Pack passed away in the span of such a short time, which


    caused the surrounding packs to cast greedy eyes on us all of a sudden. Even the outsiders who


    had always been nice to us have concocted their own ns, hoping that they can get a share of the


    spoils." Speaking of this, Flora pounded the table with her fist angrily. "Shame on them!"


    "Remember those aggressive Alphas at the parade earlier? They were the ones who had kicked us


    when we were down." Warren snorted indignantly.


    "That''s why Warren has be tougher over the few years. Since we got married, I didn''t dare to


    be careless anymore. After all, all eyes were on us. I didn''t want Warren to shoulder the burden


    alone, so I gradually forced myself to change into a dignified woman, worthy of being the Alpha''s


    wife," Flora exined with a little embarrassment. She stood up and lifted the hem of her long dress


    to reveal her high heels. "Before, I never would''ve dreamed I could wear such high heels. Now, I''m


    used to them. I feel like I''m walking on t ground."


    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Flora. She had been such a carefree girl, so it must''ve been really


    difficult for her to ept the rigidity of noble etiquette.


    Warren also felt sorry for the change Flora had made for him. He walked over to Flora and kissed


    her on the top of her head. "Thank you, Flora. Without you, I doubt I would''ve made it this far."


    "Please. I''m your wife." Rolling her eyes, Flora pushed him away with her elbow and then sat in


    front of me excitedly. "It was all worth it. Now, many handsome men whistle at me and even ask for


    my phone number. This never happened before! It''s a pity that I got married at an early age, or I


    would''ve been quite popr among the boys!"


    Floraughed out loud, ignoring Warren''s mncholic face. On the contrary, she wouldn''t shut up


    about how many suitors she would''ve had.


    I shook my head and chuckled lightly. It seemed that the dignified and noble Flora was just an


    illusion. In truth, Flora had not changed at all.

 Chapter 955 Found Her Father

    Chapter 955 Found Her Father


    Crystal''s POV:


    Flora then gushed about her wedding excitedly. "Oh, Sylvia, you should''ve been there. That day


    was so windy. My idiot of a husband chose to have an open-air ceremony. The winds nearly blew


    me away!"


    Warren jutted his chin out indignantly and protested, "I checked the weather beforehand, and it said


    it would be sunny. How could I have known the forecast was wrong?"


    Flora snorted and ignored him Warren. She squeezed my hand and told me all about her wedding


    day, but soon, she became a little sad. "My only regret is that you weren''t there."


    I smiled at Flora and patted her hand that was holding mine. "Although I couldn''t go, I''m sure the


    Moon Goddess must''ve taken my blessing there. That day, I prayed at the altar for a long time,


    hoping that you and Warren would love each other forever and live a happy life together." Hearing


    this, Flora perked up again. She took out her phone and enthusiastically showed me photos from


    her wedding day. She was beautiful. Flora was still pregnant at the time, and her rounded belly


    looked particrly lovely in the white wedding gown. She looked very gentle, snuggled up to


    Warren in the photo. They were really a perfect match.


    "Have you done anything outside of work over the past few years? Meet any cute guys at the


    border?" Flora wriggled her eyebrows at me mischievously.


    I chuckled lightheartedly. "Come on! I''m a mother of two now. And I''ve devoted the rest of my time


    to the pack. Being a mom and an Alpha takes up all my time."


    "Oh, my God! You have two kids?!" Flora covered her mouth in shock.


    Warren was also taken aback. "Twins?"


    I nodded. "Yes, twins. The boy''s named Arron, and the girl''s name is Beryl."


    "Do you any photos? I want to see!" Flora was so excited that she practically grabbed my phone


    from me as soon as I pulled up some photos.


    "I have a lot of pictures of them on my phone. Just scroll down."


    Over the past five years, I only ever took photos of my two kids growing up and rarely took photos


    of myself. Before I knew it, I had stored thousands of their pictures.


    Flora leaned close to Warren and showed him the photos. She eximed from time to time. What


    she kept saying was that Arron looked like Rufus very much.


    Like father, like son.


    It was inevitable that Arron would grow up to look exactly like Rufus. This was something I dreaded.


    But who knows? Perhaps fate would be good to my son.


    "Are Arron and Beryl here with you? Oh, my God!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I want to meet them!" Flora tugged my arm excitedly.


    I scratched the back of my head awkwardly. "Well, you can''t see Arron now. He looks like a mini-


    Rufus, so I covered his face with bandages. As for Beryl... She lost her memory. She now stays with


    Rufus and refuses to leave his side."


    Flora''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "What happened? Tell me everything."


    So I recounted the whole story, which made Flora even more excited.


    "Oh, my God! Amazing! Even though Beryl lost her memory, she still managed to end up with her


    father. Maybe it''s all part of the Moon Goddess''s n."


    I didn''t know whether tough or cry. "It''s frustrating, you know? Beryl doesn''t remember me at all


    and only clings to Rufus."


    Flora''s smile disappeared. She looked at me seriously and said, "Is it really impossible for you and


    Rufus to be together again?"

 Chapter 956 Select A Queen

    Chapter 956 Select A Queen


    Crystal''s POV:


    I didn''t answer right away. I thought for a long time and sadness crept on my heart. "To keep Rufus


    alive, I have to stay away from him. We can''t ever be together."


    Flora''s eyes turned red. "So are you going to stay in the border pack for the rest of your life?"


    "It''s not that bad in the border pack. I have a good life there, and my two kids are healthy and


    happy. I just want to grow old and be done with my life."


    While I spoke, the sadness engulfed my heart even more. Every day without Rufus felt the same¡ª


    dull and lifeless. The happiness and joy of the past seemed to have escaped me forever.


    Flora pulled me into a hug and patted my backfortingly. "Don''t think like that. Everything will


    work out in the end. Who knows what the future holds for us?"


    I nodded, but I didn''t want to talk about this anymore, so I tried to change the topic.


    Suddenly, Flora seemed to remember something. She pped her thigh and asked breathlessly,


    "Did you know that Rufus is going to select a queen soon?"


    I felt both stunned and confused for a moment.


    "So suddenly?"


    "Yes, Laura proposed it on the spot one time. I guess Rufus could no longer withstand the pressure


    from the royal elders. It''ll be held in the form of a masquerade, which will be held tomorrow night. All


    the daughters of the Alphas who are of the marriageable age will participate." Flora pursed her lips


    and looked at me carefully, afraid that I''d be upset.


    I smiled bitterly. "No wonder that there are a lot more young noble girls who came to the parade."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora hurried tofort me. "I''m not sure Rufus will even choose one. After all, he''s a picky guy.


    Maybe none of them will tickle his fancy!"


    I shook my head and didn''t say anything more on the matter. Laura must have got Rufus ''


    permission before she made arrangements for this ball, or no one would''ve dared to make decisions


    for Rufus.


    "It''s about time. If he doesn''t get married and have children soon, he won''t be able to produce an


    heir. It''s only natural the royal family is anxious." I had always expected that someday, Rufus would


    get married again. As the lycan king, he had to take the interests of the whole empire into ount.


    Even if he didn''t want to, for the sake of producing an heir, he had to choose a queen from the noble


    ns.


    Five years had passed, and it was time for me to ept the harsh reality.


    I sighed. "I only hope he lives a good life with a mate who loves him."


    Flora whimpered, "Don''t say that."


    She stuck out her lower lip sadly. "Why don''t you go to the masquerade too? Maybe you can be with


    Rufus, even if you keep the mask on for the rest of your life."


    I smiled helplessly. "Don''t be silly, Flora. As long as I''m still a ck witch, the curse of ck thorns


    will always exist. If Rufus falls in love with me again, the ck thorns will grow on his back, killing


    him slowly. This time, no one and nothing can save him."


    "Simple! Don''t let Rufus fall in love with you! As long as you can stay with him, everything will be


    fine. And the kids will have a father..." Flora took reality for granted and began to fantasize a life I


    always wanted, but could never have.


    "Do you think the royal family will let a disfigured she-wolf with two kids be their queen?"


    Flora fell silent for a moment. Finally, she managed to spit out one word. "No."


    "Of course not. Don''t worry about me, Flora. I''ve known what''sing for a long time now." I smiled


    andforted her.


    "But can you really watch the man you love marry another she-wolf, start a family, and have children


    with her, while your kids will never have a father in their lives?" Flora was so sad that her voice


    became barely a whisper.


    Every word was like a sharp knife stabbing at my heart. Thinking of Beryl and Arron, I felt so guilty.


    But what choice did I have? My mother went through the exact same thing. She had watched from


    afar as Leonard forgot her and had a new family. This was the cursed fate of us ck witches.

 Chapter 957 Baby With A Snotty Nose

    Chapter 957 Baby With A Snotty Nose


    Crystal''s POV:


    Seeing that I had fallen silent, Warren cleared his throat and changed the topic. "Our child should


    be about a year older than your kids."


    "Yes, yes! Do you want to meet our kid?" Flora gushed excitedly.


    I was surprised. "You brought your son here, too?"


    Flora smiled confidently. "It''s not like he has anything better to do."


    Then Flora fled the room under Warren''s speechless gaze. She soon returned carrying a sleeping


    toddler. It seemed that this wasn''t her first time doing this.


    Warren and I exchanged helpless nces.


    The little boy had thick golden hair and a round face. Hey obediently on Flora''s shoulder, rubbing


    his eyes sleepily.


    "Lucas, say hi to your auntie." Flora shook the little boy''s hand to wave at me excitedly.


    With a runny nose, the little boy turned around and greeted me in a sleepy voice. It seemed that he


    has been used to being pulled out of the crib by Flora unexpectedly.


    Lucas was so adorable! I couldn''t wait to hold him.


    Lucas had the same beautiful blue eyes as Warren. He even had the stern, focused look of his


    father.


    I took out a candy from my pocket and gave it to him.


    Lucas nced at the candy and then at me. Finally, he shyly took the candy and said, "Thank you,


    prettydy."


    The way he addressed me changed dramatically now that I had won his heart.


    Flora couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Food''s the fastest way to this kid''s heart."


    Lucas swiftly peeled the wrapper off and stuffed the candy into Flora''s mouth, "Mommy, it''s for you."


    Obviously, he had done this before.


    Flora dutifully chewed on the candy and nodded at her son in approval. "Good boy."


    I clicked my tongue at Flora. Fortunately, I had more candy in my purse. I carefully piled a handful of


    candy onto Lucas''s little palm.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas gave them all to Flora.


    Flora unwrapped one for him and popped it into his mouth. She rubbed his head dotingly and said,


    "Lucas, this one''s for you."


    Lucas giggled, revealing his two front teeth. He looked so cute!


    "By the way, Auntie Beauty has two kids. Do you want to y with them sometime?" As Flora


    cajoled the child, she took out a handkerchief and gently wiped Lucas'' runny nose.


    Lucas'' eyes widened in curiosity, "Two kids?"


    "Yes, they''re one year younger than you," Flora said with a smile.


    Lucas nodded immediately. "Yes! I want to see


    them now!"


    Then he jumped off myp and scurried to the door on his little, pudgy legs.


    Flora picked him up and said helplessly, "What''s the rush? We''ll meet them in a few days."


    Lucas squirmed in Flora''s arms and said disappointedly, "Fine... Can we go out to see the rabbit


    lanterns tonight?"


    "Of course. I would never break my promise." Flora sat beside me again, this time with Lucas in her


    arms. She turned to me and said with a smile, "There will be antern show in the city tonight. How


    about we go there together? You can bring Arron with you! No one would see his face with the


    bandages anyway."


    "I might not have the time. There''re still some urgent matters from my pack I have to deal with." I


    made no promises.


    Flora clicked her tongue with pity. "I keep forgetting that you''re an Alpha now. Both you and Warren


    are always so busy."


    "If I''m freeter, I''ll take Arron out to see you." As I spoke, I pulled a bracelet of golden beads from


    my pocket. Smiling brightly, I put it on Lucas''s wrist. The size was just right. I had nned to give it


    to Arron for his birthday, but I figured it''d be the perfect meeting gift for Lucas. I did hope Lucas


    would like it.


    "I came here unprepared. I''ll get you a better gift next time." I rubbed Lucas''s golden head of hair


    dotingly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora rolled her eyes and warned, "You''d better think about when we meet next time. Don''t make


    empty promises to me. Anyway, I''lle to see you while you''re still in the capital."


    I had no choice but to agree helplessly. "Whatever you say, Flora."


    It seemed that Flora was very traumatized by my disappearance five years ago. Thinking of this, I


    felt very guilty.

 Chapter 958 How Embarrassing!

    Chapter 958 How Embarrassing!


    Crystal''s POV:


    I left Flora''s residence and wove my way through the crowd. Wading amongst the thick throngs of


    people, I felt depressed again. All of a sudden, I felt a little lonely and helpless.


    There were too many problems in my mind and I couldn''t figure any of them out.


    In a daze, I subconsciously headed to Rufus '' former residence, which was left unguarded for some


    reason. Maybe the guards hadn''te back from the military parade.


    I stood at the gate for a long time and stared at the pce quietly. There were only a fewmps


    swaying in the corridor. I still remembered hanging them myself because I disliked the dimly lit


    corridor.


    I also found myself wondering if the pear tree in the garden was blooming.


    Without thinking, I stepped inside and made my way to the small garden in the back. It was full of


    blooming flowers, and the grape rack was still there, but there were no grapes on the vines. The


    goldfishes in the small pond were also gone. Perhaps they had been transferred elsewhere.


    Standing under the leafless pear tree, I felt so sad. This ce was no longer what it used to be, let


    alone the people lived in here.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus would never sit under pear tree and watch the sky with me at night ever again. The sooner I


    epted that, the better.


    At this time, there was a sudden noise at the gate. It seemed that the guards hade back. I


    panicked. If the guards knew I was here, they would definitely report it to Rufus. And since Rufus


    already suspected me, it would be more difficult for me to exin myself if they saw me here.


    Thinking fast, I darted into the pce to hide. I could always slip away when the guards changed


    shifts.


    I went upstairs and came across the room I once lived in with Rufus. I thought it would be empty,


    but to my surprise, the furnishings and items in the room hadn''t changed. The handmade rocking


    chair was still there, and even the flowerpot on the windowsill was still there. And the room was


    clean, as though it was cleaned regrly.


    I walked around and found that it wasn''t changed at all. Even the clothes in the dressing room were


    those from five years ago. But this room I once lived in had no trace of me. My old life with Rufus


    was like nothing but a dream, beautiful and illusory.


    There was a coat on the sofa. It must''ve been left by Rufus some time ago.


    Rufus'' scent still lingered on the coat, which enchanted me.


    Rufus didn''t like to use perfume, but he had always smelled good to me. In order to keep his scent


    with me, I used the same shower gel as his even until now. However, I could never replicate Rufus''


    unique smell.


    I held his coat in my arms, as if I was holding Rufus himself. The thought made me feel even more


    upset.


    If I didn''t listen, see, or think about him, my inner desire wouldn''t rear its ugly head. But now,


    everywhere I looked reminded me of him, and I could no longer control my suppressed feelings.


    I put down his coat, turned around, and was about to go downstairs to look around. Unexpectedly, I


    bumped into Rufus. He was walking towards me with an expressionless face, which sent me into a


    panic.


    "Why are you here?" I blurted without thinking.


    Damn it! I hope he didn''t see me holding his coat and sniffing it like some creepy stalker just now!


    I felt so embarrassed just thinking about it!


    Help! This was too embarrassing!


    Why didn''t he go to the party?! Why was he here?! "Shouldn''t I ask be the one asking you that?"


    Rufus stopped in front of me. He casually nced at the coat on the sofa and then shifted his gaze


    to me. "You seem to like my coat very much," hemented lightly.

 Chapter 959 Happened To Get Lost

    Chapter 959 Happened To Get Lost


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus'' eyes were unfathomable, yet they screamed as though they could see through mine very


    well, piercing my mind with their sharpness. To hide away from his gaze the guilt that was slowly


    surfacing to my eyes, I blinked more than necessary and put on an awkward smile. "The style of the


    coat appears to be very special, so I took the liberty to take a few more nces at it." Contrary to


    his perplexing eyes, my remark spawned a chuckle from Rufus. When he no longer found it


    amusing, the sharpness from his eyes descended on his voice as he asked, "Really? Let''s get this


    straight. What are you doing here?" "I..." I drawled, buying myself some time to think of an excuse.


    "Tell me," he urged.


    "I got lost..." I curled my lips and squeezed out these few words, hoping he wouldn''t notice how


    caught unawares I was.


    But when I searched his face, it was clear how he now saw me as the kind of person who would


    turn my back against him anytime I found myself in a dire situation. I analyzed the situation, and


    even I thought that I seemed too suspicious to be here. Knowing that it was how he gauged me to


    be, I could clearly see how guarded he was with me. His behavior told me that just an ooze of w


    from me would earn me something I wouldn''t like from him.


    If I hadn''t gone to Flora''s ce earlier, I would have suspected that he had followed me all the way


    here after the parade. This encounter seemed like purely coincidental.


    Still, I figured he should be at the banquet at this time, but here we were.


    He could go to such lengths just so he could catch the potential "traitor" of the empire, regardless of


    who he would deal with. This man was utterly unbelievable!


    I caught sight of a sneer stretching across his face as he towered over me, bing more


    oppressive than he already was. His eyes narrowed. Disbelief and spection were apparent in his


    voice as he assessed how I ended up here. "I see. So, you got lost and wound up here without the


    pce guards catching you at the gate. You must have been really lucky."


    "I didn''t see any guards when I passed by, and no one walked up to me to prohibit me from


    entering. I presumed this was an abandoned pce." I raised my head to meet his eyes without


    showing any fear. Terror was what would feed his dominance over this argument.


    Rufus studied me for a few seconds. Perhaps he couldn''t go around my words, so he instead


    scanned his eyes around the ce, hands propped against his waist, as if reminiscing the time he


    spent here. "This is just where I used to live. There''s nothing special here."


    I fought the impulse to have him catch me rolling my eyes. Of course, I knew he used to live here.


    Not only that, I also resided here with him. But I acknowledged the fact that between the two of us,


    pools of memories were something only I had the privilege to remember.


    I rewound Rufus'' remarks'' and grasped the insinuation he was trying me to get: he was wary of me.


    I could make out how he was thinking I was a spy of some sort who was searching for every little


    information that would be of any importance that I could use as leverage against him when the time


    came. Despite his effort to hide how he thought of me, after all, he was an open book sometimes.


    What a cute little fool he was!


    I pursed my lips, trying to suppress how annoyed I was at how apprehensive he had be.


    Keeping myself in a lower status than him, I asked in a weak voice, "Since you had moved out, why


    is the pce still as clean as if someone''s living here? The dressing room is also full."


    "You went through the dressing room?" Rufus squinted and asked, obviously unpleased at how


    intrusive I truly had be. That was an appalling sign.


    "Of course not! The door was wide open. I just stood by the threshold and took a look from there." I


    exined, catching myself fast. Rufus sending me to prison for whatever charges he could think of


    was not a promising picture. At this moment, he could easily charge me for trespassing or


    something heavier.


    Rufus clicked his tongue, not thrilled by either what I had and had not done. "I''m not saying I''m


    chuffed to have you here, as you may have very well noticed that this ce is off-limits. You''d better


    not y any tricks, or you won''t be able to hold onto your position as the Alpha at the border for


    much longer." "I know, I know." I answered him in session obediently, afraid that if I didn''t agree


    right away, he would do something unimaginable. But at the back of my mind, I was beating Rufus''


    head crazily. If only he wasn''t in that state, I would''ve done so.


    Rufus didn''t linger his stare at me any longer as if he was singed by my very presence. He crossed


    the room and headed for the window and drew the curtain aside, drawing light into the dark. He


    said, "There''s indeed someone living here now. Ie here to sleep asionally."


    "What? But why? There''s no one else here except the guards. Don''t you feel lonely sleeping here


    alone?" I looked at him, disorientation swaying through my eyes.


    Although he was also sleeping alone in the exclusive pce for the lycan king, outside the room


    was crowded with servants unlike this ce. Compared to that thronged pce, this was as quiet


    as an apparition passing by. If someone unknowingly looked at this pce from afar, one would


    think this was a haunted house ¡ªuninviting and horror-filled. I once passed by this ce at night,


    the whole pce was eerily dark and lifeless. What could have possibly drawn him to prefer to


    sleep here asionally?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Rufus pondered over my question and was tight -lipped for a while before deciding to exin, "I


    suffer from insomnia sometimes, but I have this unexinable sce whenever I sleep here.


    Whenever I do, I end up sleeping soundly. Of all ces here, this is the only location where I fall


    asleep without any problem. I sense something in here that calms me down."

 Chapter 960 Suspect

    Chapter 960 Suspect


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus'' words made my heart beat violently, like a withered tree in a desert suddenly being watered


    by rain. I felt a mixture of happiness and worry. Rain neversted long, and I also knew that


    anything I discarded would be lost forever.


    "Have you ever felt that you have lost your memory fragments? When you meet someone or see


    something, have you felt an instant sense of familiarity that you couldn''t exin?" Rufus looked at


    me calmly. His question made me feel nervous despite the friendly tone of our conversation.


    "Why made you say that? You lost your memory?" I asked while staring directly into Rufus'' eyes,


    afraid of reading a doubt there.


    Rufus blinked and smiled. There was no confusion in his eyes, and he looked more certain.


    "No. My memory has always been very consistent and clear since I was a child. Maybe those


    familiar scenes have appeared in my dreams before. Sometimes I am just too tired to distinguish


    dream from reality."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Then that should be your illusion, Your Majesty.


    Please take care of yourself and have enough rest. Don''t overwork yourself."


    Rufus'' eyebrows shot up in surprise. "I had no idea you had such a soft side. I thought you never


    take me seriously."


    "How dare I do that? You are always the greatest and most valiant king in my heart." I


    complimented him while I rubbed behind my ear. Even though I had been an Alpha for a while and


    had learned social graces, I was still ufortable giving public praise, especially to a man who


    perceived me as an imaginary enemy. Forgot it. It was always right to be nice to others. I could not


    bear to be one of Rufus'' enemies, especially now that Beryl was staying with him.


    Since I could neither be his enemy or lover now, I might as well just be his most loyal and devoted


    official.


    While thinking, I continued to tter him, "Back when I was a kid, I looked up to you so much. One


    day, I hope to grow into someone as admirable as you."


    "Someone like me? Well, you certainly dream big, don''t you? You even want to be a king like


    me." Rufus gave me a puzzled and dissatisfied look.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was speechless, and I felt terrible because I didn''t mean any of that at all! Rufus was really good at


    this. No matter what I said, he would always suspect that I was plotting something against him.


    I thought for a while and answered weakly, "I won''t do that. All I want is to be as strong and


    courageous as you."


    "Okay." Rufus nodded meaningfully and continued, "That being the case, let''s fight on the training


    ground. Show me what you''re made of." "No, no, no. I''m not wearing suitable clothes for fighting.


    Maybe another day." I waved my hands and refused at once.


    "Well, okay. But since you''re here, how about I show you around the pce?" The corners of his


    lips lifted. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    Meanwhile, I was a little confused, but I still agreed anyway. In my mind, I reassured myself that


    nothing would happen, and I''d be back safe and sound in no time. A part of me also wanted to


    spend some more time with him.


    As we proceeded through the pce, Rufus painstakingly exined the decoration and structure of


    the whole ce.


    I listened intently, and a twinge of bitterness crept into my heart. In fact, I had been very familiar with


    this ce. Every corner here reflected the times I had spent with Rufus, which were more vivid and


    recent than the memories of my life in the pack when I was a child.

 Chapter 961 Childish Man

    Chapter 961 Childish Man


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus and I walked around the pce and reached the garden.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    We slowly walked on one path after another. It was almost dusk. The bright re of the setting sun


    was enough to make people dizzy. I was trying toe up with an excuse to leave. However, my


    heart was unwilling to go. I wanted to stay with him for a little while longer.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Rufus, who had been walking ahead, stopped suddenly and turned


    around. I didn''t notice this and crashed into his chest. I looked up at him in shock and thought


    perhaps something was wrong.


    Rufus looked down at me and said softly, "Aren''t you tired of wearing a mask all the time? No one


    else is around here. You can take it off. I don''t judge people by their appearance."


    "No, I don''t think it''s a good idea. I''m worried my face will scare you." I was so anxious that I put my


    hand over the mask on my face. I was afraid that Rufus would rip it off if I wasn''t vignt.


    Rufus frowned and didn''t push me, but he remained quiet after that.


    It was only when we returned to the pce and I was about to leave that he asked, "Are you


    hungry? Why don''t you have dinner here?"


    "No, thanks. I still have to--"


    My refusal was on the tip of my tongue, but a group of servants suddenly strode in from the dining


    hall. They came from nowhere holding silverware and tters of food in their hands.


    Rufus shot me a smile. Somehow, I could see a hint of smugness in the way his lips curved up.


    Huh, this guy had devised a pretty good n.


    He had instructed the servants to prepare the food earlier and asked me to stay for dinner on


    purpose. His only objective was to see my face under the mask. Why was he so curious?


    I had no choice but to take a seat at the table with him.


    The servantsid the cutlery and the tters of food on the table and left. I folded my arms across


    my chest, pretending to be unmoved.


    "Aren''t you hungry? Just take off your mask and eat something."


    Rufus picked up a fork, speared a bite of food with it, and put it into his mouth to chew.


    I shook my head and answered, "No, thanks. I''m not hungry. My stomach is full."


    "Really?" Rufus chuckled and didn''t say anything more. He enjoyed his meal, pretending that the


    resentment in my eyes never existed.


    In reality, my stomach had been empty for a long time. Although I had some snacks at Flora''s ce


    earlier that afternoon, I had just walked around thisrge pce and the snacks were digested long


    ago.


    As the schnitzel''s aroma wafted toward my nose, my poor empty stomach began to growl.


    I curled my lips and stared at Rufus, trying to make him ufortable while eating.


    Unfortunately, this man was so thick-skinned that he continued his meal as if he could feel nothing.


    I clenched my fists under the table and asked Rufus in a fierce voice, "Why isn''t there a straw on


    this huge dining table?"


    Rufus paused for a moment, his fork hanging mid-air, and then nced at the ss of juice in front


    of me. He instantly understood. He rang a bell on the table, and soon, a servant came in bearing a


    fancy-shaped straw with a small pig on the top.


    I scoffed coldly, took the straw, and tossed it into my juice ss. I inserted one end of the straw into


    the hole in my mask.


    As the delicious icy fruit juice slipped down my throat, I calmed down a little. Then I began to pay


    closer attention to all the dishes on the table, only to realize that they were all my favorite foods.


    One of them was potato and chicken casserole that Rufus didn''t eat before, because he hated the


    taste. But now, he was eating it with relish.


    I pointed at this dish and asked Rufus in a surprised voice, "Don''tyou find the taste strange?" "No."


    As Rufus spoke, he also disyed how to perfectly spear a piece of potato with a fork.


    After swallowing the food in his mouth and taking a sip of water, he said, "I remember that I didn''t


    like potatoes before. I don''t know when this preference of mine changed. It''s weird."


    His frank words made my eyes turn red. Potatoes had always been my favorite food.


    The love of my life had forgotten me, but he seemed to still remember my likings. How absurd!

 Chapter 962 The Sweet Little Boy

    Chapter 962 The Sweet Little Boy


    Crystal''s POV:


    I quickly looked down and pretended to sip my juice.


    Once Rufus was done with his meal, I couldn''t wait to leave.


    As soon as I left the pce grounds and reached an isted spot, I couldn''t hold back my tears


    anymore.


    His memories of me were gone, but something still remained there. Once habits were formed, they


    could subconsciously change a person''s preference.


    Even after five years, Rufus was in every part of my life. The way I ate and slept, and even the


    shower gel I used, were all his favorites.


    It was the same with Rufus.


    I sobbed silently as sadness drowned me. This sadness of loving him but not being able to be with


    him had often invaded my mind during the past five years.


    I knew I shouldn''t behave like this. I should have just let go since we could never be together again.


    But I really couldn''t. I was being selfish and greedy and craved the warmth that didn''t belong to me


    anymore. Rufus was the one who pulled me out of the abyss of desperation and warmed me with


    his love, giving me a chance to see this world with new hope. I really didn''t want to go back to a life


    without him.


    Rufus was my light. I couldn''t give him up, but I had to.


    I cried until I was exhausted. Then I slowly got to my feet and continued to walk back.


    After returning to my temporary amodations in the royal pce, I made a beeline for the


    bathroom. I cleaned myself up and then went to see Arron.


    He was reading a picture book on the sofa. As soon as he spotted me, he climbed down from the


    sofa and ran toward me with his arms wide open.


    I gathered him to me, kissed his cheek, and asked softly, "Did you miss Mommy?"


    He nodded vigorously, "Yes!"


    Then, he watched me unblinkingly with his big clear eyes, as if he was observing something.


    "What''s wrong?" I smiled and gently nudged his cute hand.


    Arron tilted his head to one side and asked in a serious voice, "Did you cry, Mommy? Your eyes are


    red."


    I was nonplussed, but quickly cooked up an excuse. "No, the wind was blowing very strongly


    outside, and sand got into my eyes."


    Arron held my face and scrutinized me carefully. Then he nuzzled my face with his and said,


    "Mommy, it''s going to be okay. Don''t be sad."


    I was at a loss for words. Arron was so sensitive that he always noticed anything wrong with me at


    one nce.


    Although he had seen through me, my heart still warmed. Arron and Beryl were Moon Goddess ''


    best gifts to me.


    I asked a servant to bring some food. Even though Arron had eaten his dinner with Laura, he still


    had a small bowl of soup with me.


    Over the past few days, Laura often came around to see Arron. He couldn''t go out and was only


    able to roam this pce, and could only take off his bandages to rx when no one else was there.


    My little kid had been obedient since he was a baby. He didn''t question me when I asked him to put


    on the bandages. He was so considerate. At the same time, my guilt about him increased. The loss


    of a father''s love was destined to be a source of regret for the kids.


    After dinner, I carried Arron to bed and told him stories, coaxing him to sleep.


    Unlike Beryl, who preferred horror stories, Arron liked historical ones. He had already heard about


    two-fifths of world history. Although he had known lots of words and could read on his own, he still


    wanted me to narrate the stories to him.


    He snuggled in my arms and read the book with me. While I was telling him the story, I gently patted


    his back to lull him to sleep.


    After a while, he drifted off. I carefullyid his head on the pillow and covered him with the quilt. I


    kissed him on the forehead before turning off the light.


    In the dark, I sighed. I missed Beryl immensely. I didn''t know if my little girl would get used to living


    without me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Would Rufus treat her well?

 Chapter 963 Dark Fairy Tales

    Chapter 963 Dark Fairy Tales


    Rufus'' POV:


    A loud noise greeted me upon my return to my pce. It was an explosioning from the kitchen,


    followed by a child''s cry.


    I felt my heart quicken its pace. I scurried towards the kitchen and noticed a little girl who had an


    afro and probably a smudged face. She had her back facing me; particrly, she struggled to climb


    on a chair, her butt waving at me, as she fiddled with something beside the oven. I lifted my gaze


    towards the stove, and on it were a scorched pot and bowls on top of the other.


    Headache surged through me as the scene left me baffled and speechless. The anger that I wanted


    badly to vent as I made my way here dissipated when I saw the little girl. I moved towards her.


    "Beryl, what are you doing?" I tried to sound gentle. Thest thing I would want right now was to


    frighten the girl, lest her mother would be so petty as to get even with me.


    Just the thought of her mother¡ªthat she-wolf¡ª had me gritting my teeth. For the first time in my


    life, someone dared to ditch me and run away. She told me her stomach ached, but only a fool


    would believe her stupid excuse. It was obvious that she was guilty for a reason I didn''t know. All I


    could gather was that she must be up to no good.


    "Daddy, you''re back!" Beryl turned around, surprised to know I was in the kitchen. Without second


    thoughts, she gave up on the unrecognizable roast chicken of some sort that was on her hand,


    jumped off the chair, and circled her little arms around my thighs, leaving it oil-stained.


    I frowned instinctively but didn''t push her away. Instead, I picked her up. The stains might have


    earned a scowl from me, but I remembered something exploded earlier and Beryl might be hurt.


    I had no idea why I was acting like this, but I fooled myself into thinking that I wasn''t getting any


    younger, yet still without a child to nurture. I wanted to see young versions of me running along the


    hallways of this grand pce, but seeing as I had none, I figured I could care for other people''s


    children to express my fatherly love I had no one else to give to.


    "What are you doing?" I repeated my unanswered question, although I had quite an idea what she


    was trying to concoct, judging from the burnt chicken-looking food she threw away. I took out a


    handkerchief and handed it to her to wipe her hands.


    "I was too hungry and craving for a roast chicken." The little girl ignored the handkerchief and


    stretched out her oily hands confidently, asking me to help her wipe. This girl was cunning, I would


    give her that.


    I sighed and did as she pleaded. "Have you had dinner yet?"


    Beryl shook her head, feeling aggrieved, her lips pulled into a pout. "Not yet. I didn''t see you when I


    woke up, Daddy. I felt scared."


    Seeing her disgruntled rattled and softened my heart, but I still said crossly, "Does that have


    anything to do with your dinner?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Of course! I can eat more when you stay with me." Beryl scrunched her nose up.


    I couldn''t bear to see the butter and salt all smeared all over her face, so I took her to the bathroom


    to wash it all away. She smelled heavily of garlic and lemon. After drying her face, Beryl looked like


    her usual cute manner. I asked the maids to bring some food for Beryl right after scolding them


    severely. How could they let kids choose whether to eat or not? I just didn''t know what they were


    thinking.


    The servants looked submissive before my mercy. Beryl suddenly put a small piece of pie into my


    mouth, perhaps to appease me, and said in her cute voice, "Daddy, don''t get angry. You''ll get


    wrinkles."


    I froze for a while and quickly swallowed the pie she shoved into my mouth. Beryl was perched on a


    chair tall enough beside me to reach for my mouth. I nced at the maids kneeling in front of me


    and dismissed them. "You can leave now. Don''t let me catch that happening again."


    The maids answered timidly by doing a small curtsy and hurried to exit the dining room quickly.


    Beryl dangled her short legs and dug into the food on her te, seeming to be in a good mood.


    I would admit that although she was a little naughty, she was easy to raise. She was not picky about


    food. I could tell that was a good ce to start.


    After dinner, I intended to go to the study to deal with some unfinished business, but Beryl kept


    tailing me. She even asked me to read her bedtime fairy tales.


    But no one had read me fairy tales or stories before, so I was fumbling in the dark about stories a


    little girl like Beryl would prefer to hear. I had only known the story about a princess who died from


    eating her step mother''s poisonous apple.


    Even in the face of tricky government affairs, I hadn''t felt so cornered and troubled.


    It was really another level of difficulty when it came to coaxing a child to sleep.


    In the end, under Beryl''s expectant eyes, I tried my best to make up a few nice fairy tales. But to my


    surprise, instead of seeing her flit slowly into drowsiness, the little girl became more and more


    excited after hearing my stories one after the other. She even changed all the endings to horrible


    ones herself. Perhaps, me worrying about not knowing any cute fairy tales was all for nothing.


    Her endings made me sleepless that night, and I had no choice but to get up early to deal with the


    state''s affairs with two dark bags weighing under my eyes.

 Chapter 964 Playing Cat And Mouse Every Day

    Chapter 964 ying Cat And Mouse Every Day


    Crystal''s POV:


    Early in the morning, I made breakfast and was about to take it back to my room when my servant


    hurried in with an exquisite gift box.


    "What''s this?" I eyed the package curiously. It was delicately wrapped with a silk ribbon.


    "It''s a gift from the lycan king," the servant answered. After leaving the gift box on the table, he


    bowed respectfully and then left.


    I looked at the gift box in surprise mixed with fear and curiosity.


    What the hell was Rufus up to? Why did he send me a gift first thing in the morning? Did he really


    have that much time on is hands?


    Thinking of the time I spent with Rufus yesterday, I suddenly wondered if he started to remember


    something. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent me a gift out of the blue.


    This was the kind of thing the old Rufus would do.


    Biting my lower lip, I stared at the box motionlessly for a long time. I was scared I''d see the photo of


    us from five years ago. But if he really remembered the past, it would be toote for me to run away


    now.


    I gingerly picked up the gift box and shook it, but it was so heavy that I almost dropped it.


    Arron bounded down the stairs at this time. Curious, he walked around the gift box barefoot and


    kept asking me what was in it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even I didn''t know the answer, so I had to take a deep breath and then open the gift box.


    To my surprise, it only contained books about parenting¡ªHow To Be A Good Mother, How To


    Cultivate A Sensible Child In 100 Days, and How To Prevent Your Child From Bing Naughty.


    I was speechless. What went on in Rufus'' head these days?


    I didn''t even bother to nce at the books. I just tossed them into the room without much thought.


    Arron, on the other hand, was quite interested. He picked the most colorful one and started reading


    it with great interest.


    I didn''t stop him. On the contrary, whenever he had questions, I patiently exined the answers to


    him.


    Arron finished half of the book over breakfast.


    After breakfast, Laura called to ask if I could take Arron to her. I also wanted Arron to spend more


    time with Laura while we were here, so I agreed without hesitation.


    But when Laura said that she''d wait for me at the lycan king''s pce, I wanted to refuse


    immediately.


    Unfortunately, Laura didn''t give me the chance to go back on my words and deliberately hung up


    the phone.


    I stared at my phone nkly, feeling kind of helpless. In the end, I had no choice but to disguise


    Arron in bandages and go to the king''s pce with him.


    I was also hoping to see Beryl, but I was told that she had gone to a meeting with Rufus.


    Arron was also disappointed that he couldn''t see his sister, but he cheered up as soon as he saw


    his Grandma.


    I sat down next to Laura, watching her y with Arron. After a moment''s hesitation, I asked, "Don''t


    you think Beryl will distract Rufus?"


    Laura smiled knowingly. "Don''t worry. Kids should to be spoiled."


    "But Beryl''s a bit wild by nature. I''m afraid that she''ll run even wilder if left unchecked."


    "They''ve only been together for a few days. How bad can she be? Besides, Beryl hasn''t had a dad


    until now. Just let her be." As she spoke, Laura helped Arron unwrap a toy.


    Her words buzzed in my ears. I felt a little sad and guilty.


    Growing up, Beryl and Arron never had a father around. Now they were here with him, but they


    couldn''t call him Dad. At least Beryl was lucky enough to call him "Dad", albeit for all the wrong


    reasons. As for Arron, he wouldn''t be able to call Rufus "Dad" ever. Even now, he had to cover his


    face in case Rufus saw him.


    It was all my fault.

 Chapter 965 Illegitimate Child Of The King

    Chapter 965 Illegitimate Child Of The King


    Crystal''s POV:


    Laura loved Arron very much. If she could, she would''ve taken him wherever she went. She had


    always looked forward to having a grandchild, and now that Arron was here, she spoiled him silly.


    I left the living room quietly to give them some time to bond alone.


    The lycan king''s pce was, of course, veryrge. There was one main hall and about seven


    auxiliary halls, each one surrounded by galleries and gardens. It was, in a word, a pce fit for a


    king.


    I retreated to one of the gardens. I settled on a bench and closed my eyes to get some rest. I had


    no work today and had a lot of time to kill while Laura and Arron got some quality time together. I


    also wanted to see if I could meet Beryl.


    I hadn''t seen Beryl in two whole days. Perhaps she had recovered her memories and could


    remember me now.


    The heavy mask on my face felt very stuffy. I nced around to see if anyone was around.


    Fortunately, I was alone, so I took off the mask to drink in the fresh air.


    I was drifting off to sleep when I overheard whispers from nearby. Several maids wereining


    about having to get up early in this cold weather.


    My eyes popped open and I quickly put on the mask again. I adjusted my position and went back to


    dozing off.


    But their voices were so loud and whiney that I lost my sleepiness.


    I got up and was about to look for another ce to rest when I overheard something that caught my


    attention.


    The maids were talking about Beryl. It turned out that Beryl had blown up the kitchenst night.


    Rufus was so furious, and several servants were med.


    Hearing this, I felt very guilty. Beryl had always been a carefree child. Even though she had lost her


    memory, deep down, she was still her. She liked to do whatever she wanted and never stopped to


    consider the consequences.


    Back in the border pack, Beryl often went to the orphanage to cook with Alva. When she was in a


    good mood, she would y with Ian in the fields. She''d call me "Mommy" and asked me for hugs


    from time to time. She was so loving that people would think she was an adorable, obedient little


    girl. On the contrary, if she was in a bad mood, she''d hide in the tree house, refusing toe down


    no matter what. She could never be forced to do something against her will.


    No wonder Rufus had sent me so many parenting books this morning. Perhaps he thought I didn''t


    know how to deal with Beryl.


    Feeling guilty, I wondered if Beryl would get used to life in the imperial pce. If she was going to


    stay here, she couldn''t be as carefree as she was in the border pack.


    I poked my head out from behind the boulder to look at the maids who were talking about Beryl.


    They were watering the flowers in the garden with watering cans.


    I wanted to greet them and inquire about Beryl, but unexpectedly, one of the maids snorted and


    fiercely criticized my daughter. "The doctor said that the child lost her memory from a concussion,


    but I think she''s just pretending so that she can curry favor with the king."


    "Don''t say that. Beryl''s just a kid."


    "She''s smart enough to know that she needs someone powerful to look after her. I doubt it''s just a


    coincidence. If she really lost her memory, why would she only remember the king as her father?"


    "Maybe it is just a coincidence. But it''s true that Beryl''s quite a handful. She''s been pestering the


    king all day long. The king was so busy that he had no time to apany her. The sooner she


    regains her memory and leaves here, the better." "We''ll just have to wait and see. I doubt she''ll ever


    ''regain her memory''. She wants to be a princess, so of course she calls the king ''Daddy''." The


    maids continued to discuss conspiracies. They even theorized that Beryl was Rufus '' illegitimate


    child, a bastard who would be locked up sooner orter.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I wonder who her mother is. Beryl probably wasn''traised right. That''s why she''s so annoying."


    "Yeah. I doubt the king and his mother would want this kind of child in the pce."

 Chapter 966 Punishment

    Chapter 966 Punishment


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was so angry. These maids needed to be taught a lesson. Their words would only hurt Beryl if she


    heard them.


    Hearing my approach, the two maids turned around anxiously, but they soon calmed down when


    they saw it was only me. They exchanged tacit nces, pretending that nothing had happened.


    "Say that again, I dare you!" I hissed.


    The brown-haired maid stammered, "It... It''s the king''s family''s affair. It has nothing to do with you."


    She had a pretty face, and she was the one who spoke harshly of Beryl. Judging from the color of


    her uniform, her rank among the maids was pretty low.


    I couldn''t hold back my anger anymore. I raised my hand and pped her across the face. "You''re


    only a maid. How dare you be so arrogant and even speak ill of a child? Know your ce."


    "I... I''m not wrong! Beryl''s not the king''s daughter, and she does nothing but make trouble every day.


    It''s really annoying! But who are you? Why''re you so worked up?" The brown-haired maid cupped


    her swollen cheek and red at me. Despite being a maid, she had no manners, unlike Maya.


    I was so angry that I almost blurted out that I was Beryl''s mother, but I instinctively held back.


    Doing so would only spark more rumors.


    At this moment, a guard''s voice sounded, announcing the king''s presence.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Shocked, I turned and found that Rufus was standing on the bridge five meters away. Seeing his


    gloomy face, I guessed that he must''ve witnessed what had happened just now.


    The two maids were so scared that they fell to their knees and begged for mercy.


    Rufus walked over slowly with an unfathomable look in his eyes. It felt as though a terrible storm


    was approaching. The atmosphere dropped several hundred degrees, and his attendants all


    lowered their heads in fear.


    "What''re you doing here? Where''s Beryl?" I asked in a low voice.


    Rufus cast me a sidelong nce and ignored my questions. He just asked his attendants to


    summon all the maids on duty in his pce.


    Soon, more than 30 maids were lined up ording to rank in the garden.


    Then Rufus instructed the line of maids to p the two maids'' mouths. The two maids kneeling on


    the ground shrank back, but they didn''t dare to say anything. One false move and they could be


    beaten to death.


    The air rang with the sounds of ps, one after another. The two maids'' cheeks were swollen and


    bruised, their mouths bleeding. But neither dared to scream in pain.


    Rufus watched coldly, as though they were nothing but two struggling ants.


    When the two maids were dragged away, they were already unconscious. It would take a long time


    for them to recover. Good. No matter who they were, they had to take responsibility for their words.


    Rufus didn''t have them executed, which was already lenient. Moreover, Rufus was helping Beryl


    build prestige now, making sure that no one would dare to look down upon Beryl ever again.


    Looking at Rufus'' broad back, I felt mixed feelings.


    Rufus used to protect me like this.


    Now, even though he didn''t know that Beryl was his daughter, he still protected her without


    hesitation. I suppose it was true that blood ran thicker than water.


    I had thought that Rufus would make a good father.


    Now, he had proved me right.

 Chapter 967 Mutual Restraint

    Chapter 967 Mutual Restraint


    Crystal''s POV:


    After everyone left, Rufus walked over and finally answered my question. "Beryl''s clothes got


    stained while she was eating. I asked the maid to take her back to her room and get changed."


    "Beryl, is she..." My voice trailed off. I wanted to ask if she was getting used to living in the pce,


    but judging from Rufus'' protective attitude towards her, I figured her life here must be veryfy


    "Don''t worry. The maids I assigned to look after Beryl were all carefully selected. They won''t do


    anything bad to her. Those maids just now are of the lowest rank. It''s my fault they aren''t disciplined


    and even talk nonsense here. It won''t happen again." Rufus thought I was worried about the maids


    hurting Beryl, so he reassured me.


    "I trust you, Your Majesty," I said with a smile. Since Rufus decided to keep Beryl with him, I knew


    that he cared about her very much. Otherwise, he wouldn''t spoil her like this.


    "I took Arron to see the queen mother today." Afraid that Rufus would misunderstand my reason for


    being here, I took the initiative to exin.


    "My mother really adores Arron. You should take him here more often."


    I nodded wordlessly, feeling a little bitter in my heart. It was a pity that I would be leaving after a few


    days...


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shall we head back? Beryl should have changed her clothes by now," Rufus suggested.


    I quietly followed Rufus back inside.


    On the way, I asked him in a seemingly casual manner. "You seem very tolerant of Beryl. I thought


    that after finding out she''s my daughter, you''d¡ª"


    I paused, not knowing how to say the rest without sounding offensive.


    One eyebrow raised, Rufus turned to me and snorted, "I''d what? Eat her?"


    I couldn''t help butugh. I couldn''t believe Rufus had just cracked a joke, which was a little cute.


    "No, not eat her! I just thought that you''re a lot more patient than I expected. You are not as cold


    and irritable as the rumors say. At least, you''re gentle with kids."


    No wonder those maids guessed that Beryl was his illegitimate daughter. In the eyes of outsiders,


    Rufus was indifferent even to Laura, but kind to Beryl.


    Rufus fell silent for a while. "I don''t know why, but every time I see Beryl, I feel kind of happy. Maybe


    it''s because we get along well. It''s a strange feeling. It''s the first time a child ever called me ''Dad''."


    I lowered my head and followed him silently. Feelings of depression and confusion surged up in my


    heart. What if Beryl just couldn''t regained her memory anytime soon? Although I had thought of


    forcibly taking Beryl away, it would definitely scare her. After all, as of now, she thought that Rufus


    was her only family.


    "What''s on your mind?" Rufus suddenly asked.


    "Nothing. I just don''t know what else to say," I murmured in low spirits.


    "Let me guess. You''re worried about Beryl''s injury. If she doesn''t regain her memory, it will be


    difficult for her to recall you, her mother. Then you may not be able to take Beryl back to the border


    pack." After saying that, Rufus smiled meaningfully. There was a spark in his eyes, which was


    particrly bright and beautiful under the light of the setting sun.


    I red at him a little angrily. "Think you can keep her?"


    Rufus snorted. "I can''t bear to see you bothering yourself like that. I''ll ask the doctor to make a n


    to help Beryl regain her memory. As for your return to the pack, you shouldn''t worry about that. I


    haven''t agreed to let you leave."


    "Wait, what?"


    What on earth was that supposed to mean? I couldn''t go back to my own pack without his


    permission? I looked at him in confusion, waiting for him to exin.


    But Rufus simply turned around and kept walking.


    "What do you mean?" I finally asked through gritted teeth. "I''m going back to my pack in few days."


    Rufus ignored me. As soon as he turned a corner, he bumped into a small figure rushing over at us.

 Chapter 968 Daddys Wife

    Chapter 968 Daddy''s Wife


    Crystal''s POV:


    A tiny girl in a blue skirt affectionately called Rufus "Daddy" as she clung to his leg.


    Rufus lifted Beryl up helplessly and said gently, "You''re always sprinting around. Aren''t you afraid of


    falling?"


    Beryl wrapped her arms around Rufus'' neck and pressed her cheek on his, saying, "No. I have


    magic."


    Looking at this warm scene, I couldn''t help but feel envious.


    My baby Beryl used to rush to me and hug me whenever she saw me in the past! Now she just


    ignored me!


    I was crying frantically in my heart. I also wanted her to snuggle up to me and rest her face against


    mine. I also wanted to hold my lovely baby girl!


    As Rufus lifted Beryl with his back against me, I red at him, wishing I was the one carrying Beryl.


    At this moment, Rufus turned around and happened to catch my resentful eyes. Heughed and


    asked Beryl, "Do you still remember who she is, Beryl?"


    Rufus pointed at me and said arrogantly with his eyes, "See? Your daughter doesn''t even recognize


    you, but she is so willing to call me Daddy."


    A frown formed on my face, and I shot him a stare of anger. Then, I walked up and waved at


    Beryl, "Sweetheart, I''m your Mommy."


    However, I didn''t expect that Beryl would lean her head against Rufus'' shoulder, showing


    resistance.


    I was so frustrated that I didn''t dare to get close to Beryl anymore.


    "The first time my mother came to visit, Beryl also rejected her. But after knowing she was my


    mother and seeing how close we were, the girl just changed her mind."


    After a brief pause, Rufus added, "Maybe we can have a try."


    With my eyes widened from surprise, I muttered, "You mean that..."


    My heart beat faster. Did he mean to hug or even kiss me? My face flushed uncontrobly at the


    thought of that scene. In the past five years, I had never been close to any other man. My heart was


    as calm as water. Only when I faced Rufus would my heart and mind be thrown into chaos. Still,


    Rufus seemed unruffled, as though he had offered sound advice. For some reason, I started to feel


    guilty and ashamed that I had reacted the way I had.


    "Let''s give it a shot then. Maybe it could work," I murmured in an extremely low voice.


    Rufus nodded and put his arm around my shoulder intimately.


    I pretended to be calm and tried to maintain my breathing stably.


    As Rufus coaxed into Beryl opening up to me, I looked at my daughter expectantly.


    After locking eyes with Rufus and me, Beryl seemed to finally change her mind.


    "Alright, then you''re free to touch me." Beryl tilted her head and thought for a while. Then she


    snuggled up to me with her round, chubby face.


    I was so excited that I touched her tender face to relieve my longing.


    "Do you want to hug me?" Beryl asked in a sweet voice.


    "Yes!" I replied in a hurry and couldn''t wait to hold her in my arms.


    Beryl nestled in my arms obediently and then looked at Rufus and me. She frowned slightly as if


    she had just run into an obstacle.


    As my fingers ran through her hair, a sense of relief washed over me.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy?" Beryl grabbed my hand and asked tentatively.


    I was stunned for a while before finally feeling extremely delighted. It had been a while since she


    called me that. I almost burst into tears.


    "Mommy," Beryl called me again. This time, in a more determined tone.


    I answered with joy, "Yes! Mommy is here!"


    Beryl addressed Rufus as "Daddy" again while I was still enthralled. Afterwards, she asked


    innocently, "Are you a couple?"

 Chapter 969 The List Of Candidates

    Chapter 969 The List Of Candidates


    Crystal''s POV:


    Stunned, I had no idea how to answer Beryl''s question.


    Rufus and I exchanged nces. Apparently, he was also stunned, but he reacted quicker than me.


    "No, we''re just friends," he told Beryl calmly. "Friends? If you''re just friends, then how was I born? I


    thought you need to be a couple to have a baby!" Beryl was even more confused. She scratched


    her chin and pouted, like a wise old sage deep in thought.


    I didn''t know how to exin. I couldn''t tell her that friends could have babies together either, which


    would sound even weirder to her.


    Rufus'' ears turned slightly red from embarrassment, and he didn''t say anything more. It seemed like


    he wasn''t going to offer any exnations and nned to leave Beryl to figure it out by herself. The


    best way to deal with these hard questions was to not answer it.


    As the sun started to dip in the horizon, I scooped Beryl into my arms and together with Rufus, we


    headed back to his pce. Laura was there waiting for Rufus, toting several sheets of paper.


    "You''re right on time. Please go over the candidate list for the ball and see if there''s anyone


    missing." As she spoke, Laura''s head was lowered. When she finally looked up and saw me behind


    Rufus, she paused for a moment, looking a little embarrassed. She seemed at a loss whether to


    hand over the list or keep it to herself. It suddenly urred to me that the list Laura was talking


    about was the list of candidates for Rufus'' wife. Now I understood why Laura felt embarrassed when


    she saw me.


    I tried my best to control my facial expressions and voice. "Where''s Arron?"


    "Asleep. He was so tuckered out from ying all afternoon," Laura exined.


    "I see. I''m going to check on him." I quickly scurried off before Rufus and Laura could speak.


    I found Arron in the guest room, sleeping soundly. Leaning against the side of the bed, I stroked his


    soft cheek, feeling a little sad. It wasn''t surprising that Rufus would marry someone else. In fact, I


    had already been expecting this, so I shouldn''t have felt sad. I should''ve restrained my emotions


    and wished the couple happiness.


    I let out a long, helpless sigh. I couldn''t stay here. I needed to return to the border pack as soon as


    possible. And I had to think about what I should do about Beryl''s situation.


    Under the quilt, Arron stirred slightly. He soon opened his eyes sleepily and called me.


    I patted his back gently, coaxing him to go back to sleep.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Arron stretched his little arms out, sat up in bed, and yawned.


    "Since you don''t want to go back to sleep, shall we go?" I asked.


    Arron rubbed his eyes and nodded sleepily. "Okay, Mommy."


    "Come on, reach for the skies." I instructed him to stretch out his arms and helped him put his coat


    on. I looked at the bandage on the bedside table and hesitated. In the end, I wrapped Arron''s face


    with a scarf and put a hat on his head.


    Arron sat on the edge of the bed, letting me dress him obediently. The soft scarf was more


    comfortable than the bandage. He rubbed the fragrant scarf happily and said, "It''d be nice if I don''t


    need the bandages anymore."


    My heart ached. Squatting down in front of Arron, I touched his cheek and said, "Soon, you won''t


    have to cover your face anymore. Just a little longer, Arron."


    "Okay, Mommy." I gave him a candy, and Arron smiled so happily, bring out the dimples on his


    cheeks.


    I cautiously carried Arron downstairs, only to find the living room empty. A servant quickly came


    over and said, "The lycan king and the queen mother are in the study. Would you like me to inform


    them?"


    "No, thanks. If they ask, just tell them that Arron and I have left." After giving the servant brief


    instructions, I headed back.

 Chapter 970 Will She Come

    Chapter 970 Will She Come


    Rufus'' POV:


    I saw someone pass by the window. It was Crystal, holding her kid in her arms.


    Was she leaving so soon? Somehow, I felt that she looked a bit sad.


    I wanted to chase after her by instinct, but when I heard my mother calling me, I stopped and held


    back the impulse in my heart.


    "Rufus, what''s wrong?" she asked in a concerned tone.


    I stared in the direction the she-wolf had left for a long time without saying anything. I didn''t know


    why, but recently, I felt deeply affected by that she-wolf. As long as she was present, I wouldn''t be


    able to focus on anything but her. Whenever I felt that she was unhappy, I subconsciously wanted to


    comfort her. It took every inch of willpower to restrain myself from doing so, and I always failed


    miserably.


    This was the first time I ever cared so much about a she-wolf. I know it was wrong. As a king, I


    shouldn''t be affected by an insignificant she-wolf, let alone a she-wolf who already had two kids.


    But strangely, I found myself unbothered by the fact that she had given birth to another man''s


    children. Everyone had the right to love and to have children. It was not shameful. On the contrary, I


    was more bothered by the fact that the jerk ended up abandoning her.


    I sighed inwardly. I couldn''t figure out why I cared so much about her anyway. In the end, I


    concluded that this she-wolf was a dangerous existence, and was very likely a threat to the royal


    family. She was ambitious and scheming, which was why I paid attention to her in the first ce.


    When I came to my senses, I answered, "Mother, you seem to be on good terms with Crystal."


    My mother cast a sidelong nce at me and asked curtly, "Since when did you be so


    concerned with my social life?"


    "It''s not that. I just haven''t seen you so friendly to other nobledies before," I exined lightly.


    Moreover, she even treated Crystal''s two kids as if they were her own grandchildren. She was


    happier to see them than seeing her own son¡ª me.


    My mother then snorted, "Crystal isn''t just some noblewoman. She''s also the Alpha of the border


    pack. It''s not bad to make friends with her. As for you, you should focus on choosing a wife now."


    I couldn''t retort, because she was right. It was time for me to think about the future of the throne.


    Crystal was nothing but a distraction.


    "Let''s go to the study. See who else needs to be added to the list." My mother turned around and


    headed upstairs. She still moved so gracefully.


    I followed her to the study. Without checking the lists in my hand, I put them on the desk and said


    indifferently, "Mom, you can decide on the candidates for me. I''ll be okay with whoever you choose."


    "I n on inviting the Alphas and Betas from various packs. We''ll ask them to bring their daughters


    as well," my mother said slowly, taking a sip from her cup of coffee.


    I nodded. Everyone already knew about the reason why we were holding this ball. Otherwise, why


    else would there be so many noblewomening with the Alphas to the imperial capital for the


    military parade this year?


    "Although I''ve already checked the lists for you, you''re still the one who''ll make the final call in the


    end. After all, you''re going to choose your favorite she-wolf among them to be your queen." My


    mother was worried, so she kept nagging me again and again. It was as if she was afraid that I''d


    suddenly change my mind and turn the ball into just another social gathering.


    Truth be told, I was extremely tempted to do so, because I didn''t even want to get married. If it


    wasn''t for the fact that I needed to provide the royal family with an heir, I would''ve preferred to stay


    mate-less for the rest of my life.


    "What''s with the long face?" My mother seemed to have read my mind. Her eyes suddenly became


    sharp and her body tensed up, as if she was ready to pour her coffee over my head if I said no.


    I smiled helplessly. "Don''t worry. I know what I have to do."


    "Good." My mother rxed somewhat and smiled at me gently. "Don''t worry. I''ve looked into the


    backgrounds of every girl on the list. They''re all worthy."


    Suddenly, a thought urred to me. "Since we''ve invited all the Alphas from every pack, will the


    border pack''s Alpha alsoe?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My mother seemed stunned. She looked at me, wide-eyed, and asked warily, "Do you want her to


    come?"

 Chapter 971 Sound Out

    Chapter 971 Sound Out


    Laura''s POV:


    Rufus hesitated for a while before utterly denying, "No, I''m just curious."


    Despite his reassuring response, I was still worried.


    These past few days, Rufus didn''t show any sign of favoritism toward Crystal, but I had noticed that


    whenever he looked at her, there was happiness in his eyes that he wasn''t even aware of.


    I remembered Crystal once said that if Rufus fell in love with her again, the ck thorns on his back


    would grow again. And if that happened, there was no way to save him.


    I hoped that nothing tragic would happen again. Crystal, more than anybody else, could not bear to


    go through that agonizing separation again.


    Having mentally prepared my question, I asked hesitantly, "You seem to be interested in Crystal,


    huh?"


    "Really? Maybe I''m just being overly cautious with a potentially dangerous person," Rufus said in a


    light voice, as if he was answering a question about his meal today.


    "A potentially dangerous person?" I didn''t expect this answer at all, so I raised my voice


    uncontrobly.


    "Isn''t a she-wolf who doesn''t take me seriously dangerous?" Rufus snorted. Although he sounded


    normal, I somehow felt that he was feeling wronged. On second thought, Crystal really didn''t take


    Rufus seriously enough. She would asionally surprise me with her brazen behavior. Only Crystal


    had the courage to bring up issues that even I avoided discussing with Rufus.


    Who else could Rufus me? He had spoiled her too much before, and that was why she turned


    out like this.


    I vented my frustrations internally.


    "Besides, I''m only paying attention to her because she is Beryl''s biological mother," Rufus said quite


    seriously with a straight face. If I didn''t know better, I''d take his word for it.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "In that case, choose a mate at the ball." After giving Rufus a quick nce, I continued to listen to


    what he had to say.


    He pursed his lips and remained silent for a long time before he squeezed out, "If there is a suitable


    one."


    I didn''t know what else to say. From Rufus '' hesitant demeanor, I had a really bad feeling that the


    ball would not end peacefully.


    At this time, we caught wind of a kid ying outside. I looked out and saw Beryl ying with the


    servants in the garden. A bandage covered her adorable face, but that didn''t stop her from smiling


    sweetly. After a few days of recovery, the wound on Beryl''s head had healed. But the swelling had


    not yet subsided. Even if she lost her memory, I knew that Beryl wouldn''t stay here for long. Crystal


    would definitely take her back.


    Thinking of this, my heart was filled with sadness and pity. I turned to Rufus and asked, "Do you like


    Beryl?"


    Rufus took a nce at the garden and his eyes softened. After a while, he answered, "She is a


    lovely girl."


    I hesitated for a moment before asking hesitantly, "How about we keep Beryl here?"


    I knew it was cruel to Crystal, but Beryl has lost her memory. The child would be devastated if she


    were forced to leave.


    Rufus nced at me with a frown and a puzzled expression, "I don''t understand why you''d even


    consider it. Beryl is Crystal''s daughter. They will return to the border pack sooner orter. Keeping


    her close to me at the moment is purely for practical reasons. Just because you like her doesn''t


    mean we can take her away from her mother."


    Hearing what Rufus said, I felt relieved. His words suggested that he hadn''t recalled anything from


    the past yet.

 Chapter 972 Try Hard To Recall

    Chapter 972 Try Hard To Recall


    Laura''s POV:


    Faced with Rufus'' inquiring eyes, I took the stance of a mother again and said in a nagging voice,


    "It''s only because you won''t find a mate and have a child. All my friends already have grandchildren.


    And you? You don''t even have a girlfriend. At such an old age, I still have to worry about this matter


    for you every day."


    Rufus was at a loss for words and he colored a little.


    I scoffed and continued, "Of course we''ll have to invite Crystal to the ball, since we extend the


    invitation all the Alphas. But I''m not certain if she wille or not. That''s her choice then. We can''t


    force anyone to attend this ball."


    In fact, I was sure Crystal would not attend the ball. She was doing everything in her power to avoid


    Rufus. Why would shee to the party thrown by him?


    Rufus didn''t continue the topic. In an indifferent voice, he said, "I''ll leave this matter to you, mother."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and calmly picked up my phone, asking my subordinate toe and n the ball with me.


    Soon, he arrived bearing a stack of delicate invitation letters in his hands. I gave him the guest list


    and asked him to start addressing the invitations.


    Then I handed a few nk invitations to Rufus, in case he required them.


    After we were done with the invitations, I instructed my people to deliver them to the representatives


    of all the packs. That concluded the ball arrangements.


    "I''ve also ordered someone to create a mask for you. You can try it onter." After deciding on the


    food menu, I turned around and looked at Rufus, who had been quietly sitting on the sofa. He was


    just as obedient as Arron. The scene was simr to one from Rufus'' childhood. He always sat in


    one ce quietly and waited for me when I was upied.


    My heart softened. I asked him, "Do you have any other pending work tonight? Would you like to


    have dinner with me?"


    "Sure," he instantly agreed and came closer to me to go over the ball arrangements with me.


    He suddenly shot me a nce andmented, "You seem to be familiar with the process of


    nning such a ball?"


    Without thinking, I automatically said, "It''s not my first time. I''d thought of many things just to get you


    married, and I also held a simr ball. You were not willing..."


    I suddenly realized that I''d said something I shouldn''t have halfway through my exnation.


    I inwardly screamed, and was instantly filled with regret and anxiety. Crystal was also at that ball,


    and Rufus'' wasn''t supposed to remember any of that! Gosh, I was stupid!


    I looked up and scrutinized him. As expected, he was scowling as he struggled to recall the ball I


    had just mentioned.


    "You held a simr ball for me before? I can''t recall such a thing at all."


    "Don''t dwell on it if you can''t recall it," I hastily interrupted him. I was afraid that he would actually


    remember something.


    He ignored me and asked, "When was it?"


    "Several years ago. It''s natural for you to have forgotten about it." In an effort to distract him, I


    quickly spread out the thick pce blueprint and asked him to pick a banquet hall for the ball.


    He didn''t even give it any consideration. He just randomly pointed at one banquet hall, which turned


    out to be the same one where I had held the ball for him before.


    I numbly rolled up the blueprint and pretended that I didn''t see where he had pointed. I would


    decide on the venueter, and this time without him.


    "So why I don''t remember anything?" Rufus seemed to be trying hard to recall the past, and his face


    was slightly contorted in pain.


    "Don''t dwell on it now. It was just a small ball. You have attended numerous parties over the years.


    Do you remember each and every one of them?" I was a little agitated and did my best to stop


    Rufus from remembering anything.


    He pursed his lips tightly, still sifting through his memories, and said, "But even if I can''t remember


    any details, it''s impossible that I have zero memory of it."

 Chapter 973 Where Is The Lost Memory

    Chapter 973 Where Is The Lost Memory


    Rufus'' POV:


    I tried hard to remember it. Although my head ached, my intuition told me that whatever that lost


    memory was, it was very important.


    It was not the first time I felt so powerless. I''d been feeling like I''ve lost something significant since I


    came out of mya five years ago. But no matter how much I tried, I just couldn''t figure it out.


    I endured the headache and let myself be immersed into my recollection. At first, all I could see was


    a white mist. Later, a scene depicting a lively dance party emerged. At one point during the party,


    my parents stopped dancing and stood in the middle of the dance floor, talking about something. At


    that time, my mother was much younger and more indifferent than now, and my father was much


    stronger and healthier.


    I walked up to my mother and found that she had a grimace on her face while talking to a girl. I was


    intrigued by the girl and wanted to know why she made my mother so displeased.


    However, all the guests at the ball vanished as soon as the scene in my memory shifted. Now, there


    was only that girl in my sight. My heart beat inexplicably. I really wanted to get close to her, hold her


    hand, and dance with her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But as soon as I got closer, something about her air turned me off.


    At this time, my mother interrupted my recalling. "Don''t think too much about it, Rufus. That ball was


    a failure. You didn''t find anyone you like. You danced with Alina for a few songs. I liked her very


    much, but unfortunately, you didn''t. It turned outter that I was wrong about her. Anyway, your


    feelings are the most important thing in choosing a mate. It''s the same this time." "Is that Alina?" I


    murmured to myself. Thinking of Alina''s face, I felt disgusted even just at the thought of her.


    The she-wolf who killed her biological father was still imprisoned in the deepest dungeon. Despite


    having only read about Alina killing Leonard in the investigation report, I strangely felt as if I was


    there and witnessed it myself. Unfortunately, I couldn''t remember any details either.


    "Well, don''t think about it anymore. We should think about how to make this ball more perfect," my


    mother persuaded gently.


    I didn''t answer, and instead clenched my fists and resisted the voice in my head. I knew I shouldn''t


    think about it anymore, because every time I tried to recall fragments of my blurry memory, my head


    would hurt so much.


    I had once sought out medical help without telling my mother, but the examination result showed


    that I was very healthy and had no disease at all.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes to calm myself down. But that beautiful figure appeared in


    my mind again.


    This time, the scene seemed to be on a grasnd. She had her back to me, and I couldn''t help but


    be intrigued by her pleasant scent.


    Then it became clear to me that she was a different person from the one I had seen earlier. She


    was not Alina! Who could she be?


    I feltpelled to walk closer to her. My heart beat faster and the moment I was about to hold her


    hand, my heart seemed to have stopped beating. The only thing I could hear was my breathing.


    I stared nervously at the person in front of me, fearing that she would disappear if I blinked.


    So I gently held her hand, hoping she would turn around. Just as I was about to see her face, my


    head ached violently, and my ears rang, as if my eardrums were going to be torn apart.


    I stumbled and had to lean against the table for support. The scene in my head had now turned an


    utter mess. The girl had vanished; even her scent was gone. I couldn''t remember what that smell


    was, but I could clearly tell that it made my heart race just now.


    My mother hurried to hold me and scolded anxiously, "Stop! Don''t think about that. I told you that it


    was just an irrelevant memory."


    "Mother, what are you keeping from me? You''re saying it''s not important, but why do I feel so


    pained, as if I''ve lost something precious?" I looked at her painfully while my eyes turned red.

 Chapter 974 What Is A Ball

    Chapter 974 What Is A Ball


    Laura''s POV:


    My heart trembled. Seeing Rufus in so much pain broke my heart. "Don''t think about that. It''s


    nothing important. You didn''t like Alina at all at the time, so it''s not strange that you forgot those bad


    memories. I often can''t remember what I ate for breakfast, let alone what happened a few years


    ago."


    Rufus'' forehead was covered in beads of sweat, and he gripped the edge of the table tightly, as


    though he was trying to suppress something.


    "I don''t know why my head will hurt like this. It''s not the first time this has happened," Rufus said


    with difficulty.


    I was a little angry. Rufus was so stubborn and wouldn''t stop until he got the answers he was


    looking for. But I couldn''t give him what he wanted.


    "I''ve told you already. The ck witch Noreen hurt you and you sustained a brain injury five years


    ago. As a result, your memories were affected, so it''s normal for you to forget some things that


    happened years ago. It''s like what Beryl is going through now. Maybe one day, you''ll also recover." I


    looked at Rufus darkly, hoping he''d just drop the subject and stop trying to recall the past.


    Rufus didn''t respond. Wincing, he lowered his head, lost in thought.


    I felt both anger and heartbreak seeing my son like this. I took out a handkerchief and dabbed the


    sweat off his forehead, saying, "Your father''s gone because Noreen''s power made his condition


    worsen. I''m warning you, stop being reckless. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable,


    and the whole royal family will be affected."


    "I see..." Rufus muttered in a low voice.


    "Fortunately, Noreen''s gone. She was so hard to deal with."


    Just then, Rufus'' eyes flickered in confusion. "If Noreen was so powerful, how did you defeat her?


    Both me and father were unconscious at that time, right?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course we got another ck witch to defeat her! But I couldn''t say that aloud. Pretending to be


    calm, I said, "I got help, of course. We worked tirelessly to set a trap for Noreen and killed her."


    Rufus fell silent for a while. It seemed his mind was elsewhere. Perhaps he had stopped thinking


    about it. After all, it was meaningless to look into it now that Noreen was dead.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. It wasn''t the first time that Rufus asked about Noreen. Every time, I came


    up with excuses to derail him. Although he didn''t seem to believe me, as long as he didn''t keep


    asking, it''d be fine. If he still wanted to investigate the matter, I could just let him do whatever he


    wanted. Anyway, I had erased all the relevant information, and he wouldn''t be able to find anything.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. Before anyone went to open it, it opened a crack and a


    small figure strode in.


    I broke into a smile and waved at her warmly. "Beryl,e here."


    Beryl quickly ran over and greeted everyone one by one. She clung to Rufus, and then soon


    realized that there was something wrong with him. She poked Rufus'' face with her finger and asked,


    "Daddy, there''s so much sweat on your forehead. Are you sick?"


    "No, the room is just stuffy," Rufus said softly, stroking her head affectionately.


    Unconvinced, Beryl pulled out a candy from her pocket and stuffed it into Rufus'' hand. "You will feel


    better after you eat the candy."


    Rufus chuckled softly, squatted down, and scooped Beryl into his arms.


    Now that Rufus was distracted, I felt relieved. It was only then that I realized it was getting dark


    outside.


    "Mother, please stay with Beryl. I have to get back to work now." After saying that, Rufus put Beryl


    down and strode out of the study without giving me a chance to refuse.


    Being left in the study, Beryl and I looked at each other. I asked curiously, "Don''t you want to go with


    Daddy?"


    I was a little surprised that Beryl didn''t follow Rufus this time. She usually stuck to him like glue.


    Beryl shook her head and asked sweetly, "Grandma, what''s a ball? I heard from the maid outside


    that there''s going to be a ball."

 Chapter 975 Love Of The Grandma

    Chapter 975 Love Of The Grandma


    Laura''s POV:


    "A ball is like a party where everyonees to dance and celebrate." I picked Beryl up and


    answered her question patiently.


    Beryl tilted her head to the side and thought for a while. Then she pouted and wrapped her little


    arms around my neck. "Can Ie?"


    Amused by her behavior, I tried to let her down easy. "You''re too young, child. You can attend the


    ball when you''re all grown up."


    Frowning, Beryl asked in confusion, "But why? I also want to dance and celebrate with everyone.


    Grandma, are you going to choose a Mommy for me? What about thatdy in the mask? Isn''t she


    my mother?"


    Faced with Beryl''s never-ending questions, I felt a bit of a headache. I didn''t know how to exin it


    to Beryl, so I simply said, "She''ll always be your mother, Beryl."


    While saying that, I stroked her beautiful braid and smiled. "When the wound on your head is


    healed, you''ll remember everything and then you''ll understand."


    Beryl nodded even though she probably didn''t quite understand me. Fortunately, she didn''t insist on


    going to the ball.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s go and find something to eat."


    Beryl cheered up instantly. "Eat! Eat! I want pizza!" I took her to the dining room and asked the


    cooks to make two pizzas. Beryl''s eyes darted between the two pizzas, unsure which one to eat


    first.


    I looked at her dotingly and exined, "These are all for you. You can eat both of them."


    "But I can''t eat that much..." Beryl patted her belly. She scowled slightly, as though picking a pizza


    was the most difficult choice she had to make.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help butugh. I took the knife and fork, cut a slice from both pizzas, and then


    put the pieces together. "Look, this way, you can eat both vors and won''t be too full."


    "Wow! Thanks, Grandma!" Beryl''s eyes lit up and she began to devour the pizza.


    "Hey, take it easy." I gave her a ss of milk and ordered strawberry pudding for dessert.


    Beryl grinned at me with a milk mustache, swinging her dangling legs happily.


    I wiped her lips with a handkerchief. God, I loved her so much. If only Beryl could stay with me


    forever.


    Unfortunately, Rufus was right. Keeping her by my side would only harm both her and her mother,


    Crystal.


    I gave up on the idea quickly. While the little kid was attacking the dessert, I stood up and walked to


    my subordinate. "Don''t give the invitation to Alpha Crystal. She has something else to do that day."


    "Yes, ma''am." The subordinate nodded and left.


    I sighed helplessly. Truth be told, I was nning to invite Crystal, but the headache Rufus had just


    now put me on high alert. It''d be best if Rufus and Crystal didn''t see each other.


    Although I knew that Crystal wouldn''t being to the ball, I still wanted to reduce the unnecessary


    contact between the two.


    I then went to the kitchen to discuss the menu for the ball with the chef.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, I returned to the dining room, only to find that Beryl was no longer at the table.


    The pizza, the milk, and the pudding were gone.


    I looked around but couldn''t find her. I asked the servants on duty, but they also didn''t know where


    Beryl was.


    "I guess she went to y somewhere," a maid suggested respectfully.


    I didn''t continue to look for her, thinking that Beryl had gone out to y. The pce was very safe


    and there were guards everywhere, so I didn''t think too much of it. I even asked some craftsmen to


    make a swing in the garden for Beryl. Besides, she also liked slides. Beryl had been talking about it


    in the past few days, so I also needed to have one made for her.


    Even if Beryl wasn''t going to stay here forever, I would do everything in my power to make her the


    happiest little girl on earth.

 Chapter 976 Monster In Fairy Tales

    Chapter 976 Monster In Fairy Tales


    Beryl''s POV:


    I followed Grandma''s subordinate discreetly.


    While I was eating a few minutes ago, I heard the mention of a ball. I was curious about what


    Grandma had asked him to do.


    I followed him to the study. He came out holding a pile of invitations. After he left, I quickly slipped


    into the study and spotted a few nk invitation letters on the desk. They had no names.


    Grandma must have instructed her subordinate to deliver the invitation letters.


    I stood on the chair and studied the invitation. It was decorated with beautiful flowers.


    My Mask Mommy, that was thedy in the mask, was definitely not invited, because this ball was


    being held to choose a wife for Daddy, meaning he would choose a new Mommy for me. So, old


    Mommy definitely couldn''t attend it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I pouted and muttered unhappily to myself. Although Mask Mommy always wore a mask and looked


    weird, I liked her very much. I even enjoyed the feeling when she only paid attention to me. That


    was why I was deliberately being lukewarm toward her, because I wanted her to look at me all the


    time.


    She was better. I didn''t want a new Mommy.


    I climbed onto the table and picked up a pen from the pen stand. I pulled out the cap and tried to


    recall her name. Then I leaned forward and wrote the crooked letters ''Cr'' on the invitation... How


    was her name spelled? Crital! That must be it!


    I analyzed the name on the invitation with satisfaction, and then my eyes fell on a big seal box on


    the table. Daddy usually pressed it down on the documents. I took a small square seal and patted it


    on the ink pad. Then, I used all my strength to press it down on the invitation.


    Done! Mommy could attend the ball!


    Although the handwriting was a little crooked, no one would figure out it was fake! After all, it was


    stamped with Daddy''s seal. The maids said that Daddy could do anything in the imperial pce. His


    seal was as good as himself, which was also authoritative.


    I was so happy that I clutched the invitation to my chest and imagined the scene where Daddy held


    Mask Mommy''s hand and they twirled on the dance floor together. It would be wonderful. Humming


    a song, I jumped off the chair and took my self-made invitation to give to Mask Mommy.


    I ran all the way out of the pce before I bumped into a problem. I didn''t know where she lived.


    I vaguely remembered that she was residing in an Alpha pce, but there were many pces for


    Alphas. Which one was she living in?


    I murmured to myself and walked around, following my instincts.


    After walking around in this way for a long time, I still couldn''t locate the Alpha pce. I sat on a low


    boulder, holding my chin up with my hand. I wanted to ask some passers-by.


    But I waited in vain for a long time, not seeing anyone, not even a maid. I pouted, my eyes drooping


    with sleep. Fortunately, I had some candies in my pocket. I took one out and popped it into my


    mouth, after which my head stopped throbbing.


    I rested for a long while before setting out again. I believed that I would have to deliver the invitation


    to Mask Mommy today, or I wouldn''t be able to sleep at night.


    But even after walking around for a long time, I couldn''t find the Alpha pce. Eventually, I got lost.


    Darkness was setting in. The streetlights hade on. In a daze, I walked in the direction of a


    garden with several stairs.


    I could make someone out at the end of these stairs. I ran up the stairs, panting for breath. A short


    kid with a heavily bandaged face abruptly jumped out of nowhere. He looked like a monster in a


    fairytale, and I was so terrified that I fell.

 Chapter 977 Sharing

    Chapter 977 Sharing


    Beryl''s POV:


    I was so terrified that I didn''t dare to take in a full breath. I just hoped the lights were dim enough


    that the monster wouldn''t spot me.


    However, the monster not only saw me, but excitedly came running toward me with wide eyes.


    I was so frightened that I spun on my heel and ran away. However, the monster anxiously called my


    name, and called me his sister.


    Although I was scared, I stopped in my tracks and turned around to face him. "How do you know my


    name? And why did you say I''m your sister?"


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m your twin brother. My name is Arron." The monster cautiously approached me.


    I watched the monster nervously and considered the credibility of his words. He was shorter and


    thinner than me. We had no simrities besides the same candy scent that hung around us. How


    could we be twins?


    The monster seemed to sense that I didn''t believe him. He took out a fistful of candies from his


    pocket and said, "These are your favorite candies. Take them."


    I grabbed them from him without hesitation. These candies were indeed my favorite. I had the same


    kind in my pocket, and Mask Mommy had given them to me.


    But I still wasn''t convinced that this monster was my twin brother, because he was very ugly and his


    entire face was covered in bandages.


    "Our Mommy''s name is Crystal. Both our heads were injured. But yours is more serious than mine,


    so you don''t remember us." The monster tried his best to persuade me and gain my trust.


    I pouted and murmured, "Then, can you take me to Mommy?"


    "Of course!" The monster was ecstatic and chuckled like a hen. Hisugh was simr to mine, I''d


    give him that.


    I curled my lips to one side and stuffed the candies back into the monster''s hand as I said, "ept


    these as your conveyance fee. Take me to Mommy now."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised my chin and walked past him nobly like Grandma usually did.


    "Beryl, wait. You''re going in the wrong direction." The monster grasped my hand and led me to


    another well-lit ce.


    Soon, the monster and I arrived at a quiet elegant pce. There was arge fountain at the gate


    that was decorated with crystal lights. It was gorgeous.


    For a few seconds, I was standing still outside gazing at the fountain. The monster shouted


    enthusiastically and pulled my hand. "Beryl,e here!" A momentter, we entered a warm and


    cozy room.


    "Mommy and I live here now." The monster was very excited. He took out a lot of snacks from a


    drawer and presented them all to me. "I saved all of these for you. Taste them."


    I climbed onto the sofa and sat next to him. I picked up a biscuit from the pile of snacks and put it in


    my pocket. I wanted to share it with Daddy when I went back to his pce.


    "All of these are for you. You don''t need to choose just one," the monster reminded me animatedly.


    The bandages on his face were wrapped tightly around him like a scarf, only revealing his eyes and


    mouth. I studied him carefully and realized that the color of his eyes were the exact same as mine.


    I shook my head. "I shouldn''t eat too many snacks. They''re bad for my teeth."


    "Fine."


    The monster was a little disappointed and returned the snacks to the drawer.


    After thinking for a while, I told him in aforting voice, "I''ll eat them the next time Ie here."


    "You won''t stay here?" he asked curiously.


    I contemted for a while and answered vaguely, "Let me see."


    "See what?"


    I didn''t answer his question. Instead, I jumped off the sofa and walked around the room. Firstly, I


    needed to confirm if the monster had told me the truth before I decided if I wanted to stay.


    Although no bad guys who kidnapped children would roam around the imperial city, what if he had


    lied to me about being my brother? I didn''t want to be fooled.

 Chapter 978 He Is Daddy

    Chapter 978 He Is Daddy


    Beryl''s POV:


    I swept my eyes over the room curiously and asked the little monster numerous questions.


    Gradually, I began to believe that he was indeed my brother, as we had almost the same likes and


    dislikes.


    I excitedly grabbed his hand and asked, "Where is your Daddy?"


    He was quiet for a few moments before replying in an aggrieved tone, "We don''t have a father."


    "You''re wrong. I have a father. He is very goodlooking!" I swung my legs smugly.


    The little monster''s eyes flew to me in surprise. "That''s impossible. We are brother and sister. If I


    don''t have a father, how can you have one? You must have lost your mind."


    "No, he is my Daddy." I was not convinced, so I sprung to my feet and refuted.


    "Since you say he is Daddy, why doesn''t Mommy know about him?" the little monster asked me


    calmly. Instead of arguing with me, he was trying to reason with me.


    But I didn''t want to hear him out. Since I regained consciousness, Daddy had been by my side all


    the time. How was it possible that I didn''t have a father? The little monster must be jealous because


    I had a father.


    "Mommy also knows him. She didn''t say that he is not Daddy! As she hasn''t denied this fact, he is


    my father. You have to believe me! Otherwise, I won''t talk to you anymore!" I argued with the little


    monster, my face flushed. I wanted to shout so that I could drown out the little monster''s negative


    voice.


    "If he is really our father, you should take me to meet him."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He softened his position. He wanted to see our father.


    I snorted. "Okay. Anyway, he''s my father."


    "We have the same father. We are twins and can''t be separated," he exined again.


    I curled my lips to one side. I didn''t want to continue this argument. Anyway, he would realize the


    truth when he saw Daddy. Maybe he would happily call him Daddy too.


    I was secretly pleased. If this was the case, the little monster should thank me. After all, I found our


    father first. That meant I also helped him discover his father.


    I didn''t know how Daddy would react when he saw the little monster. After all, he was quite ugly.


    The little monster fell silent and kept stealing nces at me. He seemed to be trying to figure out if I


    was angry.


    I raised my chin and gave him a haughty look. He burst intoughter, as if he was mocking me.


    For some reason, I felt ashamed and annoyed. I felt like my expression right now was a little goofy,


    so I started another quarrel with him.


    During the argument, I identally knocked a wooden box off the table to the ground. Although I


    quarreled with people, I didn''t want to be seen as a spoiled brat who would smash things when I


    was angry.


    I ced the wooden box back on the table and then realized that there were several handmade


    dolls inside the box. Each of them was cute and looked familiar.


    "You made these for Mommy in your handicrafts sses. She takes them with her every time she


    goes on a business trip," he exined.


    As I studied the pink hair tie on the little doll, which was the same as the one in my hair, I began to


    believe that the masked woman was my real mother. She was not lying.


    I felt a little sad that I had resisted her before. She must be very sad because I wouldn''t let her hold


    me. Next time I saw her, I would hug her tightly and would never neglect her deliberately again.


    Although I still had no memories of her, I could sense that the masked woman loved me immensely.


    It was stupid to make a person who loved me sad.

 Chapter 979 A Daily Quarrel

    Chapter 979 A Daily Quarrel


    Beryl''s POV:


    I wouldn''t risk him knowing about what went around my mind, so I diverted our conversation and


    cracked a smile. "So Mommy still loves me more."


    Irked with my deration, the little monster immediately shouted in anger, "No! Mommy loves me


    more than you, naughty girl!"


    I snorted and didn''t back down. There was no argument that I had retreated from. "Why are you so


    worked up? I didn''t say that Mommy doesn''t love you. I''m just saying she loves me more."


    "Well, she loves us both the same. It''s fair now." It seemed he was only helping himself feel much


    better; he looked dejected. His voice was muffled, as if he was only convincing himself that it was a


    fact.


    How he was wheedling himself was funny to me. I thought he would always let me have my way. It


    turned out that he was as stubborn as an old man when it came to these situations.


    But I was more self-willed than he was. When Mommy was already involved, there was no way I


    would let him win!


    "I beg to disagree. Mommy loves me more!" I sported a wry expression and made him see it, just for


    the expense of pissing him even more.


    Tears glistened on his eyes against the smugness that was painted on my face. For a second, I


    thought he was going to bawl his eyes out.


    However, the next second, he proved to me how good of an actor he was. He burst intoughter,


    catching me off guard, all while tears still streamed down his face. This little monster! Right when I


    thought I had the upper hand, he conceded. "You''re so childish, Beryl. Fine, I get it now. Mommy


    loves you more. After all, you got hit in the head. I bet that''s how you became a little fool."


    I stamped my feet in anger. "Stop making fun of me, or I''ll tell on you for being mean to me!"


    "Go ahead. You used to do that all the time, and I''m used to it now." The little monster''s eyes and


    brows curved as he looked at me with a smile, challenging me to take on his advice. His calm


    demeanor against my boiling anger made me look like the bad guy. That was even more irritating.


    I felt like exploding, but before I did, I turned my head away. Besides, I was at loss for words, not


    knowing how to get back at him. It seemed to me that both my annoyance andpetitiveness


    didn''t get through to him by letting me have my way, which was actually maddening. Yet somehow,


    there was an inkling of happiness lingering within me. I couldn''t deny the fact that I actually enjoyed


    hispany and felt a sense of closeness even though we argued a lot.


    He suddenly pulled two small stools for us to sit on. As he did, his nice-brother persona surfaced.


    "Beryl, let''s not fight anymore. Would you instead solve the puzzle with me?"


    I shook my head without second thoughts. I motioned towards the bandages. "I''m more interested


    in your appearance. Why are you wearing bandages anyway? Can you take those off and let me


    have a look?"


    He deliberated for a moment before finally saying, "No. Mommy has told me that I can''t do that."


    "But why?" I began to doubt if he was indeed an ugly creature under those wraps. I had always


    believed that he was one of my family, but now hesitation had found its way inside me through that


    crack of doubt. Mommy and Daddy were both good-looking, and I was pretty, so to me, it just didn''t


    sit right with me how they could have a son who was hideous. I couldn''t have a hideous brother!


    I caressed my face before extending my arm to touch his. His face was thin under my touch. To me,


    there was nothing that could possibly scream about us being twins.


    While I pondered about how we could possibly be twins, he muttered awkwardly, "I really can''t take


    the bandages off... because I don''t know how to wrap them back."


    I looked at him as if he was the stupidest boy I had everid my eyes on. "I can help you wrap them


    back in the same way. Mommy will definitely not find out. You don''t want me to see your face; is it


    because you''re lying to me?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then is it because you''re really ugly?"


    "No, that''s also not it." The little monster pouted. He turned his back on me and refused to look


    straight into my eyes. What was it that he was pulling on me right now?


    "Then just let me have a look. I really wanna see your face." I kept pestering him about what was


    under those bandages. The more that he was being so apprehensive, the more curious I grew. I got


    close to him and blinked innocently, trying to ry that it was alright and we would never get caught.


    He looked at me and thought for a long time before sighing. It meant he agreed! "Well, you can


    have a look, but you have to help me wrap them back before Mommy catches us."


    "No problem." I nodded almost too amodatingly and quickly reached out to take the bandages


    off his face.


    The bandages took their time in falling off one by one; his smooth and fair chin was the first to be


    exposed. I was nervous yet expectant as I stared at him. I was halfway into taking the bandages


    when a familiar female voice rang from outside.


    It was Mommy, and she was calling out to Arron. That was the little monster''s name!


    The sound of her footsteps were getting closer, and she was close to finding us! My heart


    hammered against my chest, not because I was about to see my twin''s face, but because we''re


    about to get caught red-handed.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 980 Difficult To Make A Decision

    Chapter 980 Difficult To Make A Decision


    Crystal''s POV:


    Soon after my video chat with the Beta of my pack ended, I retired to our room to have dinner with


    Arron.


    When I entered, he was in the middle of frantically ripping off the bandage from his head. With a


    frown, I walked over to him.


    "Honey, didn''t I say that you don''t need to bandage when you are alone here?"


    "Mommy, I''m just practicing how to bandage myself." A little embarrassed, Arron swiftly took off the


    bandage from his face.


    I looked at him suspiciously, feeling somehow terrible about this. Arron stammered and seemed to


    be guilty of doing something bad.


    I helped him put away the bandage. When I walked to the window, I found that there were small


    footprints on its frame.


    Taking a nce at Arron, who had been avoiding eye contact with me, I asked, "Did you sneak out


    today?"


    Arron kept silent for a while before lowering his head. "I''m sorry, Mommy. I went out for a while, but I


    didn''t go too far," he apologized in a low voice.


    All of a sudden, my heart softened. I wrapped my arms around him and immediatelyforted,


    "Baby, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to me you. I just think that you shouldn''t climb the window next


    time you want to go out. It''s dangerous. What if you fall?"


    It was all my fault that I had been neglecting Arron these past few days. He had probably been very


    upset when I didn''t let him go out of this room.


    Thinking of this, I felt even guiltier. I caressed his head and said softly, "We can go home after a few


    more days."


    Hearing my words, Arron smiled again and nodded obediently. "I know, Mommy. Don''t worry. I will


    be a good boy and I won''t climb the window again."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Arron''s stomach growled as he spoke.


    I burst intoughter. "Are you hungry? Come on. Let''s go and have dinner."


    A servant had already served our dinner. I led Arron to the table and set the te and utensils for


    him.


    At this time, an invitation on the table caught my eyes. It wasn''t there before, so I asked Arron


    where it came from.


    He frowned again and said nervously. "A servant brought it here just now."


    I raised my eyebrows and didn''t ask more. When I unfolded the card, and saw my name scrawled


    on it, but it was misspelled.


    Iughed after recognizing that it was Beryl''s handwriting. Then, I asked Arron directly, "Did Beryl


    come here just now?"


    Only Beryl would dare to use Rufus'' seal for trivial things. I didn''t know what the little girl was


    thinking. Why did she send me this invitation secretly? Did she know something?


    Arron pursed his lips and studied me intently. After determining that I was not upset, he finally said,


    "Yes. It was Beryl who climbed the window earlier. She told me not to tell you."


    I patted Arron''s head and said, "I know. I didn''t mean to me you."


    Thinking of it now, I realized that only Beryl would climb a window. Arron had always been obedient


    and wouldn''t easily do something out of line¡ªexcept when he was with Beryl.


    My son breathed a sigh of relief and started digging into his meal.


    While sitting on the opposite side of the table, I took a good long look at the invitation. I felt funny in


    my heart. Beryl was still the same girl as before. She might appear distant to me, but I could tell that


    deep down, she still wanted to be close to me. Despite her wild and unpredictable behavior, she


    was actually extremely careful and sensitive in most situations.


    "Are you going to the ball, Mommy?" Arron finished his bite and asked curiously. "It seems that


    Beryl really wants you to go to the ball."

 Chapter 981 I Wont Go

    Chapter 981 I Won''t Go


    Crystal''s POV:


    Stunned by my son''s question, I hesitantly rubbed the invitation. Flora''s words then rang in my


    head. The real purpose of this event was to choose a future queen for Rufus.


    Since that was the case, then it would be better if I didn''t attend.


    After all, I was already ready to leave and return to the border pack, so there was no need for me to


    be there.


    Finally, I put down the invitation with a smile and said to Arron, "No, I won''t go."


    Rufus should have his own life. And besides, this invitation was invalid after all. Since I hadn''t


    received the formal invitation, Laura probably didn''t want me to be there.


    Arron asked with disappointment, "Why? Mommy, why won''t you go? Everyone will go to the ball.


    Mommy, you must be the most beautiful one in the party."


    Arron''s dissatisfaction caught my eye, and I must admit, it startled me a little. He seldom asked me


    to do anything. Had Beryl said something to him?


    I stood up and walked over to him, squatting down and keeping my eyes intently at him. "Arron, can


    you tell Mommy why you want me to go to the ball?"


    Arron didn''t answer my question right away.


    Instead, he stared at me with his big eyes for a long time.


    I knew he was hesitating, so I didn''t press him and just waited patiently for his answer.


    Arron finally spoke up after a long silence, saying timidly, "Because Beryl said I''ll run into my dad at


    the ball. She thinks you two would be great together and wants to set you up."


    I was both surprised and amused, not expecting that Beryl would have such an idea. I guessed she


    must have heard something from Laura. Otherwise, how could she even thought of that? "Mommy,


    is Beryl telling the truth? I would see my father at the ball?" Arron stared at me, with a tinge of


    expectancy in his tone.


    My heart ached. I opened my mouth but didn''t know how to exin it to him.


    "Don''t worry about me being disappointed, Mommy. Even if I never get to see Daddy, it won''t


    change anything." Arron lowered his head and nted a kiss on my forehead. He was trying to


    comfort me.


    I took a deep breath and mumbled, "The man Beryl referred to is not your father. She''s mistaken.


    You know Beryl was hit on the head and couldn''t remember anything, right? The doctor said that


    Beryl couldn''t be stimted now, so he naturally asked that person to cooperate by pretending to be


    Beryl''s father."


    "Okay." Arron nodded obediently. Without saying anything, he picked up the knife and fork and


    resumed his meal.


    As I tenderly touched his head, I couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    The next day, I tried to make up for it by taking him out downtown all day. There were no bandages


    on him; only a cap and a scarf. No one could see his face clearly without getting close to him.


    We visited all the sights and took countless photos. Arron''s favorite ce was the aquarium. The


    border pack was not a coastal city, so he never had the chance to see any sea animals there. The


    little guy was so excited that his face turned red.


    I, too, was filled with joy. Together, he and I went shopping. Every time I had something delicious, I


    would think of Beryl. The next time Ie, I''d like to bring her along.


    Although Beryl wasn''t with us, Arron and I always thought of her.


    Arron was so exhausted that he dozed off in my arms on the ride home. He didn''t wake up till we


    arrived at our residence. After washing up, he immediatelyy on the bed and fell asleep without


    listening to my bedtime stories.


    On the other hand, I stayed wide awake and couldn''t fall asleep, so I went out to the balcony with a


    ss of wine, thinking that the night breeze would calm me down. However, when I woke up the


    next day, I had a stuffy nose and felt dizzy.


    I managed to pick myself up and took some medicine. After preparing lunch for Arron, I went back


    to sleep.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hourster, I was awakened by the sound of fireworks outside the window. I looked at the time and


    found that it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. Since it was winter, the sky got dark early and


    there were already lights outside.


    I got up from the bed and stretched my stiff body. I felt much better and I wasn''t as light-headed as I


    was in the morning.


    Then, I went out of my room to look for Arron, but couldn''t find him anywhere in the pce. Thinking


    that he might probably be at Laura''s ce, I called thetter. Strangely, no one answered.


    At this time, I heard sounds ofughter of she-wolves outside. They were talking about the ball. I put


    on my mask and went out to have a look. I found that these she-wolves were all wearing gorgeous


    dresses and exquisite masks. Suddenly, it dawned on me that tonight was the masquerade. From


    among these she-wolves, Rufus would choose his future wife.

 Chapter 982 Go To The Ball To Find Someone

    Chapter 982 Go To The Ball To Find Someone


    Arron''s POV:


    I put on my coat and disguised myself once darkness hovered in the sky. Then, I ced the


    medicine, water, and biscuits on the bedside table for Mommy.


    Before leaving, I took a look at her. She was sleeping soundly. I decided to walk back towards the


    bed and stood on tiptoe to touch her forehead, wanting to confirm that she didn''t have a fever. After


    that, I felt a great sense of relief.


    I should be back before Mommy could wake up. She must not know that I sneaked out.


    With a deep breath, I sneaked out of the pce.


    Along the way, I saw a lot of beautifuldies in exquisite dresses. They were all going to attend this


    grand ball.


    The fireworks in the sky were spectacr, something I had never seen before. The imperial pce


    was quite vast and magnificent. If only I had a car... After only a short distance, I already felt tired.


    Perhaps it was because my legs were too short. Alright, that was it. Starting tomorrow, I would have


    to eat more, so that I could grow taller faster.


    Finding the way to the ball was much easier than I had anticipated. As long as I followed a well-


    dressed people, I was sure I''d be taking the right path.


    At this same moment, I thought I heard Mommy shouting my name. Suddenly rmed, I whirled


    around to examine the source of the noise.


    I didn''t expect Mommy to wake up so soon. Even from that distance, I could make out Mommy''s


    unique mask. Itpletely hid her face, while everyone else''s mask only covered half of their faces.


    I dared not allow myself to dwell on it for too long. I immediately swung around and bolted.


    This was the first time I lied to Mommy and did something naughty. I was nervous and regretful, but


    also a little excited. When Beryl told me we had a father, I set up a meeting with her so I could see


    that werewolf. She told me to meet her at the ball to see our father.


    By following the flow of people, I was able to locate the pce where the ball would be held. It was


    splendid, even more beautiful than the castle in the fairy tale book.


    I finally saw Beryl, who seemed to have been waiting for me. She was dressed like a doll,plete


    with a beautiful dress and a crystal hairpin. Beryl''s round face looked so cute that I just had to pinch


    it.


    As I made my way towards her, she peered around, seeming to be looking for someone.


    I knew what she was looking forward to. I told her Mommy wouldn''te as she was ill.


    "I sneaked out. I have to go back as soon as I see him," I said.


    With her mouth pouted and her eyes rolling, Beryl groaned, "Okay. Then you must follow me


    closely. Don''t get lost."


    Beryl grabbed my hand and led me to the grand door of the banquet hall. When we were about to


    enter, we were stopped by a guard.


    "Kid, your bandage is too eye-catching. You can''t go in. Where is your family?" the guard pointed at


    me and said.


    "Don''t you recognize me? Daddy said we could attend the ball." With her hands on her waist, Beryl


    stood in front of me as if she was trying to protect me.


    The guard stared quietly at Beryl for a while. Then, he suddenly realized something and said, "Wait


    a minute. I''ll call the King."


    Beryl turned around and casually winked at me. With a grin on my face, I extended a hand to


    squeeze her cheek again.


    The guard returned shortly, and his demeanor had changed dramatically. He addressed us humbly,


    "You may go inside now. If you need anything, please tell us at any time."


    "Well, then let us go in," Beryl raised her chin and ordered proudly.


    "Okay." The guard was amused and hurried to lead us in.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I was about to enter the banquet hall hand in hand with Beryl, I heard Mommy''s voice from


    behind. I was so startled that I dared not turn around to look. So, I snatched Beryl''s hand and


    dashed into the hall.

 Chapter 983 Alternative Dress

    Chapter 983 Alternative Dress


    Crystal''s POV:


    I''d been searching for Arron for a long time. Atst, I spotted Beryl and him arguing with the guards


    in front of a banquet hall.


    I became anxious when I realized that this was the venue of Rufus'' ball. A continuous stream of


    Alphas and nobledies of various packs were entering the hall. Rufus would arrive at any time. I


    couldn''t let him see Arron.


    I called out to Arron, wanting to take him with me. He obviously heard me, but he charged into the


    banquet hall with Beryl without a backward nce.


    I was puzzled. Why was he suddenly rebelling? Arron had never disobeyed me.


    I hurried to get to him, but was stopped by a guard at the entrance of the hall.


    "You can''t go in without the invitation." The guard scrutinized me with sharp eyes.


    I awkwardly pulled my knee length thick coat tighter around me. I had stepped out of my


    amodations in a hurry and was wearing my pajamas and pink wool slippers. I was obviously


    inappropriately dressed for the ball. If I were the guard, I wouldn''t allow someone like me to go


    inside.


    "I''m the mother of the two kids who just went in.


    I want to take them back with me," I tried to exin to the guard, but he ignored me. He just asked


    me to show him my invitation and stated that he could allow me inside as long as I had an invitation.


    I colored with embarrassment. I had no intention of attending the ball at all, so I wasn''t carrying the


    invitation with me when I rushed out to look for my son. I hadn''t expected that Arron woulde


    here by himself.


    "If you don''t have an invitation, you should leave." My pleas left the guard unmoved.


    I had no choice but to reveal my identity. "I am the Alpha of the border pack. The mask I''m wearing


    is enough to prove that."


    The guard''s expression remained unchanged. He reiterated that no one was allowed to enter


    without an invitation.


    I was so agitated that I was very close to losing my mind. I stood on my toes and poked my head in


    the hall, trying to see where the kids had gone. The passing guests gave me strange looks.


    Eventually, the guards lost their patience and shoved me.


    "If you don''t leave now, we will use force!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    One guard pushed me back. A handnded on my shoulder and someone pulled me behind her. I


    turned my head and saw Flora! In a frosty voice, she said to the guard, "We have invitations."


    As she spoke, she winked at Warren, who was standing behind her. He immediately caught her


    hint. He took out two invitations and showed them to the guard. He had the same icy expression as


    Flora. "Can we enter now?"


    The guard recognized Warren and didn''t dare go against him. He nodded and said, "Of course, you


    can go in."


    When I heard that, I was overjoyed. Just as I was about to enter the hall, Flora stopped me. With a


    heavy sigh, she said, "Honey, look at you. It''s not appropriate to go in like this. Do you want to


    be the target of everyone''s stares?"


    She lowered her voice so that only I could hear her. "You don''t want Rufus to notice you, do you?


    He will be aware of you if you wear such out-of-ce clothes."


    I pursed my lips and considered her words carefully. Flora was speaking sense. The ball was about


    to start and the kids wouldn''t likely to coincidentally bump into Rufus. I prayed hard to Moon


    Goddess that they wouldn''t!


    "Don''t hesitate. Let''s go and get you changed!" Without giving me a chance to refuse, Flora grabbed


    my arm and led me away.

 Chapter 984 Dress Up

    Chapter 984 Dress Up


    Crystal''s POV:


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Flora quickly dragged me to the lounge. Every guest had been assigned a private lounge. There


    was arge pile of snacks on the table of this one, all of which were Flora''s favorite. It was obvious


    that Warren had thoughtfully arranged for them. It was evident that Flora had lived a good life in the


    past five years. I presumed that Warren spoiled her a lot, and his subordinates also had immense


    respect for her.


    "Sit down." Flora animatedly pulled me to the sofa, then ripped my mask off my face and sat in


    thought for a while. "Let me apply some light makeup for you. Why do you look ill?"


    "I''vee down with a cold today," I exined.


    Flora reached her hand out and checked my forehead. "Fortunately, you don''t have a fever."


    At this moment, the door of the lounge was thrown open, and a well-dressed werewolf walked in,


    followed by several assistants. They came in bearing numerous dresses and a lot of jewelry.


    "This is my personal designer, Muschel." Flora greeted the werewolf and pushed me in front of him.


    "I''ll leave her in your hands. Dress her to be the most gorgeousdy at the ball."


    Muschel swept his eyes over me in surprise and praised me, "Oh my God, babe, your eyes are so


    stunning. You don''t even require contact lenses or any eye shadow."


    Few people paid me directpliments. My cheeks heated. "Thank you."


    "I will definitely dress you as the most beautiful woman at the party!"


    I choked on my words for a moment and said, "Actually, that''s not necessary. I just want to go in to


    find someone. You can pick any dress for me."


    "How can you do that? All the people in the banquet hall, whether the nobility or the aristocrats, or


    even the ordinary maids and waitresses, are trying to look their best. You will stand out more if


    you''re inly dressed. You''ll look like a duck among swans," Flora exined as she picked up a


    sapphire blue dress and held it up for me.


    Her reasoning made sense, but the excited expression on her face made me feel weird for some


    reason.


    After my hair and make-up were finally done, Flora eyed me with satisfaction and said, "That''s


    perfect. Do you feel like a brand-new person?"


    "I''m just going there to look for my kids. Isn''t this dress a bit too much?" Feeling ufortable, I


    crossed my arms across my chest. This dress was too revealing. Not only was my cleavage on


    disy, but my back was also exposed.


    "Of course not! You look super sexy and morous! This red color looks like it''s made for you. You


    will be the most gorgeous she-wolf at the ball." Flora winked at me and studied my chest. "Your


    breasts are as full as before, and your waist is slimmer!"


    I didn''t know whether to cry or tough. Fortunately, Muschel noticed my embarrassment and


    difort and ced a white shawl over my shoulders.


    "Let''s go. The ball is about to begin."


    Flora tugged my hand and hurried out. Warren had been waiting for quite some time outside the


    lounge.


    Flora suddenly froze in her tracks as something just urred to her. "Your mask is very ugly. You


    need another one."


    She didn''t allow me to refuse. She hastily put her mask on my face, so that a small part of my chin


    was revealed. Although no one would be able to see my face clearly, I was still paranoid about


    being discovered. I wanted my mask back, but Flora quickly grabbed an invitation from Warren''s


    hand and tossed it toward me. Then, she swept away with him.


    "You''re on your own now!" She giggled loudly and blew me a kiss from the distance.


    I could feel a headacheing on. It was toote to return to my residence and get another mask. I


    had no choice but to enter the banquet hall.

 Chapter 985 Hide-And-Seek

    Chapter 985 Hide-And-Seek


    Crystal''s POV:


    As soon as I entered the banquet hall, I began to look for the two children, but the ce was too


    crowded. Some Alphas recognized me and even tried to strike a conversation with me.


    I was too focused on the task at hand, so I ignored them. Soon, I finally found the two kids eating at


    the long buffet table.


    I wove my way through the crowd and was spotted by the sharp-eyed Beryl. She immediately


    grabbed Arron''s hand and hid under the table. They quickly ran into the crowd from the other side of


    the table.


    There were so many people here. I couldn''t call out their names in public and attract unnecessary


    attention, so I had no choice but to grit my teeth and hurry to catch up with them.


    The hall was teeming with people. The two little figures kept disappearing behind various gorgeous


    skirts. In the blink of an eye, they were nowhere to be seen.


    I felt both helpless and anxious. At this time, someone patted my shoulder. It was Harry, and next to


    him was Joanna.


    "Just now, Joanna said that she thought she saw you. I didn''t believe it at first, but it turned out she


    was right!" Harry grinned brightly.


    "You look anxious. Are you looking for someone?" Joanna was so observant that she realized what


    I was up to right away.


    I nodded. "Arron and Beryl are here. I need to find them and take them back."


    "Oh? I just saw them over there." Harry pointed at the two kids in the distance.


    I hurried to catch up with them, only to see Arron trying to run away and bumping into someone''s


    legs. I helped Arron up first, but worried that he''d be scolded, I raised my head to apologize to the


    person Arron bumped into and was stunned.


    It was none other than Rufus. He was wearing a formal suit, which made him look especially


    handsome. As our eyes met, I could see my reflection in his dark pupils. Neither of us spoke for a


    long time. It seemed that neither of us wanted to ruin this strange but intimate moment.


    In the end, Beryl was the one who broke the silence.


    "Daddy, you so handsome today!" she greeted cheerfully.


    Only then did Rufus break eye contact with me. With a smile on his face, Rufus bent over and


    gently pinched Beryl''s nose. "Did you have a good time?"


    "Yes! I''m so happy. I ate a lot of cake!" Beryl patted her round belly in satisfaction.


    I couldn''t help but smile. I habitually reached out to tidy her messy hair, but I was identally hit by


    a passing trolley. I stumbled and lost my bnce, but before I hit the ground, I fell into a familiar


    embrace.


    A pair of strong arms held my waist, and the familiar scent of the man I loved enveloped my whole


    body.


    Stunned, my heart began to race.


    "Can you stand up on your own?" Rufus asked coldly.


    I came to my senses and hurried to stand up. I could feel my cheeks ame with embarrassment. I


    couldn''t even look him in the eye. Fortunately, there was a mask on my face, which hid most of my


    redness.


    "Your name is Arron?" All of a sudden, Rufus shifted his attention to the boy beside Beryl.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Arron stared at Rufus wordlessly, his doe-like eyes as wide as saucers.


    I was so nervous. What if Arron call him ''Daddy''? I was about to say something to distract Rufus


    when Beryl spoke up first. She excitedly held Rufus'' hand and announced, "This is Arron. Doesn''t


    he look like a mummy?"


    Rufus nodded. "Why is he still bandaged up? His wounds haven''t healed yet? Maybe you should


    take him to another doctor. The wounds might leave scars."


    As he spoke, he squatted down and started to reach for Arron''s bandages.


    My heart leaped to my chest. I wanted to grab Arron, but suddenly, the lights went dimmed and the


    ball began.

 Chapter 986 Former Mate

    Chapter 986 Former Mate


    Crystal''s POV:


    The guests all grew excited and broke into hushed whispers. More and more people gathered on


    the dance floor.


    Arron ran away as soon as the lights dimmed. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    When the spotlights lit up the stage, Laura, dressed in a gorgeous dress, strode onstage gracefully.


    She looked more elegant and demure than she had been at a ball I''d attended many years ago.


    She no longer looked so domineering, but she had a calm air about her after experiencing so much


    hardship.


    While Laura was talking, Rufus suddenly approached me and whispered in a low voice, "Your


    earring is stuck in your hair."


    His breath tickled my ear, but I willed myself to focus. I quickly touched my hair and found that my


    earring was really stuck there.


    I turned around awkwardly and tried to take off the earring, but I couldn''t get it off.


    "Here. Let me help you." Rufus reached out and gently adjusted the earring for me.


    "Er, thanks." As soon as he was done, I stepped away from him cautiously, not daring to meet his


    gaze.


    Rufus chuckled. "Don''t worry. Your kids are safe here."


    His voice was very low and only I could hear it, but I still felt chills. Although I had already stepped


    aside, I still felt that he was too close, which made my heart beat uncontrobly.


    The people around were listening carefully to Laura, who was onstage. Only Rufus and I were


    standing in the corner, whispering, which made me feel extremely nervous and even a little excited.


    I swallowed my messy emotions and feigned calmness. "Arron was curious about the ball, so he


    snuck in without telling me."


    "There was no need to sneak in. You should just bring him with you. He''s wee here," Rufus


    replied casually.


    I stole a nce at him, but he quickly caught it and we locked eyes for a moment. "Is something the


    matter?"


    "No, it''s nothing. Just a mosquito," I said quickly. I averted my gaze. For some reason, I felt guilty in


    front of Rufus.


    Rufus snorted and teased, "It''s winter now. Don''t mosquitoes hibernate?"


    "Oh, then it must''ve been a fly." I could never admit defeat in front of this man, even before he had


    lost his memory.


    Rufus smiled and said nothing more.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I clenched and unclenched my fists anxiously. Finally, I decided to continue the previous topic. "I


    didn''t want to attend the ball, so Arron wasn''t supposed to be here. Arron has always been a good


    boy. I don''t know why he suddenly decided toe here without telling me."


    After saying that, I looked at Rufus again. But this time, I looked at him without trying to hide it.


    Rufus fell silent after hearing what I said. He looked down and seemed to be thinking about


    something.


    Although his expression hadn''t changed, we used to be intimate mates. I immediately sensed that


    he was a little unhappy.


    Otherwise, he would''ve replied. My mind started to race. I didn''t say anything wrong, did I? Why


    was Rufus suddenly unhappy?


    I tinkered with the hem of my dress, wondering if I should say something to cheer him up.


    But then, Laura finished her opening speech and asked Rufus to choose a she-wolf for the first


    dance.


    As the spotlight shifted to Rufus, I stepped away from him quickly, worried that I''d get involved.


    Rufus cast a sidelong nce at me. His face was expressionless, but for some reason, I felt a


    shiver run down my spine.

 Chapter 987 The First

    Chapter 987 The First


    Dance


    Crystal''s POV:


    All thedies had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Some even had the balls toe


    forward and rmend themselves. They all came from noble families and were outstandingly


    beautiful. Naturally, they all wanted to take this opportunity to be the lycan king''s queen.


    I was sensible enough to step back, so that I give Rufus space to be with thesepetitivedies.


    Rufus'' handsome face remained expressionless even as these gorgeousdies fawned over him


    one by one. His eyes swept around the room until theynded on me.


    All of a sudden, I broke into a cold sweat. I tried my best to blend in the shadows so that no one


    would notice me.


    But because Rufus'' gaze was fixed on me, I couldn''t escape the curious eyes of the others.


    At this moment, I suddenly wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide.


    But it was toote. Rufus was walking towards me slowly.


    I had a bad feeling about this. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on me. They watched as Rufus stopped


    in front of me and asked me to dance.


    As soon as he popped the question, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    "Isn''t she the Alpha from the border pack? Can an Alpha participate in the selection?"


    "Of course they can! But I heard that this Alpha already had a mate and was dumped."


    "Yeah! Doesn''t she have kids already? More importantly, isn''t her face disfigured? Why''d the king


    want to choose her?"


    "Don''t worry. This is just the first dance. Maybe King Rufus just wants to be nice to her since the


    border pack has contributed a lot to the empire." "Let''s wait and see. The ball has just begun! Who


    knows what''ll happen?"


    Although everyone spoke in hushed whispers, because the lycan king was present, nobody dared


    to say anything too harsh.


    I was so nervous. Why was Rufus doing this? There were so many beautiful and capable young


    ladies here. Why did he choose me? Looking at the faint smile in his eyes, I suspected that he was


    doing this on purpose.


    "This is not right," I whispered.


    Rufus frowned. "Are you rejecting my invitation?" Refusing the lycan king''s invitation to the first


    dance was disrespectful and punishable even.


    My heart tightened in my chest. "I didn''t mean that."


    Rufus took my hand and practically dragged me to the center of the dance floor.


    At this time, the melodious music began. The crowd ofdies had no choice but to clear the stage


    for Rufus and me.


    "Can you dance? Don''t be a drag," Rufus whispered in my ear, which made my heart skip a beat.


    My ears had always been sensitive, and I couldn''t bear any external stimtion. Of course, since


    Rufus had lost his memory, he had forgotten about this. Every time he whispered in my ears before,


    I''d get goose bumps. I was so flustered that I inadvertently stepped on his foot. Rufus snorted and


    tightened his grip around my waist. "It''s okay if you can''t dance. I promise I won''tugh."


    Mypetitiveness was immediately evoked. I raised my head and locked eyes with him firmly. "Of


    course I can dance. Let''s see who''ll drag us down."


    I took his hand decisively and twirled. Rufus instinctively put his hands around my back and I did a


    dip.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to keep bnce, I clung to him tightly. The temperature of my body gradually rose, and my


    palms broke out in sweat.


    "You seem very nervous," Rufus whispered. His lips were slightly parted, beckoning at me to kiss


    them.


    The desire to get close to him overwhelmed me. It was something I hadn''t felt in a very long time. I


    looked away and pretended to be aloof. "I''m just worried you''ll step on me."

 Chapter 988 A Good Teacher

    Chapter 988 A Good Teacher


    Crystal''s POV:


    The music gradually grew more and more intense. Rufus and I danced rhythmically, and our steps


    were perfectly in sync. When the dance came to an end, everyone apuded heartily.


    I gasped for breath in the end, with a thinyer of sweat on my forehead.


    Rufus still held my hand. We stayed in the final pose for a while. His warm palm pressed against my


    back, and his deep eyes looked into mine. He praised softly, "You win this time. You''re a


    professional dancer. Your teacher must''ve been excellent."


    Memories of me dancing with Rufus shed in my mind. Rufus was indeed an excellent teacher


    back then. He had taught me how to fight and how to dance.


    Dancing required me to move in time with the music. However, I had two left feet, so I had always


    been out of sync. Rufus corrected me tirelessly, so much so that I almost went crazy.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Rufus never became an actual teacher, or it would''ve been very difficult for his students


    to graduate.


    "Are you smiling?" Rufus suddenly asked, narrowing his eyes at me.


    Out of habit, I touched my face to make sure my mask was still on and sighed in relief. Then I asked


    Rufus curiously, "How''d you know I was smiling?"


    If he didn''t tell me, even I wouldn''t have noticed that I was smiling.


    "Because your eyes can talk," Rufus answered simply.


    My heart skipped a beat, and my cheeks burned with embarrassment. "Was that apliment?"


    "Yes," Rufus admitted frankly.


    I felt a mix of embarrassment and surprise. Wasn''t I supposed to be at odds with this man?


    Although we pretended to be on good terms on the surface, we had beenpeting with each


    other secretly.


    I didn''t expect him to suddenlypliment me. Although he had praised me in front of everyone at


    the military parade, I knew that it was part of his ploy to make things difficult for me. Now, however, I


    could tell that he was being sincere.


    Rufus had be more difficult to deal with ever since he lost his memory, so I tried my best to be


    obedient and didn''t contradict him.


    And I could tell that he was in a good mood now, so I rxed my vignce somewhat.


    "Your mind is elsewhere again," hemented. Rufus tightened his grip on my waist and helped


    me stand up straight. The music came to an end, and we bowed to the crowd.


    While our heads were lowered, I stole a nce at him again. I had a lot of doubts and wanted to say


    something, but I didn''t know where to start for a moment.


    "Your mask tonight looks much better than the previous one," Rufus added for good measure.


    My heart skipped a beat again. What was going on? Rufus was very different today. His expression


    was gentler than usual and didn''t look so cold.


    I stared at him nkly, as if my mind had stopped working. Rufus was so handsome that indeed, my


    mind went nk for a moment. Even though I had known him for so long, I was still captivated by


    his gorgeous features.


    Rufus smiled, and there was a twinkle in his eye. "You must be very beautiful when you smile."


    My face was even hotter. When I was about to respond, Rufus'' hand reached out to take off my


    mask.


    I immediately came to my senses.


    Sure enough, his sweet words were nothing but a honey trap. He was only trying to pave the way to


    reveal my face.


    I was so scared that I pushed Rufus away and took a big step back.

 Chapter 989 Despicable!

    Chapter 989 Despicable!


    Rufus'' POV:


    The she-wolf''s violent reaction made me feel somewhat regretful. Just now, I had an overwhelming


    urge to see her real face.


    But maybe she really cared about her appearance, more than anything. The second my fingers


    brushed against the cold metal of her mask, her eyes went wide with fright. I could''ve touched her


    head or anything else, but now, I had scared her, and I could see that she had her walls up again.


    I was a little upset. I didn''t want to scare her. I just wanted to see her smile...


    "Sorry if I offended you." I lowered my eyes. My mood soured instantly because of the way the she-


    wolf looked at me¡ªwith hostility.


    Her earrings had gotten stuck in her hair again. Without thinking, I stretched out my hand to fix it,


    but withdrew it on second thought. Doing so might frighten her further.


    "Your¡ª"


    I wanted to tell her about the stray earring, but before I could get another word out, she turned


    around and ran away.


    I wanted to chase after her, but the music started ying again. Now that the first dance was over,


    people could choose their partners freely. The guests flooded on the dance floor, eager to dance


    with their partners.


    Many she-wolves came at me again, which made me feel inexplicably irritable.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about Crystal. For a split second, I felt that she was very familiar, as though


    we had met before...


    But the incessant she-wolves'' voices interrupted my thoughts. I felt incredibly mncholic.


    All of a sudden, I realized that this ball was a terrible idea. These boring she-wolves only made me


    feel like a fool. How could I have agreed to waste my time on such a boring ball?


    It took me a long time to excuse myself. By the time I got rid of the she-wolves, Crystal was


    nowhere to be found.


    Perhaps she was hiding in a quiet corner somewhere.


    Thinking of this, I walked towards the garden in the back. Compared with the lively banquet hall, it


    was much quieter here and I felt more at peace. The guests who were mingling in the garden


    noticed me and greeted me one after another. Then they all went back to the banquet hall, daring


    not stay here.


    With them gone, the garden became even quieter, leaving only the sound of the running water in


    the fountain.


    I took a deep breath. In fact, I was happy to see Crystal here, even though I didn''t really understand


    why.


    Why were my emotions so askew when it came to that she-wolf?


    I ran my fingers through my hair and felt even more depressed. I needed to find Crystal right away


    and apologize to her. If she didn''t forgive me...


    As soon as this thought urred to me, my annoyance grew. She had to forgive me, no matter


    what. I was her king for crying out loud!


    I looked around in the garden but there was no one else here. I was about to head back to the


    banquet hall when I heard themotioning from down the long corridor.


    Several she-wolves were shouting, saying something about a monster.


    I turned around and wanted to make a detour to avoid the unnecessary drama, but then I caught a


    glimpse of a stray bandage floating with the wind.


    I stopped and looked over at the group of she-wolves. In the center was Crystal''s son, Arron, who


    was surrounded by the she-wolves.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    They were tearing at the bandages on the boy''s face and the scarf that was around his neck earlier


    was thrown on the ground.


    At this time, one of the she-wolves reached out and pinched Arron''s arm hard, calling him a son of a


    bitch.


    Arron cried out in pain and pushed the she-wolf as hard as he could, but he was too weak to do


    anything.


    This served only to anger the she-wolf and she pped Arron without hesitation.


    Seeing this, I felt an uncontroble rage in my heart.


    How could these she-wolves bully such a little child? They were absolutely despicable!

 Chapter 990 Bullying A Child

    Chapter 990 Bullying A Child


    Arron''s POV:


    I clenched my fists and red at these mean grown-ups. I kept trying to tell myself not to cry, even if


    they kept hurting me and pinching me.


    I wanted to push them away and bite them, but I was too weak and they were too strong. They


    could even lift me up with one hand.


    A she-wolf in a butterfly mask grabbed me by my cor and called me ugly.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was scared, but there was a rule for strong men. Strong men didn''t cry or scream even when they


    were in danger, because that''d just make the attacker attack more fiercely.


    "Can''t you speak? Are you mute, boy?"


    "You must be ugly. Why else would you have bandages all over your face? Poor boy. Not only is he


    mute, but also ugly."


    "You didn''t apologize for stepping on my shoes just now. Is this how your mother raised you?"


    "Let me go!" I red at the she-wolf and struggled to free myself from her grip.


    Just now, I was separated from Beryl and couldn''t find her. So I sat in the corridor and waited for


    her. Unexpectedly, these drunken she -wolves were so excited that they didn''t notice me in the


    corner and directly ran into me. It wasn''t my fault, but they decided to gang up on me. She not only


    tore my scarf, but also stopped me from leaving.


    "Actually, this kid looks familiar. Do we know his parents?" The one speaking was the she-wolf


    without a mask. She had short hair and long nails, and she pinched my mouth so that I couldn''t say


    a word.


    I wanted to cry. These grown-ups were so mean, but I was too weak to fight back.


    "I think he came with the she-wolf who had the first dance with the king. When I first saw them, the


    she-wolf was fixing up the little boy''s clothes. She has to be his mother," one she-wolf said.


    Her words made the she-wolf with the butterfly mask even madder. She mmed me against the


    wall.


    "Sure enough, that bitch has a fucking child, and her boy is a little monster."


    "I can''t believe she seduced the king. What a slut! I finally had the chance to get close to the king,


    but it was taken away by that fucking bitch!"


    "She''s a whore. It''s said that her face has been disfigured, so she''s probably as ugly as this little


    bastard. Like mother, like son!"


    My head hurt from hitting the wall, but their mean words made me stand up from the ground. I


    clenched my fists and rushed to the bad she-wolf in the lead, beating her like crazy.


    "Shut up! You can''t talk about my mom that way! You should say sorry!"


    The short haired she-wolf started pulling away the bandages on my head and said casually, "Why


    should I apologize to an ugly monster? You''re a little boy, so I''ll go easy on you. Take off the


    bandages and show us your face, then we''ll let you go."


    "No! You''re the ugly one! My mommy is the most beautifuldy in the whole world!" I shouted at


    them angrily.


    The short-haired she-wolf sneered, "Your mommy''s just a disfigured slut, and you''re her ugly son of


    a bitch. Ha-ha!"


    Then she pushed me to the ground.


    "Hey, I have an idea. What if we throw him into theke outside? No one will see anyway," someone


    suggested.


    I was so scared that I stood up quickly even though my buttocks hurt. The short-haired she-wolf


    grabbed me. She had a scary smile...


    "That''s a good idea! He''ll drown before anyone even notices he''s gone!"


    I struggled madly and shouted for help, but they quickly pped me to shut me up. It hurt so much


    that I wanted to cry. I pouted and tried to hold back my tears.


    All of a sudden, the she-wolf that was holding me suddenly stiffened. She immediately let me go.


    Her face looked weird, as if she had seen a ghost.


    I rubbed my aching buttocks and got up awkwardly. I found that all the she-wolves looked very


    scared because of something behind me.


    I turned around vigntly and saw a man standing not far away. He was tall, handsome, and looked


    a little familiar. But his face was too scary. Even the grown-ups were scared. The short-haired she-


    wolf who had been hurting me just now was shaking like a leaf.

 Chapter 991 The Most Beautiful She-Wolf In Th...

    Chapter 991 The Most Beautiful She-Wolf In Th...


    Rufus'' POV:


    The child looked so pitiful. The bandage on his face was loosened, his cheek was swollen and red,


    and his bare arm was covered in pinch marks.


    I was already in a bad mood, and when seeing this, I felt like killing someone.


    There were five she-wolves surrounding the child. The one in the lead had very short hair and was


    bizarrely dressed. She was wearing a bunch of metal jewelry all over a frumpy ck dress. She


    looked like a free-thinker, but in fact, she bullied the weak and feared the strong. Otherwise, why did


    she tremble violently as soon as she saw me?


    I took the child''s hand and pulled him towards me, and then ordered the five she-wolves to kneel


    down and apologize to the child.


    The she-wolves didn''t dare to refuse. They all fell to their knees and apologized to Arron profusely.


    To my surprise, Arron didn''t ept their apology. He was such a little boy and his voice was very


    childish, but he was quite articte.


    "You should apologize to my mommy, not me. You hurt her favorite baby and you said bad things


    about her. You said that my mommy is ugly!"


    My mood soured even more when I heard that. How dare these she-wolves say such a thing? They


    were courting death.


    The she-wolves weren''t expecting Arron to call them out like that. They exchanged anxious nces,


    and no one was willing to take the initiative to apologize first.


    "Crystal is the Alpha of the border pack. You can''t badmouth any Alpha behind their back. Or else


    ording to thew of our empire, those who reproach an Alpha for no reason should be


    sentenced to exile." I looked coldly at the she-wolves kneeling on the ground, and the anger in my


    heart kept brewing. I was furious at the thought of these she-wolves'' belittling of Crystal. After all, it


    was my father who selected Crystal to be the Alpha. How could they nder her so flippantly?


    Only then did the she-wolves realize the gravity of the situation. They apologized to Arron profusely,


    "We''re sorry. We shouldn''t have said that about your mommy. Please forgive us."


    Arron stuck out his lower lip and looked at them stubbornly. "Do you really mean it?"


    "Of course we mean it. Your mommy is the most beautiful person in the world, and you''re her


    beautiful baby." The she-wolves smiled at the child tteringly. Although they kept apologizing, I


    knew that they didn''t really mean it. There was still undisguised pride and disgust in their eyes.


    It was so obvious that even little Arron also noticed it, though he didn''t point it out directly. Not


    knowing how to deal with them, he hid behind me.


    I stood in front of Arron protectively. I sneered at the she-wolves kneeling on the ground and said,


    "It''s toote to apologize now. Tell your fathers toe see meter."


    The she-wolves were so scared that they cried out and begged for mercy.


    I was not in the mood to listen to their grating wails, so I waved my hand and the guards dragged


    the she-wolves away.


    When they were gone, I squatted down, picked up the dirty scarf, patted the dust off it, and handed


    it to Arron.


    But Arron was so depressed that he kept his head lowered and didn''t say anything.


    I looked at him for a while and then subconsciously reached out to touch Arron''s head gently.


    "Come. Let''s go inside and eat something yummy, okay?"


    Hearing this, Arron cautiously stole a nce at me like a scared kitten.


    My heart inexplicably softened. I never found children cute before, but ever since I met Beryl and


    Arron, I couldn''t help but want to take care of them.


    "Or... Shall I take you to your mommy?" I suggested.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arron raised his little face and looked at me seriously. "I have to say one thing."


    "What is it?" I felt puzzled. Was he going to say Crystal wasn''t his mother?


    "Mommy is not ugly. She''s the most beautiful person in the world. She is much more beautiful than


    those people just now."


    The kitten turned into a tiger and spoke at me aggressively.

 Chapter 992 Its Okay To Cry____

    Chapter 992 It''s Okay To Cry____


    Rufus¡¯ POV:


    Afraid that I might not believe him, Arron repeated himself stubbornly. "I''m telling the truth. My


    mommy is not ugly."


    I smiled. "I know. Your mommy is not ugly. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given birth to such cute


    children as Beryl and you."


    Arron seemed satisfied with my response, because he then broke into a smile. Although his face


    was haphazardly wrapped in bandages, I could still see the smile on his face.


    For some reason, this made me feel better. Maybe in every child''s eyes, their mother was the most


    beautiful. Or maybe Crystal really was beautiful before she was disfigured.


    However, they say that the eyes are the window to the soul. Crystal''s eyes were beautiful, and even


    if she had amon face, nothing could conceal the brightness in her eyes.


    My curiosity was piqued. "Can you tell me what your mommy looks like?"


    Arron thought about it carefully and then said, "Her shiny eyes are like pearls, her smile is like a


    rainbow, and her face is neither round nor long ¡ªit''s just right. Most importantly, Mommy has a very


    nice scent and her hugs are the best."


    Hearing Arron''s description, I was quite amused. "Well, I can''t wait for the day I get to see your


    mommy''s face with my own eyes."


    Arron nodded vigorously. "Good!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle and ruffle his hair affectionately. Only then did I notice that there were


    tears in his trousers, revealing the bruises on his knees.


    I turned around and asked one of the guards to call a doctor. Then I was about to scoop Arron up,


    but he stepped away decisively.


    "It''s no big deal. I can walk."


    After saying that, Arron limped in front of me, toting the stray scarf in his hands. He wore a


    determined expression, but his cheeks were so round that he looked more cute than fierce.


    Although Crystal was unruly and presumptuous, she had raised the two children well. Although


    Beryl was a little naughty, she was smarter than other children. Arron, on the other hand, was very


    well-behaved. And even though I just met him today, I felt as though I had to protect him.


    While I was deep in thought, the poor little boy who was hobbling in front of me suddenly fell down.


    Clicking my tongue, I carefully picked up the child, patted his cheek, and said gently, "When you


    have to be brave, then be brave. But when there''s no need to be strong, learn to rely on others. It''s


    the privilege of a child to show weakness asionally."


    Arron didn''t say anything. He just stared at me wordlessly.


    I thought my tone might be too harsh just now, so I hurriedly added, "I wasn''t ming you. I just


    think that you''re still young, so it''s okay to ask grown-ups for help sometimes. Even if you burst into


    tears right here and now, I''ll still think you''re great. It is nothing to be ashamed of."


    "Do you cry?" Arron asked suddenly.


    I choked. I really couldn''t remember thest time I had cried. Perhaps I was five or six years old?


    But in order to convince him, I exined patiently, "Crying is nothing to be ashamed of. Sometimes


    it''s a good way to vent overwhelming emotions. Everyone cries sometimes. It may be tears of


    sadness or even tears of joy. It''s normal to cry. You don''t have to hold them back for the sake of


    looking strong."


    Arron fell silent again and lowered his head.


    I thought he might be too young to understand what I was saying, so I dropped the subject. When I


    was about to take him to the lounge to see the doctor, he suddenly asked, "Are you my father?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 993 Remove The Bandage

    Chapter 993 Remove The Bandage


    Arron''s POV:


    I looked at the man in front me. Mommy said he wasn''t our father, but Beryl said he was. Beryl


    called him "Daddy", so what was I supposed to call him? I thought of "Daddy-Long-Legs", because


    he was very tall. I always had to raise my head to look at him properly.


    When I asked him if he was my father, he looked very surprised. His reaction made me very sad. It


    was impossible for him to be Beryl''s Daddy but not mine, because Beryl was my twin. Mommy was


    our Mommy, so her Daddy had to be my Daddy, too.


    "What made you ask that?" he asked slowly.


    I looked at him and my heart felt a bit hopeful. "Beryl is my sister. If you''re her Daddy, then you''re


    my Daddy also, right?"


    The man suddenlyughed. "I saved Beryl, but I''m not her Daddy. Thest person she saw before


    she fell into aa was me, so she thinks I''m her father. Her memory is a bit muddled. In order not


    to make her sad, we didn''t correct her. We had to help her recover her memory first."


    Mommy said the same thing, but I didn''t want to believe her. Now that I heard it from Beryl''s Daddy,


    I felt sad again.


    He was the one who saved me from those mean she-wolves. I thought he was very cool and really


    hoped that he was my father. Plus, I felt like I had seen him before, and I feltfy when I was in


    his arms.


    I didn''t say anything more about it. He asked me many questions, and Mommy taught me to be


    polite to my elders, so I answered all of them.


    He took me to a room, and there was a doctor inside waiting for us. He was an old man with grey


    hair and a white coat, and that was how I knew he was a doctor. He smiled when he saw me and


    gave me a mint lollipop made of herbs.


    I put it in my pocket and didn''t eat it. I wanted to give it to Berylter. She liked mint candy the most.


    "Arron, let the doctor check your bruises." The man with the long legs took off my dirty coat and put


    his jacket on me.


    I rolled up my sleeves and saw many boo-boo''s on my arm.


    When the tall man saw my arms, he looked very angry.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore," I whispered to him, trying to calm him down.


    He didn''t say anything. He just patted my head and said, "It''s okay if it hurts. You can tell us."


    I pouted. Well, I still felt a little bad. I missed Mommy. I just wanted to see her right now. "I want my


    Mommy."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already sent someone to look for your mommy. She''ll be here soon," the long


    legged man said in a nice voice.


    The doctor also said, "Your mommy will be here after I check your bruises."


    Hearing this, I felt much better. I obediently pulled up my pants so that the doctor could see the


    wounds on my legs.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, his face has been covered in bandages for a long time now. Can you check what kind


    of injury it is, doctor?" The tall man suddenly asked the doctor to take off my bandages.


    No! I quickly held my head and shouted, "No, not now! You can check it when Mommyes!"


    "Don''t be afraid, Arron. He''ll just take a look at the wound. This doctor specializes in brain damage.


    Your mommy will be relieved if he checks your head wound."


    The tall man ignored me when I told him no. I couldn''t break my promise to Mommy. Besides, I


    wasn''t really hurt. I didn''t want them to think I was a little liar!

 Chapter 994 His Face

    Chapter 994 His Face


    Rufus'' POV:


    Even though the little boy was against it, I still insisted that the doctor remove his dressing and


    check his wound. So many weeks had gone by but his wound hadn''t healed yet. The child was still


    so young, and it wasn''t good if the injury wasn''t treated on time.


    "No, I have to wait for Mommy." Arron tried his best to protect his dressing from being removed by


    the doctor.


    The doctor sighed and said to Arron, "Little boy, you have to let me see your wound. A person who


    has their whole head bandaged up as you do is usually seriously injured."


    Arron faltered, "No, it''s not serious."


    "Not serious? Then why all the bandages?" The doctor was incredulous and looked more worried.


    "Could it be that you have actually sustained a brain injury?"


    Arron frowned at this question, and instantly changed his tune. "Oh no! It''s a little serious, but not


    that serious."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is it serious or not?" the doctor asked pointedly.


    Arron pursed his lips and didn''t reply, as if he held a deep grudge against the doctor.


    "Let the doctor take a look." I was starting to get concerned about him.


    If it was a normal injury, he wouldn''t have resisted so much. Had he also be disfigured like


    Crystal? My heart sank when this thought crossed my mind. How sad would it be if such a young


    child was disfigured?


    The doctor stretched his arm out and was about to remove Arron''s bandages. Arron was so


    rmed that he jumped up from the edge of the bed and scurried toward its head. He hurriedly


    eximed, "No, you can''t remove it! Mommy said I can''t remove the bandage. I have to obey her."


    "Why?" I wondered if Crystal didn''t change his dressing regrly. Ideally, it would have to be


    changed every day. However, these bandages looked like they were quite old.


    "Anyway, it can''t be removed," Arron stated anxiously.


    My intuition warned me that something was wrong, but I didn''t let it show in my expression. Instead,


    I pasted a smile on my face and asked him, "Don''t you feel ufortable wearing it all the time?"


    Arron remained quiet. His grip on the dressing seemed to have loosened a little though.


    "Let''s take it off and let the doctor check it. He''ll be quick and we can wrap it back the same way as


    before. Your mommy won''t find out. Besides, this doctor is excellent. With his help, the wound on


    your face will heal faster and you can be rid of the dressing sooner," I said in a persuasive tone.


    "Yes, I''ve dressed many wounds. I''m sure I can wrap the bandages in the exact same way," the


    doctor echoed.


    Arron scrutinized us with sharp eyes for a long time, and finally nodded slowly. "Okay, but can you


    do it quickly?"


    "Yes. Let me remove it for you."


    I picked up Arron to sit closer to me, and then began removing his bandages myself. I was worried


    that I would hurt him, so I was very gentle.


    The doctor studied me in fear and disbelief. It seemed that he didn''t expect me to personally attend


    to the child. The child''s clothes were very dirty, but I wasn''t disgusted. I settled him in myp and


    continued removing the bandages slowly. The gauze wrapped around Arron''s head was longer than


    I''d thought. I felt more suspicious. What kind of injury required so much gauze? Besides, the wound


    would get inmed and would fester if it was bound so tightly.


    Gradually, the boy''s smooth and tender skin came into view. The child didn''t dare to breathe heavily


    and stared at me unblinkingly.


    Soon, about one-third of the little boy''s face was exposed, but I couldn''t see any wound.


    Surprised, I sped up, eager to see his whole face now.

 Chapter 995 They Are Leaving

    Chapter 995 They Are Leaving


    Rufus'' POV:


    Just when I was about to satisfy my curiosity, the door of the lounge opened with a bang. It caught


    my attention; I turned my head towards the intruder, the one who cut my momentum short.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Stop!"


    Crystal crossed our distance and managed to catch my hand just in time before I totally removed


    the bandages from Arron''s face.


    Then she rushed over to the other side and grabbed Arron away from my reach. She held him


    tightly in her arms and shot at me the deadliest re she could muster. "What the hell were you


    trying to do to him?"


    How she acted and how blurred the previous scene was baffled me altogether. But I gathered


    myself. "Arron is injured. I''m just checking on him. What''s wrong with that?"


    However, Crystal snapped at me. "Arron is my child. Whatever happens to him is none of your


    business."


    She seemed to be forgetting her ce, raising her voice at me. Besides, she knew nothing of what


    transpired before she got into the picture. That irked me. I was getting riled up inside. What was


    worse, the way she was holding Arron protectively and away from me suggested as though I was


    close to hurting her son. I was just concerned, that was all!


    "Do you even have the slightest idea what''s going on here? Do you really think I would hurt him?" I


    mirrored the re that sparked from Crystal''s eyes. Wherever I looked, this situation and her being


    unnecessarily protective were just absurd and exasperating. What an ingrate she was!


    Just as the heat between us nearly sparked into fire, Arron gently tugged Crystal''s sleeve and


    whispered, "Mommy, there were a lot of people surrounding me earlier. If it weren''t for him, I


    would''ve been thrown to theke by now. He saved me, Mommy."


    "What did you just say? Here, show me where you''re hurt."


    Crystal, who had been a furious feline when she saw me taking Arron''s bandages off, impossibly


    switched her persona in a split second. What was now stered across her face was a mother''s


    worry. She examined Arron''s body in a swift, and when she was greeted with the bruises on his


    arms, her eyes burned with rage.


    I didn''t lift my gaze from them as she did so, still keeping my lips sealed. My mind was still surging


    on a wave of lividness.


    This woman really knew what buttons to push. Not only did she run away at the ball, now she also


    got herself into an argument with me without knowing what my intentions were towards her son. I


    had an inkling how women could be unpredictable, but this she-wolfs fearlessness and


    impertinence were beyond my understanding!


    "Mommy, it''s okay. It doesn''t hurt anymore. He had asked the doctor to check up on me." Arron


    snaked his arms around Crystal''s neck and kissed her cheek to reassure her.


    Crystal grazed her eyes across Arron''s injuries and said softly, "I''m sorry, Arron. I should''ve been


    there; I should''ve found you earlier."


    "It''s not your fault. I was running around." Judging by how he phrased his statement, I could say he


    was a good boy. He didn''t mention anything about the people who really hurt him. He instead


    consoled his mother who was supposed to listen to him whine about what happened.


    I crossed my arms over my chest and continued to give them a bleak look. Imagine them having a


    mother and son moment while I stood there, watching; I felt like an intruder who wasn''t supposed to


    see this private moment and couldn''t fit into their picture. That worsened my already sour mood.


    "Thank you, sir." As if Arron remembered that I was still there, he turned his head towards where I


    stood. An innocent smile cracked on his lips as he fluttered hisshes. He then looked proudly at


    his mom. "Mommy, you know what? Those bad people were so scared when they saw him."


    His recognition of me somehow ayed the anger that was churning inside me, but I didn''t let it


    show on my face. Doing so would mean I had let Crystal get the upper hand again this time. She


    was rude to me, and I didn''t see any reason why I shouldn''t be the same towards her.


    She lifted her gaze and met mine but lowered it as soon as she recognized my cold stare. So, that


    was it? She was now acting like nothing happened.


    That was exactly the same expression the little boy was wearing when he peeped at me. It seemed


    that the apple really didn''t fall far from the tree.


    But that wasn''t what kept me in the scene. Why hadn''t she said anything about apologizing to me?


    Why did she look away? Was it because of shame? Pride? Embarrassment? She should have been


    begging for my forgiveness, but why was she being so hardheaded?


    "You¡ª"


    "I''m sorry¡ª"


    We both spoke at the same time and were wide-eyed. I stared at her but looked away the next


    second. I had been meaning to squeeze out an apology from her, but now that she gave it to me, I


    felt somewhat ufortable. I guess I, too, was acting beyond my ownprehension.


    Contrary to her confidence when she stood against me earlier, she was a stuttering mess this time


    around. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know what happened, yet I was quick to judge you. I was only worried


    about my son. I thought something really terrible had happened to Arron."


    A snort escaped from me, but that was all. I didn''t give her anything else aside from the coldness I


    was emitting. With the partial satisfaction of getting an apology from this proud woman, I tripped


    over, feeling much better.


    In fact, I could grasp an understanding of where she wasing from. She was simply a tense


    mother who worried for her son. I suddenly remembered my own mother. Her calm demeanor was


    not a stranger to me, but whenever she knew something happened to me, the serenity in her would


    crumble and she would panic.


    I was about to say something, but Crystal continued, "Thank you for saving Arron''s life today. I''ve


    realized that I have caused you a lot of trouble since I''ve been here, despite your great hospitality.


    But don''t worry. I''ll be leaving the imperial capital with my children in three days'' time. I will take


    Beryl with me, regardless of whether she has regained her memory or not. You''re the king, and you


    have a lot on your te, so you don''t need to take care of her on top of everything else you need to


    deal with." Just like that, Crystal left with Arron still in her arms. She left me. Again.


    The volcano of anger I was trying so hard to douse finally erupted. I took long strides, crossing the


    distance between me and Crystal, and grabbed her arm. She spun around from the sudden motion


    and met my fiery eyes. My grip around her delicate arm must''ve started to hurt her, considering how


    she struggled to break free from me, but I couldn''t care less. As she tried to free her arm, she


    identally nudged her mask, freeing her face as it fell to the ground.

 Chapter 996 Run Away

    Chapter 996 Run Away


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was too stunned to breathe. Rufus didn''t say a word.


    When I came to my senses, my first instinct was to turn my face away from him. But Rufus cupped


    my chin and forced me to face him. He stared at me for a long time, his expression gloomy, his eyes


    unreadable.


    I was so anxious that I could hardly breathe. What if he recognized me and remembered


    something?


    Finally, Rufus broke the silence. "Sure enough, you lied to me."


    I swallowed and tried to keep calm while simultaneously trying to break away from his grip.


    Rufus sneered and suddenly leaned closer to me. His face was mere inches away from mine, and


    the sudden closeness sent a shiver down my spine. I was so scared that I squeezed my eyes shut


    subconsciously.


    "Didn''t you say you were disfigured? There''s not a single scar on your face. It''s wless. Why did


    you lie to your king? What are you up to? Howe you couldn''t face me with your true looks?"


    Feeling both guilty and anxious, I didn''t answer any of his questions. I couldn''t tell him that it was all


    because of a stupid curse that I had to go to such lengths to hide things from him. Since Rufus had


    seen my face now, there was nothing I could do nor say.


    Finally, I broke free from Rufus'' grip and said, "I like to wear a mask and pretend to be disfigured.


    It''s none of your business. Even though you''re the king, you can''t interfere with other people''s


    hobbies."


    Rufus was so angry that he snatched the mask from me and crushed it with his bare hand. "Then,


    as your king, I order you not to wear a mask from now on."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the pieces of the broken mask, I felt almost indignant. "You''re being unreasonable. I


    already told you that it''s just a hobby!"


    "You can always change your hobbies," Rufus retorted mercilessly, his cold gaze chilling me to the


    bone.


    I was so angry that I clenched my fists and nearly pounced on him. Fortunately, Arron''s childish


    voice brought me back to my senses.


    "I told you my mommy''s not ugly! She''s the most beautiful person in the world! Now you believe


    me?" Arron crossed his chubby arms over his chest and looked at Rufus smugly.


    "Yes, your mommy''s the most beautiful person in the world, but she is also a liar," Rufus answered


    coldly.


    I felt embarrassed. I wanted to ask Arron keep quiet, but the little boy was on a roll. "She''s beautiful.


    That''s why me and Beryl are beautiful, too!"


    "All right, all right. That''s enough, Arron. He''s in a bad mood now, so don''t say anything more." I


    was worried that if the little kid kept talking, Rufus would get so angry that he''d force Arron to


    remove the bandages on his head.


    Rufus snorted and said haughtily, "When you''re guilty, you try to escape."


    "Who''s the guilty one here?" I shot back, albeit weakly. Anyway, the man had no memory of me. He


    could say whatever he wanted to say. I just had to bear it in silence.


    I''d return to the border soon. He wouldn''t be able to do anything to me then. Even if he seriously


    forbade me from wearing a mask, how could he stop me over at the border? Anyway, it was my


    face, not his.


    But I still couldn''t let Rufus see Arron''s face. If he saw that the little boy looked exactly like him, I


    definitely wouldn''t be able to exin that without bring up our past. So I had to make sure Arron


    stayed away from Rufus until we left the imperial capital.


    I adjusted the bandages around Arron''s head and came up with an excuse to leave. "Arron''s


    hungry. We''re going to look for something to eat."


    Rufus seemed to see right through me. "I''ll have someone send you back to the banquet hall," he


    said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "No, thanks! I know the way!" Without waiting for a response, I scooped Arron up and bolted.

 Chapter 997 Looking Into It

    Chapter 997 Looking Into It


    Rufus'' POV:


    Crystal ran away as fast as she could, Arron in tow. She wasn''t as calm and cunning as she used to


    be before, when she was trying to get rid of me. On the contrary, she looked quite scared and


    helpless without the mask. I highly doubted she''d have reacted like this if wearing a mask was just


    her "hobby". She wasn''t a weak woman, and she should''ve been able to fight back, but she didn''t.


    I watched the she-wolf''s receding figure in the distance. Instead of chasing after her, I asked


    everyone to leave and sat alone in the lounge, lost in thought.


    Crystal''s face still lingered in my mind. It was the first time I''d seen her real face, and I couldn''t


    seem to shake off the weird feeling gnawing at me inside. I leaned against the backrest of the sofa


    and closed my eyes tiredly. Although the room was quiet, my mind was buzzing.


    Her voice, her face, and the angry look in her eyes when I took off her mask... It all kept reying in


    my mind.


    Crystal was undoubtedly a scheming woman who breathed. She kept so many secrets. Now, I had


    only revealed the most superficialyer. I still needed to find out her motives and intentions.


    I simply couldn''t understand why she hid her pretty face under a cold mask. And why did she seem


    so afraid that I would approach Arron?


    She had allowed me to get close to Beryl, but why did she want me to stay away from her other


    child? Was she scared that I''d see the boy''s face?


    At this time, a subordinate came in and reported his findings regarding Crystal. I had sent someone


    to secretly go to the border pack to investigate her a long time ago.


    But there was very little to report. The only information we had about Crystal started from the time


    after she became the Alpha. Before that, people only knew that she was Leonard''s distant rtive.


    There was nothing suspicious about her identity.


    "Was Crystal married previously?" I asked coldly.


    The subordinate shook his head. "There''s no record about it. I only managed to find out that she


    was heavily pregnant when she took office. And there''s no information on the father of the two


    children. It seems that any trace of him has been wiped out."


    Which meant that she had gotten pregnant before getting married to that bad man.


    I felt a little upset. I thought that the she-wolf was very stupid to have been betrayed. Fortunately,


    her children had grown up to be cute and lovely.


    "Does she wear a mask at the border pack?" I asked.


    The subordinate shook his head again. "No."


    So she fabricated the lie specifically for me.


    There was something fishy about the whole thing...


    "Alpha Crystal has a good reputation in the border pack. The locals all look up to her and love her


    very much," the subordinate added.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This didn''te as a surprise to me. I had heard some things about Crystal from other packs


    before she came to the imperial capital. She was known to be apetent Alpha.


    I took a deep breath and had mixed feelings about this. I didn''t know what to do with her.


    Every time our paths crossed, something unexpected would happen.


    "Your Majesty, do you want us to continue the investigation? If we want to know more about her, we


    might have to try something else. Maybe we can start fromte Alpha Leonard," the subordinate


    said.


    I kept silent for a long time. When I looked up at the monitor in the corner, a thought urred to me.


    "Go and get pictures of Crystal from the footage then send someone to search for any relevant


    information on the Inte." "Yes, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 998 Warm Feelings Inside

    Chapter 998 Warm Feelings Inside


    Crystal''s POV:


    After leaving the lounge, I didn''t return to the ball. Instead, I went back to my current


    amodations cradling Arron in my arms.


    I tried my best to avoid the crowd. Rufus had broken my mask, so I couldn''t take a more


    conspicuous route. It would be disastrous to bump into an acquaintance.


    The whole pce was quieter than usual. Almost everyone was at the ball.


    I shut the door and walked into the kitchen to cook some soup for my little guy.


    Arron felt much better after having the warm soup. He was not as weak as before.


    I wiped his face with a towel and said in aforting voice, "I''m sorry that you had to bandage


    yourself these past few days. I''m so sorry you had to go through this and were the target of other


    people''s gossip."


    "It doesn''t matter, Mommy. I don''t know why you asked me to do it, but I will listen to you," Arron


    replied obediently.


    My heart softened and my guilt increased. "If you want to go out to y, you can tell me. I will take


    you for a fun outing. Just a few more days, and we can go home!"


    Arron nodded. "Okay. It''s my fault that I sneaked out today. I won''t worry you in the future."


    I was so happy that I gathered him in my arms and hugged him tightly.


    "But Beryl hasn''t recovered her memory yet. Will she agree to go with us?" Arron''s little face was


    scrunched up in worry.


    I considered it for a while and hesitatingly said, "We have to take her with us, whether she likes it or


    not. I can''t let her stay here. I believe that once we''re home, Beryl will recover her memory sooner


    orter."


    Arron frowned. "Don''t knock my sister out. It will hurt."


    My lips quirked up in amusement. "Of course I won''t. I''lle up with an excuse to trick her into


    coming home with us."


    Although I had assured Arron, I wasn''t so sure myself. Beryl was sharp. It would be difficult to fool


    her with a simple reason.


    If necessary, my only choice would be to inject her with sleep-inducing drugs that were not harmful


    to her.


    Trying to keep Arron from worrying, I decided not to discuss the details with him for now.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. Beryl wille home with us. Last time she came here, we yed for a long


    time together. Although she has lost her memory, she still cares about you and likes you very much.


    She also asked many questions about you."


    "I know. Although Beryl didn''t say the words, I could sense it and understand her feelings. This is a


    difficult time for all of us. We''ll be fine once we get through it," I said softly.


    "Okay, Mommy. I''m d you''re not sad anymore." Arron picked up a biscuit and stuffed it into my


    mouth. "Mommy, your mood will improve after eating these sweet biscuits."


    I didn''t know if I shouldugh or cry. Children were so sensitive to the feelings of those around


    them. I guessed he thought I was in a bad mood because I was silent the entire walk back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I quickly chewed and swallowed the biscuit in my mouth, and then I said, "I''m not sad. Stop


    worrying. If we get the chance tomorrow, let''s go to see Beryl and bring her some of the desserts we


    baked."


    I would go meet my daughter only if Rufus wasn''t there.


    This time, my mask had fallen off my face and he was furious. I didn''t know what would happen in


    our next encounter. I couldn''t afford the scenario where Arron''s bandages came off and Rufus saw


    his face!


    Suddenly, my subordinate walked in and reported that I had a visitor.


    I was nervous it could be Rufus, so I instructed Arron to go to his room and lock the door.


    He hastily grabbed two biscuits and rushed upstairs obediently.


    After contemting a while, I selected a silver mask from the bunch of masks Laura had given me.


    Although Rufus had already seen my face, wearing my mask gave me sense of security.

 Chapter 999 A Dutiful Husband

    Chapter 999 A Dutiful Husband


    Crystal''s POV:


    When I opened the door and saw that it was Flora, I heaved a sigh of relief. I pulled her inside and


    promptly took off my mask.


    "What''re you doing here?"


    Flora was still wearing a gown, as if she had rushed straight here from the ball.


    "Did something happen between you and Rufus just now? People have been saying that you two


    were in the same room for a long time..." Flora held my hands, her eyes darting around nervously.


    I had a bad feeling about this. "What''s going on?"


    Flora immediately fished out her phone from her handbag and showed me a photo. "Look, someone


    took a photo of you running out of Rufus'' lounge."


    Hearing this, my heart leaped to my throat. I took Flora''s phone to get a better look at the photo.


    Luckily, it didn''t capture my face, which was blocked by Arron in my arms.


    But it would''ve been easy to recognize me by my side profile. Years ago, I often posted photos on


    social media. It would be bad if someone recognized me. After all, in the eyes of the public, Sylvia


    had already been executed.


    "Don''t worry. As soon as we found out about it, Warren immediately gave the order to have the


    photos taken down. Hopefully, it won''t cause too big of an impact," Floraforted me and patted


    the back of my hand.


    I closed my eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. We both sank into the sofa tiredly and I told her


    about my n. "I''m leaving the capital in three days."


    "Is Beryl going with you? Doesn''t she think that Rufus is her father?" Flora asked with a frown.


    "If Beryl still doesn''t regain her memories by then, I''ll have to take her away by force." I sighed


    helplessly.


    Flora sighed. "Life can be really cruel sometimes. If only it wasn''t Rufus who saved Beryl."


    "Well, now that things havee to this, I have to ept it. If it wasn''t Rufus who saved her, I might


    not have found Beryl so easily."


    After all, it was simple cause and effect. Since things turned out like this, I had no choice but to go


    with the flow.


    "Can I visit you in the border pack?" Pouting, Flora threw her arms around me tightly.


    "Of course, but you''ll have to do it discreetly. I''m sure Rufus will send his people to the border pack


    to keep an eye on me. We''d better be careful."


    I rubbed my aching temples. My mind was in a mess. Today, I had crossed a line with Rufus.


    Although he wouldn''t depose my status as Alpha, he might secretly investigate me. All things


    considered, it would be better for me to keep a low profile for the time being.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, over the past five years, I had been very careful. Even if Rufus looked into my


    background, I doubted anything too suspicious would resurface. But if I cultivated my rtionship


    with my old friends now, it would be another story.


    I knew what kind of person Rufus was. He would definitely target Flora and the others to get to me if


    he knew their rtionship with me.


    Flora''s eyes shed mischievously. "Don''t worry. When I visit, I''ll put on a disguise. No one will be


    able to recognize me, not even you! The border''s rich in precious stones. I''ll disguise myself as a


    merchant who''s there on business. I can easily stay for a week or two!"


    I swatted her arm yfully. "Are you sure that Warren will let you go there for two whole weeks? I


    think he''ll storm the border and take you back on the first day you arrive." Warren was now a dutiful


    husband. Despite being busy with political affairs, he basically followed Flora everywhere. If Flora


    really went to the border pack for weeks, Warren would go crazy.


    Flora was very confident. "No, he won''t. He''ll listen to me and do whatever I say." She casually


    waved her hand and made up her mind that she''d visit me at the border the following month. And


    then she added that Warren had no say in the matter.


    I smiled at her helplessly. While the thought of seeing Flora at the border was exciting, I had a gut


    feeling it would never happen. Warren would never let her go.


    While we were chatting, Warren arrived. He told us that he had finished dealing with the photos and


    that he hade to pick Flora up.

 Chapter 1000 Lovey-dovey Couple

    Chapter 1000 Lovey-dovey Couple


    Flora''s POV:


    I felt sad knowing that my best friend was about to leave me again. I stuck out my lower lip and


    linked arms with Crystal, insisting on staying here for the night.


    Warren immediately refused. He pried my fingers away from Crystal and he even had the audacity


    to use our son as an excuse, iming that Lucas missed me.


    But when we got back, I found Lucas sleeping soundly in his room.


    Speechless, I closed the door to his room and turned around to scold Warren. However, before I


    could get a word out, I was silenced by a kiss.


    His lips pressed against mine, I moaned slightly and closed my eyes. I stood on tiptoe to wrap my


    arms around Warren''s neck, responding to his affection wholeheartedly.


    In the blink of an eye, he stripped off my dress.


    Although we had been married for a long time now, I still felt a little embarrassed to be naked in


    front of him. I covered my lower body with my hands and mumbled shyly, "I need to take a shower


    first."


    After all, I had been busy all day long. I knew I sweated and it was dirty down there.


    Warren kept kissing me. "No need."


    After saying that, he peeled away my hands. Then he squatted down, parted my legs, and buried


    his head in, licking me slowly.


    His warm breath brushed against the soft flesh around my pussy. It was sensitive. His licks made


    me feel even hotter, and my body tensed up.


    "No, don''t lick it. It''s dirty..." I couldn''t help but grab Warren''s hair in an effort to stop him.


    "Ah..." I moaned uncontrobly as he sucked me harder.


    It felt so good. I raised my head and closed my eyes, moaning with pleasure.


    So... Sofortable...


    This only encouraged Warren to go further. He parted my legs wider and licked me more fervently.


    My mind was nk and I waspletely under his spell. Waves of pleasure spread from my pussy


    to my whole body, which made me go crazy.


    "No... Don''t... honey..." I cried feebly, begging Warren to stop licking my hole. But he did the exact


    opposite. I could clearly feel him sucking my pussy more and more, so much so that my clit was


    swollen. The electric feeling numbed my brain, making me lose control.


    Warrenpped at my pussy and stuck his fingers in it, making unholy sounds in the night.


    My legs were so weak that they nearly buckled.


    "No... Stop..."


    "Hush. I know you like it." After saying that, Warren slipped his tongue inside.


    "Ahh! God, Warren... I can''t..." I couldn''t help but mp my legs around his head. The feeling was


    so good that I got goose bumps all over my body.


    "No... no..."


    His tongue made me want his cock. I just wanted him to fuck me already.


    But he kept rubbing my clit and slipping his tongue in and out. The pleasure kept rising, but it wasn''t


    enough for me to reach climax.


    "Faster, honey... Yes... Ugh..."


    Lust paralyzed my brain. Now I just wanted him to go faster, as fast as possible, so that I could


    relieve this kind of suspense and climax already.


    Warren always obeyed me. In order to make me climax, he not only used his tongue to move in and


    out, but also used his teeth to rub my cunt.


    Besides the pleasure, there was also pain.


    I couldn''t bear this kind of stimtion. "Yes... Oh, God... I''ming..."


    The next second, I started to tremble.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Honey..." My voice went hoarse.


    Warren knew that I was about to orgasm, so he raised his hand and quickly inserted his finger.


    As soon as his finger slipped inside, I began to shake violently. I was climaxing. Fluid streamed out


    of my vagina and wet Warren''s chin.


    My cheeks were flushed and I waspletely out of breath.


    Smirking, Warren scooped me up in his arms and carried me to our bedroom. He put me on the


    bed, climbed on top of me, and kissed me hard on the lips.


    He quickly took his pants off before he grabbed my legs and lifted them up in the sky, making my


    buttocks hang in the air.


    "Easy, tiger." I grabbed his arms and tried to steady myself, wrapping my legs around his strong


    waist.


    Warren''s eyes had turned red from the lust. He reached out and rubbed my cunt, taking my liquids


    and rubbing it on his penis. After he lubricated it, he pointed it at my entrance and slowly rubbed my


    pussy with its tip.


    I felt my body tense up again, and endless desire consumed me. I felt empty, and I wanted him to fill


    me up.


    I bit my lower lip and looked up at Warren''s penis. It was very long and thick. Without proper


    forey, it''d difficult topletely insert it inside.


    But the lust in my body was about to consume me alive. Now I just wanted to be filled to the brim.


    I started grinding on him, rubbed my pussy against his penis provokingly. "Honey, I want you."


    "Rx, baby. I''m here." Warren spoke in a hoarse voice. The next second, he inserted his cock


    inside my vagina.


    His cock slowly filled up my vagina. Although there was no much forey, we had made love many


    times before. I had already adapted to his invasion. Besides, I had climaxed just now, so I was still


    wet. His cock went in rather smoothly.


    Although he inserted it slowly, his cock was still so big that I felt a little pain. I could only bite my lips


    and moan in a small voice.

 Chapter 1001 Just This Once

    Chapter 1001 Just This Once


    Warren''s POV:


    As soon as I inserted the tip of my cock into Flora''s pussy, I held her thighs and hoisted her up so


    that I could thrust all of my cock inside of her.


    "Ah..." Flora''s eyes rolled to the back of her head as pleasure engulfed her.


    The wet walls of her pussy enveloped my penis more and more tightly, and even I couldn''t help but


    moan.


    I held Flora''s thighs and moved slowly for a while. Then, I sped up, thrusting in and out of her


    violently. The naughty sounds of skin pping skin every time I thrust inside of her made me go


    crazy. And Flora''s body was so soft. I was torn between being gentle with her and ravaging her


    pussy.


    "Yes... God, yes..."


    Flora''s moans made me choose thetter. I moved even faster and thrust even deeper, making sure


    to hit her pleasure spots.


    Flora bit her lip. Soon, she couldn''t stand it. "Gentler, honey..."


    But I was too immersed in the moment. I kept fucking her as hard as I could until she suddenly


    arched her back and gasped. Liquid spurted forth from her cunt, wetting the bed sheet underneath


    us. "No... No... Oh, God... Honey..." Flora''s face was flushed and she grabbed the sheet with both


    hands. I could feel her trembling and writhing from under me.


    The whole bed was also shaking. I lowered my head, bit her lower lip, and kept thrusting.


    "Jesus... Babe... I''ming¡ª" Flora whimpered as I licked her neck, and soon, her eyes rolled to


    the back of her head as she climaxed once more.


    This time, I slowed down. I put one hand on her lower abdomen and stroked it gently. "Like it?"


    Flora nodded feebly.


    I lowered my head and kissed her supple lips. But I wasn''t done with her yet. I moved down and


    started suckling on her breasts. When she was caught offguard, I pulled out and thrust inside her as


    hard as I could.


    My cock slipped into her tight pussy so quickly, which unleashed an explosion of pleasure for me.


    "Ah!" Flora arched her back and shrieked, letting me go inside deeper.


    "Yes, yes! Honey... More..."


    "Anything you want, baby!" Then I thrust inside her as deeply as I could. Flora couldn''t help but


    scream.


    Her moans drove me crazy. I could feel the blood rushing into my penis, so I quickly pulled out.


    Confused, Flora looked at me with her watery eyes, which were full of lust and dissatisfaction. Her


    red lips parted, as if she wanted to ask me why I stopped.


    Smiling faintly, I turned her around and made her kneel on the edge of the bed.


    Flora got down on all fours obediently. Obviously, she wanted more.


    I pped her butt.


    "Ah!" Flora raised her head and moaned. Her body trembled, and more liquid flowed out from her


    vagina.


    I guided my cock into her vagina again. It slid inside with ease. Before Flora could catch her breath,


    I began to fuck her again.


    I leaned forward and licked her smooth back. Flora trembled, her whole body responding to my


    touch. Her breasts swayed rhythmically to my thrusting. I caught them and squeezed them,


    murmuring, "Honey, I love you."


    Flora whimpered and tightened her vagina. She tried to turn her head to kiss me, and I immediately


    met her halfway.


    Every time I thrust inside her, my balls pped against her buttocks, making lewd sounds.


    Biting the sheet, Flora trembled violently, moaning, "Yes... Yes... Faster..."


    I grabbed her butt cheeks with both hands and thrust my dick inside her as deeply as I could. Flora


    shrieked and came again, and her violently convulsing pussy made me climax at the same time. I


    raised my head and gasped, speeding up as I thrust into her. Finally, I ejacted my seed into the


    depths of her pussy.


    But I didn''t pull out my cock right away. Instead, I turned Flora around and kissed her deeply. Then I


    picked her up and carried her into the bathroom.


    We had sex two more times in the bathroom. It wasn''t until we were bothpletely out of breath


    that ourte night session came to an end.


    Wey down on the bed. I held her with one hand and made a pillow for her with the other hand.


    Then I rested my head on her neck. When I was about to fall sleep, Flora suddenly thought of


    something and shook me awake. "I''m going to stay the night at Crystal''s ce tomorrow."


    I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep, but Flora didn''t let it go. She kept kissing and rubbing


    against me, acted like a spoiled child, "Just for one night. Come on. You''re the best husband in the


    world, okay?"


    I didn''t say anything because I hated it when Flora wasn''t by my side. Ever since we got married, I


    had always brought her with me except on special asions.


    I had gotten used to having sex with her almost every night. How could I let her stay at someone


    else''s ce for the night?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was deep in thought when a petite hand slipped into my trousers and gently stroked my cock.


    "Come on, just this one time."


    I took a deep breath and opened my eyes to look at Flora, whose hand was making trouble. I said in


    a hoarse voice, "Just this once."


    After saying that, I climbed on top of her once more, ready for the next round.

 Chapter 1002 Girls Night

    Chapter 1002 Girls'' Night


    Crystal''s POV:


    In the afternoon, as I got ready to take Arron for a walk in the garden, I spotted Flora walking up to


    me with a huge stuffed bag in her hand. Warren trailed her with a scowl.


    I grabbed Arron''s hand and walked toward them. In a confused voice, I asked, "Don''t you have to


    attend the summit today?"


    After the parade, a summit was held by the packs for several days. The agenda was usually


    exchanging experiences or resources. I was worried abouting face-to-face with Rufus, so I


    pretended that I was unwell and didn''t attend it.


    Warren and Flora attended the summit the past few days ago. It was quite a surprise that they


    skipped it and came to see me today.


    "A meeting is never as important as my bestie! You''re going to return to the border pack in a few


    days. I have already discussed with Warren that I''m spending our remaining days here with you!"


    Flora replied gleefully.


    I instantly understood the reason for Warren''s scowl. I thought to myself that he was very attached


    to Flora and couldn''t stay apart from her for one moment.


    Noticing the little boy beside me, Flora immediately crouched down and said, "Hello Arron, I''m


    Flora."


    Arron politely greeted her back, "Nice to meet you. I''m Arron."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Flora was so amused by the seriousness on Arron''s face that she burst intoughter. Then she


    pulled Warren down and said, "This old man is Warren."


    Arron was puzzled as he asked, "Aren''t you a couple?" Hearing his question, Warren''s face


    darkened. He instantly blurted out, "We are a couple and I''m not old."


    "No, I''m still young but you are old." Flora gently shoved Warren away with a mock-disgusted


    expression.


    Warren didn''t want to let go of her. He held on to her shoulder tightly, unwilling to budge, his


    expression saying that she could do nothing to him.


    I didn''t know how to respond. Flora and Warren had no problem disying their love for each other


    in public.


    I pulled Arron, who was thoroughly perplexed, closer to me and softly exined, "Arron, you can


    call them whatever you like. It doesn''t matter."


    Arron nodded and said, "Nice to meet you, Flora, and Warren the old man."


    Flora burst intoughter again. She ruffled Arron''s hair, took out some colorful lollipops from her


    pocket, and tucked them into his small pocket. "Good boy, these are your reward."


    Arron grinned happily and said, "Thank you. You''re so beautiful."


    "Aww, you are so sweet! What do you think about this old man then?"


    Arron tilted his head to one side, deep in thought for a few moments, and answered, "He is also


    very beautiful."


    Flora began giggling as she said, "You can''t tell a man that he is beautiful."


    I tried my best to restrain myughter and listened to their prattle. I noticed that Arron had said that


    on purpose. Perhaps it was because Warren looked so fierce when he was being stoic, that Arron


    was taking time to warm up to him.


    Warren pressed his lips into a thin line and gave up correcting Arron. He acted like he didn''t really


    care anyway, butter, when no one was watching, I heard him ask Arron not to call him an old


    man.


    Hispetitive spirit left me speechless.


    After dinner, Flora sent Warren away, telling him that no men were allowed at girls'' night.


    Although Warren was reluctant, he gave in to Flora and left after a while. Before leaving, he left a


    pile of food and toys for Arron and Beryl. He was truly caring.


    After persuading Arron to go to sleep, the long-lost girls'' night finally began, and we talked all night.


    We were so excited that we seemed to be transported back to school again. We turned off the lights


    and snuggled under the same quilt. We chatted about every topic under the sun, including our lives


    and children, and our experiences in these past five years.


    We fell asleep just before dawn broke. However, we were woken up by incessant knocking early in


    the morning.


    I struggled to get out of bed and open the door. Flora thought it was Warren. She followed me,


    comining loudly about the early hour.


    However, when I finally pulled the door open, I was greeted by a confidant of Rufus. I had often


    spotted him at Rufus'' side before.


    I was instantly awake as I asked, "Is the king looking for me?"


    Unexpectedly, he shook his head and said, "No, the king has summoned Luna Flora."

 Chapter 1003 See The King Alone

    Chapter 1003 See The King Alone


    Flora''s POV:


    Stunned, I thought I misheard. "What did you say? The king wants to see me? Are you sure?"


    The man nodded politely. "Absolutely. And the king wants to see you alone."


    "What?! Why? Are you perhaps making a mistake? And it''s my husband--Alpha Warren, that he


    want to see?" My heart leaped to my throat.


    "Sorry, I don''t know what the king''s intentions are, but you''re the one he wants to see and you''d


    better get ready to meet him as soon as possible." Then after bowing slightly, the man went out to


    wait for me.


    My palms broke out in cold sweat. Although I had been a Luna for five years already, I had never


    met with Rufus alone during that time. And even when Rufus was still a prince, I was already afraid


    of him. Now, he was king of the empire, and his aura was even more domineering than before. If I


    identally said something wrong, I could get killed!


    "Calm down. I''ll go with you." Crystal reached for my hand and squeezed it reassuringly.


    I shook my head, tears welling up in my eyes. "Didn''t you hear what he said? Rufus only wants to


    see me. If we go together, that would be disobeying orders."


    Crystal felt confused. "Why would Rufus suddenly want to see you so early in the morning? Did


    something happen to Warren?"


    "Possibly!" My heart tightened in my chest and I immediately called Warren.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t answer. I tried several times but was met with the busy dial tone. When I was about to give


    up, the call finally connected. But it was Lucas on the other end, saying that Warren was busy


    cooking breakfast in the kitchen.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and then hang up after telling him to be a good boy and wait for me toe


    back.


    "Warren''s fine," I said to Crystal with relief.


    Frowning, she mulled over the situation carefully. "Could it be rted to me?"


    I shook my head. "No way! Rufus isn''t that observant, is he? I was very cautious, afraid that he''d


    find out that we were good friends. I don''t even look at you whenever we''re outside!"


    Crystal sighed, at a loss. "It''s possible. I mean, Rufus already sent someone here to look for you.


    Damn! I shouldn''t have quarreled with him at the ball. If I had talked to him nicely, perhaps he


    would''ve given me room to retreat. But now, I have no idea what he''s nning."


    I hurried tofort her. "Don''t overthink things. Maybe Rufus just wants to ask about the Sliver


    Moon Pack." But even I didn''t believe what I said. If Rufus really wanted to know something about


    the pack, he could just go and ask Warren.


    So the matter definitely had something to do with Crystal.


    "Well, I guess that''s possible. We''ll never know until you go and find out."


    I hugged Crystal to reassure her. After freshening up and changing my clothes, I followed the man


    waiting outside to see Rufus.


    In the hall, I saw Rufus sitting on the throne expressionlessly, exuding an ominous aura. I keenly felt


    the drop in temperature as soon as I entered.


    I gulped nervously and tried my best to recall what had happenedtely, but I really couldn''t figure


    out what I had done wrong. God! I should''ve brought Warren with me.


    Despite my trepidation, I remembered my manners and bowed to Rufus respectfully.


    "Have a seat." Rufus'' voice was very cold, even colder than the winter winds. The hair on the back


    of my neck stood on end, as though a cold de was being pressed against my neck.


    The servant quickly fetched a sheepskin chair for me. I didn''t dare to becent and sat on the


    edge of the chair, ready to run at a moment''s notice.


    Rufus was terribly scary. Both Rufus and Warren were cold people, but my Warren at least had a


    warm side to him. Thinking about this, I missed my husband very much.


    Although I felt extremely nervous, I managed to squeeze out one question. "What''s the matter, Your


    Majesty?"


    Rufus didn''t answer. When I was beginning to think he just wanted me to sit here like a statue, he


    opened his mouth and asked slowly, "You knew Crystal before?"


    Sure enough, this was about Crystal!


    I soon breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1004 An Oppressive Interrogation

    Chapter 1004 An Oppressive Interrogation


    Flora''s POV:


    My anxiety subsided upon hearing Rufus'' question, because Crystal and I had discussed it. So now,


    I knew exactly what to tell him.


    Rufus was the king, and his men were all over the imperial pce. He must have known that I spent


    last night at Crystal''s ce. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent someone to look for me at there so


    early in the morning.


    ording to Crystal, Rufus was very wary of her now, so it was only normal for him to doubt and


    investigate people around her, including me.


    I quickly thought about it and lied, "When I first met Crystal in the imperial capital, it was like we had


    known one other for a long time, and we soon became friends. Before this, I had no prior


    acquaintance with her."


    "Are you sure?" The intensity in Rufus'' gaze caused me to sweat profusely.


    I answered in a panic, "Yes." I couldn''t get Crystal involved in this, not even if Rufus forced the hell


    out of me.


    "Crystal is rted to Leonard, right?" Rufus asked again.


    I didn''t dare to look up. My thoughts raced as I tried to understand what Rufus meant. Had he


    known that Crystal was Leonard''s biological daughter?


    In an effort to collect my thoughts, I took a deep breath. No matter what Rufus asked me, I could


    only keep my answers vague.


    So I murmured, "Oh really? It could be..."


    Rufus snorted, "Could be? You are the Luna of the Silver Moon Pack. You don''t know that?"


    At this point, I almost wanted to cry. In a panic, I sputtered back, "I didn''t get to know Alpha Leonard


    very well because he passed away before I married Warren. And Warren has never mentioned


    Crystal before."


    "You grew up in Silver Moon Pack and you''ve never heard of her? ording to my investigation,


    Leonard dotes on Crystal very much. If he didn''t trust Crystal enough, he wouldn''t have suggest her


    to be the Alpha of the border pack." Rufus gave me a chilly stare while talking, and my heart sank


    with every word he said. It seemed that Crystal was right. Rufus had already investigated her


    secretly.


    "I was just a powerless Omega at that time. It''s normal that I didn''t hear of that. Besides, Crystal is


    just Leonard''s distant rtive. She had always been defiant, and when she reached adulthood, she


    decided to strike out on her own instead of continuing to live with the pack. She has once made a


    war merit at the border. That''s why the former king agreed with Leonard''s suggestion and let Crystal


    be the Alpha of the border pack." I ducked my head and gave a deliberate response. Even though I


    was shaking uncontrobly, I couldn''t let Rufus find out that I was lying, because that would be sort


    of an offense to the king.


    After hearing what I said, Rufus was silent for some time.


    I secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At first, I thought I had fooled Rufus, but then he let out a frigid


    laugh that sent chills down my spine. At this point, I just wanted to die right there and then.


    "You said that you had never heard about Crystal before you met her in the capital. So how did you


    know that she was rebellious when she was young and she had made contributions to the war?


    From the way you said it, it seemed that you knew these things so clearly. Are you gonna continue


    lying to me until the end?" An enraged Rufus patted the arm of the couch.


    I took a deep cold breath, feeling as if I just fell into an ice cer. The panic and fear made me a


    little suffocated. Only then did I realize that the man sitting in front of me was not the same Rufus I


    knew five years ago. He was not that distant and impersonal back then. Now, he was an indifferent


    king who only knew the right and wrong. Any word I said could bring disaster to my pack and even


    to Warren.


    I swallowed, and cold sweat dripped from my forehead.


    The chilly sweat trickled down my forehead as I took a deep breath and swallowed.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just forgot it at first. But Your Majesty, now that you''ve mentioned, I remembered having heard


    about Crystal before." I answered in a trembling voice.


    Rufus asked meaningfully, "In other words, you only met Crystal for the first time in the imperial


    capital and you had no prior acquaintance with her? And it was instantaneous friendship for the


    both of you?"


    I stammered, "Yes. Absolutely!"


    "Well, that''s interesting." Rufus sneered as if he had heard a big joke.


    I gulped nervously, unsure of what he meant.


    "Now tell me, why did Crystal''s photos appear on your Facebook and Instagram six years ago?"


    Rufus sneered at me again, as if he was looking at a clown.

 Chapter 1005 Cornered

    Chapter 1005 Cornered


    Flora''s POV:


    Shocked and caught off-guard, I stammered, "What do you mean?"


    How could Crystal''s photos still be in my Facebook? After what happened that year, Laura had done


    everything in her power to ensure that no trace of Sylvia Todd would ever exist again. Also, I


    doublechecked it, so there was no way Rufus would find out about it.


    Besides, I seldom posted her photos since she didn''t like too much attention even on the Inte.


    Was Rufus bluffing? Could it be that he was just trying to pull a fast one on me?


    "I mean you have known Crystal five years ago. You are lying!" Rufus said coldly.


    As panic gripped my heart, I trembled internally. If Rufus got mad, not even the dead would feel


    safe.


    "Tell me, how did you know Crystal?" Rufus persisted in asking.


    I forced myself to answer, "We had only recently met in the capital city this time she came here."


    I was so nervous but did my best to reassure myself that Rufus was just making things up. If he had


    any other evidence, he would have already shown it instead of asking this same question over and


    over again.


    The only reasonable exnation for Rufus'' line of questions was that he was also not sure about


    my rtionship with Crystal and wanted to intimidate me into admitting it.


    While I was mulling over the possibility, Rufus suddenly presented me with a screenshot proof. It


    was the photo I took when Crystal was trying on the dress that Rufus had given her for a ball.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The photo was so beautiful that I was so excited and posted it online, but after seeing the huge


    sensation it hadter caused, I swiftly took it down.


    Maybe it was because I deleted it by myself and it was not removed thoroughly, which exined


    why Rufus had no trouble restoring it.


    For a brief second, I was terrified, but then I noticed that Crystal''s face wasn''t visible in this picture.


    Since she had her back to the moon, all that was visible was the side of her face.


    Rufus was bluffing! I knew it!


    "This is not Crystal." I denied again. My tone was much firmer than before. Crystal was right. No


    one was better than Rufus in ying tricks. He almost had me admit the truth when he even had no


    solid proof. How terrible was that.


    "This she-wolf also was a student of the military school, right?"


    Sure enough, he was bluffing! He obviously wasn''t sure whether the person in the photo was


    Crystal or not. Had I not been firm just now, Rufus could have fooled me.


    What a sleazy rascal he was! I couldn''t believe I was so terrified that I almost cried just a while ago!


    "I don''t know," I answered nonchntly. Anyway, this was the only photo of Crystal on the Inte.


    As long as I didn''t admit, Rufus couldn''t do anything. "Impossible," Rufus said firmly.


    I continued to fool him, "I uploaded it merely because I thought the shot was quite beautiful."


    "Then tell me where you got this photo." It seemed like Rufus wouldn''t stop questioning me until he


    got something from me today.


    "I don''t remember. I''ve forgotten about that. It''s been so long." I was intentionally vague.


    Rufus smiled again and added, "The background of the photo suggests that it might have been


    taken in the dormitory. The window is facing the birch forest, which means this is the girls'' dormitory


    building in Area A. Judging from the height, it should be on the tenth floor. As far as I know, your


    room at that time was on the tenth floor in that building, and that students who resided there were


    mostly from the same ss."


    Suddenly, Rufus stopped and gave me a stern look.


    I panicked again, and I nearly lost it. I was at a loss for what to do next. A trap seemed to have been


    laid for me, and I knew it.


    "Tell me, who is she? My patience is already running thin." Rufus'' threatening voice made me


    anxious again.


    That was obviously his final warning to me.


    At this point, my mind was in a mess and I couldn''t do anything. Even if I made up a random name,


    he would easily find out I was lying if he looked into it. And I also couldn''t tell him the name Crystal


    was using.


    God, what should I do?

 Chapter 1006 The Only Photo That Let Out

    Chapter 1006 The Only Photo That Let Out


    Rufus'' POV:


    My suspicions were confirmed when I witnessed Flora''s panic.


    I had the strangest feeling that it was Crystal in this photo. Even though I had only seen her face


    with a mask once and I could barely make out the woman''s face in the phone I was holding, my gut


    told me that the girl in the photo was absolutely Crystal. No two people could have the same mole in


    the same exact location. Such a coincidence was impossible, unless the two were the same person.


    Furthermore, this dress matched the one worn by the she-wolf who danced with me at the ball in my


    memory. Although I couldn''t see her face, I assumed the owner of this dress should be Crystal.


    Crystal and Flora were seen exchanging heartfelt greetings on the day of the military parade. They


    didn''t look like new friends at all.


    In fact, the thing that bugged me the most was that Flora''s reaction was too strange. Her own story


    contradicted what she said before. She was full of lies. It was obvious that she was deliberately


    hiding something.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "That''s Joanna in the picture," Flora suddenly said.


    "Joanna? Is there such a person?" I narrowed my eyes in suspicion. This was really an unexpected


    answer. Flora was on the verge of telling the truth, and I thought she might take the plunge. But she


    was so savvy that she decided to use a phony name instead. It was just absurd.


    "It was John, a fellow student of ours, who was disguised as a man. Her real name was Joanna,"


    Flora said confidently.


    I frowned and felt that name was a little familiar.


    "At the beginning, only I knew her secret disguising as a man. The she-wolf in the photo was her.


    Later, when her identity was exposed, she left the capital and returned to her pack. Your mother


    also knew about it, but she let Joanna go for the sake of her poor background," Flora added.


    "Where is Joanna now? Which pack is she from?" There was something about this name that


    seemed familiar, but I couldn''t put my finger on it.


    At this time, one of my subordinates reminded me in a low voice, "It''s the Alpha from Smog Pack.


    She was also at the parade. And there was indeed a person named John among those students in


    that ss back then."


    "Then, have Joannae over right this minute. If it was indeed her, we will find out." I snorted


    coldly.


    Speaking of the Smog Pack, I knew something about it. Their Alpha waspetent and had done a


    good job of leading the pack in the past few years. Even though I had only met her a handful of


    times, in my mind, I pictured a lovely and serious she-wolf, though not nearly as stunning as the


    woman in the picture, unless she could have the same mole.


    Flora''s face suddenly turned pale. She stammered, "Joanna may not be at the pce right now."


    "You know her so well?" I squinted at her.


    Flora looked flustered, "Of course. After all, she was my ssmate, and I was the first one to know


    her secret."


    Flora appeared to be worried that I would bother Joanna with my questions. That was a typical sign


    of guilt.


    With a stone cold expression, I responded, "No matter where she is, she won''t leave the capital city.


    The parade ceremony hasn''t finished yet. Without my order, no Alpha from any pack can leave."


    Then I gave orders to my subordinate, "Find her as soon as possible."


    After receiving my order, he immediately went out to call Joanna over.


    At the same time, Flora and I continued with our confrontation.

 Chapter 1007 Trace In Details

    Chapter 1007 Trace In Details


    Flora''s POV:


    When I heard that Rufus had summoned Joanna, I was overwhelmed with desperation.


    Everything had happened so fast. I had randomly dropped a name and didn''t have time to warn


    Joanna about what was happening. I hadn''t expected Rufus to be so serious about it. It seemed


    that he truly wanted to know every detail about Crystal.


    If Joanna''s story didn''t match mine, I would be doomed. Rufus would definitely be furious. It was


    rumored that he dealt with traitors by hanging them outside the city wall and letting them slowly die


    in the heat of the sun.


    I had lied to the king, which meant that I''dmitted treason. As this thought crossed my mind, the


    hair on the back of my neck stood up, and I almost couldn''t hold back my tears. This was so terrible.


    If I died, what would happen to Lucas? And Warren would be so devastated that he mightmit


    suicide. Our happy family would be destroyed.


    "What are you murmuring about?" Rufus suddenly asked in an icy voice.


    I got so frightened that I instantly mped my hand over my mouth. My entire body was shaking


    with fear and even my teeth were chattering. I hadn''t expected Rufus to be able to hear such minute


    sounds.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to calm myself and lowered my head as much as possible.


    Now I could only wait for Joanna toe and settle this matter.


    She arrived soon enough.


    I immediately sprang to my feet, wanting to give her hints about what was toe, but Rufus


    expression was so terrifying that no words came out of my mouth. Instead, I desperately winked in


    her direction.


    However, when she walked in, her eyes remained fixed straight ahead, and she saluted Rufus


    without sparing me a nce.


    I was on the verge of a breakdown. We would both be doomed today!


    Rufus didn''t intimidate Joanna when she arrived. Instead, he gently began inquiring about the past


    when she dressed as a man.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was stunned for a moment before sheunched into a brief exnation. "I had a twin brother.


    When we were born, a great prophet from our pack had proimed that one of us would bring


    disaster to the pack. Everyone thought I would be that person, so they abandoned me in the snow


    to die. I was saved by a ck witch, Noreen, who trained me to be a killer. When I came of


    age, she ordered me to disguise myself as a man and sneak into the imperial pce to assassinate


    the former king. However, the mission failed because I couldn''t bring myself to do it."


    This was the first time I was hearing so much about Joanna''s past. Before this, I only knew that


    Noreen had used her as a pawn. I never knew that she had been abandoned by her pack.


    "Please punish my sins," she said and went down on her knees again.


    Rufus wasn''t looking at her. He gazed at the ground, lost deep in thought. After several minutes, he


    said, "I''ve heard about this matter from my mother, and a record in the files also exists. Since my


    parents have pardoned you, I won''t pursue it anymore. Get up."


    "Thank you for your forgiveness, Your Majesty."


    Joanna immediately got to her feet and came to stand beside me. I kept peeking sideways at her,


    hoping that she would turn to me and acknowledge me. But she stood like an emotionless robot. No


    matter what question Rufus threw at her, she answered stoically.


    After a few rounds of questioning, he changed the topic and asked, "Who else knew that you had


    disguised yourself as a man?"


    I was absolutely desperate now. Rufus had framed his question brilliantly. Joanna had no clue about


    what I''d said, and her words would definitely not match my confession. I was doomed.


    I just prayed that Rufus would not make me suffer much and would not hang me outside the city


    walls. That method of execution would make my body so ugly!

 Chapter 1008 The Accident

    Chapter 1008 The ident


    Flora''s POV:


    I never imagined I''d be hanged to death one day.


    But even so, I had no remorse over what I did to protect Crystal. The only people I still worried


    about were Lucas and Warren. I couldn''t imagine what their life would be like after I was gone.


    The thought of them two really made me miserable and sad.


    Joanna answered Rufus'' question, "Flora must know it."


    "Yes, I did." I finally gave up and responded in a feeble voice.


    Joanna continued, "Then, I went to the army and shared a room with Harry. Naturally, Harry was


    aware of this as well." While talking about this, Joanna paused for a moment and exined Harry''s


    identity, "Harry is my mate, the son of Alpha Martin from Sunset Pack."


    "I knew him. He is the one with the funny hair style. I remember that his father used to take him to


    the imperial pce," Rufus said lightly.


    "Except for Flora and Harry, no one knew that I had disguised myself as a man. To be honest, I


    want to thank Flora. She is the first person to know my secret and has done a great job keeping it


    safe for me."


    I was pleasantly surprised. I didn''t expect Joanna to give such a wless and perfect answer!


    "You''re wee. We''re all good friends. It''s my pleasure." I smiled like a blooming flower. Now, my


    dispirited mood was gone. I was no longer afraid that Rufus would execute me!


    Joanna was so smart!


    Rufus nodded, showing that he didn''t doubt Joanna''s identity anymore. He then took out the photo


    and asked Joanna, "Do you know this person?"


    At this point, panic set in once more. I held my breath and hoped Joanna could read my mind as I


    stared intently at her.


    Joanna was stunned for a moment, but sheter feigned a surprise voice, saying, "Isn''t this my


    photo? How did you find it? This photo was taken a long time ago."


    Then, lowering her head, she added shyly, "This dress belonged to Alina, and I just couldn''t help but


    try it on since I had been disguising myself as a man for a long time. But I did return it to her."


    Damn it! Awesome! I was cheering for Joanna in my heart. I didn''t think she would be able to


    perfectly say the words I wanted her to.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Now that Joanna had testified, Rufus would definitely not find out anything even if he continued to


    investigate. After all, it had been so many years, and those needed to be erased had all been dealt


    with by Laura.


    It was unlikely for Rufus to question an incarcerated Alina just for that matter.


    "Where is your mole?" Rufus asked in a low, yet stern, voice, as he studied Joanna''s face intently.


    I was stunned. What mole?


    Then I remembered the tiny mole at the corner of Crystal''s eye.


    My god! Why did Rufus have to be so meticulous?


    "Right after bing Alpha of the pack, I got into a car ident. I suffered an injury around my eye


    and I had to undergo a surgery. Because of that, my mole was removed," Joanna answered calmly.


    Although we both knew she was lying, her answer sounded convincing enough for there was indeed


    an ident and she indeed had the surgery. There was still a small scar at the corner of her eye,


    which was barely noticeable.


    I also echoed, "I''ve heard of this ident. It seemed to have been orchestrated by the elders of


    your pack." "Yes, they were just a group of old timers who looked down on women. They wanted to


    kill me so they could have a new Alpha, a male one. At that time, the whole bridge was blown up.


    Fortunately, Harry was with me and risked his own life to save me." Joanna''s expression remained


    unchanged, but her voice betrayed her grief.


    "It''s all in the past. Your pack is continuously improving and progressing." Whileforting Joanna,


    I peeped at Rufus. He was sitting on the throne with an indifferent expression, as if he was not


    interested in this narrative.

 Chapter 1009 Saved

    Chapter 1009 Saved


    Flora''s POV:


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, Rufus didn''t create more hurdles and let us leave after a short silence.


    As soon as I stepped out, I couldn''t stop the smile that split my face. When we were far away


    enough from Rufus'' pce that it wasn''t even in sight anymore, I finally dared tough. Hugging


    Joanna warmly, I said, "You are truly my heroine. How are you so smart? Your words matched my


    lie perfectly."


    Joanna smiled and exined, "Rufus suddenly summoned me and questioned me about the period


    when I had disguised myself as a man. In that room, you were the only one who could''ve mentioned


    it. So regardless of what he asked me, as long as I mentioned you, it would be fine."


    "What about that dress? How did you know you needed to im you were the one in that photo?" I


    continued asking.


    Joanna grabbed my hand and pulled me down on a bench as she replied, "That photo had be


    viral. I also saw it on Harry''s phone back then. Although only the woman''s side profile was visible, I


    knew she must be Crystal. After all, you two are very close. Besides, since you were so nervous


    and had lied, I deduced that something was wrong. I couldn''t expose Crystal, so I had to say I was


    that woman. Additionally, as you had mentioned to Rufus about my disguise as a man, I could


    roughly gauge what had happened. It was also quite easy to say that the dress belonged to Alina.


    The news that Rufus almost strangled her in anger at the ball is widespread. Even I, a person who


    rarely surfs the Inte, have heard of it." "You are so amazing!" I held Joanna''s arm and praised


    her openly. If she had been a male, she would have been chased by many she-wolves, probably


    including me! She was so gorgeous and smart.


    "I just made a few guesses. I didn''t expect to get them right." Joanna colored and smiled shyly.


    "No, no, no. Your deductions were so logical. You didn''t just make random guesses." I was so


    relieved that I clutched Joanna''s hand and wanted to take her to see Crystal.


    However, Joanna stopped me. In a calm voice, she said, "We''d better not go and meet Crystal so


    openly now. Although we managed to hoodwink Rufus, no one knows what is running through his


    mind. I don''t believe that he has given up his suspicions. He will definitely continue his surveince


    of Crystal."


    "I almost forgot that." I smacked my palm on my forehead. Fortunately, Joanna warned me. We


    were better off keeping a low profile now.


    "We can walk around for a while and go meet herter. This will show Rufus that we are not


    nervous," Joanna suggested.


    I nodded. "Yes, in Rufus'' eyes, we are better friends with each other than with Crystal. So we can''t


    be agitated now. We will have to act naturally and give Rufus the impression that his questions


    haven''t rattled us."


    "Yes, that is exactly what I meant."


    After reaching an agreement, Joanna and I went to a nice restaurant outside the pce for


    breakfast. During breakfast, Joanna spotted someone following us. He must have been sent by


    Rufus.


    I continued talking to Joanna as if nothing was wrong. I cracked jokes during the meal to make her


    laugh and then we went shopping. I bought a few things for Lucas while Joanna purchased a scarf


    for Harry.


    We behaved like friends who hadn''t met each other for several years. We went shopping, ate


    delicious food, and chatted about our own families.


    We hung out together till the afternoon. After confirming that no one was following us anymore, we


    went to meet Crystal.

 Chapter 1010 Clumsy Lies

    Chapter 1010 Clumsy Lies


    Rufus'' POV:


    After Flora and Joanna left, I remained quietly on the throne for a while, thinking about our


    conversations from earlier. Then, I asked a subordinate beside me, "What do you think of their


    stories?"


    As for me, I didn''t buy a single word of it. Actually, both their ounts were consistent, but they


    were pretty far-fetched.


    Joanna was brought up by Noreen and was trained as a killer since she was a child.


    I had never met Noreen in person, but I knew from my mother that that ck witch was a ruthless


    and powerful woman. Noreen would never do meaningless things, nor waste her time cultivating a


    fool.


    Since Joanna could disguise as a boy and lurk in the school and the army for so long, she must


    have a rigorous and low-key way of doing things. If that was the case, stealing a dress would be the


    last thing she would do. Her justification for trying on the dress was that she was sick of wearing


    men''s clothes all the time.


    She would never do such a stupid thing.


    Besides, Alina was a vindictive woman. Would she be so forgiving if she found out that Joanna had


    stolen her dress?


    The answer was definitely no. Alina would either cause a scene, or make Joanna''s life a living hell.


    But as far as I could tell, Alina and Joanna used to get along just fine.


    There were many logical loopholes in Flora''s and Joanna''s stories, but I couldn''t seem to point a


    finger on a ring mistake. So I had to let them go back for now.


    The subordinate said frankly, "After receiving your order yesterday, I went and searched online with


    the photos of Alpha Crystal snapped from the surveince footage, and found that there was no


    useful information about her everywhere. Later, our spies imed Flora had spent the night at


    Crystal''s, so I set out to investigate her first. I didn''t expect to indeed find some clues."


    "So you also don''t believe what they just said?" I asked with my brows furrowed.


    The subordinate lowered his head and said nothing. His mere silence confirmed my suspicions.


    I sneered. Flora and Joanna thought they had deceived everyone, but their clumsy lies were too


    apparent. Only fools would believe what they said.


    Although the picture only showed the woman in profile and was not enough to prove that it was


    Crystal, it was definitely not Joanna.


    "The truth is, Crystal''s background is too clean. I find it a little strange," my subordinate added.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sneered, "Of course it''s strange. How could a person not leave any information on the Inte at


    all? It''s very suspicious to say the least."


    Joanna''s responses were indeed wless, but I had seen Flora''s demeanor. It was obvious that she


    was guilty. The moment she heard I wanted to see Joanna, she grew even more flustered.


    Also, she mentioned that Crystal used to be rebellious when she was young. But Crystal didn''t


    seem to be defiant at all. Even if she was, she knew where to draw the lines and would definitely


    not cross them.


    Besides, a rebellious person wouldn''t live the same way as the nuns. The fact that she carried some


    jerk''s offspring struck me as the most rebellious act she had evermitted.


    Thinking of this, I became even more suspicious. If Crystal was Leonard''s distant rtive, she


    should have been born into a good family. But my men couldn''t dig up anything about her parents.


    Their titles and deeds should have been registered even though Crystal''s parents were already


    dead.


    "Your Majesty, do we still need to investigate further?" the subordinate asked.


    I thought for a while before replying, "No, but there is another thing you need to do."


    After some consideration, I instructed him to look into Warren and Harry.


    I thought they would also know something since the four of them were ssmates, not to mention


    they became matester. Flora and Joanna must have told them something.

 Chapter 1011 Sneak Away

    Chapter 1011 Sneak Away


    Crystal''s POV:


    Ever since Flora left, I had been restless. It had been for a long time, but there was still no sign of


    hering back. Something must have gone wrong, I thought, otherwise I would have heard from


    her already.


    Anxious, I started pacing in the room. Arron was also affected by my anxiety that he skipped


    breakfast and sat quietly on the sofa to keep mepany.


    Just as I was ready to bolt out the door to go look for Flora, someone suddenly knocked. I quickly


    opened the door and saw Flora and Joanna walking towards me, talking andughing.


    I was surprised. Didn''t Flora go to see Rufus? Why did shee back with Joanna?


    "Why are you two..." Flora shook her head at me the instant I opened my mouth.


    "Let''s talk inside."


    We entered the room and closed the windows. Flora and Joanna simultaneously stoppedughing


    and put on serious faces.


    "Rufus has already started investigating you and people around you, including me and Joanna. He


    found that photo from five years ago. Fortunately, only your profile was shown," Flora filled me in on


    what happened at Rufus'' ce.


    My heart instantly sank. "I didn''t expect him to dig into me so soon."


    "No, I think Rufus might have begun looking into you much sooner than that, but Flora happened to


    be his breakthrough," suggested Joanna.


    I was silent for a long time before saying, "Looks like I would have to leave sooner than expected. I


    will leave tomorrow."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Flora didn''t understand.


    "I know Rufus very well. Your exnations may seem usible, but they won''t dispel Rufus ''


    suspicion. If more, that will make him even more cautious. If I don''t leave now, he may find


    something else."


    It was possible that Rufus was just testing Flora and Joanna, and that was why he let them go so


    easily.


    What''s more, I couldn''t figure out what Rufus was going to do next.


    "What about Beryl? Are you really going to take her away by force? Don''t you think that would be


    traumatic for her?" Flora asked worriedly.


    I pursed my lips and hesitated. Now that Beryl only listened to Rufus, I was afraid things would be


    difficult.


    "But I have no other choice. I have to leave. If I stay here longer, Rufus will find out something


    sooner orter."


    Joanna patted me on the shoulder andforted, "Don''t worry. We''ll figure something out. You


    can''t take Beryl away by force. She will definitely cry and it will be more conspicuous."


    "How about I sneak Beryl out tonight?" While it was easy to put into words, I had no concrete


    strategy in ce. Since Beryl and Rufus were so close, thetter might have been asked to read


    bedtime stories to her at night. I was afraid I''d run into him if I went there to get my daughter.


    "How about we let Arron to ask his sister out?" Flora suggested.


    Hearing his name, Arron swallowed the food in his mouth at once and quickly replied, "What do you


    need me to do? I''m willing to do anything."


    Amused at my obedient son, I rubbed his head and said, "You don''t need to do anything. Just finish


    your meal."


    "What about Beryl?" Aaron asked expectantly, blinking his big eyes.


    I thought about it for a while and ultimately decided against Flora''s suggestion. It was too risky. The


    resemnce between Arron and Rufus was too uncanny. I didn''t want to give Rufus another chance


    to get close to my son.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After convincing Arron to return to his room, I exined my reasons to Flora and Joanna.


    Flora sighed helplessly, "What should we do now? The odds of sessfully kidnapping Beryl were


    too low, whether we do it discreetly or openly."


    "How about asking Laura for help?" asked Joanna.


    Hearing this, my hope was instantly restored. I patted my thigh and replied excitingly, "Yes! How can


    I forget Laura? Surely she knows a way to sneak Beryl out!"

 Chapter 1012 Playing Tricks

    Chapter 1012 ying Tricks


    Laura''s POV:


    Crystal''s call for help came as no surprise to me. On the day Crystal came back to the capital city, I


    had thought this might happen, but I didn''t expect things to turn out so troublesome.


    Even more surprisingly, Rufus'' sensitivity caught me off guard. He was readily swayed by Crystal''s


    charms even though he had lost his memories.


    He pledged to pick a partner at the ball just two days ago, but he didn''t give the women there so


    much as a nce. He paid no attention to anyone else but Crystal.


    I sighed helplessly. They were star-crossed lovers.


    The only thing I could do was to lend Crystal any help I could. My two grandchildren would have


    loved to stay in the imperial pce with me, but I couldn''t bear the thought of Rufus having to deal


    with that curse of ck thorns again.


    They were my family. I could only choose the least harmful way.


    So I went to the kitchen and made Beryl''s favorite desserts. After that, I went to see Rufus.


    And sure enough, Beryl was busy constructing Legos in the study while Rufus focused on his work.


    They had a tacit understanding, doing their own things without exchanging words.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood at the door quietly for a while before knocking.


    As soon as Beryl raised her head and saw me, she ran to me happily and jumped into my arms.


    "Grannie, I miss you so much!" Beryl said with a sweet smile. The way she addressed me melted


    my heart and I was even more reluctant to part with her.


    "My dear, I have made your favorite dessert. Have a taste." While holding Beryl in one arm and the


    food basket in the other, I settled down on the couch.


    Rufus greeted me, and then went back to work.


    I was concerned for Rufus as well. Since he became the king, he almost hadn''t taken a proper rest


    and there was no one around him to take care of him.


    I reached into the hamper and brought out the biscuits Rufus liked, cing it on his desk and


    saying, "Take a break and eat this."


    Rufus agreed. He put down his pen, and began to munch on the biscuits.


    After thinking for a while, I asked tentatively, "I ran into Joanna while I was taking a walk earlier. She


    told me that you seemed to be investigating the matter that she had disguised herself as a man."


    After a pause, Rufus replied, "I''m just curious as you''ve told me that."


    "Curious? Don''t frighten her with your curiosity. It has been so many years. It''s time to close this


    case." I continued to sound him out, trying to figure out what he was thinking.


    But Rufus didn''t appear eager to engage in conversation. With just a few words, he put an end to


    our dialogue, "Yes, it''s time to lose this case. Mother, don''t worry about it. I won''t mention it again."


    Since he cut off the topic, I couldn''t continue asking more questions. Otherwise, it might raise his


    suspicion. I just sat back and watched Beryl eat.


    It wasn''t just Crystal who couldn''t grasp what was going through Rufus'' mind; even I, his mother,


    was baffled.


    All I wanted was for Crystal and Rufus to settle their differences. I didn''t want to be so worried all


    day long since I was worn out simply thinking about the two of them.


    Beryl felt sleepy after eating the snacks I made her.


    So I suggested to Rufus that Beryl spend the night at my ce.


    Rufus looked up at me and asked, "Why?"


    "What do you mean why? I couldn''t fall asleep at night. Beryl can apany me," I answered


    confidently.


    Rufus took a meaningful look at me and then turned to Beryl, who was now sleepy with a full


    stomach. Then, he said in a low voice, "Why don''t you stay here tonight instead, mother? Your room


    here is always ready."


    My heart tightened. If I stayed here, my n would be ruined. I couldn''t bear to let that happen.


    So I tly rejected Rufus'' suggestion, "I''m used to sleeping in my own pce. Besides, you have


    work to do. Luckily, I happen to have time to apany Beryl."


    Rufus didn''t respond. After a while, he broke into a wry grin and finally said, "Mother, you are a little


    strange today. Not only do you care so much about me, but you also suddenly want to apany


    Beryl."

 Chapter 1013 Reality And Fairy Tale

    Chapter 1013 Reality And Fairy Tale


    Laura''s POV.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Afraid that Rufus would be suspicious, I deliberately snapped at him with a straight face, ¡°You said that as if I have never cared about you. You''ve


    always been so distant and cold since you were a child. I still remember how you always kept to yourself and wouldn''t talk to me. But thankfully, I


    have Beryl to apany me now. Do you have any problem with that?"


    "No, not at all. Since you want Beryl to stay overnight with you. then fine. I will allow her to spend the night at your ce." After that, Rufus didn''t say


    anything more and continued to work.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and carried Beryl in my arms, ready to leave.


    The young girl rubbed her eyes and asked in a daze, "Where are we going, Grannie?"


    "We''re going to Grannie''s pce. You''ll sleep with Grannie tonight.¡± I gently pressed my cheek against Beryl''s adorable face and coaxed her softly.


    Beryl cheered up a little and agreed obediently. ¡°Okay. then I will tell you stories tonight."


    "Okay, you tell me stories.¡± I stroke Beryl¡¯s head lovingly. I loved her so much. How I wished she could stay so I could watch her grow up and give her


    everything she wanted.


    But when I thought of Crystal, I felt guilty separating her from her daughter.


    Well, I guess I''d have to wait for an opportunity to visit the border pack to see them again


    Rufus wanted to send us out, but I didn¡¯t let him. I could sense something off about him, as if he had noticed something wrong. Not wanting to strike


    up anymore conversation with him, I took Beryl back to my ce as soon as I could


    Although Rufus wasn''t around, Beryl didn''t seem to be bothered. She even excitedly took me to y on the swing.


    I had a swing installed in the backyard because I knew Beryl loved to y on a swing.


    It was big enough for three adults.


    Beryl and I sat side by side, and the maids pushed us from behind.


    "Higher, higher!" Beryl showed no signs of fear. In contrast, she was so ecstatic that sheughed each time the swing flew high.


    I hadn''t rxed and yed with anyone like this for a long time. I was mostly surrounded with either old people who revered me or young people who


    were terrified of me, and neither group was very fascinating for me.


    After having a great time, Beryl reluctantly returned to the room with me.


    I took her to take a shower before


    wey on the hed, ready to sleep.


    She did keepsher promise and told


    me stories, bu each tale ended with.


    an unexpected twist. For instances


    Snow White was actually a dark>


    crow who intentionally got se to


    thesprince for revenge. Andtne


    HGiman to which the littlemermaid


    fell in love with was actually


    someone she just imagined in her


    head.


    The more I listened, the stranger I felt. These stories were all dark and dreary. Did Rufus read these kinds of books to Beryl?


    Beryl looked at me innocently and asked, "Grannie, why are you so quiet? Don''t you find the stories interesting?¡±


    "No, I''m simply wondering how you came to learn about these tales." I held her in my arms with a smile and patted her back gently tofort her.


    With a grin on her face, Beryl snuggled up to me in my arms and said, "Daddy told me those stories!"


    If it was Rufus who told her, then that wouldn''t surprise me at all. Since he was a kid, he never really cared about fairytales. In fact. Reading Beryl folk


    stories was already a huge step for him.


    I patted Beryl an the shoulder, stood


    up, and handed her a ss of milk.


    "Well, since the stories have all N


    ended, yau need to drink your mili


    now. eS perfectly warm. Drink iPall


    and then go to bed." BeryI nodded


    obediently, took the ss of mil


    aftd gulped it down. Content belongs


    to


    Looking at her, my heart broke into pieces. The time hade for us to part ways.


    After drinkingthe milk with the


    sleeping powder, Beryl would fall


    asleep. When she woke up, she =?


    would have already been back tothe


    border-pack. I was only worried that


    once st he regained consciousness,


    she-might cry because shecouldn''t


    fifid her Daddy.


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1014 Sleeping Powder

    Chapter 1014 Sleeping Powder


    Laura''s POV.


    After finishing the ss of milk, Beryly down and closed her eyes obediently. I leaned forward to kiss her forehead and then tucked her in. She


    drifted off after a few minutes.


    I stroked Beryl''s head sorrowfully since I didn''t know when we would meet again.


    Crystal had informed me that Rufus was already suspicious of her, so he would certainly monitor her for some time. He might even put all her


    communications under surveince.


    For this reason, I couldn''t contact her anymore. I could only wait till Rufus'' doubts died down and he gave up his investigation of her.


    I didn''t know how long that would take. Once Rufus became suspicious, it would be difficult for him to let the matter go unless Crystal performed


    another meritorious deed.


    I believed that I wouldn''t be able to see my grandchildren for a long time now. After some consideration, I took out my phone and clicked a few photos


    of Beryl. I chose one of them and set it as my phone''s wallpaper. Beryl was quiet and docile while sleeping. Her long eyshes were gorgeous.


    Although the cut of her face was simr to Crystal''s, the shape of her eyebrows and mouth was exactly like Rufus¡¯. Rufus hadn''t noticed this and the


    thought hadn''t crossed his mind yet. perhaps because she was still a kid.


    At this moment, a gentle knock sounded at the door.


    I guessed it was Crystal.


    I got to my feet and opened the door. Sure enough, Crystal stood at the threshold. She was still wearing a mask and her hair was neatly tucked under


    a baseball cap. Her gaze darted around furtively, as if she was afraid someone would follow her.


    Feeling amused, I pulled her in. ¡°Don''t worry. This is the safest ce in the imperial pce. Rufus is respectful and won''t spy on his own mother.¡±


    Crystal took off her cap and mask and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Just in case."


    Shaking my head, I led her into the room and said, "Beryl is asleep."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Didn''t she cry for Rufus?" Crystal''s eyes flew to me in surprise.


    "No. I led her to believe that she will see her daddy tomorrow, so she didn¡¯t create much of a fuss." I sighed.


    "I see." Crystal''s face fell.


    No mother wanted to see their child be disappointed or unhappy.


    I couldn''t stand the sad expression


    on her face antforted her,


    "Don''t overthink it. The children will.


    see theirfather again in the futures


    For now; you need to only focus-on


    avoiding unnecessary trouble.¡¯


    Crystal nodded and pasted asmile


    orpher face as she prepared to see


    Beryl.


    I led her to thesedroom and said,


    "I''ve given BeryI some sleeping


    powder. Ban''t worry. It''s not harmftit


    to her. Iwill only knock her out. for a


    while ¡°When Crystal heard this, ¡®She


    sighed heavily. "I''m afraid that\ won''t


    work on Beryl."


    4


    "Why?" I asked curiously.


    The powder I gave her had been specially developed and then tested on adults several times. All the experiments were sessful, so it would


    definitely work on kids.


    ¡°Because of Beryl''s special constitution, most medicines don''t work on her," Crystal replied.


    I was nonplussed for a moment, before the thought of the special constitution of the ck witch entered my mind.


    "But I just left Beryl sleeping soundly a few moments ago.¡± As I said this, Crystal''s expression shifted and she stared at something behind me.


    I was stunned. I whirled around and spotted Beryl standing behind us, watching us curiously.


    ¡°Beryl? You are awake?" I was shocked. I thought my n was very sessful, but I hadn''t expected that Beryl would pretend to fall asleep.


    "I slept for three minutes but had to go to the bathroom now. I drank too much milk and felt too full." Beryl touched her belly with a pout


    Feeling defeated, I crouched down and rubbed her belly gently. "Are you feeling very ufortable?¡±


    Beryl shook her head, "No, I''m.


    Then sheshifted her attention tos¡±


    Crystal"What are you doing? why


    are you talking so mysteriously? Is


    theres something fun? Can Ie


    wit you?"


    NovelDrama.Org -

 Chapter 1015 Persuasion

    Chapter 1015 Persuasion


    Crystal''s POV:


    As I looked at Beryl''s innocent but mischievous eyes. I knew that she had hoodwinked Laura.


    My little girl had probably noticed something off with Laura. She only pretended to cooperate and see what Laura was up to.


    This was how Beryl operated at home too. She would often pretend to be obedient so she could secretly tag along with me. As soon as I left. she


    would secretly follow me


    She was certainly clingy.


    She had done the same thing this time as well. She knew that I wasing to the capital city, but pretended to be ignorant. Afterward, she sneaked


    into the capital city with Arron.


    I had thought that this part of her nature would be subdued after losing her memory, but she was still very smart and impish.


    I bent over to ruffle her disheveled hair and helplessly said, "We have some important work. If you''re willing to be a good girl, we will take you along


    with us."


    "Of course, I will. But first. you have to tell me what your important work is," she demanded, watching me with her big eyes.


    I was at a loss for words, but did my best to exin our n honestly. "I''m going to leave the capital city and return to the border pack."


    Beryl tilted her head to one side and asked, "Is it far away?"


    "Yes, it''s pretty far away."


    "Then I won''te with you. I don''t want to leave


    Daddy.¡± Beryl shook her head and said firmly.


    My heart sank. I had mentally prepared myself for the eventuality that Beryl might not be willing to leave with me, but hearing her refusal from her


    mouth still made me a little sad


    ¡°But Mommy is going to the border


    pack and woat stay in the capital


    city anymore: Don''t you wantto


    come with me? There is a wild wolf


    that grew up with you over theres


    He¡¯ svely cute." I was doing may ibest


    to convince Beryl to leave with me,


    bit she remained steadfast in her


    refusal.


    NS


    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember all of that. I only remember Daddy now. He is so kind to me. If I leave, he will be very sad.¡± Beryl pouted, looking a little


    downcast.


    "Then are you okay with leaving Mommy?" I studied her with misty eyes, my heart clenching painfully.


    "Of course not. So don''t leave, Mommy. Please just stay here! This city is so huge, and we still haven''t visited so many ces! Mommy, please stay


    with me." Beryl eyed me innocently.


    "But Daddy will have a new family in the future, and a new..." I couldn''t finish my sentence.


    I didn''t know how to exin the whole thing to her. The adult world was tooplicated for a child to understand.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if she could get it, I didn¡¯t want to burden her with my sadness.


    "


    ommy, I Know what you were


    going to say, But I won''t listen to you


    because I b¨¦Heve he is my Daddy.


    Just ike tb¨¦lieve you are my o


    Mommy, ¡°And I trust tha Daddy


    won''tstop loving me just becatise


    he wil have a new baby." Bery''''s


    instinct was spot on. Pe haps it was


    her stubbornness that made her


    wishe true.


    I was despondent. Beryl had already made up her mind. If I continued to push her, she might rebel against me. I had to approach this another way.


    "But Mommy really has to leave the capital city. I still have a lot of pending matters to deal with at the border pack." I said in a sad voice, clutching


    Beryl''s small hand and kissing it.


    Her eyes filled up with tears as well.


    She stepped forward and threw her


    arms arounthme, saying, "Can you .


    stay here; please? Let someone else


    handle the pending matters. I dent


    want you to go. Please just stay''in


    the capital city, okay? I wantDaddy


    and Mommy to live together forever.


    And Arron also wants a Daddy. I''m


    willing to share mine with him."

 Chapter 1016 See You Around

    Chapter 1016 See You Around


    Crystal''s POV:


    When confronted with Beryl''s pleading, I couldn''t let out a word. It was as if a lump was stuck in my throat


    "Are you leaving? Mommy, please don''t go. I promise I will listen to you and won''t be naughty anymore." Then she cupped her hands around my face


    with her pleading eyes.


    My eyes welled up with tears as I said in a broken voice, "Baby Beryl has always been a good girl. Mommy loves you.¡±


    "So Mommy, you will not leave anymore?¡± Beryl eyed me expectantly.


    I moved my lips but I couldn''t bring myself to really speak and refuse her plea.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Crystal, maybe you can postpone your n. Why do you need to leave in such a hurry anyway?" Laura also persuaded me in a low voice. She was


    obviously sympathizing with Beryl.


    I fell silent for a long time. My mind was a mess. Now was the best time for me to leave before it was toote. If Rufus found out anything, I might not


    have the chance to leave anymore.


    "Mommy, please." Beryl pouted and shook my arm in an adorable way. Every time she wanted me to do something for her, she would always do that.


    In most cases, I would be too soft and agree, but this time, I simply couldn''t take the risk.


    I took a deep breath and asked Beryl gently, "Beryl, can you close your eyes now? Mommy wants to perform a magic trick for you. And after that,


    Mommy will tell you the answer."


    "Okay!" Beryl was ecstatic because she thought I had given in, as she had originally demanded. She couldn''t wait to close her eyes and said


    "Mommy, hurry up. Baby Beryl wants to go ta bed because I need to get up early to have breakfast with Daddy tomorrow morning.¡±


    Laura couldn''t bear to see it anymore. She turned her head away and wiped her tears silently.


    With red and teary eyes, I replied, "Okay. Now keep your eyes closed.¡±


    Then, I raised my hand and cast a spell on her. Secondster, she copsed in my arms


    "Will this spell harm her? How long will she be unconscious?" Laura asked worriedly.


    It''s just a sleeping spell. It''s not


    harmful ta-her body and mind, and


    she wilkwake up tomorrow, I ~


    answered softly, looking at the little


    girl jermy arms with evident pain in


    myceyes.


    -


    Hearing my words, Laura was finally relieved. She bent over and caressed Beryl''s face, asking again, ¡°Where is Arron right now?¡±


    "He''s staying atmy ce." As I


    answered, Iached into my pocket


    and handed Laura a small sachet. ->


    ¡°Arron made this for you. There a are


    someherbs i in it that will help you


    sleep better. Just ce this under


    your pillow." Content belongs ike)


    4


    Laura took over the sachet and stared at it for a while. An evident hint of sadness shed across her face. "I don¡¯t know when we will see each other


    again after you leave."


    I responded calmly, "With the way


    things are right now, it''s better for


    me to be ntete careful. When I return


    to the barder pack, I will ask one of


    my merrto buy me a new phone.¡±


    card.awith his identity. By then, we


    can.do our regr video calls again.


    Ion¡¯ t think Rufus will cheek your


    phone." Content belongs t to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Upon hearing this, Laura immediately put on a smile and said, "Great! That''s a good idea.¡±


    With a smile, I settled Beryl on the sofa and gave Laura a hug. "Take care of yourself. okay?"


    Laura was stunned fora moment. Then, she hugged me back and said, "Okay. And be careful. If you need my help, just give me a call. I will always


    be on you and your kids¡¯ side."


    I nodded with half a smile. "No problem. See you around.¡±


    "See you around."


    After that. I left Laura''s pce with the sleeping Beryl in my arms.


    Although it was at night and no one else walked on the road, I still felt a little nervous. I couldn''t stop fearing that one of Rufus¡¯ men would pop around


    a corner and try to stop me.


    But to my surprise, it didn¡¯t happen, which made me feel a little strange. It was not like Rufus at all.


    Forgot it. I might have been overthinking again.


    I quickly went back to my ce and found Arron having snacks with Flora.


    Ta my surprise, Warren, Harry, and Joanna were also there.

 Chapter 1017 Say Our Goodbyes

    Chapter 1017 Say Our Goodbyes


    Crystal''s POV:


    "What''re you all doing here?" I looked at them in surprise, but I couldn''t suppress how happy I felt. We hadn''t gathered together like this in a very long


    time...


    It''s a pity that we weren''t able to say goodbye to you five years ago. So all of us had toe to see you off this time around!" Flora walked over with


    a bright smile and held my hand.


    "Yeah! Five years ago, you just took off without saying goodbye! We even misunderstood you!" Harry yelled huffily.


    "Oh, Harry, I remember Joanna telling me that you cried so hard that your snot was all over the ce." Flora made a face at Harry, sticking her


    tongue out at him.


    Harry snorted indignantly. "Me? What about you? I still remember that on your wedding day, your veil was blown away by the wind!"


    "How is that embarrassing? Anyway. it''s not as bad as someone who insisted on ying the sax at my wedding!¡± Flora shot him a murderous re.


    "Why? Isn''t it great to have live music at weddings?" I asked, curious to hear the whole story.


    "Bah! You''re lucky you weren''t there. Harry had a stomachache that day, so he didn''t have the strength to y the sax. As soon as he blew into it, the


    sound that came out was like farting."


    "Oh, shut up, Flora! Enough of your nonsense!¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry was so embarrassed that he wanted to cover Flora''s mouth, but Warren didn''t let hime close.


    Flora sought refuge in Warren''s arms and stuck her tongue out at Harrycently.


    Harry was so angry that his veins popped out on his forehead. He didn¡¯t calm down until Joannaforted him in a soothing voice.


    I shook my head helplessly. I couldn''t believe that these guys were still the same after so many years. Just then, Arron gobbled up thest of his


    dessert. He wiped his mouth and ran over to hug my leg. "What''re you fighting about, Mommy?"


    I chuckled and exined, "They''re just hungry, Arron. Please get them some snacks.¡±


    Arron nodded obediently and scurried away to do as I said


    I sat Beryl on the sofa and dressed her in thick clothes


    "Are you really going to do this?" Flora leaned over to have a look.


    I nodded helplessly. ¡°Yeah. Beryl really didn''t want to go with me. I had no choice..."


    "Oh, by the way, we''ve all agreed to visit you at the border pack someday,¡± Harry suddenly said.


    ¡°Don''t worry. We''ll go there in disguises,¡± Flora added for good measure.


    Even Warren chimed in. ¡°In fact, the border isn¡¯t that far. As soon as Rufus lets his guard down, we''ll be able to visit you."


    "Yeah. A ne ride will only take an hour at most ¡ªmaybe even less," Joanna calcted


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile and felt warm in my heart. The people before me were such good friends


    Thanks to, fheirfort, saying


    goodbye-wasn''t necessarily a bad=


    thing. Everyone was looking tothe


    futuce: and discussing our next


    gathering.


    "By the way, that bag''s full of our gifts for the twins. Don''t forget." Flora pointed at a sack on the sofa.


    The sack was filled to the brim and bursting at the seams, just like a stocking on Christmas Eve.


    Looking at such a big bag, I felt a little helpless. "I can''t carry that. I have two children and our luggage to take care of."


    "Don''t worry. We''ve arranged


    everything. I IIPdisquise myself as a


    guard to help you take themter.


    We''ll go trough the back door. Ive


    already: mapped out the route. No


    one wil see us. A car will take you to


    the: airport, where you can take the


    ediliest flight to the neighboring city.


    Someone will drive you back to the


    border from there." Content belongs


    to


    After saying this, Warren looked at.


    his watch-and said, "It''s time. Wes


    can''t dy any longer. It won''t be


    easy to sneak out if the guards


    change shifts."


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1018 The Way To Comfort Each Other_____

    Chapter 1018 The Way To Comfort Each Other_____


    Joanna''s POV:


    We reluctantly said our goodbyes. To avoid drawing too much attention, Harry, Flora and I didn''t send Crystal off. Instead, we went straight back to


    our pces.


    When we got back to our ce, Harry and I also got ready to leave. We were no longer needed in the capital as soon as the military parade ended


    so it was time for us to go.


    While packing. I found that Harry looked very sad. I knew that it was because we had parted with our friends once again.


    I sighed, cupped his cheeks, and nibbled on his lip. "We''ll see them again. Don''t be sad, Harry."


    Harry''s puppy-like eyes looked at me sadly, but he eventually nodded and kissed me back.


    I smiled and wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him closer to me.


    Harry took this as an opportunity to bite the tip of my ear, whispering, "I''m fine now, babe.¡±


    He slipped a hand around my waist and tucked my hair behind my ear with the other. Then he lowered his head and licked my neck.


    That spot was sensitive. I immediately moaned and grabbed his arm.


    Harry reached down and parted my legs. His hand slid all the way up from my thigh to my pussy, rubbing it in between his fingers. In a hoarse voice


    he asked gruffly, "Do you like it?"


    "Yes, honey..." I could feel my whole body stiffen as he moved his fingers. I bit my lip and restrained the urge to mp my legs. Harry drew circles


    around my clit, and soon, my underwear was soaked


    I couldn¡¯t help but throw my head back, unable to swallow my moans. I twisted my waist, wanting more.


    Harry brought his face close to mine and kissed me hard. He held me up and pressed his crotch against my pussy. Through his trousers, I could feel


    his hot cock, making me even more excited.


    "Take my pants off, baby." Harry willed himself to pull away and leaned back on the sofa, restraining the lust that was about to eat him alive.


    My cheeks were burning. I touched his chest and slowly unbuttoned his shirt. We were looking at each other the whole time, keenly feeling each


    other''s desire.


    After taking off thest of his clothes, his huge cock jumped out and poked my pussy through my thin underwear.


    Harry held it and slowly rubbed the tip against my cunt. tracing it from top to bottom. Whenever he came close to the opening, he deliberately didn''t


    insert it, but would slide past it.


    I bit my lip and stared at him hungrily. Harry refused to put it in, which made me go crazy.


    "Harry, please..." I wanted him so bad that I grabbed Harry''s arms and kept moaning his name.


    "Tell me how much you want it, baby." Harry bit my earlobe and whispered in a hoarse voice.


    "I want you... So bad..." I groaned, raising my butt to get closer to his penis


    Harry kissed me hard, and then ripped my underwear off. He rubbed my cunt with his penis, which made me even wetter.


    I gasped and begged him toe inside already.


    Harry took hisssweet time, licking my


    neck and pressing his penis against


    my cunt. Finally, the tip went inside,~


    albeit slowly. It was alittle difficutt


    for his thick cock to squeeze into the


    innextnost part without being


    properly lubed.


    6


    As soon as the tip slipped in, I arched my back and gasped. "So good.¡±


    Waves of pleasurepped at me, making me feel extremely satisfied.


    I arched my back some more so that Harry coulde in deeper.


    He lowered his head and watched as his cock slowly slid into my vagina, little by little. When it waspletely inside, he took a deep breath and


    started thrusting in and out.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hit hard and fast. Soon, I felt overwhelmed. "Harry... Slower... Slow down...¡±


    "What did you just call me?¡± Harry growled, pping me on the buttocks. He grabbed my waist and started thrusting even harder.


    The electric feeling that shocked me


    whenever hetthrust inside made my


    mind numb: I spread my legs as =>


    wide as I Keould and moaned, _~ ~


    "Honey... Aah...!" "Like that?" Harry


    cupped my breasts and started


    rubbing my nipples aggressively.


    "Yes, I like it... I love it, honey..."


    Harry left a trail of kisses from my lips to my neck, murmuring, "Then I''ll give you more.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his fingers circled around my clit and his cock slipped into the depths of my pussy.


    Harry moved quickly. The lewd sounds of skin pping skin was even louder than my moans.


    My body was paralyzed by the pleasure, and my consciousness gradually blurred. I could only moan and let him fuck me.


    Finally, he ejacted inside me. His cum was so hot that I couldn''t help but tremble as it trickled down my pussy.


    When I carne to my senses, I want


    Harry to ¨¦ome out. Ouher =>


    regiong-were sticky from the cum,


    but Harry didn''t show any intention


    to pul out. With a red face, Isfried to


    getoff him.


    However, as soon as I moved, the softened penis inside was stimted. In the blink of an eye. it became hard again.


    Iy on top of Harry awkwardly, not knowing whether to pull out or not.


    Harry chuckled and finally pulled out his cock. Then he stood up and turned me around, making me kneel down in front of him. And then a new round


    of lovemaking began.


    "Ah..." Doing it from behind was even deeper, which made me tremble. My legs were still weak and my whole body copsed on the sofa


    Harry held my buttocks and kept thrusting. Then he kissed my back. It felt an electrical shock, which was too stimting for me to handle. I couldn''t


    help but cry out, "No... Stop..."


    He moved his tongue up and bit my earlobe from behind. Atst, he said, "Honey, let''s go take a shower."

 Chapter 1019 Bathroom

    Chapter 1019 Bathroom


    Joanna''s POV:


    I shrank back when Harry''s hot breath hit my neck. My quivered slightly as I said, "I don''t want..."


    "What?" Harry groaned and yed with my nipples, gently pinching my stiff tips.


    The high surged up like a tide. I grabbed the sofa cushion, my nails digging deep into it. I moaned with pain and pleasure, "Harry... No... Honey..."


    After a dozen thrusts, he slowly pulled out of me and lifted me up


    I hurriedly wrapped my arms around his neck and asked, "What... What are you doing?¡±


    He ced a chaste kiss on my forehead and said in a deep voice, "I''m taking you to the bathroom. You''repletely drenched.¡±


    "I can walk by myself...¡±


    Although he wasn''t inside me anymore. his dick was still between my legs. It rubbed against my opening as he walked. My arousal continued to gush


    out of my body, dripping on Harry''s dick and then the floor. The sound of my arousal dribbling to the floor was abrupt in the silent room. I nced


    down and quickly looked away. feeling shy. Then, I buried my head in Harry''s broad chest


    He carried me to the bathroom but didn''t put me down. I nudged him and said, "Put me down and wait for me outside. You cane in after I''m


    done."


    Harry refused. "No. Let''s do it together.¡±


    I blushed and didn''t argue further. Although we had done this activity before, I still felt a little awkward. Harry had a high libido. so I was certain he


    would do other things besides taking a shower with me.


    As soon as I lowered my head, I was greeted with his erect penis. It was thick and long, and still hard. Obviously, his desire was still raging.


    "Honey." Harry lowered his head to nibble on my ear. ¡°I will help you get very clean. inside and out..."


    I shuddered and stammered, "No, no. I can do it myself.¡±


    "Shush! I need to give the whole service. Let me help you.¡± Harry put me in the bathtub, turned on the shower head, and adjusted the water


    temperature. Soon, we were both wet. He turned off the water, rubbed some body wash on my back, and let itther.


    His broad palms swept over my back periodically, sending shivers down my spine. My back, my scalp, and even my pussy felt itchy.


    After being filled so deliciously, there was nothing inside me right now, so it felt both empty and itchy.


    The more I dwelled on it, the tinglier I felt.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    While rubbing my back, Harrymented, "Honey, you seemed to have lost some weight recently.¡±


    His fingers slgwly slid down before


    coming to rest between my ass


    cheeks, making me quiver. "Don''t...


    "Since we dre taking a shower, wet


    need igclean every inch of yours¡±


    body.¡°Harry squeezed a ¡®ittles more


    body* wash on his palm and-tubbed


    iton my ass, working up aich


    lather.


    While his palms caressed my ass. his fingers inched closer to my asshole. However, he deliberately didn''t touch it, making me want to crawl out of my


    skin.


    I held my breath, not daring to break the spell. My legs were shaking. "Are we done? You can wash away the foam now."


    "No, I haven''t finished yet." All of a sudden, his fingers slid down my ass crack and stopped at my opening. "This part also needs to be washed.¡±


    "Hey..." My body turned to jelly and I staggered forward. My hands quickly shot out to grab the edge of the bathtub.


    At this moment, Harry stepped closer and firmly grabbed my ass. He positioned his dick and thrust into me.


    "Ah..." I waspletely filled. It was a crazy feeling and I felt like I was about to explode. I arched forward and shouted manically, "Don''t..."


    Before I could finish my sentence. Harry gripped my waist and began te move. His voice had be deeper. "Honey. I can''t control myself


    anymore.¡±


    He didn''t give me time to get used to his size. He pulled out and powerfully thrust back in me repeatedly. Every time he pulled out, his tip remained in


    my pussy, teasing me, before he drove himself in me again.


    His heavy balls swayed and pped against the base of my thighs. The sound echoed loudly around us.


    I guessed some body wash had entered my pussy, as some fart-like sounds rang out intermittently.


    y body felt beneless and my hands


    kept sliding down from the edge of


    the bathtub>The soap was ~


    everywhere, andthe tub was = <<


    slippery My knees were inclined to


    slidetorward. Every time I felt-


    forward, Harry would pull nie back,


    afd his dick would slide d¨¦eper into


    me.


    I couldn''t differentiate between pain and pleasure. I couldn''t hold back my groans either. They wrenched themselves from my throat and gradually


    disappeared


    "God... Slower... Slower... Ah... Don''t..."


    Harry continued driving inside me with great speed and strength. My body was reaching its limit. My scalp tingled, and every thrust of Harry''s brought


    me intense pleasure.


    When I climaxed, my legs gave away, and I softly fell in the bathtub. Harry helped me up and gripped my hip.


    My body was so pliable that it bent like an arrow. I instinctively supported myself by cing my hands at the bottom of the bathtub.


    "Honey, you are so sensitive.¡± Harry paused for a few seconds, his huge dick throbbing inside me. He slowly began moving again, lengthening my


    climax.


    He hadn''te yet. His rock-hard


    penis kept gliding i in my pussy. I had


    just climaxed and was very sensitive


    down there. My body was shaking


    with pleasure and my arms couldn''t


    suppert my weight anymore-So


    after a few more thrusts, I went


    d6wn on my knees in the bathtub.


    The hot sexsted until midnight, after which the bathroom finally became quiet.

 Chapter 1020 Security Check

    Chapter 1020 Security Check


    Crystal''s POV:


    In the car, Arron sat beside me and looked out of the window with great interest. I patted him on the head and also looked out of the window quietly.


    I didn''t feel relieved until the car was finally past the gates of the imperial pce


    I chastised myself for worrying too much. After all, Rufus had lost his memory and hadpletely forgotten me. How could he guess what I was.


    going to do?


    And even if he was clever enough to guess my next move, I had already left and was on my way to the border pack. If he wanted to catch me, he''d


    have to go to the border pack himself. But as the lycan king, it would be unwise for him to go to the border pack to arrest me without any evidence of


    a crime. It would only cause criticism and unrest in the empire


    I shouldn''t have worried that Rufus would act the way he did five years ago. At the time, we loved each other very much and understood each other,


    so no matter what, I couldn''t escape from him.


    Now. things were different. Rufus and I weren''t on the same wavelength anymore. Even if he did notice something off, he couldn''t tacitly know what I


    was thinking


    "Mommy, look! Doves!" Arron pointed at something in the distance and turned to look at me with bright eyes.


    "Yes, they''re probably out looking for food. If you like, you can keep one when we get back home." Although they already had a wild wolf, I didn''t mind


    having another animal. Pets could keep the kidspany and make the house livelier.


    Arron tapped his chin with a pudgy finger and thought for a while. "Can I have a parrot instead?"


    "Well, yes, but parrots are difficult to raise. They''re high maintenance and need specific conditions to thrive. If you''re not careful enough, they could


    get sick.¡±


    Arron stuck out his lower lip and said seriously, "Then I don''t want a parrot anymore. I can see it online anyway."


    I held him in my arms lovingly andforted him. "It okay. Mommy will help you to take care of it if you really want one. We''ll take things step by step.


    I just know that you''ll be a good owner.¡±


    Arron''s eyes lit up happily. "Okay! I promise ''ll take care of it. Thank you, Mommy!"


    ¡°You''re wee. Now close your eyes and get some sleep. We have a long way ahead of us." I propped him on myp, patted his back, and


    hummed him a luby.


    Arron didn''t say anything more. He closed his eyes obediently and soon fell asleep.


    Around half an hourter, we arrived at the airport. The driver got out of the car and carefully carried Beryl out while I got out from the other side with


    Arron in my arms.


    As soon as I stepped out of the car,


    Arron woke.lp and started


    squirming,He wasn''t even fully


    awake yet, but he tried to help me


    with the I heavy luggage. The sweet,


    considerate boy never failed.to


    warm my heart.


    4


    ~~


    Xu


    aBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, I didn''t let him carry anything. I just asked him to follow me closely and keep an eye on Beryl.


    The earliest flight to the neighboring city was to take off at half past six, so we still had two hours to kill. Perfect for a hearty breakfast.


    Warren had arranged for us to stay in a private lounge, so we had breakfast there.


    After gobbling up an omelet. Arron fell asleep again on myp.


    As for me, myplex emotions kept me up. Whenever I closed my eyes. I''d see scenes of my past with Rufus.


    Soon it waStime to head to the


    boardinggate. Warren had arrang¨¦d


    for the river to apany us. {0


    the neighboring city. As soon as I


    gota ity the car to the border there, he


    would go back and report to y Warren.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    Arron held myhand as we waited in


    line for the security check. When it


    was almostour turn, he suddenly ~~


    asked, "Mommy, will wee back


    again%t kept silent for a long ti time.


    Lookitig at the rising sun outside the


    huge windows, I said softly¡¯ No, we


    w¨¦n''t.¡±


    NovelDrama.Org


    Arron nedded and fell silent.


    When it was our turn, the staff took our ID cards to run our names through the system.


    Minutes ticked by. Somehow, I felt a little uneasy and held Arron''s hand tighter.


    "There''s something wrong with the system. Please wait a moment.¡±


    The staff stopped me, Arron, Beryl and the driver at the checkpoint.

 Chapter 1021 Caught

    Chapter 1021 Caught


    Crystal''s POV:


    After a while, the staff member came over with a serious expression, saying. "Ma''am, we need to reexamine your ID."


    Instantly, I had a bad feeling about this.


    I couldn¡¯t be that unlucky!


    Damn it! Rufus should''ve lost his memory. He didn''t remember who I was, so he couldn¡¯t have guessed my ns to leave so soon, right?


    After checking my information several times, the staff member finally said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, ma''am. We''ve run your name through the system


    several times. but it keeps showing that you''re restricted from leaving."


    Panic seized me. I demanded coldly, ¡°What do you mean by that? I''m a legal citizen and have my rights! Why won''t you let me on this flight?¡±


    My loud questioning attracted the attention of other passers-by.


    Arron seemed to be affected by my emotions. He held my hand tightly and murmured, "Mommy, I''m scared."


    I lowered my head andforted him. "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay. We''ll be leaving soon."


    "Ma¡®am, I don''t make the rules here. I just follow the system, and the system shows that you''re not allowed to leave." The man tried to exin things


    to me, looking somewhat embarrassed.


    I didn''t want to hear his measly excuses. I just wanted to leave! Since I couldn''t take a ne, then I''d have to switch tactics.


    Seeing that more and more people gathered around to see what thismotion was about, I asked the driver toe with me. We gathered our


    things and together, we turned around to leave.


    "Ma''am, maybe there''s something that canbe done..." The man immediately stopped me from leaving.


    I looked over my shoulder to shoot him a cold re. ¡°And what might that be?¡±


    The man bowed apologetically and


    said, "We''re very sorry about this.


    Would you like to wait in the lounge?


    We''ll coriduct an in-depth ~


    investigation into what''s going. an.


    We will definitely give you a a


    satisfactory reply as soon as we


    Cah." Content belongs ta


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I pursed mylips and thought for a


    while. Judging from the man''s I =


    sincer¨¦ attitude, perhaps I hadib¨¦en


    overthinking. Maybe there really was


    justa bug in the system. Content


    belongs to  ~


    As more and more people gathered around, I felt pressured to diffuse the situation, so I had to agree. "Well, then lead the way."


    Seeing the puzzled look on Arron''s face, I squatted down and kissed his forehead tofort him. "Don''t worry. Mommy''s here.¡±


    As we followed the man to the lounge, I became more and more uneasy. I even began to regret agreeing to wait in the lounge.


    My intuition told me that Rufus already knew about my n to escape.


    No! He lost his memory. He wasn''t whe he was five years ago. How could he know what I was thinking? Maybe...


    While I was racking my brains, thinking about which part of my n went wrong, the man stopped in front of the door to a VIP room.


    I held Arron''s hand tightly. My instincts told me to run


    "You may wait inside, ma''am," the man said politely, gesturing at the door.


    I took a deep breath and told myself that I was too paranoid.


    But as soon as the door was opened, I saw a familiar figure sitting inside.


    Sure enough!


    I red at Rufus handsome face.


    "You! Thetycan king must have sO


    much free time on his hands! why


    do yotrgo out of your way to make


    things difficult for me, an ordinary


    she-wolf?"


    NovelDrama.Org ¡°


    Rufus simply looked at me with a faint smile and asked, "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?"

 Chapter 1022 He Knew All Of It

    Chapter 1022 He Knew All Of It


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was seething with anger, but I still managed to hold back the impulse to punch Rufus in the face. After all, the man standing in front of me was the


    most powerful one in the empire. I couldn''t afford to offend him. Besides, there were also many guards present.


    I locked eyes with him and used, "You''re the one who restricted me from leaving, aren''t you? Why? The festivities areing ta an end. You have


    no reason to detain me."


    Rufus sneered and threw some questions right back at me. "Why are you leaving in such a hurry? Why did you go to such lengths to kidnap Beryl


    and escape in the middle of the night?"


    "It wasn''t kidnapping anyone! Beryl is my daughter! Moreover, everyone''s preparing to leave the capital. What''s so strange about trying to go back


    home to my pack?" I jutted my chin out at him confidently. I couldn''t afford to show any fear at this point. This guy was good at making uses of


    laopholes. The second he found a crack in my reasoning, he''d definitely attack until I crumbled.


    Rufus raised his eyebrows after hearing what I said. He didn''t seem to care much for my exnation, nor did he seem concerned about how I felt at


    the moment.


    Suddenly, He ordered his men to go out. Then he called two female officers in to take Arron and Beryl away.


    I stood in front of the driver who was holding Beryl and shouted at Rufus in fear and anger. "What''re you trying to do?"


    Sensing the danger of the situation, Arron also hid behind me and stared at the two female officers warily.


    "I want to talk to you alone. There are some things that aren''t suitable for kids to listen to, unless you''re actually okay with it.¡± Rufus shot me a cold


    nce before turning around to sit on the sofa. He tapped his fingers on the armrest, waiting for my decision.


    I bit my lips hesitantly, at a loss as to what to do. If Rufus really needed to talk to me, it was indeed inappropriate for the two kids to stay. If I couldn''t


    control myself and fought tooth and nail with Rufus, it would really scare the kids.


    But I still didn¡¯t want to just hand over my kids to Rufus'' subordinates.


    Rufus seemecNto see my concern


    and said, ¡®Dern worry. These two


    officials are: my most trusted =


    subordites. They''ll take good.c care


    of therkids "Then he added in alow


    voice¡± "I would never use such¡±


    tertible means to threaten_you."


    Of course I knew that Rufus wouldn''t do such a despicable thing, so I finally caved


    I squatted down and took Arron''s hand gently. "Baby, follow these twodies outside and wait for me. Mommy has something to deal with.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As I spoke;tadjusted his cap and


    straightened the scarf around his.


    neck te better cover his face. "Be


    goodrand take good care of your


    sister.¡± ..


    -


    Arron nodded valiantly. ¡°Okay, Mommy. Be quick!"


    "Okay, Mommy will be with you soon.¡±


    Then, Arron, Beryl, and the driver followed the female officers out. leaving Rufus and me alone in the room.


    As soon as the door was closed behind them, I turned to re at Rufus fiercely. ¡°What do you want to talk about?"


    Rufus stood up from the sofa and slowly walked towards me. Without warning. his hand suddenly shot out and snatched the mask on my face.


    I hurried to take the mask back, but


    Rufus held it high above his head.


    Even if I tiptged, I couldn''t reach it.


    He looked down at me leisurely and.


    said, "YoUleft in the middle of the


    night. You didn''t take any of the cars


    of the¡®border pack, but instead took


    a caf arranged by Warren. You even


    bribed the guards in the pce to let


    you sneak out. Did you do


    something wrong? Is that the reason


    why you''re in such a rush to leave?"

 Chapter 1023 He Knows Too Much

    Chapter 1023 He Knows Too Much


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect that Rufus would even find out about Warren''s involvement.


    Just how much did Rufus know? Did he find out everything about me? No! It was impossible! Laura had already erased any information pertaining to


    my identity years ago. Rufus couldn''t have found any clues!


    "Why so quiet all of a sudden? Weren''t you so confident just now?" Rufus sneered, an evil smile tugging at the corners of his lips


    I was so flustered that I couldn''t think of a good excuse to exin myself.


    No! If I kept silent, I''d look guilty! Then not only would I be in trouble, but so would Warren!


    I swallowed all my messy emotions and said calmly, "This has nothing to do with Warren. I was the one who nned our leave. And I have the


    freedom to choose how and when to leave. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Rufus'' expression darkened and his tone turned aggressive. "I didn''t expect you to have a rtionship with Warren. As far as I know, before you


    came to the imperial capital, you and Warren were never in contact except when it came to matters of the pack. Even before that, he didn''t even know


    whether the Alpha of the border pack was a man or a woman!"


    A cold sweat broke out on my back, but I couldn''t crumble now. "I''m Leonard''s distant rtive and used to be a member of the Sliver Moon Pack. Of


    course Warren and I know each other! Why did Warren not know that I was the Alpha of the border pack you might ask? Because I left the Sliver


    Moon Pack and lost touch with its members for a long time. It''s normal that Warren didn''t know anything about me after I took off.¡±


    Although I gave Rufus a reasonable exnation, I knew that it wasn''t enough to dispel his doubts.


    But this was the best way I could keep him at bay. I could only keep arguing with him to ease his suspicions about Warren first.


    "Warren just found out that I had be Alpha of the border pack when we ran into each other here in the capital. And I was the one who asked him


    for a car. He didn''t want to help me, but for Leonard''s sake, he gave in.¡±


    Hearing this; Rufusughed bitterly.


    ¡°You''re very worried about him,


    aren''t you? Don''t worry. I''m notone


    of those unreasonable people ¡®who


    make the innocent suffer." ¡®Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes in front of him. "So I should be thanking you. is that it?"


    While he might''ve said flowery words, I knew that there was poison behind it.


    Rufus raised his eyebrows and looked at the mask in his hand with great interest. Then he stared at my face for a long time.


    Suddenly, he moved his face closer to mine.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart skipped a beat and I stepped back without thinking. I had no idea what he was up to.


    "Don''t get close to me!" I yelled, staring at Rufus warily.


    Rufus ignoredmy warning and


    quicklyered me. With my back


    pressed against the wall, there was


    nowhere could go. He brought ht his


    face close to mine and said shatply,


    "''m curious about your social~


    abilities, " "What?" I didn''t understand


    What he meant. Content.B¨¦longs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Rufus coritinued, "You''ve stayed ats.


    the border pack for years and rarely


    gone ( out ever since you became an


    Alpha. Yet you have many gaod


    friends from the various packs."


    I held my breath, not daring to say a word.


    "Warren, Flora, Joanna... Hmm, let me think... Oh! And Harry!"


    Every time Rufus said a name, my heart missed a beat in my chest.


    Then, to drive the stake home, he added, "And as far as I know, even my mother also seems to be one of your friends.¡±

 Chapter 1024 Armory

    Chapter 1024 Armory


    Rufus'' POV:


    Every time I dropped a name, I''d carefully observe this she-wolf''s reaction, especially when I mentioned my mother. There was undeniable disbelief in


    Crystal''s eyes, which I caught.


    I pursed my lips and couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. I just had a guess about the rtionship between her and my mother, but I didn''t expect


    that my bluff would actually lead me somewhere.


    Last night, when my subordinate told me that Crystal had taken Beryl away from my mother''s pce, I had an inkling that the two must''ve had some


    sort of special rtionship. But it was also possible that Crystal had used some means to force my mother to trust her so that she could sessfully


    take Beryl away.


    Since the first time I confronted Crystal, this she-wolf had been as cunning as a fox. If I wasn''t careful enough, I''d inevitably fall into some sort of trap.


    That was why I wanted strike as soon as she let her guard down.


    She wanted to leave in the middle of the night. Perhaps she thought I didn''t expect her n, but it turned out that she was wrong. After all, I had spies


    everywhere in the imperial pce.


    Warren might be an esteemed Alpha, but how could his powerpare to mine? The so-called bribing of the guards was just to provide me with new


    information.


    But I didn''t expect that my own mother would help Crystal escape, which surprised me very much.


    Thanks to my mother''s involvement. the whole situation became even more interesting.


    I didn''t believe for a second that the so-called "Leonard''s cousin" act was that simple


    Besides, I was in no rush to get an answer now. Sometimes, it was more interesting to watch the prey struggling when cornered.


    "So, what on earth do you want? Did you really take great pains to block my exit just because you wanted to ask me about my social life?" ring at


    me warily, Crystal pushed me away and strode to the door decisively.


    "I don''t want anything. I''m just curious about your rtionship with my mother,¡± I said unhurriedly, following her to the door.


    Crystal immediately tensed up and her voice went up a few octaves. "We''re just friends. She likes my kids, and I''m willing to let them keep her


    company.¡±


    "That''s all?" I narrowed my eyes at her back.


    Crystal turned to look at me over her shoulder and said firmly, "That''s all. Ask all you want. I have nothing to tell you. Cancel my travel restrictions


    now.


    I have a flight to catch."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sneered, "What''s the rush? We have plenty of time. Some things can''t be exined clearly with just a few words. Take a look at this first.¡±


    As I spoke, I turned around and


    reached for #document on the desk


    and handed to Crystal. "My men ..


    have found: an armory in the border


    area under your jurisdiction. Now!


    suspeet that you''ve amassed. arms


    privately, colluded with vampires,


    amd were nning to reb¨¦kagainst


    the crown."


    I stared into Crystal''s beautiful eyes as I said each word clearly.


    Crystal''s tense. expression


    disintegratedinstantly. With an


    incredulous:look in her eye,she


    shouted What are you talking <


    about2Colluded with vampireg?,For


    a rey¨¦llion? That''s hrious!"¡°fake a


    loak at the report and you! kSee if I''m


    jORing or not." I sneered unhappily.


    Crystal didn''t even nce at the


    document. Instead, she threw it


    back at me and snapped, ¡°Even if ~


    you wanted to frame me, you. =


    should''vee up with a better>


    excuse! Armory? I don''t know¡±


    anything about a non- existent


    afrnory!" Content belongs.to

 Chapter 1025 The Tables Have Turned

    Chapter 1025 The Tables Have Turned


    Crystal''s POV:This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite being berated by me, Rufus didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he picked up the report from the ground, patted off the imaginary dust. and


    handed it to me again, saying, "Don''t be angry. Look over the evidence first and then argue.¡±


    I pursed my lips tightly. Eyeing the piece of paper in his hand, finally, I took it and looked through it.


    The first time I read it, Iughed out of anger. The armory it mentioned was the one Geoffrey used, which was found by Leonard five years ago. But it


    was emptied out thanks to Rufus and Leonard at the time. All of its contents were transported back to the capital city.


    And now, the armory was mysteriously filled up with weapons again. The only person who could make such a big move could only be the one in front


    of me.


    I didn''t know how Rufus managed to find this ce what with his lost memories. I also didn''t know how he managed to fill up this abandoned armory


    without being noticed


    Was he just pretending to have lost his memory? No, that was impossible. If he was pretending, he would''ve done something far worse than


    restricting my travel freedom


    Which meant he had only one purpose: to frame me!


    The way he framed me was so damn good that I nearly went crazy from sheer rage. I directly ripped the report to pieces.


    "Are you mad because I''ve found your secret?¡±


    Rufus feigned a shocked expression.


    I couldn¡¯t help but grab him by the cor, hissing fiercely, "Don''t think that I won''t do anything to you just because you''re the lycan king!"


    "Oh? What exactly do you n on doing to me?¡± Rufus raised his eyebrows and asked sarcastically.


    Indeed, my threat was nothing to him.


    Rufus unhurriedly pried my fingers


    off his cor¡°) told you that some


    things can''tie exined clearly with


    just a few words. Just like this x


    armory¡ª=I doubt you were able te¡¯fill


    it up-th just a few days. Maybe-it


    took \ you a few years? Or maybe


    you''ve been nning it si@ee you


    became an Alpha." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about. I believe you know better than I do what actually went on in that armory!" I clenched my fists so tightly that


    my fingernails dug inte my palms.


    Rufus, on the other hand, seemed to be having the time of his life. "You''re the one who managed the border pack the past five years. Why are you


    asking me?¡±


    "You!" His shamelessness pissed


    me off so mych. I should''ve known


    that Rufus was not someone who


    could befooled so easily. From th¨¦


    to me was destined to became his


    target. But I didn''t expect that he


    w¨¦uld actually set a trap.for me!


    ¡°Calm down. The travel restriction was meant to offer you a chance." Rufus straightened his cor leisurely.


    I sneered, "What chance? You? Kind enough to offer me a chance? I doubt that."


    Rufus smiled gently. "A chance for you to exin. As long as you can exin why there''s a fully loaded armory at the border, I''ll let you go."


    I was so pissed off that I couldn''t even think straight.


    How could I exin something that he had clearly set up?


    And he knew what he had done. If I tried toe up with an exnation, wouldn''t I just look like a fool to him?


    laughed bitterly. "You Majesty,


    you''re so patient. You''ve obviously


    been nning this trap for me for a>


    ong time-In that case, Ihave ~~


    nothing to exin. Those thing in


    the e atmory are invaluable. Agyone


    knows what''s going on. "Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    I was feeling lucky that we made it out of the imperial pcest night. I thought our trip to the border would be smooth sailing. It turned out that I was


    terribly wrong and he had been waiting for me here the whole time.

 Chapter 1026 Trump Card

    Chapter 1026 Trump Card


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was so angry that it nearly brought me to tears. Rufus had really gone too far! Why did I use to think that Rufus, who had now be the lycan


    king, was only a little difficult to deal with, but nothing else? But he even used such a devious method to frame me!


    Was the arsenal that easy to fill? Didn''t that cost a lot of money? If I really wanted to betray the empire, why would I pay extra tax every year?


    "You can exin.¡± As he sat back and gazed at me leisurely, Rufus seemed quite at ease. Meanwhile. I felt like aplete fool.


    "You don''t have any evidence to prove that I did it," I said fiercely.


    Rufus merely shrugged his shoulders and said, "There is indeed no evidence, so you have to stay in the capital city to cooperate with the


    investigation. You know... in case you escape from the punishment.¡±


    "You creep!" My cheeks were flushed and my eyes stung with rage. I clenched my fists tightly and held the urge to rush to where he was and beat


    him. I convinced myself that if I acted first, it would be considered a rebellion and there would be no need for an investigation to vindicate me.


    Damn it! I was so angry! I wanted to blow up this ce and take him to hell with me.


    "I''m just doing my job. If you actively cooperate with the investigation and prove that you are innocent, I will let you go,¡± Rufus said nonchntly. What


    a scoundrel he was!


    I took a deep breath and sneered, ¡°What if I insist on leaving? What would you do to me? I can go wherever I want to!¡±


    I shouted thest sentence as I was on the verge of losing control. Then I stormed out of that ce with evident rage


    At this point, Rufus got to his feet and strode over to grab my arm. With a cold face, he asked, "Where do you think you''re going?"


    My temper was already ring and now that he grabbed my arm and stopped me. I was even more furious.


    "Let go of me!" I shoved his hand and pushed him on his shoulder.


    But Rufus didn''t back off. Instead, he locked the door and grabbed my arm tightly to prevent me from leaving.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In my anger, I pushed and struck him, but Rufus held on to me and wouldn''t let me go.


    So I decided to fight with him.


    Rufus replied swiftly to my attacks.


    He was al eady strong five years


    ago, but now; he seemed even more


    formidalte: And it looked particrly


    easy forshim to block my attacks,


    And Ke''didn''t even break a sweat!


    attacks were so weak that it


    hardly registered before ittanded on


    him. We were like a mouse and a


    cat.


    No matter hoywmuch I tried to vent


    my anger, itjust wasn¡¯t enough to


    NS


    cool me dewn. Instead, I grew ever


    more impati ent. I tried everythin ngt


    could think of to get the better of


    Ruf¡¯: but he always managed to


    bloek my attacks. Content. belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 4


    We knocked over the chairs, the coffee table, and all the furniture around.


    Although I was at a disadvantage, I refused to let Rufus easily win the fight. Any close upbat with him ended with me trying to avoid it.


    It was absolutely impossible for me to admit defeat. Even if the gap in strength was huge, I would never surrender to this bastard


    Atst, Rufus grabbed my hands with one hand and kicked my leg to force me to kneel on the ground.


    I struggled with my back to him and cursed, "Let me go!


    Rufus tightened his hold on my hands to stop me from moving, saying, "It''s impossible to let you go. You''d better think about how you will prove your


    innocence."


    I turned my head and red at him,


    "Screw you Rufus chuckled and.


    said, I ¡®You are so tough." Looking¡± at


    hiscent face, I clenched my


    teethtand smacked his chin with my


    forehead without even thinking.


    He obviously wasn''t expecting it. Caught off-guard and pained, he loosened his grip a little bit. I took the opportunity and used my trump card which


    was to tickle him. and finally got the upper hand.

 Chapter 1027 A Kiss After Five Years

    Chapter 1027 A Kiss After Five Years


    Rufus'' POV:


    Seeing Crystal act in such a way stunned and surprised me.


    Even I myself didn''t know that my weakness was..


    During my whole life, no one dared to risk their life to tickle me.


    But right now, Crystal pressed me on the ground. When I struggled and was about to strike back, she gently tickled my waist again.


    I trembled and even wanted tough


    Crystal smiled smugly as she snorted. If she had a tail, it would have been up and wiggling right now. "Weren''t you just having fun in teaching me a


    good lesson? What happened now? Why are you not fighting back, huh?"


    I stared at her with a slight anger. "Get off me. I won''t fight anymore."


    "Why should I listened to you? Weren''t you very arrogant just now? Why don''t you keep acting that way?¡± Crystal tickled my waist and armpits even


    more while she lectured and gloated over me.


    My body seemed to be out of control. I wanted to roll and wiggle on the floor, but refrained from doing so as I reminded myself not to do anything that


    would embarrass myself in front of this woman.


    However, Crystal put her hands at my armpits and said with a cunning look, "I''ll stop tickling if you beg me to. You not only need to ask for mercy, but


    also to let me go."


    "You wish!" I gritted my teeth as I struggled to squeeze those words out of my mouth.


    Crystal frowned and tickled me again.


    I was caught tongue-tied. Why was my weakness had to be this stupid and foolish?!


    Suddenly, there was a sound outside. The guards seemed to hear the noise we were making and broke in with weapons in their hands. But once they


    stepped inside and saw us, they all froze to their feet.


    Crystal and I both stopped and numbly looked at them. At this moment. I was lying on the ground awkwardly while Crystal was sitting on me, with her


    hands on my waist.


    The guards immediately lowered their heads and rushed out.


    Only less than ten seconds passed while they were in there.


    It was only when Crystal and I looked at each other that we realized we were in a very awkward position. She tickled my waist onest time and


    immediately got off of me.


    Her provocation ultimately irritated me, so I turned into a wolf and pounced on her.


    Crystal, too, transformed into her wolf form and fought me.


    Even as wolves, she was much smaller than I was. Besides a few stray strands of red hair on her forehead, she was as white as snow.


    Like a bear carrying its cub in its maw, I bit the back of her neck, rendering her defenseless.


    She howled, and her beautiful eyes were ferocious.


    I shifted back into my man form, grabbing her forelimb with one hand, and keeping her mouth closed with another hand, saying, ¡°Don''t shout or run


    away again. Behave yourself.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes widened in rage, and she began to cry violently. Surely, she was fuming with rage.


    I stared at the white wolf under my.


    body, I couldn''t help but fe I.


    twingeot familiarity. An idea popped


    in my head a nd I couldn''t getrid of it,


    SQ. Pblurted it out unconsciously.


    She had calmed down a little, but


    she suddenly reverted to her old,


    vicious self. der limbs kicked wildly.


    Since I wasn''t paying close enough.


    attention she managed to escape>


    She qujokly slipped away. ~


    Subednsciously, I reached out to


    g ¡®ab her, but she had already


    assumed her human fornasAll of a


    sudden, I reached out and grasped


    Crystal''s ankle. She lost her footing


    and was about to hit the sharp edge


    of the table.


    I rushed forward to protect her from getting hurt.


    In a moment of fear, Crystal grasped both of my arms. She staggered, causing me to fall down with her.


    As a precaution, I reached out my ?


    hand sq that it would shield the back


    of her Read. Amidst all this chaos,


    both Crystal and I fell to the ground,


    and our lips clung to each Other.

 Chapter 1028 Agree To Cooperate With The...

    Chapter 1028 Agree To Cooperate With The...


    Crystal''s POV:


    With my eyes wide open, I immediately pushed Rufus away,


    He seemed dumbfounded after the unexpected kiss, and he turned his head away awkwardly.


    A little embarrassed, I wiped my lips with the back of my hand. Although our lips only locked for a few seconds, there was still a tingling feeling on my


    lips. Rufus and I kept silent for a long time. Neither of us spoke as we tried to calm downMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of it now, our fight just now was too childish.


    Rufus suddenly cleared his throat and turned to look at me. His face was now calm. He even straightened his suit as if nothing had happened. After


    that, he got to his feet and extended a hand to me, "Come on. Get up.¡±


    I was still a little shy and annoyed. Looking at his hand, I bit my lips and pped it away before getting up from the ground on my own.


    Rufus kept a straight face and didn''t seem to mind it. He then calmly sat on the couch and said, "Anyway, you need to stay here to cooperate with the


    investigation. You are not allowed to leave the capital city without my permission.¡±


    I tightened my lips and remained silent. Ultimately, I realized that it was pointless to argue with him, knowing that he had already made up his mind


    "I know you don''t like ta be bothered by others, so I will arrange a quiet ce for you and won''t let anyone disturb you,¡± Rufus added in a calm tone.


    As far as I was concerned, I knew he was only doing it to keep Flora and the others from paying me a visit. Rufus didn''t even give me a chance to ask


    them for help. It seemed that he was really serious about this.


    I shot him a furious re and uttered, "Your Majesty, you''re really putting a lot of effort in this matter. I hope you find something valuable in your


    investigation. Otherwise..."


    To emphasize my point, I raised my fist and blew on it. threatening him fiercely, "Understood?"


    Rufus looked at me quietly, not even threatened at all. He then answered in a nonchnt tone. "I hope you can still be that confident by then."


    Feigning a smile, I retorted, "Let''s wait and see.


    However, I do have a request that you must fulfill


    I want to see Beryl anytime so that she can regain her memory as soon as possible. If you stop me from doing that, I will leave without any second


    thought. II


    Rufus agreed without hesitation. "She is your child. Of course I will let you see her."


    Now that there was nothing to worry about, I could just let Rufus investigate. Anyway, they won''t find anything useful. Now, we just needed to see who


    was more patient.


    "Oh, also, you have to relinquish :


    control ofyour pack during the x


    investigation. I will send someane to


    temporarily manage the border pack


    while look at the situation ?


    thoroughly,¡¯ Rufus added. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    I gritted my teeth and said, ¡°Whatever you say. My words are useless anyway, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Rufus was-very satisfied with my_


    cooperation. Smiling, he replied, ¡®My


    man haS-already arrived at the ~


    border ~pack. Would you like tomake


    a video call to say hello, andOfficially


    hated over the matters in the pack?"


    I sneered in my heart. It was clear he


    really put in atet of effort in this.


    Maybe he hat been looking for a


    way to getrid of me for a while now:


    And this was just his first move. Re


    mighthave allowedmeto ?


    temporarily cede control, butwho


    knew if he would stay truet ts his


    word and give back my position as


    the Alpha when the investigation


    was done.


    Even though I was furious, I had no choice but toply. So I reluctantly agreed to make the video call in a low voice. I''d like to see who the man


    Rufus sent was.


    The big screen on the wall quickly connected the video call. And to my surprise, I saw that the man was ir!

 Chapter 1029 Hand Over The Power

    Chapter 1029 Hand Over The Power


    Crystal''s POV:


    At the start of the video call, ir greeted Rufus respectfully first, then looked at me and greeted me in a distant tone. His indifferent attitude was in


    line with the normal treatment of a stranger that he didn''t fully trust. No one would believe that he used to know me.


    As I studied his familiar face, I wasn''t sure if he had also lost his memory.


    "Go ahead. Inform him about all the things he needs to know while managing the pack in your stead,¡± Rufus ordered me casually.


    I shot him an impatient nce and bit out, "I know." Then I narrated every important matter to ir, who was listening to me with his full attention


    After that. he asked me to repeat everything once to confirm that I hadn''t bluffed about anything


    I inwardlyined that in these past five years, not just Rufus but ir had also changed drastically. If they stood side-by-side, they truly looked


    like a pair of emotionless killers.


    As this thought crossed my mind. aughed involuntarily burst from my lips.


    A secondter, I realized how stupid my action was. Rufus scowled and eyed me as if I was a fool.


    I was so embarrassed that I flushed deeply. When I turned my attention back to ir on the screen, his expression was the same, but he touched his


    temple with his little finger.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I instantly understood.


    That movement! It was a secret signal ir and I had developed!


    So ir was acting. He must have learned how to mask his emotions fram Rufus. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to y such a disgusting character


    So well


    While Rufus was upied with something else, I quickly raised my hand and scratched my forehead. A smile shed across ir''s eyes, but it was


    so fleeting that it disappeared almost instantly.


    My spirits instantly improved. Rufus thought he had the upper hand, but he didn''t know that ir was actually on my side!


    After exchanging our secret signals, ir''s serious face didn''t seem as annoying as before to me.


    I answered all his questions, not hiding anything. If Rufus really wanted to dismiss me from the Alpha position, ir was a good recement.


    He was more-than capable. Not only


    was he Rufus¡± exceptional assistant,


    but also aweapon that represented


    the royafamily. With him leading


    the border pack, I was confident that


    thos¨¦rampant vampires would not


    dare to intrude our territory-again.


    I didn''t know hew ir was released


    from the prison five years ago. After


    Rufus losis memory, he must =>


    have forgotten his conflict with ir


    too, arelse he wouldn''t have given


    issuch an important position


    now.  _~


    4


    I was dt to see that they were


    friends again. A few minutes aga, I


    was furious because Rufus had >


    detained me. But after this video


    call anost of my anger had <


    disappeared. Content bdts to


    -


    In this case, I was better off staying where I was. The more I resisted, the more interested Rufus would be in me.


    After disconnecting the call, I cheerfully asked Rufus, "What else do you need from me? Tell me everything. I''m willing to cooperate with you."


    Rufus silently stared at me with an unfathomable expression, sending a shiver up my spine. Was he nning something bad again?


    I already gave in to him, and he still wasn''t satisfied?


    "Crystal,"


    Rufus uttered my name very seriously. This was the first time in five years that he had talked to me so seriously.


    My heart began thumping and I stammered, "Wha... What? I''m cooperating!¡±


    A note of grievance crept into my voice.


    He cast a sidelong nce in my direction and his expression changed. With a scoff, he asked, "Have you met ir before?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat and I involuntarily shuddered. Facing Rufus¡¯ questioning eyes, I pretended to be calm and said, "I don¡¯t know him. Why do


    you ask?¡±

 Chapter 1030 Back To The Imperial Palace Reluctan...

    Chapter 1030 Back To The Imperial Pce Reluctan...


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus pursed his lips and remained quiet for a few minutes. Then, he said, "Maybe I''m mistaken. I seem to notice a slight difference in your demeanor


    when you''re dealing with acquaintances and strangers. Sometimes I get the impression that you''re also familiar with me."


    I was nonplussed for a second before I smiled. "You''re definitely mistaken. This is the first time I''m visiting the imperial city and meeting you. I was


    nobody before this. How could I know you? And I haven''t stepped foot outside the border pack since assuming the position of Alpha.¡±


    Rufus¡¯ eyebrows furrowed as he countered, "I would never forget someone I''ve met."


    "You im that you remember everyone you meet, so search your memory. Have you seen me before?" I asked.


    Rufus tilted his head and studied me thoughtfully. I held my breath and summoned my courage to meet his eyes, praying that he didn''t suddenly


    recall anything about our past.


    After a while, he looked away and indifferently said, "I''ve definitely never seen you before.¡±


    My body sagged in relief and I instantly changed the topic. "I wonder if Beryl is awake by now. If she has woken up, she might be crying for you."


    Rufus didn''t respond. He looked at his watch and said, "It''ste. Let''s go back.¡±


    He walked out of the room first and instructed the female officers to bring both kids to us.


    Beryl was still fast asleep. As soon as Arron spotted me, he rushed to me and grasped my hand. He positioned himself right next to me.


    Everything happenedst night and this morning must have frightened him. I affectionately ruffled his hair and asked softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He whispered back, "I''m fine, and so is Beryl. But she is still sleeping. I''m a little worried.¡±


    "She is just tired. Let her sleep a little while longer," I said in aforting voice and hugged Arron


    Rufus stepped closer and took Beryl from the female officer''s arms. He said to me, "Beryl should stay with me for now. You can visit her anytime you


    want."


    My gaze bounsed to Beryl, who was


    still out like attight, and I nodded


    unwillingly. Staying with Rufus was>


    the best sption for Beryl. Now that I


    wasn ¡®trushing out of the imperial


    capital, I could let Rufus takevare of


    her for some time. Contentbelongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 4


    I inhaled deeply and added, "Beryl might be cranky when she wakes up. Please look after her.¡±


    Rufus instantly replied, "I will. You don''t need to worry about that."


    Then he shifted his attention to Arron, who was still bandaged. He scowled and asked, ¡°Hasn''t Arron recovered yet? His face is still wrapped in


    bandages.¡±


    I quietly pulled him behind me, shielding him from Rufus¡¯ gaze. "He has almost recovered."


    "Let my doctor check him again. His wounds are always covered and can''t get enough fresh air. That hampers the healing process,¡± Rufus


    suggested.


    I became a little anxious and quickly refused. "No, thanks. I''ve got this under control. Arron will be fine soon and his dressing will be removed then."


    Rufus¡¯ eyebrows nearly disappeared


    into his hairlitre as he said, "That''s


    good to hear. If you need any help->


    just bring-him tome immediately:I


    don''t want you toin that!


    didn?reat you, a guest fromthe


    border pack, well." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 4


    I rolled my eyes and shot back, "Then I should thank you in advance."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Over the past few years, Rufus had not only got more cunning, but he had also be proficient in sarcasm. I really didn''t see thating!


    I clenched my jaw tightly and red at him again, saying, "Let''s go. I''m tired and want to sleep."


    After all that happened, I was both mentally and physically exhausted.


    Rufus¡¯ car was just outside. After sitting inside, Arron and I dozed off. resting our heads against each other.


    Soon we went back to the capital. After I got off the car with Arron at the new ce Rufus had arranged for us, he took Beryl back to the lycan king''s


    pce.


    As for me, I toak Arron inside to rest.


    While I was removing his bandages,


    I realized.that I wouldn''t be able to x


    leave thaimperial city for the time>


    being ard it was indeed a bad idea


    to keep Arron¡¯''s face covered.all the


    tinae. As this thought cross¨¦d my


    rrthd, I felt helpless and atinoyed.

 Chapter 1031 New Hairstyle

    Chapter 1031 New Hairstyle


    Crystal''s POV:


    The more I noticed how simr Arron¡¯s face was to Rufus'', the more helpless I felt. And while I was immersed in that thought. there was a sudden soft


    knock at the door.


    With my brows slightly furrowed, I went to open the door, wondering whe woulde.


    As soon as I opened the door, I caught Flora outside, looking around vigntly.


    In a delighted surprise, I quickly pulled her inside and asked, ¡°How did you know I''m here?"


    Flora removed the scarf covering her face and said in a low voice, "I noticed Rufus¡¯ car and followed it here.¡± Not long after you left the pce, I


    learned that Rufus knew you had escaped and went to catch you. We were freaked out at that time. So we took turns to keep an eye on the pce


    gate, in hopes of getting some updates. Coincidentally, I saw Rufus'' car, so I followed it here.¡±


    I felt guilty and said, "Sorry for making your efforts in vain."


    Flora red at me and pulled me to sit on the sofa, "Don¡¯t say that. Tell me what happened? Why did Rufus change your residence?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips and said with a little grievance, "He used me of illegally possessing arms and stopped me at the airport for investigation. He won''t


    allow me to go back to the border pack until he is done with the investigation.¡±


    Flora''s eyes widened in disbelief as she eximed, "Wow! He deliberately set you up?! How shameless


    he was!"


    I sniffed and felt extremely indignant. "Exactly! What''s worse is that I couldn''t defeat him in a fight! After five years, I thought I''d be past the rookie


    stage. But I didn''t expect I''d still be so powerless and no match against Rufus.¡±


    With her mouth wide open in surprise, Flora asked, "Did... Did you two fight?¡±


    "Yes, we fought. It was a fierce fight." I clenched my fist and pounded on the couch cushion. I would beat this bastard up one day.


    "That... That''s just too weird. Rufus'' behavior waspletely out of the ordinary. Does he still love you?" Flora began to fantasize again.


    I gave her a sharp squeeze on the mouth and warned her, "Don''t say that. He treats me as an enemy now!"


    Flora whimpered to show that she understood.


    I let go of my_hand and shifted the


    topic to Arron, ¡®I can''t keep Arron


    bandagedwo f orever. Rufus has


    started I te-doubt. He''s now very. ~


    suspicious of me and my son. We


    have.to find another effective way to


    keep him from seeing Arron¡¯s face."


    Conten belongs to swnevel


    ~~


    Xu


    SS


    Flora ruffled her hair in slight frustration and asked, "Do you have any photos of Rufus when he was a kid? Let me have a look."


    I took out my phone and started


    searching through my gallery.


    came upoman old photo of Rufus .


    NM =


    when heg@vas only four years o d,s


    Even dewn to his dimples, the bey in


    Y &


    the photo ooked exactly the same


    as-Arron. The only difference


    between them was the coter of their


    eyes.


    ~


    Why don''t we try something new with Arron''s hair? Maybe that''ll help.¡± Flora pondered


    I thought for a while and thought it might work.


    Flora was in high spirits, knowing that she was about to give a haircut for Arron herself. She imed to have cut Lucas¡¯ hair in the past.


    When Arron heard that Flora was


    going to givexhim a haircut, he was


    very excited> He sat down obedientty


    and put @n a small barber''s capes


    himsel"An hourter, Arron''s new


    hairstyle was done. Half of his face


    was-covered by the jagged


    side- swept bangs. Content belongs


    to


    I looked at my son and wasn''t sure if I should be d or upset. He no longer resembled Rufus at all, at least not at first nce.


    Arron stared at himself in the mirror for what seemed like forever, until his eyes began to turn a dull red. Then, he hid himself in the room and refused


    toe out.


    Flora said with a nervous grin, "Well... at least no one would see him now that he doesn''t want to go out.¡±

 Chapter 1032 Poor Acting

    Chapter 1032 Poor Acting


    Rufus'' POV:


    After sending Crystal back to her new residence, I went to my mother with Beryl who was sleeping in my arms.


    At this time, my subordinate came to me and informed me in a whisper. "Flora seemed to have followed our car to Crystal''s new residence."


    Hearing this, I stopped and said lightly, "Let her be. As long as she doesn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    My subordinate nodded. "Got it.¡±


    As soon as I stepped into the hall, my mother came out to wee me. Based on her expression, she must have gotten same information from


    others since she didn''t show any panic. Instead, she quickly came towards me and took Beryl in her arms, pretending to be very grateful that I had


    found her back. She even pretended to be angry as she cursed, "Didn''t expect someone would dare take Beryl away from my room! Who is the


    culprit? We must severely punish him!"


    Her acting was so poor but I didn''t even bother to expose her lie. "It was Crystal.¡±


    My mother seemed to be stunned for a moment because of my frankness before she lightly said in a guilty tone, "Well, Beryl is her child after all. We


    can''t really me her, can we? I guess she did that because she missed her daughter very much.¡±


    I didn''t want to watch her poor acting any longer. So, I went straight to the bar counter in the living room and poured myself a ss of water.


    My mother followed behind me with Beryl in her arms. She made a question casually though I could sense the cautiousness in her tone. "Did Crystal


    say anything when you brought Beryl back?"


    I sneered and replied. "What could she say? She sees me now like a mouse sees a cat."


    "What does that mean? Did you two quarrel with each other?" she asked curiously.


    "It''s not just a quarrel. We also had a fight," I responded lightly.


    My mother was very surprised as


    she gasped.* ¡°Howe you had a


    fight? Di deither of you get hurt? Yau


    are not &kid anymore. Why would


    you us¡é that method to solve a>


    problem? Besides, Crystal is just a


    she-wolf. How can you fight against


    H¨¦t?" Content belongs ta


    "Why are you sounding so nervous, mom? It was just a spar. Besides, she won in the end." I couldn''t help but feel a little angry when I thought of


    what Crystal did to defeat me. She tickled me! How dare she do such a thing to her king?


    My mother looked even more confused as she looked at me in bewilderment without a word. After a while, she said, "Well done."


    I questioned her in confusion, "What?"


    "Well, I just think that you are a true gentleman after all." My mother gave me a meaningful smile and continued, "So, do you n to continue to keep


    Beryl?"


    I said, "Well, yes. Crystal is too


    ambitious to be let off lightly. If she


    keeps staying at the border pack, I


    can tell that Sooner orter, she will


    bea headache. Thisiswhy she =~


    needs tost ay here for investigation,


    Since we have her daughter now,


    she dares not run away. Moreover,


    ording to the move she pu led


    this time, it could be seen:that she is


    not only powerful but also does not


    have a sense of reverence for the


    royal family. We have to be vignt


    against such kind of people. Don''t


    worry, Iam already being lenient


    with her. I didn''t even ask any


    guards to watch over or ground her.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    My mother brushed my words off with a light chuckle beforeining. ¡°Even though you said you didn¡¯t send anyone to watch over her, I know


    you secretly instructed your men to spy on her."


    I pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°Mom, how did you know that?¡±


    My mother seemed to be caught off guard by my question as she froze for a while, but she quickly found an excuse to fool me. "You are my son. Of


    course, I know you very well."


    I smiled and went along with her. "Maybe you are right, mom. Anyway, my n now is to find an excuse so that I can detain Crystal in the pce


    lawfully. Once my men find evidence that proves her conspiracy crime, I''ll get rid of her."


    After saying this, I paused on purpose to observe my mother''s expression. Unsurprisingly, her face was pale and she looked horrified.


    continued tosay while keeping my


    eye on her faGe, "So, mom, you must


    keep an eyedn Beryl well. After all, ¡ª


    she is animportant hostage now AAS


    ong ag-we use her against Crystal


    she wen t think about running. away.


    f sh¨¦ dares to escape, I wilnake


    sare that she can never see Beryl


    again."


    My mother couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Then, she seemed to want to say something but stopped on a second thought.

 Chapter 1033 A Possibility

    Chapter 1033 A Possibility


    Rufus'' POV:


    As for the matter with Crystal, I didn''t want to argue with my mother anymore. Taking a nce at Beryl, who was sleeping soundly, I asked, "Mom,


    what do you think is the matter with Beryl? She has been sleeping for so long, but she still hasn''t woken up yet.¡±


    Hearing my words. she immediately panicked and she looked at me nervously. ¡°Right, why is she still sleeping? Do we need to call the doctor?"


    "I''ve called the doctor just now. He said that there is nothing serious. She is probably just asleep.¡± As I spoke, I was a little surprised to see the


    evident change of expression on her face. As far as I could remember, my mother, who was always calm andposed, rarely revealed such rich


    facial expressions.


    Judging from the signs this whole time, I was sure that there must be some secrets between her and Crystal.


    Ever since my father''s death, it had been rare for my mother to be so emotional or so willful like this. Since Crystal came. she no longer lived in


    seclusion in her pce. The arrival of Beryl seemed to have brought a lot of joy to her.


    Besides, since Beryl had lost her memory and thought I was her Daddy, I could understand why she called my mother Grandma. What I couldn''t


    understand was why Arron called her Grandma as well.


    Not to mention that they seemed to be strangely close to each other. In fact. just as my mother said, I was her son and she knew me well. In return, I


    also knew what kind of person my mother was


    She was never hospitable or enthusiastic about dealing with people before. At most, she would show a considerate amount of respect in regard of


    other people''s feelings


    So, when I first saw her being so enthusiastic about Arron and Beryl, I was surprised and suspicious at the same time.


    I decided to take actions against Crystal only after what happened at the ball.


    I had thought Arron''s bandage was just to cover his wounds, but when I noticed the guilty and scared expression on her face when I was about to


    check his wounds, I guessed that things were not that simple.


    It was as if she was afraid that I might see something, but I didn''t understand why. Arron was just a kid. Why was she so defensive about showing me


    his face?


    Could it be that there was anything wrong with his face?


    But Arron and Beryl were twins.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that everything was normal


    with Beryl, it couldn''t be the case.


    Although they had different tempers,


    they should look fairly the. game.


    Of course, I couldn''t rule out the possibility that they might look different. It was possible that Beryl looked like Crystal, while Arron''s gene took after


    their father.


    Suddenly, a thought shed through my mind.


    However, before I could think about it carefully, my mother¡¯s voice interrupted my train of thoughts.


    "Did the doctor tell you when Beryl is likely to wake up?" my mother asked as she looked at me worriedly.


    I shook my head. "No, he didn''t."


    Before I came to see my mother,


    asked thedoctor to do a check-up


    for Beryljust in case. Although[~


    knew that Crystal wouldn''t hurt


    BerytI wanted to know howShe


    managed to make her fall asleep.


    However, the result was that there was nothing wrong with Beryl. nor was there any trace of medicine in her system.


    So, there was only one possibility left, which was witchcraft.


    This conjecture undoubtedly made me more wary of Crystal.


    Holding Beryl¡¯s hand, my mother turned and said to me, "Although her mother did something impulsive, I hope you won''t get angry with Beryl.¡±


    I looked at hein confusion and


    retorted, ''¡®Ofbourse not. Beryl didn''t


    do anything: How could I me her>


    for her mother''s mistake? No matter


    what,Beryl is a good girl. Since-she


    believes that I''m her father, kshould


    treat her well."


    oy


    In fact, if Crystal could agree, I could even be Beryl''s godfather. In this way, there would be more reasons for Beryl to stay with me.


    It was a pity that that she-wolf was a tough nut to crack. I was sure that she would never agree for something like this.


    My mother felt relieved to hear his answer and nodded. "It''s good then.¡±

 Chapter 1034 Hard To See Through Her

    Chapter 1034 Hard To See Through Her


    Rufus'' POV:


    The conversation between me and my mother sounded each other out, but neither of us got the information we wanted


    My wolf, Omar, couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Why don''t you just question your mother about the real rtionship between her and Crystal? Instinct tells me


    that she has the answers to your questions. You two should just talk about it frankly.¡±


    "There''s no need to rush. They''re hiding something from me, and they''ll keep fabricating lies the more questions I ask them. It''s better to pretend not


    to know anything and just wait for them to expose themselves.¡± I countered


    After a short pause, Omar mused, ¡°When I saw Crystal''s wolf today, I felt a sense of familiarity, but I can''t tell why I had that feeling.¡±


    Hearing this, I didn''t say anything. Truth be told, I felt the same way as Omar did. I even had the inexplicable urge to stay close to Crystal.


    Fortunately, logic overpowered my emotions.


    The more I learned about Crystal, the more unsolved puzzles kept me up. It would take some time to solve them all, but I had plenty of patience and


    time.


    I sent ir to the border so that he could look deeper into Crystal''s background. I doubted an elusive she-wolf like her would have a clean past.


    And I''d try to pin down the jerk who had abandoned her. Unless he was dead, I wouldn''t rest until he was found and punished ordingly.


    Just then, Beryl groaned in my mother''s arms, pulling me back to my senses.


    Beryl slowly opened her eyes and looked at us in a daze.


    My mother gently patted her back and said softly, "Beryl, are you hurt?¡±


    Beryl rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked, "What am I doing here, Grandma? I feel like I have been asleep for a very long time.¡±


    "Yes, Beryl, you have slept for a long time. Your dad and I thought you were sick and wanted to take you to the doctor," my mother exined


    somewhat honestly.


    Beryl nodded, but she didn''t fully grasp what my mother was saying. She didn¡¯t say anything more and simply rested her head on my mother''s


    shoulder, seemingpletely tuckered out.


    I rubbed the little girl''s head dotingly. "Are you hungry? I''ll have someone prepare you some food." "Yes, I''m starving! Can I have noodles, Daddy?"


    Beryl yawned as she spoke.


    I promptly went downstairs and asked someone to prepare some food, specifically asking that it be served in a bowl painted with rabbits for Beryl.


    Beryl liked rabbits very much. She not only liked rabbits on her clothes, but also wanted rabbits on her shower gel packaging, her bowls and tes


    and everything else


    I was wondering if I should let her have a real pet rabbit, but I gave up on the idea when I saw online that a child''s finger was bitten in an attempt to


    feed a rabbit.


    Perhaps a stuffed toy rabbit would be best.


    After I arranged everything, I went


    back to the living room, where my¡±


    mother-was chatting with Beryl.>


    Be yL¨¦ fad recovered and was fully


    awake now. She giggled when my


    mather tickled her. She was''so cute.


    ffContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I sat aside, sipping coffee while


    waiting for the food. Suddenly,


    something urred to Beryl. She <>


    tugged 4 atmy mother''s sleeve and:


    askedGrandma, didn''t that masked


    lade to talk to youst night?


    Why isn''t she here today: ¡°Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Before she could finish speaking, my


    mother quickly covered her mouth


    with her harids. Then she picked the


    girl up ard carried her out to the <>


    dining-f6om. While walking, she said


    loudly, "Beryl, you''re hungry, right?


    Grandma will take you to tke kitchen


    (see if the noodles are s¨¦ady.¡±


    My eyebrows shot up but I didn''t bother to question my mother further. After finishing my cup of coffee, I followed them to the dining room.


    My mother was feeding Beryl the noodles. I sat opposite them and began to slice the steak.


    While feeding Beryl, my mother pretended to ask casually, "Who did you send to the border pack to investigate this time?"


    I slowly chewed the steak in my mouth and swallowed it before answering. ¡°ir.¡±


    "I see." Her calm expression made me feel a bit strange.


    Knowing my mother, she would''ve kept asking me more questions. However, her reaction just now almost seemed... Relieved.


    I narrowed my eyes at her. Was ir on their side as well?

 Chapter 1035 Childish Rin

    Chapter 1035 Childish Rin


    Crystal''s POV:


    After sending Flora away, it suddenly urred to me that I have another old friend in the imperial capital.


    I quickly changed clothes and walked to the edge of the forbidden forest. toting a small, wooden whistle. Arron had nned to go with me, but in the


    end, he decided against it because he didn''t want to go out with his new hairstyle. He was so upset that he even pouted whilst eating.


    Amused, I had no choice but to promise him I''d make him a woolen hatter.


    Winter wasing anyway. Arron liked colorful woolen hats, and it''d be so cute if there was a pom -pom on top.


    While thinking about the hat¡¯s design, I walked deeper into the forest. I nervously took a deep breath. Five years had passed and I wasn''t sure if Rin


    was still here, let alone if she still remembered me.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I decided to try my luck and blew the whistle in my hand, looking into the forest expectantly. To my disappointment. the grey figure I was looking


    forward to seeing did not appear.


    Had Rin left the forbidden forest? But she had nowhere else to go... Wild wolves moved in packs. Because migration was risky, they wouldn''t move to


    another ce unless something happened to their home. The wild wolves had put down their roots in the forbidden forest several hundred years ago,


    and I doubted they''d be willing to migrate. And Rin was their leader. It was impossible for her to leave her pack behind. So what could''ve happened to


    her?


    I dare not to think about the worst. Rin was in her prime, so it was likely she was still alive.


    I didn''t give up. I walked in deeper and blew the whistle again. The birds on the tree pped their wings, but otherwise, the forest was quiet.


    I blew several more times, but there was no response.


    Disappointment engulfed my heart. It seemed that Rin had really left. Time really changes everything.


    I sniffed, turned around, and was about to leave when I suddenly heard a faint rustling sound behind me.


    I turned around in surprise and thought it was Rin, but there was nothing there.


    Was I imagining things?


    I pursed my lips and looked around. The forest had gone quiet again, other than the rustling leaves in the wind


    "Maybe she''s really gone,¡± my wolf Yana said.


    "You think so teo? I was hoping I''d see Rin again to tell her about her sonn,¡± I sighed dejectedly.


    ¡®Maybe she''s in the depths of the _


    forbidden forest. This ce is huge.


    It''s impossible for the wild wolves ike)


    stay in only one ce," Yana ¡®mused.


    "That makes sense, but we can''t go any deeper now. We don''t have the right equipment."


    I was a mother now. I couldn''t afford to risk my life for anything


    If Rin wasn''t here, I could only try my luck next time.


    Just as I was about to leave, I NS


    suddenly Sensed some movementin


    the brush. I sniffed hard and keehly


    picked up ona scent, although it


    wad faint. Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org 7


    I followed the smell and caught a glimpse of a gray shadow shing by.


    "Rin!" I cried out happily and ran towards that direction, but there was nothing but barren grass.


    Was I imagining things again? But my nose wouldn''t lie. The scent was real.


    After thinking for a while, it dawned on me. I raised my voice and said, "It seems Rin¡¯s really not here. Okay, guess I''ll get going.¡±


    Then I turp¨¦d around and pretended


    to leave. However, I heard a rustle


    behindme. This time, it was even


    louder, as if something was kicking


    the grass heavily. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org -


    I couldn¡¯t help but snicker as I realized what was going on behind me.

 Chapter 1036 Meeting Rin Again

    Chapter 1036 Meeting Rin Again


    Crystal''s POV:


    I turned around and studied the bush, but the sound disappeared.


    "Forget it. I''m leaving.¡± I pretended to walk away, and heard something move again nearby.


    After going back and forth like that for a couple of times, I was more certain that Rin was secretly observing from somewhere close by, but she was


    probably hurt and didn''t want toe out ta meet me.


    As expected, she wanted me to cajole her further.


    I was amused. I quietly made my way closer to her and praised her, "I heard that a powerful wolf lives in the forbidden forest. I don''t know if I will get


    lucky enough to see her today. I''ve also been told that the wolf is not just good at fighting, but is also very cute. She is the best wild wolf.¡±


    At this moment, there was another rustling sound from near the bush. This time, I knew it came from behind the treeThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pressed my lips together and smiled to myself. Then I continuedplimenting her loudly. Suddenly a huge bushy tail flicked out from behind the


    tree and swished in the air, looking as naughty as its owner.


    "Rin,e out." I slowly walked closer to the big tree.


    When Rin saw that I was about to reach her, she scurried away, refusing to see me.


    After considering it for a while, I stopped and didn''t move forward. The fluffy tail approached me again.


    Finally, I stopped praising Rin and ?


    gave hera sincere apology instead


    ¡®I''m sorry, Rin. I arrived here many


    days¡¯ago. It''s my fault that I didn''t


    core to meet you sooner.¡± ¡°Sontent


    belongs to  ~


    I paused for a few minutes. Mixed emotions were swirling inside me. I had so much to say, but couldn''t put my thoughts into words.


    The fluffy tail began swaying in the air at an increased speed, as if its owner were urging me to continue.


    n a bitter voice, I said, "I have


    returned to the imperial capital after


    ive years. And at the beginning, I


    had conflicting emotions. I had no


    intention of reuniting with any of my


    old friends.¡°But I couldn''t resist the.


    temptation: I miss my friends in thte


    imperiakcapital. I miss you, Rin- >But


    Sy vietodd had been dead a tong


    tinae For everyone. I could n¨¦vlonger


    indulge myself like before had to


    hide my real identity. I could only


    endure it, bury my feelings, and force


    myself to forget all those memories.


    But once I was here, I realized that


    although I had left this ce behind,


    I could never forget it. I miss all my


    friends here. I miss the cute big wild


    wolf in the forbidden forest, and


    even my love for that man has


    stayed constant." Content belongs


    to


    In the end, I choked on my words and couldn''t continue. I just fell to my knees sadly.


    Although I had experienced so many happy moments with Beryl and Arron, I was still struggling and hadn''t really been able to move on.


    I sniffled and held back my tears, trying to get my emotions under control.


    At this moment, I finally spotted a big furry wolf running toward me and jumping into my arms.


    I clutched her face and sobbed with joy. "Rin, you''re finally willing to see me. I''m sorry. I should havee to visit you earlier."


    Rin sobbed in my arms, also seeming to be affected by my emotions. She ced her tail on my arm and thumped it gently, as if she was trying to


    comfort me.


    Warmth spread in my chest as I


    stroked her cheek and whispered,


    ¡°How have you been these past five


    years?-The wolf pup you left irrmy


    careback then has grown up well. I


    did''t fail you.¡±


    NovelDrama.Org -

 Chapter 1037 Something Is Wrong

    Chapter 1037 Something Is Wrong


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rin stood up straight and looked at me unblinkingly, tilting her head to the side slightly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. After wiping away my tears, I rubbed her fuzzy forehead and said with a smile, "Hey, what''re you looking at, big


    girl? We haven''t seen each other in years, so you can¡¯t recognize me now?"


    Rin squinted at me, but the smile on her face grew bigger. Then she threw her head back and howled excitedly. rushing to rub her head against my


    neck.


    Her soft fur brushed my neck, tickling me slightly. I was amused by her greeting and held her paw as though to shake hands


    We hadn''t seen each other in so many years but Rin hadn''t changed at all. She was still a bit naughty and free-spirited, eager to y with me as we


    used to.


    It could be seen that Rin had lived well these past few years. She had grown even stronger and bigger than before.


    After ying with me for a while, Rin suddenly turned around and bolted back into the forest.


    I felt confused and shouted after her, "Where are you going?"


    She paused to look over her shoulder and then continued to run. I could only stand up and catch up with her.


    Rin led me to the other side of the forest. The densely-packed trees blotted out the sunshine, rendering the whole ce dark.


    Soon, we came across a big cave. When Rin and I came to the mouth of the cave. I saw two majestic wolves running out from inside. One of them


    was even bigger than Rin, its big tail as fluffy as Rin¡¯s.


    I guessed that they were Rin''s pups. I was delighted and ran to meet them halfway.


    Rin was one step ahead of me. As expected, as soon as the two young wolves saw Rin. they surrounded her and howled happily, tails wagging.


    I stopped in my tracks and looked at this warm scene, feeling my heart soften.


    It was a pity thatn wasn''t with us this time.


    Rin turned her head and howled at me. She wagged her tail hard, as though te tell me to approach


    I quickly walked to her and squatted down, wanting to pet the young wolves. However, before I could reach out, one of the pups growled at me


    vigntly. It even bared its teeth, ring at me fiercely.


    The next second, Rin mmed her huge paw on its neck and roared at the poor fellow.


    The wolf pup instantly became listless and started to whimper, begging its mother for mercy.


    Rin snorted and pressed the little wolf''s head against the ground with her massive paw mercilessly, as if to teach it a lesson.


    I quickly stepped in to mediate. "Rin, don''t be mad. Your pup doesn''t know me. It''s only natural it had its guard up against me.¡±


    Rin raised her head and nced at me. Finally, she raised her paw and let the pup go.


    The little wolf quickly stood up from the ground and dared not show its teeth ta me. Its eyes were full of grievance. and its tail was in between its legs.


    I felt both amused and sorry for it. I


    reached aut to touch the little walf''s


    head. This time, the little wolf didn''t


    dodge: but cooperatively let me pet


    it, scared that Rin would puntsh it


    again.  ~


    -


    Rin seemed to be very satisfied with the little wolf''s performance. She lowered her head and licked the little wolf''s ears, as if to praise her pup for


    being obedient.


    The little wolf seemed to cheer up and happily began to chase its sibling around.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat on the grass with Rin, watching the two young wolves y.


    The atmosphere was peaceful. I had never thought that Rin and I would have a chance to sit and chat like this one day.


    Five years had changed almost everything except for my friendship with Rin.


    "I will find a chance to bringn back,¡± I said to Rin with a smile.


    Rin turned her head to take a look at me and then let out a soft bark, indicating that she understood.


    "And I''ll also find the time to introduce you to my children. They''re twins. I''m sure they''ll love you."


    Rin''s eyes turned into half-moons as she grinned at me happily.


    Iid my head on Rin''s body and recounted everything that had happened in the past few years. Rin listened carefully and even adjusted her posture


    to make me morefortable.


    Just then, the twa young wolves suddenly ran back to us, crying anxiously.


    Sensing that Semething was wrong,


    I sat up quickly, At this time, there


    was another sound that came frormm>


    the depths of the forest. I held my


    breattrto feel the changes around


    me,and sure enough, I caught a


    whiff of an ominous aura. 1. Content


    belongs to  ?


    I got up and cautiously walked towards the source. To my surprise, I ended up in the ce where Noreen was buried


    There were many dead crows


    littered on the ground, and living


    crows in the sky would suddenly =


    dive down i in a frenzy. Their heads


    smastied into the ground, and ?


    staining the area with their scarlet


    blo¨¦d.


    4


    swnovel.ne 4

 Chapter 1038 Caught

    Chapter 1038 Caught


    Crystal''s POV:


    The crows dove one after another, painting the ground red


    Still, there were countless crows hovering in the sky. The smell of the blood-soaked soil made me want to vomit.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I covered my nose and tried to breathe through my mouth, but the uneasiness in my heart kept growing. The crows'' behavior was too abnormal. It


    was almost as if they were holding an ancient sacrificial ritual.


    I slowly walked forward and tried stomping on the ground. It was very solid and there was no sign of the dirt being loosened. Noreen''s body was


    buried deep, so there shouldn''t have been any problems.


    But why would such a strange phenomenon happen?


    I looked around to see if there was anything unusual around. Other than the crows, everything seemed normal.


    Soon, the living crows'' numbers dwindled, leaving only a dozen of them in the sky.


    I waited until thest one fell to the ground and then used witchcraft to clean up the blood stains on the ground.


    To err on the side of caution, I put another seal on thend and concealed the aura there.


    Rin had sent her pups back to the cave first. Then she followed me to Noreen¡¯s burial ce and looked around vigntly, like a reliable bodyguard


    After dealing with the blood, I told Rin, ¡°If anything goes wrong here again, go straight to the imperial pce and find me. I''ll be staying here for a


    while.¡± Hearing this, Rin was so happy that she licked my cheek excitedly.


    I didn''t know whether to cry or tough. ¡°You''re that happy, huh?¡±


    Rin''s tail wagged from side to side. Panting, her tongue stuck out of her mouth, as though to say yes, she was very happy.


    My heart softened. I rubbed her head and said, "And if you want to see me, don''t hesitate toe to me. But you have to be careful and not let


    anyone see you.¡±


    Rin whined and put her paw on my shoulder to show that she understood.


    I smiled and shook her paw. "I should go now. It¡¯s getting dark.¡±


    Rin pressed her muzzle against my cheek, whining slightly.


    I threw my arms around her big fluffy neck andforted her, ¡°See you next time. I miss you already.¡±


    Reluctantly, Rin escorted me to the edge of the forest.


    I stopped and.waved her goodbye.


    ¡°Alright. Go back to your children.


    Don''t worrysWe ll meet again soon.¡±


    Rin tiltedher nead and looked at me


    fora long time. Finally, she walked


    up tovptess her forehead against my


    hand as though to say goodbye.


    Then she turned around and bolted


    back into the depths of the forest.


    I stood there and watched until Rin disappeared from sight. Then I went on my way.


    I had a hunch that we''d would meet again scon.


    With mixed feelings, I made my way out of the forbidden forest. It was already night time, and it had begun to snow.


    tightened-my jacket around me and


    stepped over the fence surrounding


    the entrance to the forbidden forest.


    AS soen as I cleared the fence-a


    han¨¦-suddenly grabbed my Rood


    and I pulled me back. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    My heart jotted. My first thought was


    that I wastin danger, butthenI =


    smelleda familiar scent. Sure .


    enough, as soon as I raised my


    heag>I met Rufus '' expressionless


    eyes.


    Y


    x


    "What were you doing in the forbidden forest?¡±

 Chapter 1039 The Royal Kindergarten

    Chapter 1039 The Royal Kindergarten


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was stunned.


    Rufus¡¯ presence already caught me off-guard, let alone his questioning. What was he even doing here at this time?


    "I said, what were you doing in the forbidden forest?" Rufus stressed, his face turning colder. He gripped my shoulders to prevent me from running


    away.


    Embarrassed, I averted my gaze guiltily and stammered, "I... I was taking a walk and made a wrong turn and ended up here. Fortunately, I ran into


    you. So can you help me get back home?¡±


    "Is that so?" Rufus squinted at me inquisitively.


    Flustered, I guiped nervously. "Y-yes."


    "I see.¡± Rufus let me go and dropped the subject.


    I found his behavior strange. Judging from how he had been treating me since I got here, he wouldn''t have given up until he got something out of me.


    I stole a nce at him and found that he looked normal. as if he really believed what I said.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Did he... change?


    Thank God.


    "I''m here because of you," Rufus added emotionlessly.


    Hearing this, I became alert again and asked cautiously, ¡°How''d you know I was here?"


    He cast a sidelong nce at me and snorted, "There''s nothing I don''t know here."


    Feeling guiltier, I continued to ask, "So what else do


    you know?" "You''d like to know that, wouldn''t you?¡± With eyebrows raised, Rufus chuckled


    I nodded honestly. "Yes."


    "Then let''s trade. I''ll tell you my secret in exchange for yours.¡± Rufus slipped his hands into his trouser pockets and looked at me with a casual smile.


    I fell silent for a while and quickly gave up the idea of getting any information from him. ¡°Forget it. What other secrets can I have? You already know


    all my secrets."


    Rufus sneered, "Really? I doubt it."


    His strange smile sent a shiver down my spine. Nervous, I quickly changed the topic. "So what''s up? Why''d you want to see me?"


    ¡°It''s about Beryl," Rufus said frankly.


    "Why? What''s wrong with Beryl?" I immediately worried that something bad might''ve happened to my daughter.


    Rufus looked down at my hand that


    had subconsciously grabbed his.¡±


    arm, andthen brushed it away. with a


    frown "Don''t worry. I just wanted to


    disquss her educational pathwith


    york"  ~


    withdrew-my hand sulkily, regained


    myposure, and said calmly, ¨¦F


    admit that Beryl is indeed a little


    naughty, Thank you for taking:care


    of her. Please don''t be mad ifshe


    catises trouble.¡±


    -


    Rufus rolled his eyes. "That''s not what I meant.¡±


    "Then what do you mean?" I asked impatiently, feeling both confused and annoyed.


    "Beryl hasn''t regained all her memories yet, and you can''t leave the imperial pce either. So I arranged for Beryl to study in the royal kindergarten."


    I frowned. "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Once Beryl entered the royal kindergarten, it would be even more difficult for her to leave in the future


    She''d probably only willingly leave with me if she regained her memory, but judging from the current situation, the possibility was very slim.


    "Why? Don''t worry. Nobody would dare to bully her. I''ll raise her as a real princess,¡±


    Rufus said gently, his expression softening.


    I had mixed feelings about this and didn''t know whether to refuse or agree. All things aside, Beryl would definitely benefit a lot from studying in the


    royal kindergarten


    "Also, there are still some vacancies for teachers in the kindergarten. Would you like to one, at least temporarily?" Rufus offered


    I mulled over itfor a while. Even I


    had to admitNt was an interesting


    proposal.tt would be a good N


    opportunity to cultivate a LS


    rtionship with Beryl. Besides the


    children in the royal kindergarten


    certainly didn''t know me, seit would


    b@much safer for me there. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Okay, I''m in.¡±


    Rufus nodded. Smiling slightly, he added, "Arron can also go there.¡±


    "I''ll need to ask him if he wants to. But I doubt it. Arron''s a little shy." I refused Rufus vaguely.


    Rufus didn''t insist. "In that case, let''s go to the royal kindergarten to get you acquainted with the environment."

 Chapter 1040 Bully

    Chapter 1040 Bully


    Crystal''s POV:


    Several small Gothic structures surrounded the enormous pink-blue castle that housed the royal kindergarten. Along with that. a spacious part of the


    lawn served as a yground.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I followed Rufus all the way to the gate of the castle. When I walked in, I saw Beryl who sported two pigtails. She had her hands on her waist while


    fiercely staring at a boy who was at least a head taller than her.


    The boy was a little chubby. He stared back at Beryl defiantly.


    Angry, Beryl demanded, "Apologize to me!" Her frail, childlike voice almost cracked.


    "No!" A smirk spread across the little boy''s face as he reached out to grab Beryl by her pigtail.


    When Beryl''s pigtail was yanked out of ce, she became even more enraged. She snatched the boy''s arm and bit it.


    Seeing that the two kids were about to grapple with each other, Rufus and I quickly stepped forward to stop them.


    As soon as Beryl saw Rufus, she threw herself into his arms and sobbed, "Daddy, my strawberry hair band was broken,¡±


    Beryl said as she spread out her soft. beautiful hand. On it was a broken strawberry hair band.


    Rufus scooped her up andforted in a soft voice, "Baby Beryl, don''t cry. Daddy will buy you another one. How about a bunny one, okay?¡±


    Beryl sobbed and said reluctantly, "Okay. Bunny is not bad."


    Looking at Beryl''s tearful smile, I breathed a sigh of relief. Out of the corner of my eye. I saw the chubby boy trying to sneak away. I quickly grabbed


    his hood and said seriously, "You can¡¯t just run away after doing something wrong.¡±


    Evidently nervous and a little uneasy, the young boy stuttered, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Everyone here does this kind of thing. You can ask them if


    you don''t believe me."


    The little boy pointed at the stairway not far away. I followed his finger and saw a group of boys watching and evidently enjoying this ruckus. Hearing


    the little boy''s words, those boys immediately dispersed, leaving behind only a scrawny one squatting on the ground, eyes bloodshot.


    His hair was in a mess, and several red marks were on his face. His necktie was crooked. It was obvious that someone pulled it with brute force.


    Both Rufus and I exchanged nces and we immediately understood what was going on


    Such incidence of bullying almost happened everywhere, even in kindergarten.


    Frustrated, Beryl said, "They treated Firman very badly and took his bread. I felt angry so I helped Firman. But there were too many of them. I couldn''t


    take on them alone.¡±


    ¡°Humph! It''s none of your business. A sinner¡¯s son doesn''t deserve fresh bread.¡± the little boy next to me mumbled


    I frowned and raised my head to ask Rufus, "A sinner''s son? Who are Firman¡¯s parents?¡±


    "His father is Richard, and his mother is Lucy," Rufus said lightly.


    It suddenly dawned on me that no wonder the thin boy resembled Lucy. And he was probably admitted to the royal kindergarten because his father


    was Prince Richard.


    Although Rard was banned for


    the rest of his-life, his son was


    innocent.fitman deserved his ¡°


    rights. But his privileges brought by


    the ideattity as Richard''s son might


    not be a good thing for him. Most


    importantly, Firman''s biological


    father was Kyle, not Richard.


    However, Rufus had apparently forgotten this, as he had permitted Firman to attend the same school as the other children of noble families.


    "Where is his mother now?" I inquired nonchntly, acting as though I didn''t know Lucy.


    ¡°After giving birth to Firman, Lucy has been living in a secluded area of the imperial pce to raise him alone. She seldom goes out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright?I nodded and refrained


    from asking any more questions. a


    thought that I should ask Laura>


    where-Lucy was staying so that I


    court avoid that ce in thedfuture.


    did''t want Lucy to recognize me.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    Beryl''s anger hadn''t subsided, and she was still muttering about how she wished she could punish the chubby boy.


    But Rufus didn''t allow her to do


    anything reckless. He held Beryl


    tightly andfort her for a while.~


    Then he punished the chubby boyto


    go back to the ssroom and wrote


    the kitidergarten rules twentytimes


    oreise he wouldn''t be let out of


    ss. .


    The chubby boy pouted. He was not reconciled, but he did not dare to resist. After all, he really did something wrong.


    When the other boys heard what happened to the fat kid, they hid even more. They were too afraid to even poke their heads out.

 Chapter 1041 The Bunny Way

    Chapter 1041 The Bunny Way


    Crystal''s POV:


    I walked up to Firman, helped him up from the ground, and took out a handkerchief to wipe his face.


    I could feel the little boy trembling with fear as he looked at me. "Thank... Thank you."


    I smiled at him gently. "You''re wee. If something like this happens again in the future, go to your teacher, okay?¡±


    Firman stuck out his lower lip and lowered his head sadly. ¡°I can''t. There are too many of them."


    The despair in his words pricked my heart. I could recall being in the same situation, bullied and abused as a young child.


    I took a deep breath andforted him. "Trust me. At least they''ll know that they''ll be punished if they''re ever mean to you again.¡±


    "And you can alsoe to me. I''m going to be a student here. If they bully you, I''ll kick their butts!" Beryl swung her small fists aggressively.


    Firman looked at Beryl in bewilderment and thanked her.


    Beryl jutted out her chin and said proudly, "No need to thank me. It''s my duty to help the weak and punish the bad!¡±


    Amused, I wanted to reach out to touch Beryl''s head, but she dodged


    I withdrew my hand awkwardly and wondered why Beryl was avoiding me again.


    "Maybe you''re not wearing the right mask today.¡± Rufus cast a sidelong nce at me. In fact, it seemed he was the one who disliked my mask.


    I touched my mask dubiously and murmured, "Really? I think it''s beautiful."


    Moreover, this mask fit my mysterious image. It was shaped like a purple butterfly. It was elegant!


    Rufus didn''t look at me anymore, as though he felt speechless.


    Smiling awkwardly, I pulled out two lollipops from my pocket. One for Firman and the other for Beryl.


    Firman took his obediently. "Thank you."


    I smiled and turned to Beryl.


    To my disappointment, the little girl refused my lollipop. She buried her head into Rufus¡¯ neck and clearly didn''t want to talk to me


    ¡®What''s wrong, Baby Beryl? It''s


    Mommy:Why don''t you want to talk


    tome? Feeling wronged, I tried to


    get x near her. I didn''t know what I had


    done to make her shun melike this.


    Rufus pressed the back of his hand against Beryl''s forehead. He likely thought Beryl was not feeling well, but it turned out that she was fine.


    Beryl lowered her eyes and refused to look at me. I went in front of her and tried to make herugh. but Beryl then burst into tears.


    I was flustered. Didn''t Beryl¡¯s love to


    see people mimic goris? Every.


    time-she saw me pretending to be a


    gari, she wouldugh hysterically.


    ¡°You''re scaring her.¡± Rufus chastised me and wiped away Beryl''s tears with a handkerchief.


    I felt terrible. It seemed that Beryl''s attitude towards me had reverted to the time when she had just lost her memories.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "If Baby Beryl doesn''t like goris, then how about bunnies?¡± I refused to give up, hoping that Beryl would ept me one way or another.


    Beryl finally turned her head to look at me with her big, watery eyes. "What kind of bunny?" she asked curiously.


    "Give me a second.¡± I took a candy wrapper out of my pocket and started folding it carefully. Soon it transformed into the shape of a bunny.


    Beryl''s jaw dropped in surprise. "How''dyoudothat?!"


    ¡®I can teagFryou if you want." I was~.


    so proudof myself for finally getting


    through to Beryl. I reached for b¨¦r


    hand¡¯and happily taught hers how to


    fold''a bunny.

 Chapter 1042 Ran Away From Home

    Chapter 1042 Ran Away From Home


    Crystal''s POV:


    Just then, Rufus had to take a call and left Beryl with me. Beryl was focused on the origami bunny and didn''t care about Rufus¡¯ leaving at all. She just


    waved at him goodbye and then proceeded to y with the candy wrappers.


    Smiling helplessly, Rufus sighed and rubbed her head before leaving in a hurry.


    Now that I was alone with Beryl, I tried to get my daughter to talk to me. I wanted to ask if she was alienating me now because I had used witchcraft


    on her previously. But after prodding her a little, I found that she didn''t seem to even know about the witchcraft. She just remembered falling asleep


    after talking to me.


    If that was the case, then she shouldn''t have had any reason to distance herself from me again. So could the witchcraft have affected her mental


    state?


    Thinking of this, I felt a little nervous and couldn''t help but ask Beryl several times if she felt ufortable.


    But she simply shook her head, focused on her work. She didn''t even raise her head. Although she allowed me to touch her, she didn''t want to talk to


    me at all


    "So... Baby Beryl just hates Mommy?" I asked atst, feeling distressed


    Beryl didn''t show any signs of recollecting her memory. At the ball, I had thought that she was finally warming up to me and willing to ept me, but it


    turned out that it was only a sh in the pan. Beryl''s head stayed down as she tinkered with the origami bunny''s ears, keeping silent for a long time.


    At this time, a teacher came to take Beryl for nap time. I quickly tidied up Beryl''s clothes and braided her hair before sending her away.


    Beryl stuck out her lower lip and kept stealing nces at me, seemingly a little unhappy.


    I smiled at her and said gently, "It''s nap time. Go on.¡± Beryl held the teacher''s hand. She kept turning around to look at me as they walked away. I


    waved at her unwillingly.


    Unexpectedly, Beryl shrugged off the teacher''s hand and ran back to me. With a straight face, she grabbed my hand and said in a baby-like voice,


    "Baby Beryl doesn''t hate Mommy."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, my heart exploded with joy. I quickly squatted down and threw my arms around her. ¡°Of course, Baby Beryl."


    Beryl squirmed slightly, muttering,


    ¡°And remember to bring Arron next


    time. I miss him.¡± Then she quickly


    slipped aut of my embrace and <>


    raced ack to the teacher. Wher


    theywere about to step in side he


    elevator, she turned aroundsand


    fade a face at me. Cont¨¦nt belongs


    to


    I burst intoughter and waved at her goodbye.


    I didn''t need to take care of the


    children on my first work day. Under


    the guidance Df the instructor, I soon


    grew familiatwith the teaching


    N


    system there and how to manage ~


    -


    the children''s y area. The kids


    suallywent to the kindergarten at


    halfgast eight in the morningand


    went home at half past fourin he


    afternoon. There were three


    different courses a day. Most of the


    time, the teachers would make the


    children learn by ying games that


    encouraged them to think


    independently.


    The kindergarten grounds upied


    a veryrge-area. Then, across a


    long bridge was the royal primary ~ -~


    school. _After graduation from thes


    royal kindergarten, most of the


    childten would move on to study at


    thevoyal primary school. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    I toured around the grounds for a while until I came across another exit that lead to a bustling street. Upon checking the map on my phone, I saw that


    it was around two miles away from the imperial pce.


    I went to buy some snacks for Arron and Beryl and then retraced my steps to pick Beryl up from the school.


    Beryl was a little prideful, se I knew she just wanted me to work hard to win her over.


    However, on my way back, I received a call from my pack. It turned out thatn had run away from home.

 Chapter 1043 Pursuing The Light

    Chapter 1043 Pursuing The Light


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was in utter shock. I couldn''t believe it thatn would run away from home. That was so unexpected. Would such a good wolf really be that


    rebellious?


    "When did it happen?¡± I asked anxiously.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sighing. the elder replied, "He has been missing since after the day you left the pack. At first, we assumed that wild wolves has always been


    completely free. In the past,n would often disappear and go to the forest to y for a few days beforeing back, so we didn''t pay much


    attention at first. It was not until such a long time had passed that everyone began to worry. We went to the forest to look for him, but found not even


    a single sign of him. When we checked the surveince footage, we found thatn had already left our territory. He deliberately avoided the


    surveince cameras and passed through their blind spots beforepletely disappearing."


    Hearing that, I gasped in shock. Knowingn, he would definitely not leave the pack for no reason, unless something happened. Was he chasing


    Beryl and Arron?


    At the thought of that now, I believed it was actually possible. Beryl andn were childhood friends. Wherever Beryl would go,n would always be


    there, tailing her. They were rarely apart.


    Nheless, I sensed that something wasn''t right. Ifn really was chasing Beryl and Arron, he wouldn''t have waited and left the following day. He


    would chase after them right away.


    ¡°You search the surrounding areas of the pack and look for him. If you still can¡¯t track him down, try taking the route to the capital city." I ordered more.


    people to look forn, but the elder was a little hesitant. He was worried because of ir''s presence in the pack, so he didn''t dare to leave easily.


    "Don''t mind him. He''ll stay in the pack while I am away. You can just go and findn.¡± After thinking for a while, I asked the elder to give ir my


    private number.


    When the elder heard that I was willing to give ir that, he breathed a sigh of relief and finally agreed to send more people to look forn.


    Not long after I hung up the phone, ir called me, still in a familiar voice and tone


    "I was afraid you''d keep pretending as if you don''t me," ir mocked me from the other end of the line.


    With half a smile, I responded, "There is a reason for that and I can''t exin it all in just a few words. We will talk about itin personter on.¡±


    Being the considerate person that he


    was, ir reptied ina soft tone, "I


    know. Youdon''t have to tell me." =>


    Then, he''stopped chuckling ands


    asked seri ously, "You gave me¡®your


    private number because youneed


    ryhelp, right?¡±


    on


    Yes, you''re right." I heaved a deep


    sigh, feelingStightly embarrassed.


    The first thing I did after not =


    speaking-wi th each other for fives


    years.was Call him and ask fortis


    help-But I had to do this as itwas


    cru¨¦ial to findn. Content belongs


    to  4


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" ir asked patiently.


    "A lone wolf from our pack has wandered off, and I''m hoping you can help us track him down. His name isn; he is Rin''s child. He came to the


    border pack with me."


    "I remember that wolf. I ran across him once while searching for Rufus. Don''t worry. I will send more people to findnter."


    "Thank you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone,


    grabbed the bag of snacks and 2


    rushed pick up Beryl. However, by


    the time I got to the kindergarten,


    was-already empty and Berylwasn''t


    there anymore.


    NovelDrama.Org ¡°


    I had no choice but ta go back. My thoughts were all over the ce, realizing that things were a mess right now.


    Ifn was really lost, how sad Beryl would be after she regained her memory and learned about it.


    I walked dejectedly and called the people of the pack to make sure that they had gone to findn. After the reassurance, I somehow felt a little


    relieved.


    Right then, I felt a tug on the back of my cor. The next second, I heard Rufus'' voice from behind.


    "Finally got you.¡±

 Chapter 1044 An Important Day

    Chapter 1044 An Important Day


    Crystal''s POV:


    Startled, I quickly hung up the phone, spun around, and yanked Rufus'' hand away before quickly retreating a few steps away from him.


    Rufus stood still, with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He kept his cold gazer at me and asked, "Why is it that every time you see me, you act as


    though you bumped into a ghost?¡±


    "Itis because you always appear behind me without making any sound.¡± I curled my lips as I said those words.


    Rufus chuckled and eyed me from head to toe. Then, he asked, "Why do you look so guilty? What have you done?"


    I turned my head away from him and said in an unnecessarily loud voice to hide my nervousness, "If I actually did something wrong, I''d be very


    careful to hide it from others. How could I just wait here to be busted? Tell me. What do you want from me this time? Make it quick because I''m very


    busy.¡± Every time this guy showed up. he would pick on me. I had a hunch that he had made this his bad habit.


    "Are you busy looking for someone right now?" Rufus asked casually.


    I paused for a moment. Then I frowned and asked, "What did you hear?"


    "Nothing. I just heard that you were looking for someone."


    After saying that, he paused before suddenly bending over and closing the distance between us.


    With his eyes pierced on mine, he asked, ¡°What? Are you afraid that I will hear something I shouldn''t?"


    I violently shoved him away and growled, "It''s nothing. A child in my pack went missing. I''m arranging people to look for him.¡±


    "Well. if you need help, I can ask ir to arrange the royal army to search for him,¡± Rufus muttered disapprovingly while standing straight.


    I frowned and refused his kindness. "Don''t bother. I''ve sent my men to look for him. If we really can¡¯t find him, only then will I ask for help.¡±


    I didn''t want to bring up ir in front


    of Rufus too mhuch. I should keep


    pretending tonot know ir until the


    very end sathat Rufus wouldn''t =>


    be suspicious again. Thest


    time we had a video call with ir,


    Rufus came dangerously se to


    un¨¦overing something. I should


    therefore avoid running ifto my old


    friends in front of Rufus in the


    future.


    Rufus clicked his tongue and didn''t insist anymore. Instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡°Let''s have dinner together tonight."


    "No, thanks. I''m busy." I refused without hesitation.


    I just wanted to stay away from this guy who was everywhere, and calmed myself down


    lan ran away from nome, and I was


    not in the mdod at all. If Rufus


    hadn''t kept.aneyeonmeand ¡ª <


    foroade Me from leaving the =.


    imperial capital, I might have already


    beervon the way searching forn


    myself. ?


    4


    a¡°


    Rufus looked very calm, as if he had expected my answer. He said, "It won''t take much of your time. Beryl will also be there."


    Hearing this, I started to


    contemte my initial decision. My


    baby Beryl wouldn''t also be there. I


    would miss the chance to bond with


    her if I didn''tept his dinner NN


    invitatiar_ It took me a long time to


    make-B¨¦ryl slowly ept me again.


    I shauid keep working on it. But I


    was afraid that Rufus woul¨¦-ask me


    attout my past. I couldn''tfool him


    with my excuses all the time. It


    might work for the first few times,


    but I was pretty sure he would catch


    on to something sooner orter. If


    that happened, he would be even


    more suspicious of me. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Beryl said today is her birthday. You even forgot that?" Rufus scowled and cast an intent nce my way.


    "What? Today is not her..." Before I could finish my words, I suddenly remembered something. Tears then began welling up in my eyes.


    Today wasn''s birthday.


    We had made the day I metn for the first time as his birthday since we didn¡¯t know the exact date that he was born. Every year on this day, Beryl


    would throw avish celebration forn


    Even when Beryl had lost her memory, she still remembered the most important thing in her heart.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1045 Praise From The King

    Chapter 1045 Praise From The King


    Crystal''s POV:


    Learning why Beryl said it was her birthday, I agreed to have dinner with Rufus to celebrate such an important day.


    Rufus¡¯ expression softened considerably, and he said, ¡°Then, I''ll wait for you. It''s seven o''clock tonight."


    I nodded. "Okay. I''ll head back first to get changed and prepare a present for Beryl.¡±


    After that, Rufus and I went our separate ways.


    I hurried back to prepare a gift for Beryl. I thought I could get it done in half an hour, but it turned out I overestimated myself. Now, I was going to be


    late. I put the gift into a small bag I had prepared, quickly changed into a dress, groomed my hair, chose a lovely mask, and then rushed to the lycan


    king''s pce


    When I eventually got there, dinner had already begun. Both Rufus and Laura were there, but Beryl didn''t have any reaction to my arrival. She was


    eating with her head down while Laura sat next to her and helped wipe her mouth from time to time.


    I set the gift down and took a seat next to Rufus.


    Rufus looked sideways at me and praised, "This mask looks more beautiful than the one before."


    "Thank you." I couldn''t think of anything to say, so I just let out an awkwardugh. Maybe I had quarreled with Rufus too much recently, that when I


    heard him praise me, I got the weird feeling that perhaps he was actually mocking me. If things kept going like this. I would probably suffer a nervous


    breakdown anytime soon.


    Laura seemed to notice my difort. so she perked up a conversation with me. "So how''s your life in the imperial pce? If you need anything. just


    let us know.¡±


    "Everything is nice here. I''m just a little worried about my pack." I settled my gift next to Beryl as I talked to Laura


    Laura replied with a smile, "I''m sure you can go back soon."


    AS soon as those words left Laura''s


    lips, Rufus ingmediately coughed. I


    wasn''t sureN£¤ he did it on purpose.


    Hearing that, Laura immediately x


    changed her mind. "You don''t >


    actually need to return in such z a


    hurry. Rufus¡¯ man is now in charge


    ofyour pack. I anticipate fo


    problems."


    I secretly grumbled at Rufus while keeping a phony smile on my face. ¡°That''s true. With the king''s help, everything will be alright.¡±


    Laura smiled and then ordered the servants to serve the main dish.


    Beryl was served a codfish fillet because she liked eating fish. Meanwhile, I had steak, as so did Laura and Rufus.


    The dishes were just as delectable as I remembered. I had been so busy dealing with Rufus since I came back this time that I hadn''t even had time to


    enjoy life in the imperial pce.


    I figured I should calm down and get back to my normal life now that I had made the decision to temporarily stay here.


    The fish fillet was a big hit with Beryl. She already had two helpings. and when she requested for a third one, Rufus stopped her, fearing that she


    would have a stomach acheter for eating too much.


    Beryl stared at the empty te, obviously still craving for more. But she listened to Rufus, and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you, Daddy."


    Worried that Beryl would be upset,


    Laura patiently coaxed her, '' Keep


    some reom in your little tummyfor


    later. Fhe dinner hasn''t finished yet.


    There¡± are a lot of delicious foods


    that I haven''t been served." Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    A big smile broke into Beryl¡¯s face as she answered ecstatically, ¡°Okay! I can still eat a lot!"


    During dinner, all three of us adults


    were trying ?make Beryl happy,


    making the atmosphere rather = =>


    pleasantBeryl didn''t reject me as*


    muchas she did during the daytime.


    Instead, she even took the initiative


    to-feed me. Content belongs ie)


    NovelDrama.Org 4Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Berylughing, I sighed silently. Although she appeared to be very cheerful, I could tell that she wasn''t truly pleased. There seemed to be


    something missing in her smile.


    I caressed Beryl''s head and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong, sweetie? What is bothering you?¡±

 Chapter 1046 Wooden Whistle

    Chapter 1046 Wooden Whistle


    Crystal''s POV:Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Beryl was speechless for a while, and then she copsed on the table and asked weakly, "How did you know I am upset? I don''t know why. I know I


    should be happy, but I just can''t. It seems that something is missing."


    My heart ached. I knew she was feeling that way becausen was not here. Beryl might not have remembered him, but she still cared about him.


    Rufus thought Beryl was not feeling well, so he got to his feet and walked over to check on her. He touched her forehead and asked, ¡°Are you feeling


    sick?"


    Beryl shook her head and answered, "No, I''m not. I''m just in a bad mood, as if I broke up with someone.¡±


    Rufus¡¯ lips broke into a bitter smile. He then poked her nose slightly. and asked, "Do you even know how it feels to break up with someone, little girl?


    You haven''t had a rtionship yet, so where is thising from?"


    In response, Beryl rolled her eyes and said, "Of course I know. The feeling of breakup in romance books is emptiness and sadness for no reason, and


    sometimes to feel a sense of loss and confusion."


    Laura settled Beryl on herp and asked worriedly, "Are you feeling ufortable because you have eaten too much?"


    After saying that, Laura turned around to re at Rufus and warn, "Don''t let Beryl read those kinds of books. They will easily affect her at such a


    young age."


    As the lycan king who had always been respected, Rufus rarely got scolded by anyone except for his mother. So now, he could only swallow his pride


    and nodded reluctantly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle deep inside. It was gratifying to see Rufus get scolded.


    Beryl couldn''t bear to see Rufus in that situation, so she confessed, "Grannie, don''t scold Daddy. I wanted to read those by myself. Daddy had no


    idea I''d been reading those books in the library."


    Laura made abitter smile. She


    grabbed Berytand shook her to


    knock some logic into the girl, <>


    saying, ¡®You''re such a naughty girl:


    How dare you go to the library ?


    alone? Aren''t you afraid someone


    right kidnap you?" Contentbelongs


    to¡¯NovelDrama.Org a


    "There''s no reason for me to be


    afraid. The pce is well-guarded.


    It''s very''Safe here. Besides, if


    someone really kidnapped me; I''m


    sure you will definitely find nde," Beryl


    ¡ª . ~


    coaxed Laura like a grow .


    With affection glinting in her eyes, Laura caressed Beryl''s hair and sighed, "I will never let that happen. Beryl will always be with us."


    Noticing that the atmosphere suddenly became a little heavy for no reason, I quickly diverted the subject and took out the gift for Beryl to open, "It''s a


    gift from Mommy."


    Beryl''s eyes brightened up as she peered inside the gift box and found a miniature wooden whistle. She touched the whistle lovingly. It seemed that


    she liked it very much.


    It made me delighted to see my daughter beaming with joy.


    Although she had lost her memory, there were some things just hadn''t changed. In the past, Beryl would often hang the wooden whistle on a red


    thread around her neck.


    Suddenly, Rufus asked Beryl to show him the wooden whistle.


    Beryl always listened to Rufus¡¯ words and basically would do whatever he asked her to do. So Beryl handed him the wooden whistle without a second


    thought.


    Rufus took over the whistle and studied it intently.

 Chapter 1047 The Same Habit

    Chapter 1047 The Same Habit


    Crystal''s POV:


    My heart sank. I made this wooden whistle by copying the one Rufus had made for me in the past. Rufus now scrutinized the whistle carefully. Did it


    shake loose some memory of his?


    Laura and I nced at each other at the same time and guessed each other''s thoughts. She was also afraid that Rufus would remember something.


    After studying the whistle for a long time, Rufus turned to me and asked, "Did you make this yourself?"


    "Of course," I replied firmly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was a little flustered and didn¡¯t know what was running through his mind.


    My own mind was thoroughly muddled up. But whatever.


    Even if Rufus felt that the wooden whistle looked familiar, he wouldn''t remember anything if I continued to insist that I made it myself.


    Unless he had made another whistle for himself back then too. However, it was a slim possibility. Rufus'' original intention for carving this whistle was


    to make it convenient for me tomunicate with Rin.


    He didn''t really share a good rtionship with her, so he had no use for a wooden whistle himself.


    As this thought crossed my mind. relief coursed through my veins and I could face Rufus'' questions more confidently.


    He shot me a pointed look andmented with a faint smile, "I didn''t expect you to have the same


    habit as me.¡±


    I was puzzled. I didn''t understand the meaning behind his words. But judging from the expression on his face, it didn¡¯t look like he had remembered


    anything from the past. From the corner of my eye, I spotted Laura winking at me anxiously. This left me even more perplexed.


    Rufus handed the whistle to me. He pointed to a small cross on its inner side and said, "When I was a child, I attended a woodwork ss for a while. I


    liked to leave a subtle mark on all my creations. The position and shape of my chosen mark are exactly the same as the one you have made."


    I was stunned. Judging from Laura''s helpless expression, I knew Rufus had spoken the truth.


    "So is this just a coincidence?" Rufus gazed at me with sharp eyes


    Cold sweat instantly trickled down my spine, and my stomach plunged to the ground. I had just copied his work and had assumed this tiny mark was


    also a necessary part of the whistle, so I kept it. How would I know it was actually Rufus¡¯ signature? How could I possibly exin this to him without


    telling him the truth?


    "Why don''t you answer me?" Rufus didn''t let this matter go.


    Faced with his pointed questions,


    my brain seemed te toa


    grinding haltand I couldn''t cook up


    any sensidl¨¦ reason. I couldn''t im


    that this Was justa coincidence. No


    one would believe that. My capy was


    so urate that even the position


    and id shape of his signature.were


    perfectly identical. There¡®was no


    such coincidence in the world.


    Fortunately, my mask obscured my face and Rufus couldn''t see my panicked expression.


    As soon as I opened my mouth to reply, Laura interjected, "I showed her your creations from your childhood."


    Rufus didn''tment. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and said, "This is the first time I''ve heard that you''ve saved the things I''d made as a child. I


    would love to see them one day."


    "I only have photos. I have even saved the pictures of you dressed in a girl''s clothes when you were two years old. Would you like to see them too?"


    Laura immediately shot back, directly dissipating Rufus '' aggressive tone.


    "No need for that. I''m just curious that you have such a close rtionship with Crystal that you''re even sharing my childhood photos with her already.¡±


    Rufus scoffed and sat on one side of the sofa, looking dignified and lofty.


    I interrupted their conversation,


    "Okay, stop it... turned my attention


    to Rufus anckaid, "The thing is,


    Arron has recently be ¡°N


    interested in woodwork. When Latta


    heard this, she mentioned thatyou


    wereduite skilled at it as a chitd and


    thes showed me your creations.


    While looking through the, photos, I


    noticed that the small mark you left


    was very unique, so I copied it.


    didn''t know it was your signature."


    "I see," Rufus replied softly. He didn''t pursue this matter anymore. I wasn''t sure if he believed my exnation or not. I had always found him to be


    unreadable, and felt that he had already seen thorough everything but just enjoyed toying me like a clueless mouse in a maze.


    Otherwise, why did he bring me back


    only after I had reached the airport?


    And every tine he asked me


    something, he always stopped at the


    right moment, waiting to see hows)


    would-€xin myself. Althoughrhe


    appeared to believe what sald, no


    ome-knew what was really an his


    Mffhd. I was scared that be would


    secretly hatch a n, or he had


    already had something on me and


    was waiting for me to fall into his


    trap.

 Chapter 1048 Allergic Reaction

    Chapter 1048 Allergic Reaction


    Crystal''s POV:


    If I thought that Rufus from five years ago was a profound book, then Rufus at this time was a whole abstract painting for me. I could at least try to


    understand a book as long as I read it thoroughly, but I might never understand the real meaning behind an abstract painting.


    Hearing what he said. I was upset and wanted to make an excuse to leave, but Beryl suddenly had a stomachache at this time.


    All the thoughts in my head vanished and all I could think about was Beryl''s well-being.


    Beryl''s face was pale because of pain. She covered her stomach and cried out between gasps. Laura also went alert and immediately sent someone


    to call the doctor.


    "Is it because she ate too much just now?" I couldn''t help being anxious. I held her in my arms and rubbed her belly gently, trying to do anything I


    could to relieve her pain.


    Beryly weakly in my arms, and soon red rash appeared on her neck.


    "She is having an allergic reaction!" Laura¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She anxiously held back Beryl''s hands seeing that she was about to scratch


    her own neck out of instinct.


    The doctor hadn''te even after we had waited for a long time. Rufus'' patience was running thin as he got furious and sent more people to get the


    doctor.


    ¡°How about I take her to the hospital instead?" Looking at Beryl who now seemed to be having difficulty in breathing, I was so anxious and couldn''t


    wait any longer. I immediately thought of taking her to the hospital myself.


    At this time, the young doctor rushed over and bowed to Rufus, apologizing in panic. "The car suddenly broke down and I ran all the way here."


    ¡°There''s no time to talk about that. Check the child quickly." Gritting his teeth, Rufus grabbed the doctor''s cor and threw him towards me.


    The young dogtor didn''t even dare to


    push his sSes back up as he


    stood up awkwardly tocheckon


    Beryl. At ast, he made a statement


    that Bery! was experiencing a < ~


    protein allergy. That was becaise


    she.ate too much fish. She. would be


    fire after taking some medicine for a


    few days.


    All this time, Beryl had been sobbing in a low voice due to the pain of her stemach still aching. Even though we tried our best to coax her, it was


    heartbreaking to watch the girl weep.


    Besides, maybe it was because Beryl


    was not feelirig-well, she relied more


    on Rufus thatr usual. After leaving


    my armssshe stayed in his arms all*


    the time After taking the medicine,


    she seemed to feel better as she


    leaned against Rufus¡¯ shoulder


    listl¨¦ssly. I wanted her to get some


    sl¨¦ep, but she said that she didn''t


    want to go to bed. So, I chose to do


    paper folding to cheer her up.


    In the past when we were in the border pack, Beryl liked doing handcraft very much, such as wooden carvings and pottery. In fact, she was the one


    who taught me paper folding. but the little girl forgot that


    Rufus picked up a tiger-shape folded paper on the table and made ament with interest. "I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite good at making


    handcraft."


    I secretly rolled my eyes and snorted, retorting. "Otherwise, how could I make a whistle with the exact same mark as yours?¡±


    Rufusughed and said, ¡°It seems that you are not only skilled but also vindictive.¡±


    owered my head and continued to


    work on the paper kitten in my hand


    which was about to take shape. I


    didn''t say anything to his remarks,


    but he was,wrong because if I really


    was vindieti ve, I wouldn''t be herein


    the first ce. After all, I knew that


    Rufus was just interested in those


    secrets I had hidden. Loyalty eS


    particrly important to king. In


    the past, Rufus couldn''t tolerate any


    betrayal, and now, even more so.


    The one thing I was afraid was that


    he wouldn''t let me leave the capital


    city before hepletely trusted


    me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh thinking of this. Rufus seemed to notice it as he asked, "Do you feel ufortable talking to me?¡±


    What a sensitive and suspicious person! I didn''t know how to answer his question at that moment, so I kept silent


    Since Rufus didn''t get my response, his handsome face darkened and he snorted coldly. Then, he went upstairs with Beryl who was now sleepy in his


    arms. Clearly, he was refusing to let me be with Beryl!


    I could only choke out, "You!" Looking at his back, I was so angry that I wanted to rush up to beat him up. But even if I wanted to, I couldn''t because I


    wouldn''t defeat himThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I was so annoyed by him that I didn''t want to stay here any longer. After tidying up the folded papers on the table, I said goodbye to Laura and left.

 Chapter 1049 Taboo

    Chapter 1049 Taboo


    Rufus'' POV:


    After putting Beryl to sleep, I left her room and went downstairs. I swept my eyes around the living room, but didn''t spot the she-wolf I was seeking


    "Who are you looking for? Crystal left." My mother was sitting at the table and leisurely sipping her coffee


    "I''m stepping out for a while." After saying that, I quickly marched out of the lycan king''s pce.


    My mind shed back to seeing Crystal sneaking around the forbidden forest today, and I had no clue about what she was doing there. So I would


    have to go to the forest again


    We passed the City Hall and then the Royal Military School, but I kept walking forward


    My bodyguard kept pace with me and asked, "Your Majesty, are we going the wrong way? This path leads to the forbidden forest.¡±


    "That''s our destination. I need to confirm something," I replied.


    Crystal must have done some unknown deed in the forbidden forest. I quickened my steps and reached the entrance. The sun had already set.


    Except for a fewmps at the entrance of the forbidden forest, everything else was pitch-ck.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned on the torch on my phone and entered the forbidden forest. A faint stench of death came from afar, pulling me into the forest. My spirits lifted


    and I focused on finding its source.


    After a long hike, we finally came upon a clearing that didn¡¯t match the surroundings.


    Although normally no one was


    allowed to getinto the forbidden


    forest, wild agima s roamed it, and


    they were us usually noisy especially at


    night. But this part of the forest was


    eerily quiet and weird. All living


    creatures seemed to deliberately


    avoid this ce. Even the hitds who


    ttered around the forest-had


    disappeared, as if some terrible


    thing here made them wary of


    approaching, heightening the sense


    of death one felt around this area.


    I cautiously took a couple of steps forward, and the stench of death I''d followed suddenly weakened.


    I stopped in my tracks and


    scrutinized the ground around me. It


    was much sefter than the rest of the


    forest floor£¤d encountered on my ~


    way here? I seemed that someone:


    had cleaned this ce a little while


    ago and covered it with dirt. ¡ª


    Although the perpetrators had tried


    texconceal something, the-color of


    the soil at the edge o f the clearing


    was deeper than the soil in the rest


    of the forest. The exposed soil was


    wet and red.


    I crouched down and checked the soil. It indeed contained a particrly strong evil aura. I frowned andmented, "I''d heard that an ominous ce


    existed in the forest. I can finally see it, but I never expected it to be so strange."


    My attendant also seemed to feel a strong sense of death. He stepped back with a serious expression, the fear clearly visible on his face, and said, "It


    must be true. I heard that Queen Mother Laura had killed Noreen and buried her bones in the forest. Perhaps this is the burial spot. We have


    identally stumbled upon it today."


    gazed at the ground in front of me,


    ost in deep thought. was ill when


    my mother-had killed Noreen, so I


    knew nothirig about how she had <


    done it:-Besides, when she brought it


    upte?, she was very casual about


    it and there was hardly any. detail.


    That was the reason didnt pay any


    attention to it, nor did I bring up this


    topic again.


    Things didn''t look as simple as I thought they were anymore, because Crystal was definitely involved


    She wouldn''t havee here if she had simply lost her way. She must have some connection to this witch.


    My mind was buzzing with doubts. I bent down a little to touch the ground, and my fingers were immediately stung. I quickly pulled my hand back, and


    my expression changed. It looked like a witch had put a spell over thisnd. It must be Crystal.

 Chapter 1050 A Gray Wolf

    Chapter 1050 A Gray Wolf


    Rufus'' POV:


    The invisible barrier shielded me from the outside. No one could set up such an enchanted barrier except for witches and wizards.


    I took a couple of steps back and closed my eyes as I willed the lycan power in my body to feel around my surroundings and take in whatever detail


    was worth noting. I could tell that the barrier had just been set up, and that the air inside was much denser than in other areas.


    I opened my eyes and had a theory of my own. It was probably Crystal


    No outsider was allowed to step foot in this ce, and it was far away from the imperial pce. Crystal said she just got lost and stumbled here?


    What a big fat lie!


    If it hadn''t been for my informant, I would never have guessed that she woulde to the forbidden forest, either. But why had shee? And how


    could a person who had lived at the border for most of her life be so familiar around this ce?


    I only grew more confused the more I pondered it. I was beginning to suspect that the she-wolf had something to do with the witches, after all.


    Otherwise, why was there a new enchanted barrier shortly after Crystal had visit?


    Just as I was about to look into the matter more closely, I suddenly heard a noise from the nearby bushes.


    I immediately became vignt. "Who is there?" I called out.


    A figure shed through the trees. It didn¡¯t look like human, but rather like a giant beast.


    I held my breath and sharpened my senses, and then I slowly walked toward it.


    The forest was quiet save for the soft rustle of the leaves above me. If I hadn''t seen the shadowy monster for myself, I would have thought that I was


    just hearing things.


    The next thing I knew, the huge beast had jumped out of the bushes up front and was lunging straight at me.


    I was able to get a clear glimpse of it for a brief second and realized that it was a gray wolf with thick fur. I quickly stepped to the side to dodge its


    attack.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thankfully, the wolf made no attempt to pounce on me again. Instead, it stood at the very spot I had just been in and stared at me.


    My wolf, Omar, was yelling excitedly in my mind. "Rufus, let me out! I''ll take care of that wolf! I haven''t seen such an interesting prey in a long time.


    Although, this wolf looks like it would make a meager appetizer at most.¡±


    I didn''t respond. Instead, I calcted the amount of time it would take to kill this wolf. Despite Omar''s words, the wolf wasn''t small. Perhaps it would


    be better to attack it from the side.


    I braced myself for the


    transformatiamwhen the gray wolf


    suddenly raised its head and let out


    along howl: Shortly after, two more>


    wolves appeared, nking the first


    one omboth sides. These othertwo


    weresmaller and younger. They


    looked eager to kill. Did these


    rascals really think I wascthe prey


    here? They were certainly getting


    ahead of themselves. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I red at thewolves, and btedly


    felt that something wasn''t right. Wild


    wolves livechin groups. How did =~


    these thtee escape from their pack


    ande to this ce? Besides;


    largeWild animals stayed away from


    theperipheral areas of the forbidden


    forest by instinct. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The three wolves peered at me, their eyes glinting. They let out a low, warning growl; their mouths already salivating


    After some consideration, I asked the guard to go and get hisrades to search the area. It was unusual for wild wolves to be here. Something


    fishy must be going on.


    As soon as the guard left, I prepared myself for battle.


    The oldest walf, the one in the


    middle, slowly.approached me. Its


    eyes never Wavered from mine. I.


    was about to transform into a wolf


    when kwas interrupted yet again: To


    my surprise, the gray wolf plopped


    on.the ground in front of meand


    whimpered. Its huge tail was


    swinging from side to side. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I blinked at it in confusion. Did it not want to attack me?

 Chapter 1051 An Old Acquaintances...

    Chapter 1051 An Old Acquaintance''s...


    Rufus'' POV:


    The gray wolf sat there and barked at me as if I was an old acquaintance.


    Soon, the other two came over as well, and proceeded to rub against my shins.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I was at a loss for words. I felt like I had just run into three huge puppies.


    "Rufus, don''t be fooled," Omar warned. "Wild wolves are very cunning. They''re only buttering you up so that you would let your guard down."


    "I know, but let''s see what''s going on first. These wild wolves are acting too strange." The more I thought about it. the more suspicious I became. I


    thought about Crystal again. My life had never been peaceful since the moment she appeared. Strange urrences kept happening left and right.


    She was a mysterious woman, to be sure, and I couldn''t seem to see through her.


    ¡°Let me at them, and you''ll know what''s going on once and for all." Omar was itching to get into a brawl. After taking the throne, I had rarely turned


    into my wolf form. He must be eager toe out and had a good run.


    "There''s no rush. Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡±


    The two smaller wolves were wagging their tails excitedly, like they had somehow found a new toy. They yfully tugged at my trousers with their


    teeth. They were undoubtedly strong, but they behaved like juvenile cubs.


    I bent over and tried to push them away, but the gray wolf took advantage of the situation and tackled me from the back.


    Omar was right. They were only getting me to let my guard down.


    This time, I didia''t hesitate. I turned


    into my wolfform and tried to snap


    at the gray.wolf''s neck, but it moved


    fast. It darted away before perching


    ona boulder, and then it raiseckits


    headat me, as though it was


    no¨¦king me.


    a


    3


    I was pissed off. How devious could a wild animal be?


    Recognizing that the situation had shifted, the two smaller wolves scampered over to the gray wolf''s side.


    I was already in a foul mood as it


    was, and I eveirgot taunted by a wild


    wolf. Rage surged in my heart. I


    raised my head and roared into the


    Sky. The.whole ground tremb ed as


    unleashed my lycan power. A."


    powerfu gust of wind sweptacross


    the woods. Leaves fell to forest


    floor as branches shook ¡®Violently


    above us.


    The three wolves shied away from the wind. They could barely keep their eyes open against its onught. The gray wolf remained standing. but the


    other two were reduced to a sobbing heap behind it.


    I snorted and wed at the ground, warning them to flee if they valued their lives.


    Even so, the gray wolf was unfazed. Instead of running away, it jumped from the boulder and sauntered over to me. It let out a long howl. It was by no


    means a powerful one, but it was certainly meant to be a provocation


    The two little wolves howled, too.


    This seemed to excite their leader, and it began to circle me. It wasn''t afraid of me at all. I was almost convinced that it knew me, but I was never


    acquainted with a wild wolf. I knew for sure that I didn''t know these three.


    The gray wolf was teasing me. It didn''t look like it had any intention to actually attack. I changed back to my human form and turned on my heel and


    left. I didn''t want to waste my time on these childish games


    The wild wolves kept following me, though. Each time I looked back, they would stop and stare at me with their heads tilted to the side. They would


    blink at me, too, and act confused.


    There was nothing I could do about


    it. If I killed them, I would only get


    blood all aver me. I didn''t want to get


    myself dirty. In the end, I opted tas


    turn into a wolf and sped away->


    Fortufately, those three couldn''t


    keep up with my pace, and threw


    them off my tail soon engugh.

 Chapter 1052 Spies

    Chapter 1052 Spies


    Crystal''s POV:


    I took my son out for a walk that evening when I received a call from ir. I declined without a second thought, not wanting to get involved in any


    trouble


    But ir was persistent, and kept calling me for the next few minutes. In the end, I had no choice but to find a quiet ce to take the call.


    "Hello, what''s up?¡± I asked in a low voice. "Do you have any news aboutn?"


    "Why are you whispering like a thief?¡± ir teased, chuckling to herself.


    "I don''t want Rufus'' men to find me talking to you,¡± I spoke under my breath, cupping my hand over my phone''s speaker as I did. I nced around


    and sighed in relief when I saw no one. Even so, I knew that there must be someone out there who was spying on me in the dark.


    "Don''t worry. Rufus won''t tamper with your phone.¡± ir sounded confident as he reassured me.


    "I sincerely doubt that. Rufus is already suspicious of me. I have no idea what he''s thinking. In any case, I need to take extra precautions and be


    more careful at this time.¡±


    ir sighed, and then her tone became serious. "We haven''t foundn yet. I have something important to tell you, though."


    "All right, go ahead.¡± His manner was infectious, and I grew somber as well.


    "It''s true that Rufus is suspecting you. The main purpose of this investigation on the border pack is to dig up information about you. I intended to


    brush him off, but I unexpectedly ran into some otherplications while I was investigating.¡± ir paused for a moment, and when he continued, his


    voice seemed to have gone deeper. "My men caught two spies hidden among the pack. They work for the vampires.¡±


    This surprised me. Since the union


    of the border packs, we had


    maintained avtively peaceful


    rtionshi pwith the vampires. They.


    were stilkpeople who liked to mak¨¦


    troubl¨¦every now and then, of ~


    cOUrs¨¦, but they were easily taken


    care of. And thankfully, theytwere


    wise enough to keep in line after


    going through severe punishment.


    The border packs even did business


    with the vampires, sometimes.


    Then again, the vampires at the


    border only behaved because


    Hubson wagscursed by the ck


    witch, andnis power was <


    significant :


    y reduced. If it came.>


    downtd a full-on battle right now,


    ther@ was a good chance he


    wouldn''t be able to protecthis


    nsmen. He was right t6 keep a


    low profile.


    Which was why I was taken aback to learn that they had nted spies in my pack. If the vampires attempted to break the peace, the werewolves


    would definitely not sit idle and did nothing.


    "Where did you find the spies?" I asked, still keeping my voice low.


    ¡°One was in the army, while the other was among the guards stationed at the city gate.¡±


    I frowned. My heart felt heavy inside my chest. Both the barracks and the city gates had a constant influx of people. It wouldn''t be easy to sneak your


    way in. Those spies must have been well-prepared. Who was behind this? There was only one person I could think of¡ªHubson


    But Hubson was practically on the verge of death because of the curse on him. He wouldn''t have had the strength to hash out such a covert n,


    much less put it into action.


    I clutched my phone and fell into silence. On the other end, ir said nothing, either. He was waiting for me to speak first.


    "What do you think about all of this?¡± I finally asked.


    ir gave it some thought before


    saying, "It must have something to


    do with Hubsor. Some of the spies¡¯


    immediate family members have


    been transformed into hybrids. That


    makes them easy prey for SS


    pure- btooded vampires. They ? can be


    manipted into doing anything,


    even into supporting vampires


    instead. As a matter of fact, it isn''t


    so hard to figure out their reasons


    for doing this. The problem is that I


    have no way of knowing just how


    many of Hubson''s men have


    infiltrated our pack.¡± Content


    belongs to


    ¡°But Hubson is still suffering from the curse. He¡ªNo, wait. Wait!" No sooner had I mentioned this than something else urred to me. "He was


    cursed by Noreen... Has the curse been removed upon Noreen''s death?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1053 The Black Death Curse Has Been...

    Chapter 1053 The ck Death Curse Has Been...


    Crystal''s POV:


    The new spection left me upset for a long time and I couldn''t reign in my agitation.


    My mind shed back to my first year as Alpha. I had gone to negotiate with Hudson on behalf of my pack. When I met Hudson that day, his condition


    was worse than I had expected. He was huddled in a ck robe, looking like he was on his deathbed. He was frail, and his prominent hand bones


    were horribly deformed. Thanks to the curse, he could only lean weakly against the chair.


    I greeted him with a smile, but he stared at me with a clenched jaw. His lifeless face under his hood twitched subtly, and he looked eager to charge at


    me and tear me into pieces.


    But by that time, I''d already mastered both the lycan power and the witchcraft practiced by ck witches. I was not scared of Hudson, who was


    suffering from the ck death curse. Even if I stood within arm''s length from him, he wouldn''t have the nerve to touch me.


    After taking a sip of the coffee the servant had brought, I gently ced the cup on the table and took out the agreement from my bag. I waved the


    paper in front of his despondent eyes to show him the agreement. Then I ced it on the table for him to sign.


    The agreement was quite straightforward. The most important use was that from that moment on, the vampires and werewolves would not break


    the peace, and they would no longer invade the other''s territory. Both sides agreed to these terms for fifty years. Neither would they step foot into


    each other''s restricted zone, nor would they interfere in each other''s matters.


    Although several emotions flitted through Hudson''s face, he finally picked up the pen and signed his name with a bleak expression. The negotiation


    back then had been exceptionally smooth and I returned immediately.


    Over the next five years, the border had been safe and sound. As expected, the vampires had honored their side of the agreement and never entered


    werewolf territory. I gradually rxed. I didn''t keep the same vignce against vampires and even lowered our security measures.


    Not long after I returned to the imperial pce this time, I discovered that the curse on ir had lifted naturally now that Noreen was gone. Did this


    also mean that Hubson was free of the ck death curse?


    Hubson was so crafty. He had been pretending to be weak all this time, while he was actually secretly nning something against me! I gritted my


    teeth.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I said to ir, "After Noreen''s death, the ck death curse on Hubson might have been lifted. Now he has probably regained his strength. Maybe he


    is hatching a secret plot. You must stay alert."


    There was a moment of silence on the phone. ir seemed to be deep in thought. A few secondster, his voice rang out from the earpiece.


    "So we can be certain this is


    Hubson''s scheme. Besides, I have


    some bad news for you. My


    subordinate just sent n


    that the two spies


    suicide


    during the inter


    Their ir


    tbey stopped


    paused


    had fangs. Th


    sw


    ne the report


    mitted ~>


    rogation¡¯


    ue faces were revealed when


    breathing."


    briefly and contitted, "They


    ey were vampires.¡±


    novel


    ir


    I gasped loudly. "So the vampires have already infiltrated the werewolf pack?"


    ir replied,


    "It''s very likely. When


    we probed thisynatter further, we


    uncovered sane vampi


    ¡®towns fara


    new and son


    in the smal


    city, some


    seemstha


    mastered the skills to di


    themselves as werewo


    quite possible that som


    re presence


    way from the


    ne old. It


    these vampires have


    isguise


    ves~It is


    eof them


    have long crossed the border and


    prated the werewolf pack."


    This news disturbed me. I muttered, "This is all my fault. I shouldn''t have rxed my guard."


    ir sighed. "K''s not your fault. The


    responsibilityfor this issue falls on


    everyone.Don''t worry yourself too ~


    much abdut it. Now it is also


    possibl@ that the vampires have>


    infiltrated the imperial capital think


    weshould do something toweed


    th¨¦m out."


    ~L


    S

 Chapter 1054 Daddy Abandoned Me

    Chapter 1054 Daddy Abandoned Me


    Crystal''s POV:


    "Is Rufus aware of this?" I asked.


    ir sighed. "He already knows. I''m guessing that he will take action soon. I''m afraid there won''t be any peace to speak of in theing days. You


    must be vignt while you''re in the imperial capital. You''ve been the Alpha of the border pack for five years, and the vampires hold a lot of grudges


    against you. Some of them might even be very familiar with your identity. If you''re not careful, you might get exposed to Rufus."


    "All right, I understand. I promise to be more careful.¡±


    After ending the call, I walked back to look for my son. He was squatting on a patch of grass and ying with mud.


    I called out his name, and Arron scampered toward me and clutched my hand. ¡°Where have you been, Mommy? I''ve been waiting for you for a long


    time."


    I bent over and picked him up. "Mommy had to take a call. Let''s head back, shall we? Mommy will make you some cookies.¡±


    "Okay!"


    The next day, I had breakfast with my son and prepared to go to the kindergarten alone. Arron knew that Beryl was also at the school, and he made


    no effort to hide his envy. He followed close behind me as I went around the house and packed my things.


    I held him close, trying to brush off the guilt that pierced my heart. "I''m so sorry, Baby. I can''t take you to the kindergarten for the time being. Just give


    Mommy a few days, okay? Once I get rid of the problems, I''ll take you to see your sister.¡±


    Arron was clever enough not to ask me what I meant. He simply nodded inplete faith. "Okay, Mommy. Don''t worry, I''ll be good and wait for you


    here. You can go by yourself.¡±


    I caressed his chubby little face. "Listen. sweetheart. If you feel sad or bored, you can ask Uncle Harm to take you to see Grandma."


    Harm was my subordinate. He had often yed with Arron back when we were in the border pack.


    "Okay, Mommy. Hurry up, or you''ll bete.¡± Arron pushed me to the door with his stubby little arms.


    I nced at my watch, hurriedly gathered my purse and headed out.


    When I arrived at the school, I had to take a moment to calm my anxiety and before walking into the ssroom. Today was my first day, and I was a


    little nervous.


    Fortunately, I only had ten students in my ss, so it wasn''t too tiring. They were very obedient and well-behaved, too, which was a bonus.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    During the break, I found Beryl sitting


    alone at herdesk and looking out


    the window: witha mncholy =>


    expression. While the other children


    happily yed together, she kapt to


    herself, seemingly scared and


    listless.


    4


    I walked around the teacher''s table and approached my daughter. ¡°Hey there, Baby Beryl. Is anything wrong? I get the feeling that you are unhappy


    about something."


    The little girl turned to look at me, her eyes filled with tears. "I didn''t see Daddy this morning," she said, sounding aggrieved. "I searched everywhere


    but didn''t find him. Did he abandon me?"


    The sorrowfuNook on her face


    tugged at mycheartstrings. I couldn''t


    help but take her into my arms ands


    stroke h¨¦r hair. "Daddy didn''t =<


    aband@n you. He would never do¡±


    something ike that. Maybe he''s just


    busy. I''m sure you will see fim when


    y¨¦u get back at lunchtime Content


    belongs to


    My daughter snaked her arms around my neck and clung to me. "No, Daddy left the pce. I asked Grandma, but she doesn''t know when he will be


    back.¡±


    Beryl was choking on her sobs as she spoke.


    I was surprised to hear that Rufus had left the imperial pce so suddenly. Then I thought back to my phone call with ir. Had he gone out to deal


    with the vampires?


    Perhaps.


    Without the curse to impede him,


    Hubson was e¨¦rtainly more


    dangerous-than ever. Moreover,


    countless vampires were probably


    already:urking in the imperial city:


    The thought of Rufus facing a toven


    all by himself rendered me.¡±


    speechless. If I could, would have


    liked to fly out to him an¨¦make sure


    that he was okay. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1055 The Vampires Plot

    Chapter 1055 The Vampires'' Plot


    Crystal''s POV:


    My daughter couldn''t seem to ept that fact that Rufus had suddenly left. She was so distraught that she even refused to eat her favorite cookie.


    She kept looking out the window in morose silence, her chin resting on her tented hands


    Since she had lost her memory, Beryl and Rufus had seldom been separated from each other. They were attached to the hip, no matter where Rufus


    went.


    The worst part of this predicament was the fact that Rufus¡¯ date of return was uncertain. It was understandable that Beryl was upset.


    I lovingly caressed my daughter''s cheek and said, "Don''t be sad. I''m sure Daddy will be back in a few days.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Beryl pursed her lips, her eyes filling with tears. "Daddy didn''t even say goodbye to me."


    "It''s probably only because he was in such a hurry,¡± I immediately reassured her. "He didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye."


    Beryl lowered her head, looking none the less dejected. "I know that Daddy didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don''t me him. I''m sad because I won''t be able


    to see Daddy for so many days."


    After a moment''s thought, I retrieved a piece of wood the size of my palm and a small carving knife from my purse. Then I started to work.


    As expected, Beryl''s attention was drawn to what I was doing


    I had learned a bit of wood carving from Warren, back when he was making the walking stick for Leonard. Later, when I took over the border pack, I


    would make some carvings with my children in my spare time.


    It would take a lot of time to carve out a human figure with fine details, so I settled for a rough outline of Rufus'' face, taking care to make his


    expression more defined.


    "Mommy!" Beryl eximed. "Did you carve Daddy''s face?¡±


    "Just a rough version. I''ll make you a better one when I have the time." I blew the wood chippings from the block and took out a handkerchief to wipe


    the carving clean. Soon enough, we were staring at Rufus'' wooden likeness.


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown, though. It didn''t really resemble Rufus that much. The hairstyle was somewhat the same, but the rest of his features were


    quite... different.


    Even so, my daughter was pleased with it. She held the wood carving in her hands andughed with joy. "Now, Daddy can be with me all the time!"


    As long as she was happy, I was happy as well. I patted Beryl''s head and asked, ¡°Are you still sad?¡±


    She shook her head and gave me a toothy grin. "I''m not sad anymore."


    "Then let''s go home to your Grandma.¡± I made quick work of packing up my belongings. By the time I was done, my daughter was already waiting for


    me with her small backpack.


    She liked to be carried on the backtely, so I obliged and carried her all the way back to the Laura''s pce.


    When we arrived, Laura had already prepared dinner. Beryl tossed her schoolbag on the sofa and rushed into the dining room.


    Just then, Laura emerged from a


    side hall withtwo exquisite masks in


    her hands." ¡®You came just in time".


    she greeted me. ¡®I''ve asked x


    someone to prepare these gorgeous


    masks Tor you. You should stop


    wearing the weird ones that\you


    have, or Beryl might rejecttyou in the


    future.¡±


    I thanked her before asking about Rufus¡¯ sudden departure.


    When Laura replied, her tone was


    serious. "There was an attack. No


    one could exin what happened,


    exactly, bu&many werewolves died,


    Rufus inidally sent soldiers to loo a


    into it, but hey eventually lost ~>


    contact. That, in itself, was tming.


    Thest night, ir told hine''tha


    tbey have caught some spi¨¦s. Rufus


    began to suspect that allthese


    things were rted to the vampires.


    He thought it was best that he went


    there and see the matter for


    himself.¡±


    "Did he take his men with him?" I asked, a little worried.


    "Don''t worry about it. There


    shouldn''t be amy problem. Rufus is


    powerful, and he will be within the


    werewolyes¡¯ turf. Even if the <


    vampires did have something todo


    with this, they aren''t stupid enough


    to.act brash in the enemy ''s territory.¡±


    Laura patted my arm in a-gesture of


    comfort.


    NovelDrama.Org


    I took some relief in her words. She was right¡ªat the moment, no one else couldpete with Rufus in terms of strength. I knew he would prevail


    Unless, perhaps, if the vampires and the ck witches banded together toy siege on the werewolves.

 Chapter 1056 Wine And Friends

    Chapter 1056 Wine And Friends


    Crystal''s POV:


    In the following two days since Rufus had left the imperial pce, nothing significant had happened. As for me, I only needed to go to the


    kindergarten in the morning. My son and I would then spend the rest of the day in our own pce, or go and pay Laura a visit.


    Today, it snowed. Arron and I decided not to go out. Instead, we sat in front of the firece and ate roasted sweet potatoes.


    "This is yummy. I''m sure Beryl will like it." Arron blew at his sweet potato.


    "Mommy will send some to your sister and grandmotherter," I said as I took a big bite of my own sweet potato, and then put another piece into my


    son''s te.


    Just then, a knock came at the door.


    I put the food down and put on my mask before going to open the door. Flora stood at my doorstep. along with the rest of the bunch. They each held


    big grocery bags.


    "What are you doing here?¡± I asked, puzzled by their sudden visit.


    "The parade is over. We are leaving soon.¡± Flora put her bags down and took my hands. She rubbed them for a while before pulling me into a tight


    hug.


    "You''re leaving? Why don''t you stay for a few more days?" I didn''t want them to leave this soon. I had yet to spend some quality time with Flora and


    the others


    "There''re a lot of things back at the pack waiting for us to deal with," Warren said. "I''m afraid we can''t stay any longer.¡±


    "What about you two? Are you also leaving?¡± I looked at Joanna and Harry.


    Harry nodded with a resigned expression. He leaned against Joanna''s shoulder and said, "Yes. My father ordered me to be home by tomorrow, or he


    will freeze all my assets.¡±


    "I see. In that case, you should go."


    Harry hadn''t been with his pack in a long time. Martin had a short temper, so he should be running out of patience by now.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "And Joanna is going with you?" I asked again


    Harry became sullen. "No, she''s noting with me."


    With that, he turned away from her and strode inside. He plopped on the sofa in a sulk.


    Joanna sighed and shrugged her shoulders helplessly. "I''lle to you as soon as I finish dealing with the affairs back in my pack."


    "I know,¡± Harry muttered under his breath. "I''m not mad or anything. I understand that you have your own matters to take care of, and I respect that."


    Joanna and I exchanged a look, and I know that we both found Harry¡¯s little tantrum funny.


    "I know, why don''t we hold a farewell party?" I suggested.


    Rufus wasn''t around, so no one was going to stop us from doing it


    "Way ahead of you!" Flora chirped.


    She then produced two bottles of


    red wine from one of the bags. She


    shed mea devilish grin. "We also~


    brought @ ton of food. Let''s get <=


    hammered tonight!" Harry let outa


    whaos, and then proceeded totake


    out:some decorations and presents


    fram the other bags. He had even


    prepared a gift for my daughter even


    though she wasn''t here. He diligently


    handed them out one by one.


    We spent a short while decorating the living room and filling the table with wine and food.


    Outside the window, the snow kept


    falling. We sat.around the firece,


    eating snacks and drinking wine, and


    reminiseing ¡®about funny times inthe


    past. Arron and Lucas stayed, and


    whileHey couldn''t understand.most


    O the things the adults talked about,


    they listened carefully anekalso


    giggled along when weughed.


    le


    We drank like we were practically


    begging for a hangover. Despite this,


    Flora and th¨¦others woke up early


    the next day and prepare to head gut


    of the imtperial capital. Their


    respective cars were already waiting


    to chauffeur them away. Hay,


    Flora, and Warren left together, as


    their packs were locatec-adjacent to


    one another. Joanna, on the other


    hand, left by herself. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Just as they were about to leave, an upset Harry kept whining and pestering Joanna, saying that he didn¡¯t want to go. The couple huddled to the side


    for a brief conversation. When they broke apart. Harry was strangely in high spirits. I was curious about what Joanna had told him then.


    And I only found out about it muchter. It turned out that she had epted Harry''s proposal!


    I saw my friends off, and then slowly trudged my way back to the pce, where I met Laura at the pce door. She immediately rushed to me and


    grabbed my hand, her face wrought with worry. "Something bad happened. Rufus has gone missing. We lost contact with him."

 Chapter 1057 A Strange Pack

    Chapter 1057 A Strange Pack


    Crystal''s POV:


    My heart skipped a beat. My eyes widened with surprise. I couldn''t believe that something had happened to Rufus.


    "What happened? How did you lose contact with him?" I grabbed Laura''s hand and asked in a frantic voice.


    "I don''t exactly know what happened. The news only reported that Rufus is missing and we haven''t been able to establish contact with him by any


    means.¡± Laura''s face was drawn. She was so agitated that she didn''t know what to do.


    I guided her into the pce and said in a soothing voice, "Don''t worry. I''ll go and get Rufus back."


    "How can I let you go there? We can''t lose you as well." Laura disagreed with me, her face shining with hesitation


    "I have to. I can''t just stay in the imperial pce and do nothing when Rufus is in danger." I stood my ground and insisted on going there. Sitting next


    to Laura, I did my best to persuade her. "If the vampires have infiltrated the werewolf race, I can figure out a way to find a quick solution. After all, I


    have dealt with these vampires for five years at the border, and I know them well."


    After contemting for a while, Laura gave in. ¡°Okay. But this ban Rufus has ced on you will be a problem. No one will allow you to leave the


    imperial capital without his express order.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "That''s easy to work around. Help me fake my identity, so I can leave the imperial capital. Then find someone else to take my ce and stay here.¡±


    Although this n was a little cumbersome, it was the only way I would be able to leave this ce. With Laura''s help, it would be easy to find


    someone to impersonate me without being discovered.


    "Okay. But you must stay in touch with me when you get there. Call for back up if things get hairy.¡± Laura repeatedly urged me to be careful before


    letting me go.


    With her help. I managed to sessfully leave the imperial capital and soon reached my destination.


    The Cherry Bay Pack was a small


    pack just a little distance from the


    imperial capita . Unlike the other


    packs that had advanced x


    technology, this pack still retained


    p imitWve iving habits. They dressed


    in 4tdditional beast hide clothes and


    feather caps, and they liked to


    isy their wolf form. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Q


    ¡ê


    Wolves of varying colors could be


    spotted everywhere on the street.


    These werewo ves liked to adorn


    their wol€forms. They either wore¡¯


    gemstanies on their foreheads,6


    agatenes on their necks, ¡°The


    matevishly they were bedecked,


    th¨¦ wealthier they were. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I pulled down the brim of my cap


    over my eyes, pretending to be a


    tourist. Af er taking a stroll around


    their centerSquare, afeelingof


    S rangeness rose inme. I was toa¡±


    peaceful here, as if nothing had


    um¨¦d. If an attack had takeh


    ce here, it would be impassible


    tbat so many people were:still


    thronging the streets. Moteover, the


    biggest anomaly was that the royal


    army was missing, and the army of


    this pack should have deployed


    soldiers to patrol. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    But they hadn''t. Only two soldiers guarded the city gate.


    "Miss, would you like to buy some flowers?¡± a street vendor asked me warmly.


    I epted the flowers and handed two coins to the vendor. In a nonchnt voice, I asked, "Has there been anything strange going on in the city


    lately?"


    The vendor thought for a while and replied,


    "Nothing serious has happened. But our Alpha often leads the troops out of the city and stays away for a few days. I heard that a group of pirates


    came from the south and robbed several aristocrats who had gone out for a cruise trip to the sea."


    I frowned. "Did they catch the pirates?"


    "I guess so. As the Alpha has returned, I believe they have captured the pirates."


    I pondered this for a few moments. I couldn''t point out why I felt uneasy. The werewolf packs were mostly located ind, which meant few pirates


    were around. Numerous armies were stationed near the coast all year round. So, where did these piratese fram?


    Moreover, why hadn''t anyone in the pack mentioned the arrival of the lycan king? That was a big deal, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 1058 I Want To See Your Alpha

    Chapter 1058 I Want To See Your Alpha


    Crystal''s POV:


    I took a casual walk around the city. As I did, I asked several passersby and found out that none of them knew anything about the arrival of the lycan


    king.


    I headed to the residence of the Alpha. where I came across a male wolf garbed in a soldier''s uniform. I stopped him and asked. ¡°Is the Alpha''s


    residence around here?¡±


    "Yes," the soldier answered cautiously as he looked me up and down. "Are you not a naive here?"


    "That''s right. I''m from the imperial capital, and I''m here for a tour." I gave him a warm smile before leaning close and whispering, "I heard that the


    lycan king hase to your pack.¡±


    The soldier flinched and stepped back as though I had hit him. "Who told you that?" he demanded. "The lycan king is not here."


    "So, he didn''te?" I frowned, confused by the whole situation. Where on earth would Rufus go? Had they lost contact with him before he had even


    arrived at this ce? But there were many other things that didn¡¯t make any sense. The pack seemed peaceful, and didn''t look like it had been


    attacked recently. There must be something wrong with the information that was passed on.


    In any case, I now had the opportunity to meet up with this pack''s Alpha first.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want to see your Alpha.¡±


    I told the soldier that I was a royal emissary, but he did not believe me. He asked to see my credentials.


    I didn''t have any, of course, so I tried to talk my way into convincing him. s, this only made the soldier grow more suspicious of me.


    "Didn''t you say you were here for a tour? Why are you suddenly iming to be a royal emissary?"


    "I want to keep a low profile." I tried to appear more stern and noble, the demeanor fit for a royal appointee. If the soldier still refused to take me to


    their Alpha, I would have no choice but to break in by force.


    The soldier letout a cold, derisive


    laugh. "I wasNot informed that the


    royal family: would besending = <>


    emissaries to our pack. If you really


    are one, howe youe.alone?


    My b¨¦st bet is that you''re a spy, sent


    her¨¦ by the other packs.¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to  <


    "You certainly have a wild imagination. I am not interested in arguing with you. Go and inform your Alpha that I want an audience with him." I red at


    the soldier.


    "Okay. Since you want to see him so


    badly, I mightas well take you


    Straight to thre dungeon. You''re sure


    to see our Alpha once we x


    commence with your interrogation."


    After saying this, he covered his¡¯


    mouth and nose with his hand, and


    then let out a cry simr te-that of a


    hawk''s. It was likely a secret signal


    of sorts.


    I backed away fram him, only to see guards appear out of nowhere, surrounding the alley we were in.


    The soldier raised his hand and pointed at me. "Arrest her! She may be a spy."


    In the next second, the guards rushed forward to lunge at me.


    I fumbled for the weapon I had


    hidden under my sleeve and pulled


    the trigger, aiming for the nearest


    guard. A sharp, silver needle flew out


    and lodget-itself square in the <


    middle.of his neck. He froze fora


    second before promptly crumpling


    to the ground. Rufus was the¡¯one


    wh had taught me how te.use this


    weapon. He liked to stud and tinker


    with all kinds of things during his


    spare time. In my humble opinion,


    the man was capable of mastering


    almost every weapon in existence.


    As more and more guards fell, the door of the Alpha''s residence slowly opened. A deep roar rang out, and the remaining guards finally ceased their


    attack.


    A man with long hair stepped out, his face pale and gray.


    I was quite bemused. I didn''t see him during the military parade.


    He approached me with a contrite expression. "I apologize. My subordinates hereck tact and discretion. Please forgive them."


    The man''s voice was hoarse and somewhatbored. As he drew closer, I smelled the heavy scent of roses wafting from his body.


    My brows furrowed. This was a scent I was all too familiar with.

 Chapter 1059 The Letter Opener

    Chapter 1059 The Letter Opener


    Crystal''s POV:


    The Alpha of the Cherry Bay Pack was called Sorrell Estrada. He was unable to attend the parade because he was ill. so the Beta of the pack had


    come in his stead.


    Sure enough, Sorrell did appear to be a seriously ill person. His face was as pale as a sheet, and there was barely any color in his lips.


    I picked up the tea cup I was served, but did not drink its contents. I sat there. smiling as I spouted halfhearted praises for the development of the


    Cherry Bay Pack.


    Not once did Sorrell betray his emotions. Even his voice was monotonous. If I didn''t know better, I would have thought he was a robot. Strangely,


    though, he looked straight at me when he spoke. I felt as though he was peering into my soul, and I bristled with unease.


    Another odd thing was the fact that he never asked about my identity, nor did he seem inclined to do so. Instead, he ushered me inside without even


    asking why the royal family had sent me.


    After some consideration, I decided to breach the subject first. "The royal family sent me here to meet with the lycan king,¡± I said slowly.


    "His Majesty is not here," Sorrell said in a low voice as he turned his listless eyes out the window. He looked like his soul had somehow been cleaved


    from his body.


    "The king is not here? When did he leave?" I pressed.


    I was getting miffed by this old man''s attitude.


    "I haven''t seen the king for a long time. It looks like you''vee to the wrong ce.¡± Sorrell turned to face me, his lips automatically curling into a


    smile


    Rage and anxiety roiled inside me. I knocked the table over without thinking and demanded, ¡°What do you mean by that? After the surprise attack


    against your pack, King Rufus set out to investigate the incident himself. How can you say that he has note?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sorrell remained calm, almost indifferent. He acted like everything I had just said was none of his business. "There was no surprise attack.¡±


    I stared at Sorrell''s nk face,


    growing more livid by the minute:


    ¡°You ar¨¦ lying! All the soldiers from


    the Reyal Army who hade here


    to ait you are missing. The least you


    car do I is give me an exnation."


    "What exnation? King Rufus did


    note to.the Cherry Bay Pack.


    This is thettuth. It is up to you to


    believe itor not. As for the missing


    ced I daresay that there isavo


    sucht ing." To my horror, Sorrell''s


    expression shifted, and he suddenly


    tashed me an eerie smil¨¦ Content


    belongs to


    "You!


    didn''t have many expectations


    before I cam¨¦ here, but I never


    imagined tr this pack''s Alpha to be like


    this. My iniui ion told me that x


    something was not right. Sorrel:


    mustpe lying. If the Royal Army''s


    soldiers had not gone missing,


    Rafus would have never Game


    himself.


    But since it seemed like I wasn''t going to get any useful information from Sorrell, I turned on my heel and made to leave.


    "Let me see you out." Sorrell instantly got to his feet.


    I wanted to scoff his offer away, but then I spotted a letter opener protruding from a crack in the floor tile just beside the overturned table. The de


    was pointed upward, and Sorrell was about to step on it.


    It was toote for me to warn him. Sorrell stepped on it, piercing his foot in one, steady motion.


    I sucked in a breath and looked at his face. It remained stiff and emotionless, as if he didn''t feel any pain at all.


    My heart caught in my throat. The scenes from a while ago yed back inside my head, and I finally understood what was wrong.


    "Why have you stopped? Is there anything wrong?" Sorrell asked like nothing had happened


    I could feel the coldness of my gaze as it met his. "As a matter of fact, there is one more thing I had yet to deal with.¡±

 Chapter 1060 A Dead Man

    Chapter 1060 A Dead Man


    Crystal''s POV:


    "What''s the matter?¡± Sorrell''s face remained devoid of any color. Beneath him, his foot waspletely impaled by the letter opener, but there was no


    blood. Not even a single drop


    I said nothing more. I merely took a couple of steps forward and braced myself. When I was sure that he was distracted, I lunged at him.


    Sorrell was slow to react. He managed to dodge my attack at thest minute, but his movements were stiff. I chased after him andnded a kick on


    his knees. He crumpled to the ground, and the cracking sound of broken bones filled the room. It wasn''t until I had pinned him down that I noticed


    Sorell''s body was stone-cold. He was cold all over.


    He didn''t even struggle against me. He simply slumped there, his head hung low, as if he were already dead.


    Sure enough, when I touched the base of his neck, I found no pulse. I dislodged the letter opener from his foot. Neither the de nor the wound was


    stained with blood. I pried the wound open and found that the flesh inside had already dried up and was starting to dpose.


    This was a dead man!


    But this animated corpse was still speaking to me, asking repeatedly what was happening and what was wrong.


    I was so terrified that I dropped the letter opener and scrambled off the body. Only the ck witches and the vampires had the ability to control the


    dead. Noreen was gone, and most of the ck witches who were still alive had retreated from the world


    That only left the vampires. If Sorrell had been dead for some time, that would exin how the report about their pack being attacked was fabricated.


    The vampires simply wanted to lure Rufus out of the imperial capital!


    Their infiltration went deeper than I thought. Rufus was likely in danger at this very moment. My heart clenched as a fiery wave of anxiety rushed


    through my veins. I needed to find him as soon as possible.


    I was turning to leave when Sorrell''s body began to twitch violently. An awful smell rose from the corpse as its skin turned ck


    It was about to explode!


    Horrified, I covered my face with my


    arm and fledtto the door. In the next


    second, the corpse exploded, =


    sending } pieces of rotting flesh alt


    over the I room. The foul bodily fluids


    were sttered on the walls,and the


    rere whiff of it made me retch.


    It was soon starting to corrode


    everything it touched, and I knew


    then that it was toxic. I wasted no


    time and used: my witchcraft to form


    a crystal ball and use it to keep the.


    horrendgus mass from leaking out


    It seemed that this room was no


    longetusable. Just then, I heard a


    loud thud from above. I turned into a


    wolf and crashed through-the


    window. I leaped out into the terrace


    and onto the roof. As expected, I


    found a vampire peeping through


    the ceiling with some kind of


    controlling device in his hand. That


    disgusting explosion must have


    been his doing.


    The vampire whirled toward me and bared his fangs. "Werewolf," he growled in disdain.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I roared in response, and then rushed forward and scratched his arm. Vampire blood could not stand any exposure to light, as it would cause an


    excruciating burning sensation.


    The vampire hastily covered the


    scratches with his other arm and


    shot me amurderous re. His


    fangs seemed to sharpen beforemy


    eyes. Re was poised to kill. He used


    his powers to teleport next tame,


    hisspoisonous fingernails alt¨¦ady


    dffned at my chest. Content belongs


    to


    I wasn''t about to let him hurt me, of course. I dodged to the side and turned over. Then, in one swift motion, I pounced and bit off the vampire''s hand.


    He screamed in pain, even as he tried to swipe at me with his other hand


    I shifted back to my human shape and dropped his severed hand at my feet. The vampire grabbed his chance. He took out a red bead from his


    pocket and smashed it to the ground. and we were immediately engulfed in a thick smoke.


    I covered my nose and mustered the power of the ck witch in my body. I waved my arm, and the smoke disappeared in an instant. The vampire


    had fled into the distance by then. I gritted my teeth and took a deep breath before chasing after him

 Chapter 1061 Rufus Was Injured

    Chapter 1061 Rufus Was Injured


    Crystal''s POV:


    The vampire moved swiftly and I followed closely behind him. His body slithered as quickly as a ck shadow. He briskly entered a forest, rushing


    into the dense woods


    It was getting darker now, and visibility was dropping. The vampire ran through the trees, and scon disappeared under the cover of the darkness.


    I turned back into my human form and entered the forest as well. The dark forest was covered in a thickyer of miasma, and the branches of the


    trees were connected to each other. They looked as if they had eyes, scrutinizing the people passing by closely.


    I was soon engulfed by the misty miasma. I felt as if I was going to lose all sense of space and time.


    I walked deeper into the forest, and then several human silhouettes appeared on the ground in front of me. As I got closer, I realized they were


    several corpses that were strewn about on the fallen leaves.


    I crouched down and turned over one body that had been face-down, wanting to get a look at his face. I spotted two huge bloody holes in the


    corpse''s neck


    I got to my feet and turned over several other bodies. All these stiff corpses had two ck holes in their necks and their bodies had been clearly


    sucked dry. Obviously, the vampires had murdered them.


    I was a little annoyed and smashed my fist into the ground heavily. ir was right. The vampires had managed to sneak into the imperial city. I didn''t


    know what had befallen Rufus, and that made me extremely worried.


    The feeling of uneasiness intensified. Although Rufus had brought a huge toon of soldiers with him and they were stronger than the spearhead


    army, I was still eager to locate him.


    The longer the dy, the more unfavorable the situation would be. Once darkness fell, the vampires¡¯ would also be more energetic.


    I stood up and walked farther into the forest, ignoring the rapidly darkening sky.


    Soon, the faint sound of fighting from up ahead reached my ears. My heart clenched painfully, and I picked up my pace. When I reached the edge of


    the cliff. I spotted a group of people fightingThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Although the skirmish was alittle


    distance away, I could easily


    recognize Rufus at the center of the.


    group ine@ne nce. He was ighting


    a group-of vampires with his men. I


    coulde nly see that a fierce battle


    was. Underway from the distance,


    bit they kept moving around, so I


    couldn''t gauge the specific situation.


    To avoid being spotted by Rufus, I hid behind a big tree that was a little away from the edge of the cliff. From the cover of the tree trunk, I saw Rufus


    standing safe and sound. My body sagged with relief.


    The numbers and skills of both sides


    were well-matshed. The sh was


    intense. Although Rufus was in an


    advantageous position, my intutti arr


    warned-Mme that ne wasn''t ina good


    condition right now. I had seernchim


    holdittg his chest with his hand


    several times. The vampire niext fe)


    him nearly struck him numerous


    times, and he dodged the attacks


    with difficulty.


    My gut churned ominously. Was Rufus not as good as he used to be? Normally, he wouldn''t make such a mistake.


    Maybe he had made these blunders by ident. I calmed my raging emotions down and watched the battle unblinkingly.


    It was only when he narrowly


    dodged two sessive attacks


    from the vampire that I was certain.


    he was g¨¦riously injured. His SS


    reflexes were sluggish and his >


    strikes were restrained. Everynow


    and-then, he would hold hischest


    with his hand. Content befongs to


    But it was too dark. If I wanted to see clearly, I would have to move forward a little. I hurriedly left the safety of my hiding spot and rushed ahead.

 Chapter 1062 Falling Off The Cliff

    Chapter 1062 Falling Off The Cliff


    Crystal''s POV:


    In just a short amount of time, the situation became increasingly grave. Rufus'' mobility was severely hampered, while the two vampires who were


    attacking him were only marginally injured. They not only had extraordinary strength, but also disyed excellent teamwork, as if they had received


    extended training to fight against Rufus.


    Rufus'' wounds had seriously affected him, and the bandage wrapped around his chest was now stained with blood. The two vampires seemed to


    outperform him.


    The vampire standing directly in front of him also noticed his struggle. His lips curled up into an arrogant smile and he mockingly said, "I didn''t expect


    the strongest werewolf leader to experience such a wretched day. I think I''ll give you a decent death and transform you. What do you think? It will be


    interesting to turn the lycan king into a vampire." With a thunderous expression, Rufus remained silent and extended his arm to block the attack.


    Evil smiles lit up the vampires¡¯ faces, and they exchanged nces as they slowly moved in tandem to get closer to Rufus. They synchronized their


    movements efficiently. It was clear that they wanted to force Rufus off the cliff.


    Darkness was falling rapidly. The wound on Rufus '' chest had probably popped open again from the vigorous movement, and blood gushed out.


    completely dyeing the bandage on his chest red


    I was so agitated that I rushed to the trees closest to Rufus, racking my brain for a solution. I couldn''t go any closer to him. If I did, my scent would


    reach him and he would discover I was around, which was the situation I couldn''t very well exinter.


    I bit down on my lower lip. my anxiety so high that beads of sweat popped up on my forehead. Rufus was in a very bad state and wouldn''t be able to


    hold on much longer. The vampires were unrestrained and exploited his weakness to subdue him


    I didn''t dare to show up in front of them, so I had to conceal myself behind the tree and secretly mobilize my ck witch powers. I cast a few spells at


    the vampires.


    The vampires-engaged with Rufus


    were forced to slow down their


    assault. Iwas overjoyed and quickly


    used witchcraft to control their =


    movergents. Howe ~


    noticed this as well.


    anc-shouted in theMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ver, Rufus


    He spun-around


    direction was


    Hiding, "Who is there?" Coftent


    belongs to


    I reflexively retreated a few steps as


    I became thetarge of his sharp


    gaze. Perhaps my quick reaction


    aided in &aving me from being


    discovered, but he kept shooting


    looks-over his shoulder. His thick


    braws were tightly knitted, and his


    f£¤¨¦e had a questioning expression.


    ~L


    S


    Fortunately, the dense miasma in the forest shrouded my figure at this point. The battle between the vampires and werewolves had created various


    stenches of flesh and blood. Rufus might not be able to find me.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and carefully poked my head around the tree to look at him.


    From one corner, a vampire


    launched an attack at Rufus while he


    was distracted. Rufus reacted


    quickly andthe two flew ateach >


    other at it a dazzling speed. At thiss


    moment, the two vampires who!


    had-eontrolled with witchcraft


    regained their self-will. They¡±


    cooperated with each other to strike


    Rufus from both sides and hit him


    on his chest.


    Rufus stumbled but managed to steady himself. He lowered his head and bent over slightly, putting pressure on his chest wound with his hands.


    More blood poured out of it and dripped from his fingers to the ground


    I pinched myself hard to stop myself from charging ahead. Just as I was about to unleash my witchcraft to help, the vampire standing in front of Rufus


    pushed him off the cliff, sending him tumbling down.


    Rufus'' men were terrified. They wanted to save their king, but were entangled with vampires.


    At that moment, my eyes widened and my heart pounded painfully. Without hesitation, I jumped off the cliff.

 Chapter 1063 Treatment

    Chapter 1063 Treatment


    Crystal''s POV:


    I looked down the moment I jumped off the cliff and felt somehow relieved. Fortunately, ake was waiting for us down there. I didn''t know how deep


    it was, but I figured it was better than literally falling into pieces.


    I reached out, hoping to grab the corner of Rufus '' clothes, but he fell so fast before I even got to prepare myself. I wasn''t ready to take the leap


    Rufus came into contact with the water with a loud ssh and immediately passed out. He was unconscious as he sank.


    I took a deep breath. It was now or never. I thennded into theke as well and felt the water around me move away in a huge sh before


    engulfing me once again.


    Theke was very deep. The cold water quickly permeated my clothes, and I couldn''t help but shiver. But there was no time to get upied in that


    sensation.


    I scanned theke to search for Rufus'' sinking body. When I spotted him, I swam toward him and tugged him by his clothes.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Rufus went out like a light, and it was probably because he was losing too much blood. The blood that gushed from his chest wound was immediately


    diluted by theke water, dyeing it red.


    There would be no use if I panicked right now. I tightly took a grip of Rufus'' clothes, pressed my mouth against his, and breathed into his airway.


    Making sure he didn''t drown was first on the list.


    As we slowly fell to the bottom of theke, I could feel the weeds around undting along the waves.


    I tried dragging his arm to reach the surface, but my feet got entangled with the weeds. I was now anchored to the bottom with an unconscious Rufus.


    I struggled hard but identally inhaled a mouthful of water. I felt the sharp pain draw against my chest as I fought the reflex to choke.


    I wasn''t the best at swimming. Even when I was training for the military, I scored the lowest in that department. Still, that was then and this was now.


    I shook my pounding head against the water, held myst breath, and pulled myself down to free my feet from the clutch of the weeds. It was not until


    I felt dizzy that I managed to sessfully break free. Pushing myself to survival. I jumped out of the water with Rufus just in time before I expended


    the remaining bits of my oxygen supply. I wheezed. while dragging Rufus ashore. And then, Iid him t on the stone and performed a mouth-to-


    mouth resuscitation.


    Rufus coughed the water out of his lungs violently. After that, his breathing became stable, but he was still in aa.


    With no time to waste, I carried him with difficulty and walked forward.


    The dusk that swallowed us whole


    was hindering my sight from seeing


    the path clearlyas I walked


    aimlessly threugh the forest. I was


    aware I was dangerous, seeing as:}


    was wounded myself and carrying¡±


    ano her injured person to anywhere


    thaty would ensure our safetys1 Fhe


    buzz: the forest created one-after


    afother resonated. It was.as if the


    source of those hums hidden in the


    dark were waiting for an opportunity


    to attack: if I snowed an ounce of


    hesitation, those beasts would


    definitely pounce and devour me


    and Rufus.


    Rufus was severely hurt that his body couldn''t handle violent jolts. We were both wet from the fall, and if I didn''t tend to him right away, his condition


    might worsen. I needed to quickly find a ce to hide. I quickened my pace. hoping to spot at least a cave.


    Fortunately, after walking about a mile, I found a cave hidden behind the waterfall


    I was so happy that the fatigue that was taking its toll on me dissipated. I took Rufus into the cave as quickly as I could.


    The mouth of the cave was smaller than the space it held inside. It was bigger than I thought. Although a waterfall was plunging outside, the area it


    was concealing was rather dry. I took off my coat and wrapped it on Rufus.


    Under the dim moonlight shining


    through the Waterfall, I checked on


    Rufus¡¯ conditl on. His lips were dry .


    and craked, and he had dark circles


    beneath-his eyes, but these weren''t


    the oily features that did justice ice)


    how? out of sorts he was. I went to


    probe the wound on his chest, and it


    just made him look more miserable.


    The bandage was not only wet; it also caught a lot of weeds and sand that it couldn''t sift


    I carefully untied the bandage, uncovering the wound. My hand trembled at the sight. and my heart ached. His injury was serious. The wound was so.


    deep that the bones were visible. Since it got wet, the area started to fester.


    I took a deep breath and felt a lingering fear. I couldn''t imagine what would have happened to Rufus had I not arrived here tonight. I shook my head to


    erase the scenario that yed inside my mind.


    Then I realized Rufus¡¯ forehead was scorching! If the wound worsened, a persistent fever would put his life in danger. I had to at least stop it from


    getting even more infected.


    I racked my brain to think of a way.


    What shouldbe done? Then it


    suddenly urred to me that the .


    mate''s lick Wou d be helpful for his


    injury. Atthough I used witchcraft? to


    coverup my mate bond with Rufus


    before, our connection was


    undeniable, so licking the:spot of his


    injury should be effective. Content


    belongs to


    Rufus¡¯ breath was bing searing by the second. I had to make up my mind since there was no other way. I removed the disguise of my scent and


    lowered my head to lick Rufus¡¯ lesions.

 Chapter 1064 Crazy In The Cave

    Chapter 1064 Crazy In The Cave


    Crystal''s POV:


    After licking. Rufus'' wounds showed signs of faster healing: the lesions stopped bleeding and were eventually closing. I rose to get some water, but


    Rufus, despite being unconscious, managed to slink his hand to my wrist. pulling me back. He muttered something under his breath, and then


    reached for the back of my head, yanking me for a kiss on the lips.


    I was wide-eyed, stunned by what he did. I wondered what was going on.


    Rufus¡¯ kiss was bing wilder. His kisses were beginning to asphyxiate me, and I was bing numb. But he was unyielding.


    I groaned and tried to push Rufus away, but he was undeniably much stronger than me. He turned over, and now he was on top of me, pressing me


    on the ground as he intended to continue kissing me. To my horror, I found that his eyes were open, sternly fixed on me.


    For a moment, I froze. I fumbled for a way to exin my presence here.


    But soon, I calmed down and relieved a sigh.


    That was because when I looked closely at his eyes, he seemed to be unfocused, as if he was still in a state of unconsciousness.


    Realization was slowly dawning on me. I totally forgot about how the saliva of a werewolf could prompt their mate''s sexual desire. It seemed that I


    had been separated from Rufus for too long that it slipped my mind.


    Calmness kicked in. I couldn''t help worming my arms around Rufus'' waist. Since I couldn''t escape just yet. I might as well enjoy it while itsted.


    I tore off a piece of fabric from my coat and bound Rufus¡¯ eyes with it, and then hugged him again.


    Rufus was obviously torn between hating and consenting my actions amidst the stupor he was in. Eventually, he stripped off his clothes and held me


    tightly, as if hoping that embedding me into his body and us merging into one was possible.


    I hung my legs against his body. He moaned, and I felt his hot breath fanning my skin


    Gasping for air, Rufus stroked my legs and traced his fingers all the way up until it reached the vertex between my legs. He hooked my underwear


    with his expert fingers and pulled it aside.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I unconsciously squeezed my legs together as I grabbed Rufus¡¯ wrist subconsciously.


    As if to remind me of the disparity in our strengths, he didn''t break a sweat in shoving my hand away. Persistent. his slender fingers skillfully slid into


    my opening. While gently giving my clit little attention, he pulled down his underwear, freeing his furious shaft.


    As if having a mind of its own, my


    body reacted, arching and aching to


    eel the warnpth from his manhood.


    Delicate gagps came flowing out of


    my mouthisRufus¡¯ fingers were like


    pistonsin my honeypot againstthe


    ube ry canal had produced.._*


    Heating the rhythmic sounds ¡®from


    ray lower body coupled with the


    friction of his fingers against my


    channel aroused me. He continued


    doing wonders down there, and


    soon, I trembled as I neared and


    reached the peak of my orgasm.


    With my patience stretching thin, I waited not a second longer for me to recover my strength. I took a deep breath as courage took charge of my


    spinning mind. I turned us over, and it was now my turn pinning him on the ground. I crashed my lips against his, kissing him fervently. I positioned


    myself, leveling his crotch on my needy cunt.


    Rubbing my vulva against his monstrosity, I felt myself cum. As I teased myself, I realized something. Never before had I felt emptier like this moment.


    I moved myself down, wrapping my other pair of lips around the thickness of his ndes. Shifting my buttocks, I let myself get into afortable


    position as my twat slowly gobbled up Rufus'' shaft.


    I groaned, feeling my eyes get lost at


    the back of my head. That contact


    alone sent me for a trip to a sinfully


    heavenly paradise. It had been so >


    long sin¨¦¨¦ I hadst done this, sof


    found 47e first invasion GS


    uncamifortable. Although my-cunt


    was dripping wet from my previous


    r¨¦fease, it did little in helping me


    amodate all of Rufus. His thing


    was painfully enormous for my hole


    to swallow.


    Rufus frowned and held my waist. He seemed to think that I was unnecessarily taking my time. Impatient, he pushed himself up, fully injecting his


    prick inside me, all the way up to the entrance of my cervix.


    "It''s so big..." I threw my head back and moaned. The feeling of being filled made my scalp tingle. My clit throbbed as I felt his thickness pulsate within


    me. I didn''t dare to move, but the feeling of swelling forced me to.


    Rufus¡¯ handsome face was covered with sweat. He seemed to be ted. He cupped my breasts as he continued to thrust in and out of me, and it


    was driving me crazy. He picked up his pace from the steady movements he was doing as I tried to meet him halfway through his powerful pumps.


    ¡°Rufus, I''ming! Ah...¡±


    When I closed my eyes, all my senses were upied by the fullness of his thing inside me. pleasuring me. His size made my vagina swollen. I let


    Rufus¡¯ crotch fill me to the brim. Although my movement was not a match with his, it brought great pleasure.


    Burning for a release, I pumped


    myself, fully adjusted to his size. I


    chased for the elusive waves of


    pleasure thatsurged within me just


    earlier. A few thrusts and I could feel


    my wallsconstricting around hints


    His majhood reacted and twitchied


    insideme. Finally, I reached heaven


    once again before crashingdown,


    Exhausted, I hunkered dewn and


    leaned on Rufus¡¯ nakedness, not


    bothering to break our contact down


    there. My hole was still sucking his


    shaft. The desire clouded my mind


    like a fog and made me crazy. I let


    my disheveled hair fall down.


    My pussy was still weing Rufus¡¯ notch. He ced my head between his hands and directed me into a kiss.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Rufus kissed me and straightened up. As he sat up. his thing inside me convulsed, shooting his seed inside me. I could feel our liquids mixing


    creating obscene sounds between us.


    I felt out of breath and let it all out. Pinching his notch against my walls, I freed another orgasm.

 Chapter 1065 He Was Blindfolded

    Chapter 1065 He Was Blindfolded


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus was blindfolded. Although he was only driven by instincts, he still continued filling me to the brim. At this moment, he appeared to be oblivious


    to the wound on his chest. He grabbed my waist and pinned it firmly, thrusting into my core so wildly.


    The intense passion and desire eroded and burned us.


    Rufus then gently pressed me under his body, knelt on his knee on the cold ground, and shrugged his buttocks as he moved in and out of my body


    slowly.


    His slow speed couldn''t satisfy the void in between my legs. I was itching for more and hoped that he would ravage me as much as he could.


    "Faster... Ah, it feels so good!"


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and panted.


    His thin lips parted ever so slightly, and his warm breath escaped from his mouth. He then bent his head and sucked my nipple. At this point, he


    began to lose control and heavily thrust his hard, thick organ into mine.


    I could clearly hear his heavy breathing and the crisp sound of our flesh rubbing against each other.


    ¡°Ahhh... faster... harder!"


    I raised my buttocks so that he could insert more deeply. The heat in my stomach was rising.


    Then not long after, I reached the climax. It was so intense that I hooked my legs tightly around his waist, locking his penis in my vagina.


    Rufus bent over and kissed my red lips again. His tongue slipped into my mouth, entangling with mine. It was like he was hungry for more


    As I slowly put down my legs, Rufus thrust again.


    He ced his hands behind my back while sucking on my earlobe and neck. With his arms wrapped around me so tight, he sprinted madly, letting me


    know that he wasing


    ¡°Hmm... Se-good... "I felt tears well


    up at the-corners of my eyes. My.


    entire kody ached from excitement.


    Even when I desperately tried to hold


    on t&Rufus, I was only able to do so


    feebly. .


    -


    He pressed and bumped against me. I was stuck up and couldn''t help sliding up. Rufus grabbed my wrist and pulled me back.


    "It''s so big... hmmm... so deep!" I moaned so loud, not afraid to let him know that I liked what he was doing to me. Secondster, I squirted heavily


    from pleasure.


    Like the seapping at the coast, the pleasure washed over me and made me want to stay face up forever. I didn''t want to turn over and let my lust


    devour mepletely.


    But Rufus wasn''t done yet. The fact that he was damp from his own sweat just made him even more desirable and tempting


    I leaned against him and tried to touch his handsome face with the tip of my tongue. The salty sweat mixed with our lust lingered at the back at my


    mouth.


    This, however, made me even hungrier for more.


    "Rufus, that''s great... That''s So


    great... I love''you so much...


    groaned and I lifted my butt to give?


    him more ess. I knew that hes


    was amthe verge ofing. Se!


    wanted him to feel the samen


    pleasure I was feeling. Content


    b¨¦longs to


    Rufus was even more aroused now because of my seductive moans. He sped up and pressed his manhood heavily into my vagina


    His hard shaft rubbed vigorously in my soft vagina, creating a faint heat. The scrotum pped on my organ, making a sound


    Rufus struck hard and filled me to the brim, leaving no room for me to breathe.


    His bnus-suddenly broke into the


    depths oftmy core. My eyes welled


    up withtears and my whole body


    shook -as I let out another moan,


    "Yousinserted it into... Oh nos>Ah...


    It¡¯ $s0 deep..." Content biigs to


    NovelDrama.Org <


    Rufus''s jaw clenched as his movements became increasingly ferocious and rapid. His smoldering penis seemed like it was about to consume my


    entire body.


    At this point, my voice was already hoarse from the endless moaning. I grabbed his hand feebly and couldn''t help crying. "Rufus..."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus bit my chin gently and sucked my tongue. But he thrust fiercely. I convulsed and spurted arge stream of hot liquid, pouring through his.


    bnus.


    I lost count of how many times Rufus plunged his hard, thick organ into my body. As the liquid finally sprayed all over inside me, I felt another wave of


    extreme pleasure.

 Chapter 1066 A High Fever

    Chapter 1066 A High Fever


    Crystal''s POV:


    When the sex was over, Rufus embraced me and fell back asleep. I reached out and gently felt his forehead. It wasn''t as hot as before. It looked like


    licking was quite helpful. How fortunate that we hadn''t dissolved our bond as mates yet. Even if I wanted to, I couldn''t just sever it without Rufus¡¯


    consent. And I knew that he would never agree to do so, especially not under the circumstances.


    I helped him lie back and covered his body with his coat. I spent a few moments staring at his beautiful face, and before I knew it. I was kissing him. I


    poured all of my longing into that single kiss.


    I''m blessed to see you again, my love. after five long years," I murmured as I pressed my forehead against his and enjoyed the warmth between our


    bodies.


    I knew that once Rufus woke up, everything would get back to its proper track. I would have to continue pretending that I didn''t love him


    I sighed ruefully at the thought, and then sat up. My body felt sore all over, but I endured the difort as I put on my clothes. I needed to scavenge


    for whatever useful herbs that I might find


    A waterfall was raging just outside the cave, nketing the immediate surroundings. I couldn''t even see the top of the mountain through the mist. It


    was a good thing that Rufus and I had fallen into the water, or he could have died.


    I followed the current, which led to a smooth path downstream. On the other side of the water was a dense forest. Without a moment''s hesitation, I


    took off my shoes and swam across the stream.


    The woods itself wasn''trge. but it was abundant in various exotic nts. Some of them. I had never seen before. More importantly, I was able to


    find the herbs that I needed.


    I picked a handful of them, and gathered a few fruits as well. On my way back, I stumbled across a patch of edible wild mushrooms. These would


    make an excellent soupBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I returned to the cave and set aside


    my bounty before looking for some


    stones, and:then proceeded to mash


    the herb& into a paste. This was -


    generetisly applied to Rufus¡¯ ~


    wounds. I didn''t have any bandages


    wits me, so I tore up a bit of my Sie)


    afd used it to bind his injuries.


    The next step would be to clean his body. I took the remaining strips of cloth and soaked them in the smallke just beside the cave. While there, I


    also caught a couple of fish. They would make a great addition to the soup.


    I wiped Rufus'' body down, feeling a little relieved at this small semnce of normalcy. But then I remembered the ck thorns. After making sure that


    Rufus was still fast asleep, I hurriedly checked his back. The ck thorns hadn''t emerged, thank heavens.


    I finally let out a long sigh of true relief.


    It was scon shattered, however. Without warning. Rufus started shivering, cold sweat beading on his forehead. I took off whatever clothes I could


    spare and put them over him. I then lit up a fire, but it didn¡¯t seem to be of much use. Rufus¡¯ body kept growing cold.


    I tried rubbing his arms and neck, but it didn''t do much help, either. His temperature continued to fall. At this rate, his life would be in danger.


    Left with no choice, I took off my remaining clothes and held Rufus, sharing my body heat with him.


    Gradually, he stopped shaking, and I


    could feel his temperature slowly go


    up. I tig htened''my arms around him


    and issed his face and lips. I hadn''t


    held himdike this in a long time, with


    neithenreserve nor worry about


    anything in the outside world, The


    wine and snow continued tofall


    Otitside the cave, but I coiifdn''t care


    less. All that mattered at that


    moment was the precious little joy


    between my arms. Content belongs


    to


    I raised my hand and softly traced


    his eyebrows and nose. A


    bittersweet feeling swelled in my


    chest. "I hav¨¦ no idea what NS


    happened to you," I mumbled, ¡®but


    really wanted to be there fo yous¡±


    You jitere always so strong and


    powerful, How could you etthose


    bastard vampires hurt yourtike this?


    What happened, Rufus? I... I really


    miss you so much. You''re all I''ve


    been thinking about these past five


    years."

 Chapter 1067 Done For

    Chapter 1067 Done For


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus was still deep in slumber by the time his temperature returned to normal. Then he began to talk in his sleep. I drew even closer to him, but I


    couldn''t make out the words clearly. I thought I heard him say, "Who are you?"


    I touched his forehead to make sure that he wasn''t incurring another fever.


    "Is Rufus dreaming of you?¡± Yana asked curiously.


    I hesitated for a brief moment. "No way. If he dreams of me, it would be a nightmare. But he looks calm right now."


    I still didn''t understand how he got seriously injured. I sat up and stared at his back. There were several more scars I hadn''t seen before. What the


    hell had happened to him in thest five years? Had he been throwing himself into danger all this time?


    I touched the scars on his back and gently traced them with my fingers. sighing to myself.


    I only had one simple wish in this life, and that was for Rufus and our children to always be healthy and safe. But now, it seemed that Rufus¡¯ position


    as the supreme leader of the werewolf race didn''t do much; he was still constantly surrounded by danger.


    I tried to calm myself and got up to prepare something to eat. Since Rufus still hadn''t fully recovered yet, I left my clothes on his body. No one was


    here to see me, anyway.


    I wandered around the cave naked and found an ideal piece of stone. With a bit of witchcraft. I smoothed its surface and created a deep pit at the


    center. Now I had a stone pot to cook with.


    I arranged some twigs and branches over the fire, then fetched some water and set it on the pot. I put the fish in first, and then added the


    mushrooms. The mountain spring water was cool and sweet. adding a refreshing element to the dish


    Soon enough, the cave was filled with the aroma of food. I sneaked another bout of magic and made myself a wooden spoon to stir the soup with.


    Once it was cooked and cooled down, I carefully fed Rufus.


    I ate some myself, and then followed it up with a few of the sweet fruits.


    The wind outside howled louder as I finished my meager meal. I collected the dry straw scattered at the entrance of the cave and put them under


    Rufus, hoping that it would help to keep him warm.


    Rufus was still fast asleep. I sat next to him and dozed off. The next thing I knew, Yana was urgently telling me to wake up.


    ¡°Come on, hurry and wake up! Rufus is rousing." Yana was hopping anxiously in my mind.


    I was still a tittle dazed, though. I


    blinked may eyes open and found:


    myself ji Rufus¡¯ arms. He furrowed


    his brows and let out a groan. His


    han¨¦twitched inside mine. Ie was


    going to wake up any second now.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I scrambled out of his embrace, ovee by the need to flee.


    ¡°Hurry up! He''s about to open his eyes!" Yana urged. "If he discovers you, you''ll be done for!"


    Her words-were unnecessary, as a


    was alreacly rushing myself. But


    Rufus had somehow grabbed my


    arm ina vise grip. I did not dare to


    struggle hard against his hold, or I


    might suddenly wake him_up.


    ¡°Your clothes! Your clothes!" Yana reminded me.


    But my clothes were all tangled up in


    Rufus¡¯ body, and I couldn''t risk -


    prying tem without waking him? My


    n \ was to release myself from his


    gripsand then hightail it out of the


    cave without a backward nce.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Before I could do anything, however, I heard Rufus ¡® cold voice saying, ¡°You''re done for.¡±


    I froze in shock. All I could think about was that I was well and truly doomed, indeed.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1068 Rescue Team

    Chapter 1068 Rescue Team


    Crystal''s POV:


    I froze in ce, terrified that Rufus had finally woken up. A few seconds passed. I slowly turned around, only to find him still unconscious. Rufus had


    simply been talking in his sleep.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, though I did not dare to stay in the cave for a moment longer. I yanked my hand free from Rufus¡¯ grip, and then sprinted


    away as fast as I couldThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I didn''t even chance a backward nce. Rufus had a keen sense of his surroundings. I needed to put some distance between us, or he would


    immediately track me down using my scent


    I btedly looked down at my naked body and felt my face grew hot


    If I had known this would happen, I would have left at least my undershirt on. As it was, I was mortified by my state of undress.


    As if to make matters worse, I heard the sound of voices and footstepsing from the woods. I quickly turned into my wolf form and hid in the


    thickets to see who it was. They were soldiers, a lot of them, presumably here to search for Rufus


    It seemed that the werewalves had wonst night''s battle. Now that Rufus'' men were here to rescue him, I could be at ease. However, the cave was


    still a ways to go, and there were several forks along the path. I need to guide them to where Rufus was.


    I jumped around and stepped on the leaves, deliberately making ncise to attract the soldiers ¡® attention


    "What was that?" One of the soldiers looked around, and I hurriedly ducked among the bushes.


    "Must have been a squirrel," hisrade replied. "Come on, we must hurry and find the king."


    They divided themselves into three teams, each one going in a different direction. There was no track leading to the cave, and the vicinity was pretty


    remote even inside the forest, so none of the soldiers thought to head that way.


    I was getting anxious at this point. I


    grabbed a braach and threw it over.


    Itnded on the feet of who I


    p esumed to be the head of the x


    troops. He was wearing a gray and


    blue uRif orm, which was uniqueand


    di ffer¨¦r nt from the others¡¯. Theman


    picked up the branch and Isoked in


    ry direction. I revealed niy tail,


    pretending to be a forest critter,


    before disappearing back into the


    woods.


    Still, to my utter dismay, no one came after me.


    I had no choice but to try again. When I arrived back to the spot where I had left them, they were still wandering around aimlessly.


    What a bunch of useless idiots!


    Frustrated, I let out a tiny howl, and then used witchcraft to transform myself into a little white roon.


    Yana was very pleased by this. "Finally! You turned into something else besides a gibbon. You know, you''ve transformed into some pretty weird-


    locking creatures before."


    It''s not like I do it on purpose. The


    technique hasvts ws. My


    transformations don''t always go


    ordingt6 n.¡± I ruffled the fur.~


    on my head, feeling a little odd about


    my new appearance. But I wowd


    haveto make do. This spell only


    lasted for half an hour at most, and


    could only be used oncea month.


    This was also why I rarely used it


    unless absolutely necessary.


    I leaped forward from behind the trees and stood in front of the officer in the gray and blue uniform. I beckoned at him with my short arms and made


    several roon sounds.


    The man crouched down and asked, "What are you trying to tell me?¡±


    I continued to titter as I pointed toward the direction of the cave. I threw myself to the ground and acted like I was injured.


    I had to repeat the skit a couple of times, luckily the officer understood atst. "Are you saying that there is an injured person over there?"


    Yes! That was exactly what I meant!


    I mbered back up and bolted


    back into the¡®forest. This time, the


    . ~ .


    soldiers were quick to follow me. <


    When wewere only a few meters


    from the cave, I slipped to the back


    of the group and sneaked away


    when no one was ona Content


    belongs to  ?

 Chapter 1069 The Situation In The City

    Chapter 1069 The Situation In The City


    Crystal''s POV:


    After guiding the soldiers to the cave where Rufus was, I returned to the Cherry Bay Pack. I slipped into a hunter''s house in the suburbs and stole


    some clothes. After I put them on, I made my way to the city to check the current situation.


    Two more guards were stationed at the city gate. They treated me more strictly than when I''de here during the day. They wanted to see


    something that could prove my identity.


    I had left my ID card in my coat, which was now at the cave.


    Since I couldn''t produce it. I gave the guard an awkward smile and said, "Sorry, I forgot to carry it with me.¡±


    Then I turned around and walked away, heading in the direction of the back entrance of the city. There was a crack on the wall I had discovered


    during my daytime investigation. It could prove to be useful now.


    It was quite early in the morning. The city was still brightly lit, and the streets were filled with patrolling soldiers. It looked like something had really


    urred this time.


    I found a phone booth and dialed Laura''s number.


    She answered quickly and said in an agitated voice when she realized it was me, "You have finally called me. How is the situation now? Where is


    Rufus? I received information that the Alpha of the Cherry Bay Pack is dead." "The Alpha is indeed dead. The vampires murdered him. They also


    intercepted Rufus and his men. Rufus was injured and fell unconscious. He will be brought back to the imperial capital shortly," I reported concisely to


    Laura. She eximed in anguish when she heard that her son was injured.


    "Where did Rufus get hurt? Is his injury serious?"


    I remained quiet for a while before answering in a grave voice, ¡°Yes, it''s serious. He hasn''t woken up yet. I don''t have all the details of the situation


    yet. When I found him, he was already doing poorly. Fortunately, as his mate, I could at least help heal his wounds, ensuring his condition didn''t


    decline. However, his exact state is yet to be determined. He will have to undergo a thorough examination after returning home. The soldiers must


    have found him by now."


    Laura inhaled deeply and cursed, "How dare these bastards hurt my son! I will make them pay for it!"


    I knew for a fact that both Laura and


    Rufus were pratective of their family


    members, eyen if they didn''t see


    eye-to- eyed " the times. Wnat was. ~


    more, the annoying vampires were


    responsible f or this attack. Laura¡¯


    wass0 enraged that she yelled


    about making Hubson pay for this.


    Sie ranted on the phone. for ten


    minutes, and finally disconnected


    the call when the minutes in the


    phone card ran out. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    released a long sigh, rubbed a hand


    over my face which was about to


    reeze, and then walked to the city


    center. Sorrell s death had


    unleashed pani c among the people


    of the pack, and the news that ~>


    vampires had infiltrated werewolf


    territory had also spread likeawildfire.


    Mgst people didn''t sleep awink at


    night. They were terrifiedthat the


    vampires would attack them, so they


    gathered around the square


    downtown to have a discussion of


    what they should do. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "How could the vampires sneak in? Was the Alpha I had seen before actually a vampire in disguise?"


    "He must have been our true Alpha, but he was already dead. He was assassinated and then his corpse was manipted by the vampires. It''s said


    he has been dead for a month, and his insides are all dposed.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "God damn the vampires! That is so brutal!¡±


    ¡°But did you hear that the lyean king has arrived?"


    "Why is the king here ? Is it because of the vampires ?" "I don¡¯t know. Maybe we will get a chance to meet him."


    "Well, I don''t think we can live


    peacefully. The vampires have


    created trouble at the border packs >


    before, but now they dare to co


    closerto the imperial capital. I think


    the pirates we had heard about


    befere were also vampires. "Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    "I think so too. Otherwise, how could pirates appear all of a sudden? We should stockpile food. I''m worried another war is going to break out soon.¡±


    "We have only lived in peace for a short time. Many people lose their lives in every war between us two races. My son was martyred on the


    battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk about such things. Maybe it isn''t that bad. We should believe in our king.¡±

 Chapter 1070 Adela Saved Him

    Chapter 1070 Ad Saved Him


    Crystal''s POV:


    I remained among the crowd, awaiting word for Rufus¡¯. If Rufus was returning to the imperial capital, as everyone had said, he would have to travel


    through here.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was around dawn when I caught a glimpse of a convoy of cars making their way towards the city walls. It was Rufus¡¯ convoy.


    Roughly twenty or thirty military vehicles led the way, covering and shielding the three ck off-road vehicles in the center. I squeezed through the


    crowd and made my way to the front. Immediately. I spotted Rufus¡¯ car. There seemed to be someone else in it with him. I frowned and wished I could


    get a better look, but the car had already driven off.


    The person must be one of Rufus¡¯ subordinates. I rubbed my head and tried not to think too much into it. Then I tailed the convoy and headed back to


    the imperial capital


    The convoy sped off and was quickly out of sight. But to my luck, I spotted a beat-up motorcycle on the side of the road and rode it all the way back.


    When I arrived at the imperial pce, it was almost noon. I rushed to Laura''s pce, only to find no one there. She must have gone to Rufus¡¯ pce.


    With that in mind, I made my way to the lycan king''s pce but didn¡¯t go in. I merely asked a guard at the door about Rufus¡¯ condition


    "How is the king?"


    The guard recognized me and answered, "His Majesty is fine. The doctor said that he would recover after a period of good rest."


    "That''s good." I breathed a sigh of relief and bid goodbye to the guard.


    However, before I could even turn around, he stopped me and asked enthusiastically, "Aloha, you''re leaving already? Don¡¯t you need me to go inside


    and inform His Majesty that you''re here?¡±


    "No need. I don''t want you to bother the king. Let him have a good rest." I hurried to stop the guard from entering the pce to inform Laura and the


    others. There was no need for me to see them unless it was absolutely necessary. To be honest, I wasn''t even sure whether Rufus had noticed me


    when he woke up. It would be a bad idea for me to wander around his ce.


    The guard scratched his head in confusion. "So you just came here to ask about the king''s condition? Why don''t you take a look yourself?"


    "It''s okay. I was just walking by and thought I''d ask about him." I responded casually as if I didn''t care. Meanwhile, my eyes kept wandering to the


    door of the pce. Even though I knew that Rufus wouldn''t suddenly appear, I was still longing to see him.


    It was really difficult to pretend that I didn''t care


    At this time, two soldiers walked out of the pce while talking enthusiastically. They spoke of a she-wolf, iming that this mysterious figure had


    rescued Rufus.


    For some reason, I was suddenly


    filled withanxiety, dread as well as


    excitement. I was terrified that ~


    Rufus would find out it was me. But


    at the same time, I didn''t want him


    tonot know anything of my. heroic


    act.


    Although I knew it was best that he didn''t know anything, I still couldn''t help but expect him to know it was me.


    As long agit was about Rufus, I hae.


    always J felt like a wretched creature


    hiding # in the dark, desperately ?>


    seeking exposure to the lightdespite


    knowing the light would desiroy me.


    "The king would not be here today if the she-wolf hadn''te to his rescue. His wounds would have been inmed and he could have die there.


    This is probably the most severe injury I''ve ever seen. His Majesty is so fortunate.¡±


    Hearing this, Melt both grateful and


    guilty. But somehow, also felt a


    little s range: Rufus had been ina


    coma allhe time, so he didn''t know


    that I hed saved him. Even if he


    wokeip and found the herbs.on his


    bedy, how would he know that it


    was a she-wolf who had.gaved him?


    Did Rufus see my back when I tried to run away yesterday? It was at this moment that I realized I had left my clothing in the cave.


    Did they infer from my clothing covering Rufus that he was rescued by a she-wolf?


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought, so I cut in, "What a pity! We don''t know who saved the king.¡±


    Hearing me spoke, the two soldiers suddenly raised their heads and looked at me strangely. "Everyone knows that Miss Ad Castillo from the


    Pris Pack saved him."


    What?


    I was dumbfounded. Ad who? Who the hell was she?

 Chapter 1071 Who Was Lying

    Chapter 1071 Who Was Lying


    Laura''s POV.


    My son was lying on the bed with a pale face while the doctor was tending his wound. This had been the worst injury he had ever suffered since he


    took office


    I nced worriedly at the horrible cut on his chest and asked the doctor again, ¡°How long will it take for his wound to heal?¡±


    While bandaging my son, the doctor answered respectfully, "Fortunately, someone had already treated the wound and applied herbs on it in time,


    which stopped the wound from worsening. Now it''s only a matter of time before it heals.¡±


    I was relieved to hear this. "That''s good."


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. The wound is not that deep. I will recover soon." Rufusforted me with a smile. But the next second, he grimaced in pain.


    I immediately became nervous again and said, "Don''t say anything and just lie down. You must work less while you''re recovering. Leave some


    unimportant matters aside for the time being.¡±


    Rufus said helplessly, "Mom, I''m the king. I can''t rest."


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter in my heart. Ethan was the same when he was the lycan king. The most important thing for him was always rendering his


    service to the people as their leader. He almost ignored his own health. In the end. his body had deteriorated to the point that no one could cure him


    I sighed and didn''t know how to persuade Rufus. Before he lost his memory, he would listen to Crystal. Now that he didn''t remember anything, he


    listened to nobody.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. I know what I''m doing.¡± he reassured, sensing my distress.


    I sighed and raised my sight at him at Rufus,ining, "You''re a grown up. and I can''t decide for you. I just hope that you really know what you''re


    doing.¡±


    After a brief pause, I asked, "So what


    happened this time? How could the


    vampire catchryou off guard?" Rufus


    tightened histips, and his eyes


    shed axtrace of anger. As soon a$


    he talked-about the vampires, hiss


    demeanor changed drasticallytor


    the worst. "I didn''t expect that the


    Alpha of the Cherry Bay Patk had


    already been killed by theva mpires.


    What was more, his corpse was


    turned into a puppet by a vampire


    who had the power tomand it.


    They deceived and led me into a


    trap.¡±


    "What kind of trap could make you so badly injured?" I didn''t understand. My son is so powerful that hardly nobody could harm him, except maybe a


    witch


    "At that time, the trap was set with


    manypliGated spells. One of


    them was crafted from the blood of,


    a witch mixed with the blood of as


    vampires ¡°it was the magic with the


    samestrong deterrent effect. ona


    werewolf as a silver bullet,¡± Rufus


    said in a low voice with a-gloomy


    expression on his face. Content


    belongs to Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, I felt a little uneasy. If


    such was thedase, it meant that the


    vampires had probably formed an .


    alliance with the witches. For the <


    past hundi eds of years, except for


    b ackwitches, most witches and


    wizards had always been neutral.


    Haw could they suddenly-b¨¦ willing


    to help the vampires figtfthe


    werewolves?


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Fortunately, Ad came to my rescue and applied some healing herbs on my wound. Otherwise, I would have already been dead,¡± Rufus added.


    Subconsciously, I took a look at the girl who had been standing by the bed without saying a word from the very beginning. The girl wore her hair in


    braids and kept her head lowered. Noticing how her ears were a little flushed, I could tell that she was a shy and reserved person.


    I had a strange feeling in my gut. Crystal was supposed to be the one who saved Rufus. I knew everything because she told me so. But why did the


    girl in front of me imed she rescued Rufus?


    Who was lying?

 Chapter 1072 A Strange Girl

    Chapter 1072 A Strange Girl


    Laura''s POV.


    Naturally, I believed Crystal more. My prejudice was more or less objective, but my instinct told me there was more to this girl named Ad than she


    looked.


    I smiled at Ad kindly and pulled her to sit down. "Can you tell me why you happened to be there and found Rufus?"


    Ad raised her gaze at me, her plump, smooth face expressing a hint of shyness. In a low voice, she answered, "I''m a professional painter. When I


    went to the suburb to paint that day, and I came across King Rufus when he was injured..."


    1 see.


    I turned to examine the artwork and painting tools in the corner. A soldier delivered them here just now. ording to the people who followed Rufus,


    this young woman named Ad was indeed found in the area with her painting tools.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    That seemed usible, but when I looked at Ad, I couldn''t help but feel a peculiar connection


    I wasn''t one to keep my doubts to myself. If there was an issue, I would always address it directly. That was why I went right ahead and asked Ad,


    "Have I met you before?"


    Ad seemed to feel an instant pang of embarrassment. She looked ufortable and replied, "I attended the ballst time. Maybe you saw me


    there.¡±


    I frowned and tried to recall this girl from memory, but I came up empty. I would not deny; her face was utterly beautiful. Beautiful women such as this


    one always had a great impression on me. Every time I''d see them, I''d think whether or not they were deserving of Rufus.


    Even though I know Rufus wouldn''t be interested in them, my concerns remained. I knew I said didn''t care, but my concerns about Rufus¡¯ marriage


    still persisted. After all, he was of age to get married now. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but sigh. Startled, Ad said in a tearful voice, "Have I


    disappointed you in any way?"


    I was surprised. She was too timid


    even though she was the daughter


    of an Alpha. Why did she look like


    she had never seen an elephant


    befote? From what I was seeing, her


    bekavior didn''t match her identity.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I couldn¡¯t help but pull a long face. Her fearful reaction made me feel like an old witch who devoured people.


    This further added to my suspicions of her true identity. There would be no reason for me to stop looking into her, even if investigation turned up no


    cause for concern over her identity.


    Without changing my tone and showing no doubt, I asked "How did you meet Rufus? And how did you save him? I heard the cliff was steep. Why did


    you go down there?¡±


    "


    saw the king fall off the cliff, so I


    ushed downawithout hesitation.


    Fortunately earned how to swim.


    when was a child. I risked my lifeto


    get hinyeut of there." Ad''s answer


    Ko) mycquestion was heartfelt and


    genuine. When I observed her facial


    expression, she didn''t flin¨¦h and just


    looked straight into my eyes,


    mn


    Was what she said true? Did this girl really save Rufus?


    Her words did make sense. People who didn''t know the truth could imagine what happened based from her story.


    But somehow, I just didn''t want to believe her.


    Perhaps I was just biased. I''d rather believe Crystal saved Rufus than this girl in front of me.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened. Crystal rushed in angrily and red at Ad. "Nonsense! You didn''t save him at all!"


    I looked at-Crystal and then at Ad


    in bewilderment. Suddenly, I realized


    something. Ad''s hairstyle,


    behavier, expression, and tone:


    mirrored Crystal''s when the (atter


    first entered the imperial pce!


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1073 Go Furious

    Chapter 1073 Go Furious


    Crystal''s POV:


    When the soldiers informed me that someone had taken credit without an exnation, I believed it


    was the vampires'' ploy.


    I was enraged. I hadn''t expected these vampires to be so persistent!


    After hurriedly bidding the soldiers goodbye, I entered the lycan king''s pce and directly marched


    to Rufus'' room. I was worried that the vampires'' conspiracy would seed again.


    But when I reached the door, I hesitated. I didn''t know if I was in a position to inquire about Rufus. I


    stood by the door for a while, scratching my ears and cheeks, but couldn''te up with a suitable


    excuse. I carefully pushed the door and opened it slightly so I could survey the situation inside.


    I convinced myself that if things weren''t as serious as I believed them to be, then I was better off


    leaving.


    The crack slowly widened. I was instantly greeted with the sight of a beautiful coy she-wolf standing


    beside Rufus'' bed. She was watching him shyly. She had a sweet and charming expression on her


    face, looking as if she wanted to wrap her body around him.


    Rufus was lying on the bed. The doctor who was changing his dressing was sweating profusely as


    he put away a long piece of gauze that was stained with blood.


    The she-wolf gently mopped away the cold sweat that drenched Rufus'' forehead with her


    handkerchief. Her eyes were filled with pity. Although Rufus maintained a stoic expression, he didn''t


    refuse the she-wolf''s kindness.


    My blood began boiling when I saw this cozy scene. Damn it! How could he not deny her help? Why


    didn''t he refuse her? Wasn''t he disinterested in women? The she-wolf stood in such close proximity


    to him, but he didn''t push her away.


    I was so furious that I almost couldn''t restrain myself from rushing in and pping the woman''s


    hand away.


    But my rational mind interrupted me, telling me that I couldn''t stop Rufus from finding new


    happiness.


    My fingers curled into fists as the soldier''s words ran on a loop in my mind. "It''s Miss Ad. She


    saved the king."


    These words struck my already vtile nerves.


    Bastard! Who was this she-wolf? How dare she take the credit for something she hadn''t done?


    Laura, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, also asked her how she had saved Rufus.


    The she-wolf confidently made up a long story and Laura almost believed her.


    I couldn''t tolerate it anymore. I threw the door open and charged inside. I directly approached the


    she-wolf and called her out as a liar.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was taken aback for a second, and a hint of panic shed in her eyes.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed Rufus turn around and regard me suspiciously.


    I managed to remain calm. Turning to him, I angrily asked, "Did you see her save you with your own


    eyes? How can you be so sure that she is telling the truth? What if she is fooling you?"


    Rufus remained quiet. He just gazed at me as if he wanted to see into my soul.


    Staring at his pale face, I was ovee with guilt and rage as I continued, "You know, the vampires


    injured you this time. They can disguise themselves as werewolves orpel a werewolf to


    be their puppet. It''s difficult to guarantee that this she -wolf is not a spy. You must be careful!"


    The more I spoke, the more my temper rose. I was so angry with Rufus. A she-wolf imed that


    she had saved him and he just believed her. He had always been a smart man. How could he be


    such a moron at critical moments?


    Rufus furrowed his eyebrows and his expression changed subtly. He was at a loss for words, so he


    turned around and simply ignored me.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Turning my attention to the she-wolf, I confidently said, "You imed that


    you saved the king, so give us the details."

 Chapter 1074 A Mistake

    Chapter 1074 A Mistake


    Crystal''s POV:


    I desperately hoped the girl before me would cower now that she was being confronted. After all, I


    was the one who actually saved Rufus, so how could she possibly know what really happened?


    Unexpectedly, she looked up at me and shed a confident smile. "Of course, but since it was a


    veryplicated, long story, I want to take some time and exin it slowly and clearly."


    "Fine. Say your piece." I crossed my arms over my chest and red at her with hostility. A strong


    intent to kill her and rip her disguise to shreds with my bare hands was surging in me.


    The girl pursed her lips andposed herself. She swiveled around to face Rufus and cautiously


    started narrating the story she''d probably just made up. "While I was painting at the bottom of the


    cliff, I suddenly saw a person fall into the water from above the cliff. At first I was scared, but I


    thought it was more important to save the person. So I jumped into theke. Unexpectedly, theke


    was very deep, and the bottom was littered with rubble. King Rufus was caught in a whirlpool under


    the water. Fortunately, I''m a good swimmer. After several attempts, I managed to get him to shore."


    She stopped halfway and looked at Rufus and Laura apologetically. "I''m sorry, but I''m a little thirsty.


    Can I please have some water?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. The girl''s acting skill was so terrible that I couldn''t stand it.


    Laura nodded and said, "Yes, you can."


    The girl gulped down some water and continued, "After saving King Rufus and reaching the shore, I


    saw the wound on his body, so I treated it the best I could at that moment. And since it was getting


    dark, I didn''t feelfortable spending the night by theke, so I took the king to a cave nearby. It


    was not until the soldiers found us that we were brought safely back here in the imperial pce."


    After saying that, she nce at Rufus affectionately and said, "Fortunately, His Majesty is fine."


    After listening to the obviously fake story, I sneered and exposed her lie. "When I checked the same


    lake after the ident, I didn''t see any rubble where King Rufus had been injured as you imed.


    But I do find weeds under the water. Besides, we''re currently in the midst of winter. Unless you


    happen toe across some macro aquatic creatures, you won''t find anyrge whirlpools beneath


    theke."


    The girl''s eyes shifted, and she said timidly, "I was so focused on saving His Majesty at that time,


    and my attention was all on him. Maybe I remember it wrong."


    I snorted. "Since you im to have tended on his wound, you should know its location and the kind


    of herbs used to treat it."


    My presence certainly deterred the girl. Her countenance shifted abruptly, and her eyes welled up


    with tears. "The situation was very chaotic at that time, so I couldn''t remember every detail."


    Laura eyed the girl sternly. "It was you who said that you had attended to Rufus'' wound. Surely, you


    should at least remember where he was hurt, right?" The girl was rendered speechless. She


    nced at Rufus beside her with a pitiful expression on her face, as if she was wronged.


    Rufus'' face was frigid and he cast his gaze down. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "I''m sure you can''t answer my question, because it''s not you who saved him." I gave the girl a stern


    look and was about to tell her off when Rufus suddenly spoke up.


    "You don''t have to ask her anymore. It was truly an urgent situation. It''s normal that she couldn''t


    remember so much. I have no doubt that it was her who saved me."


    The girl immediately smiled at Rufus. "Thank you for believing me."


    I was stunned. Was Rufus being tricked? Was he attracted to her? Was that why he was speaking


    for this liar?


    Rufus raised his eyes at me without showing any signs of emotion. "The doctor said that my injury


    was so severe and only my mate could save me. If Ad hadn''t been with me at that time, I would


    have died. So I know clearly who saved me."


    When I heard Rufus say "mate", I exchanged nce with Laura. A sense guilt was eating me up


    and I didn''t know how to reply Rufus.


    "Because Ad is my mate." Rufus'' word shocked me to the core.

 Chapter 1075 Get Married As Soon As Possible

    Chapter 1075 Get Married As Soon As Possible


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was stunned and my eyes flew to Rufus in disbelief. I reflexively blinked and my mind went nk.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to proceed.


    Laura also couldn''t believe how ridiculous Rufus was being. She asked, "Look, Rufus, how can you


    be sure? Perhaps you have made a mistake!"


    Rufus scowled and studied us with displeasure. "I''m sure there''s no mistake. As soon as I opened


    my eyes and saw Ad, I felt my mate''s aura under the Moon Goddess'' guidance, so I brought her


    back with me. I''m not wrong."


    Ad''s cheeks colored and she nced at Rufus before shyly dropping her gaze to her feet.


    I was bewildered. Rufus and I were still mates since we didn''t break off the bond between us.


    Werewolves were loyal creatures. So how could the Moon Goddess guide him to a second mate?


    "That''s impossible. The Moon Goddess couldn''t have done something so outrageous..."


    I mumbled to myself. After saying this, I realized that Rufus and Ad were staring at me. It only


    dawned on me then that I had spoken my thoughts out loud.


    I hurriedly shut my mouth and dragged my mind back to the present. I forced myself to meet Rufus ''


    deep gaze. I had made several mistakes today and was behaving weirdly. I prayed that he wouldn''t


    get more suspicious of me than he already was.


    But when I noticed the frostiness in his eyes, my stomach twisted uneasily.


    Sure enough, Rufus looked up and asked my sharply, "Why is it impossible? Are you hiding


    something from me?"


    I was nonplussed and didn''t know how to reply. My mind was muddled. Faced with Rufus'' sharp


    scrutiny, I felt defeated. I quickly looked away from him in panic and didn''t meet his eyes again.


    Fortunately, Laura came to my rescue. "Crystal just thinks it''s too big of a coincidence. She is just


    being cautious for your own good. After all, you''re a man of high stature, so it is wise for you to be


    discreet."


    The girl lowered her head awkwardly at these words. The tips of her ears turned red, and it seemed


    that she was embarrassed.


    However, Rufus'' expression significantly softened. He pressed his lips into a thin line and stayed


    silent for a while. Then he said to me, "You''ve been against Ad since the moment you walked in.


    You imed that she was not the one who saved me. What proof do you have? Did you witness the


    matter with your own eyes?"


    I was instantly caught in a dilemma. If I wanted to expose this girl as a fake, I would have to also


    admit that I was the one who rescued Rufus. This meant I would have to confess everything,


    including us being mates.


    Laura furtively shot me a wink, warning me not to act impulsively.


    I pursed my lips and icily replied, "I was not there." Rufus snorted, "That''s what I thought. You are


    confined to the imperial city. You can''t even step beyond its borders, so it is impossible for you to


    have been there."


    After a short pause, he continued, "Or did you disobey my order and sneak out without


    permission?" Rufus observed me sharply, as if he wanted to see into my mind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Laura quickly interjected, "Of course not. Crystal stayed with me and didn''t go anywhere."


    Rufus broke eye contact with me and asked me to leave. "Now that you have said your piece, you


    should go. Irrelevant people can''t just walk in here without permission."


    The words ''irrelevant people'' sessfully deted my spirits. My heart quivered and I felt extremely


    embarrassed.


    I licked my dry lips and forced a smile. "I''m d that you feel fine. I will leave now."


    After saying that, I turned around and walked out with measured steps, my hands and feet so rigid, I


    felt like they didn''t listen to mymand. Tears pooled in my eyes. I tried to blink them away,


    refusing to let them fall to the ground.


    As I was leaving, I heard Laura''s voice behind me.


    "Rufus, what are you going to do next?"


    I unintentionally slowed my steps, wanting to hear Rufus'' answer.


    He was silent for a few moments before softly replying, "Since Ad is my mate, we should get


    married as soon as possible."


    When I heard his reply, my dam of tears burst.


    I didn''t dare to stay there any longer and fled from the pce.

 Chapter 1076 Strong Physical Fitness

    Chapter 1076 Strong Physical Fitness


    Rufus'' POV:


    Through the crack in the door, I spotted Crystal rushing away. For some reason, my chest felt


    constricted.


    I reflexively touched the bandage that covered my wound, thinking that perhaps the pain was a


    result of my injury.


    Mom asked me in a surprised voice, "Get married? Are you sure you want to be so hasty about it?"


    Just as I was about to answer affirmatively, the dull pain returned to my chest, and it was even


    worse than thest time. I felt as if a needle had suddenly been plunged into my wound. So my


    hand automatically flew to my heart.


    I called back the doctor who was getting ready to leave. "Don''t go yet. Come and check if my chest


    wound is inmed or something. Why does it keep paining?"


    The doctor turned around and asked with a confused expression, "Is the medicine not effective


    enough?"


    Then he removed the gauze and examined my wound. Meanwhile, I turned my attention to my


    mother and said, "Now that I''m supposed to get married soon, and I have happened to meet the


    mate designated to me by the Moon Goddess, I think this is my fate. That being said, Ad and I


    should get married."


    Mom stared at me speechlessly. She looked like she wanted to say something but stopped after


    giving it a second thought.


    The doctor finished examining my wound. "It''s fine. Maybe your sudden movement just now


    disturbed it."


    I touched my chest again and realized that it didn''t hurt so badly anymore. So I nodded indifferently


    and asked the doctor to leave.


    After pondering for a while, I turned my gaze to Ad, who was standing by the bed, and calmly


    asked, "Did you hear what I just said? Are you willing to marry me?"


    Ad lowered her head shyly and softly replied, "Of course, I am. I''ve been your admirer for a long


    time." My mother, who had been quiet for quite a while, abruptly asked Ad, "Since you came to


    the ball we held thest time, didn''t Rufus and you notice each other as mates?"


    Ad paused for a moment, and then replied, "I was unwell that day, so I left before the ball began


    and His Majesty didn''t get a chance to meet me."


    She wiped her palms on the sides of her dress again. Every time she answered Mom''s or my


    questions, she got an overcautious and uneasy expression on her face.


    And for some reason, her timid tone irked me.


    But considering she was my mate and had saved me, I stayed calm and interrupted her


    conversation with Mom. "Ad, is your body in any difort?" Thinking back to the unrestrained


    sex I had with her over and over against night, another apologetic wave of guilt toward her


    washed over me. Although I didn''t feel the joy and expectation in my heart when I was in her


    company, as her mate, I would still take care of her till the end. I would protect her, cherish her, and


    fulfill all her desires.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I repeatedly tried to convince myself that this was the best oue, but in my mind, a vision of


    Crystal taking off her mask and smiling at me popped up. Her eyes were bright and clear. Her red


    lips parted and she said to me, "Idiot!"


    I was so enraged that I wanted to teach her a lesson, but Ad''s voice interrupted my reverie.


    It was only then that I realized I had fallen into some kind of hallucination just now. It felt like a


    memory deep in my brain had shaken loose, or I had just imagined a scene.


    I put a hand to my mouth and coughed. Then I looked up at Ad and asked, "What did you say


    just now?"


    In a soft voice, she replied, "I just said that I was fine."


    It suddenly dawned on me that she was answering my question. And then I was bewildered. Was


    she truly in such good health? Howe she didn''t even feel tired after an entire night of wild sex


    with me?

 Chapter 1077 An Erotic Dream

    Chapter 1077 An Erotic Dream


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was bewildered by the look of confusion in Ad''s face. I recalled having sex with the she-wolf


    that had saved me yesterday. I remembered losing control. It felt so good that I never wanted to


    stop.


    It was unfathomable for Ad to just sit there and act like nothing happened. I was a beast. At the


    very least, she should be acting all awkward and embarrassed around me, but that wasn''t the case


    at all.


    "You can tell me if you are not feeling well."


    I curled my hand into a fist and held it up to my mouth to stifle my cough. It was then that I noticed a


    faint bit mark on my index finger. I had brief shes of our intense lovemaking. I remember how,


    toward the end, the she-wolf had been crying and screaming, and she had bitten me in an attempt


    to stop my passionate onught. But Ad didn''t look like someone who had been subjected to


    hours of torture, passionate or otherwise. Did her body simply recover more quickly than normal?


    "Your Majesty," she said in a timid voice. "I''m quite all right. Do you need me to do anything for


    you?"


    "No, thanks," I snapped, surprising myself. I didn''t know why, but I couldn''t seem to muster my


    previous zeal toward her. Was it possible that yesterday was just a dream? A deliciously long, erotic


    dream... But then, how would that exin the bite mark on my finger? I sure as hell couldn''t have


    bitten myself. I would have instinctively stopped from the pain.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I sighed and felt a headacheing on. Whenever


    I closed my eyes, I could almost still hear the moans and whimpers of the she-wolf right in my ear.


    Her face, however... It was too bad that I couldn''t remember it clearly, when even her unique scent


    seemed to linger in the air around me.


    I suddenly realized that I couldn''t smell that haunting scent from Ad.


    Had it all been a dream, after all?


    "Rufus, are you sure you want to..." my mother paused and nced at the girl by the bed before


    heaving a long sigh. "Have you made up your mind to marry Ad? Don''t you think you need some


    time to think this through carefully?"


    "I do want to marry her." I was not in the mood for this discussion. "Ad saved me, and that''s that.


    The wedding shall be held ording to the highest standard of the kingdom. Please arrange for her


    amodations as well."


    My mother grew silent. After a while, she finally nodded. It was obvious that she didn''t approve of


    the situation, though I wasn''t sure if it was because of Crystal''s words just now or something else.


    "Since you''ve made your decision, then it shall be so." My mother said no more on the matter. She


    turned to Ad and asked where the girl wanted to live. "There are several empty pces next to


    mine. You can check each of them and choose whichever is to your liking. Then I''ll have the


    servants clean it up and bring your things over."


    Ad paused, presumably to ponder her options. Then she opened her mouth, only to close it


    again and nce between me and my mother. A faint blush appeared on her cheeks.


    Her overly shy demeanor annoyed me for some reason, so I averted my gaze. I could feel my


    brows furrow as I listened to their hushed conversation.


    "Come on, don''t be shy. Just tell me where you want to stay. You are marrying Rufus. One day, the


    entire imperial pce will be yours." My mother''s tone was curt and businesslike. To be honest, I


    was rather surprised that she didn''t seem to like Ad. "May I live in the small pce near the north


    of the garden? I was passing byst time and saw it had a swing and this beautiful pear tree. I liked


    the feeling of the ce." Ad''s voice was soft and quiet, and I could sense her ncing at me


    while she spoke. I turned to look at her, but she ducked her head as soon as our eyes met. She


    fiddled with her hands on herp, looking like a young, naive girl in love for the first time.


    I ignored everything else about her and focused on what she had said. My frown deepened. I used


    to live in that ce she picked.

 Chapter 1078 The Unpleasant Smell

    Chapter 1078 The Unpleasant Smell


    Rufus'' POV:


    "Why would you want to live in that ce? That''s where Rufus resided when he was still the crown


    prince. After he seeded Ethan, he shifted to the king''s pce. As a result, the pce Rufus


    used to upy has remained vacant for a long time." Mom looked up and shot Ad an icy re. It


    seemed that she was irked by Ad''s proposal.


    Ad''s eyebrows furrowed and she looked at me with misty eyes. She was so nervous that tears


    pooled in her eyes. "I know. I just want to be closer to His Majesty. I have always admired him, so I


    want to live at his previous residence."


    I lowered my gaze and didn''t meet Ad''s eyes. I was subconsciously repulsed and wanted to


    refuse her request, but she added, "Didn''t you tell me this morning that I could ask for anything I


    desired? I don''t want anything. I just want to be closer to you. I believe being with you is more


    important than anything else."


    "Well, what is your opinion, Rufus?" Mom asked me. I didn''t know if it was just a figment of my


    imagination or not, but I inexplicably got the sense from my mother''s tone that she was actually


    enjoying this.


    Ad looked at me with a pitiful expression. The corners of her eyes began turning red, as if she


    would burst into tears the next second if I didn''t agree to her proposal.


    I was a little irritated and held my breath in my chest. Finally, I swallowed my annoyance and gave


    in. "All right. Mom, please send someone to clean that ce."


    "Okay." Although Mom had agreed instantly, her expression was strange. She shot me a pointed


    look and hurriedly left with her subordinates, as if she didn''t want to stay here for a moment longer.


    I closed my eyes to clear my mind. Ad was still standing beside the bed, but I didn''t know what to


    say to her. She had rescued me and I should be grateful to her. But when my mind shed back to


    Crystal''s solitary fleeing figure, my mood instantly soured.


    At this moment, a servant entered with some food. My chest and arms were bandaged heavily,


    leaving me unable to eat by myself, so Ad offered to feed me.


    I hesitated for a few seconds. I believed that since we were mates, it would be a good idea to


    be familiar with each other before getting married. Ad seemed to be very meek. Maybe


    bing better acquainted would reduce her fear.


    "Well, if you don''t find it troublesome," I said with a nod, agreeing to her proposal.


    Ad was so overjoyed that her face seemed to glow and the redness from her eyes vanished


    instantly.


    I was astonished. Her moods changed so rapidly and she didn''t seem timid at all right now.


    She picked up the silver spoon and scooped some soup to feed me. I instinctively turned my head


    away, as I didn''t like strangers entering my personal space, even though the woman feeding me


    was my mate designated by the Moon Goddess.


    "You don''t like the soup?" Ad asked cautiously, the spoon in her hand quivering in time with the


    rest of her body.


    I pushed down my inner difort and indifferently said, "No. it''s okay."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The corner of Ad''s eyes turned red again. She bit her lower lip and lifted the spoon to my mouth.


    I scowled and did my best to resist the urge to push her hand away. I opened my mouth with a nk


    expression.


    The warm soup did not taste bad, but for some reason, it made my stomach churn uneasily. I


    inhaled deeply and tried to keep the soup down. Ad''s scent was extremely unpleasant. I could


    stand it when there was a considerable distance between us, but now that we were in close


    quarters, I couldn''t tolerate it at all. I had to work hard to suppress the disgust I felt in my heart.


    "I''m done." I turned my head away and asked Ad to put the soup aside.


    "Please have some more." She pouted and brought the spoon closer to my lips. Although she was


    trying to coax me out of kindness, it only served to arouse my disgust.


    I lost my temper as I extended my arm and knocked the bowl from her hand.

 Chapter 1079 It Was Real

    Chapter 1079 It Was Real


    Rufus'' POV:


    Visibly frightened, Ad stepped back and fell to her knees. Tears were streaming down her face as


    she said between sobs, "Your Majesty, did I do something wrong? Are you displeased with me?"


    I didn''t understand what was wrong with me. I was simply annoyed by Ad''s presence, especially


    when she was acting all timid and shy. And those sted tears disgusted me.


    I knew that it wasn''t right to feel this way. Ad saved my life and she was my mate. Since I had


    decided to marry her, I should make an effort to get along with her.


    But the emotions swirling inside my chest were out of my control. I took a deep, calming breath. I


    reached out to try and help her up, but just as I was about to touch her, I instinctively pulled back.


    My hands balled into fists. I didn''t know what the hell was wrong with me.


    Devoid of myfort, Ad''s sobs grew louder. Her shoulders were shaking violently, and she


    looked utterly pitiful.


    "Get up."


    I squeezed the words through gritted teeth, not knowing what else to say. In my mind, I knew that I


    had to apologize, but my mouth refused to do it.


    Ad wiped her tears with the back of her hands and gingerly stood up. She shuffled away from the


    bed.


    After a long, tense silence, I grated out, "I don''t like soup; that''s all." "In that case, I''ll go and ask the


    kitchen to make a different dish," Ad replied and hurried out of the room, seemingly unbothered


    by the bits of goo stuck on her body.


    Once she was gone, the suffocating feeling in my chest seemed to ease as well. Iy back against


    the pillows, exhausted. My mind wandered back to Crystal, her words, the sight of her retreating


    back...


    My heart was in a mess. I turned over angrily, growing even more irritated at that knowledge.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rufus, why are you treating your mate like this?" Omar asked in confusion. "She was crying."


    I ran a hand through my hair, just as confused as he was. "I have no idea. As my mate, shouldn''t


    her presencefort me? Why is it that just the sight of her irks me?"


    "Perhaps you are simply not used to having her around. You have been single for over thirty years,


    after all. It''s quite normal for you to struggle at first. But you finally have a mate. Take heart." Omar


    coaxed me as any patient older brother would, and then proceeded to give me tips on how to


    improve my rtionship with Ad.


    In truth, I didn''t hear anything. My mind just shut down and blocked his words. What could I possibly


    learn from another bachelor who had also been single for years? I''m better off with my own


    thoughts.


    Omar didn''t give up and just kept nagging me, though. Since he had woken up from aa five


    years ago, his personality had shifted drastically. He had changed from a cold, taciturn warrior into a


    nosey housewife. He always found something to nag about. I even had some suspicions that this


    might be an after-effect of the full moon curse.


    "You hadn''t had a she-wolf by your side for so many years. It''s perfectly natural for you to have


    some qualms about finally having someone. Don''t overthink it. When Ades inter, try and


    talk to her kindly." Omar was still rambling on in earnest.


    Not once did I respond to him as I just thought back to that night. Although I was unconscious, I


    distinctly felt how I was enveloped in a warm body, and the gentle licking at my wounds. I knew it


    was no dream. It was real, so real that my heart was starting to pick up its pace at the mere thought


    of it.

 Chapter 1080 Doubts

    Chapter 1080 Doubts


    Rufus'' POV:


    I ced a hand over my chest. I could feel the hammering of my heart, even as I thought of the


    scent that wrapped around mest night. It was intoxicating, though I couldn''t seem to find the


    words to describe it. It felt like my memory was draped in a hazy white mist, keeping me from


    reaching that one thing that had stripped me of all control.


    "Didn''t you sense anything from Ad?" Omar asked.


    I shook my head. "I''m not sure. I only remember the feeling when the scentes to me, but I can''t


    even figure out what it is, exactly."


    Omar snorted. "Oh, I think I understand now," he mocked. "It''s all just a dream. As for me, I was out


    like a light at the time, so I felt nothing."


    I pursed my lips and took a deep breath. I didn''t understand. Once wolves found their mates, their


    distinct scents were etched into each other. It was a unique connection that tethered their very souls


    to each other. It was impossible to forget the scent of one''s mate. Unless, perhaps, if one found


    their mate in a dream, and had wild, crazy sex with them in an illusion.


    I rubbed my aching temples, not knowing what to do. Emotions were far moreplicated to deal


    with than political affairs.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I told you, don''t think about it anymore," Omar insisted. "Just take it as a hallucination and forget


    about it."


    I paused for a moment and asked him in a low voice, "How do you feel about Ad?"


    He seemed confused by my question. "How do I feel? I don''t feel anything. I admit, I was


    bewildered at first. Is this really what my mate is like? I used to imagine that meeting our mate


    would be a momentous event. I didn''t expect it to be so mundane. My heart didn''t even beat faster! I


    thought I would be all flushed and excited. Instead, it was like all my adrenaline had gone. Is it really


    how it is with mates? Did the Moon Goddess make a mistake? Or was it you, Rufus? Are you


    certain that Ad is really your mate?"


    I could feel my brows furrow. Omar''s words had nted a seed of doubt in me. It was true that


    when I had first found Ad, I wasn''t the least bit overjoyed. Instead, I was annoyed.


    When my subordinates and ministers had found their destined mates, they had been more euphoric


    and raucous than if they had been drunk out of their wits. But what about me? Howe I didn''t


    feel anything? I closed my eyes in consternation.


    I couldn''t have gotten it wrong, though. The Moon Goddess'' guidance and the unusually fast


    healing of my wounds were enough proof that Ad was indeed my mate.


    But I never wanted her. In fact, I preferred that she stayed as far from me as possible.


    Just then, Ad came back with a new tray of food. She had changed into clean clothes, too, her


    white dress making her look so pure and innocent. Even so, I didn''t feel any stirring of desire inside


    me. If anything, the sight pissed me off even more.


    "I don''t have any appetite. Just leave it there, and I''ll eat when I''m hungry."


    I waved a hand to dismiss her. Ad remained where she stood, as if she wanted to say


    something. In the end, she thought better of it. She nced between the tray and me, her tear-


    stained eyes filled with disappointment. Ad set the food down on the table, but didn''t leave.


    Rather, she sat quietly on the edge of the bed.


    The room fell into a weary silence, agitating Omar. "Say something! That is your mate right there.


    You need to talk to her if you want to develop your rtionship."


    I didn''t have the first clue of what to say, but Omar was getting so noisy that I found myself blurting


    out the first thing I could think of. "Ad."


    She raised her head and looked at me with earnest expectation.


    I cleared my throat. "You have excellent fighting skills. Have you been training with your father since


    childhood?"


    Ad looked utterly perplexed by this. "I am a she-wolf," she said with some surprise. "I learned


    none of those. Only my brother trained."


    My face twitched, and I just knew I was scowling menacingly. "So it wasn''t you who helped mest


    night?"

 Chapter 1081 Play An Innocent Girl

    Chapter 1081 y An Innocent Girl


    Ad''s POV:


    Faced with Rufus'' question, I couldn''t help but get flustered. His sharp gazed pierced right through


    me, sending a chill down my spine. Lying to the supreme lycan king was no different from


    committing suicide. I couldn''t afford to make even the tiniest mistake on the most obscure detail.


    After some thought, I decided it would be best to tell him the truth. I was quite bad at lying, and he


    would be able to uncover it easily.


    "No, it wasn''t me who helped you, Your Majesty. I simply found you under the cliff." I spoke in a


    hushed voice and observed Rufus'' reaction through myshes.


    His face didn''t change much; he had been frowning since I came in. Another wave of sadness


    washed over as I was reminded yet again that he didn''t like me that much.


    Rufus said nothing for what felt like an eternity. I started to bristle where I sat. I didn''t know if my


    answer had displeased him.


    I racked my brains for a way to remedy the situation. What if Rufus refused to marry me because of


    this? It had taken me so much effort to get to this point. There was no way I was going to let this


    opportunity slip from my hands.


    "Your Majesty¡ª"


    "You may leave."


    Rufus and I spoke at the same time. I looked up at him, feeling a little relieved. Surely, that mean


    that he was still willing to marry me, right? Otherwise, he would have pursued the matter. I didn''t


    have the courage to ponder it further. "Yes, Your Majesty," I answered cautiously. "Please have a


    good rest."


    Rufus nodded once, and then turned to look out the window, his expression as cold as ever.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I couldn''t help but pout as I slowly walked to the door. I would have liked to spend more time with


    him, since such chances were few and far in between. But I knew I should cut my losses for today,


    or I might disgust Rufus. Anyway, he had promised to marry me, so there should be plenty of


    chances in the future.


    I followed the servant out of the lycan king''s pce and came to the pce where Rufus had once


    lived. It had the most gorgeous garden that boasted of splendid blooms and other rare fauna.


    Clearly, no expense had been spared to develop the ce. Even the steps were made of finest


    marble. Despite being a little deste due to being unupied for a long time, I had high hopes


    that it would be restored to its former glory.


    The servants were still cleaning the rooms for me. I wasn''t sure whether I could stay in the same


    room Rufus had used. If I could, then I would be over the moon. If not, maybe I could plead with him


    later. I was sure he would agree. I was his fiancee, after all.


    My joy was slowly easing the apprehensions I harbored. I looked around the pce, admiring the


    decor and every single piece of ornament in ce. They would belong to me one day, just like the


    king I had admired for the longest time.


    I could still remember the first time I hadid my eyes on Rufus. He had just be the new king,


    and I had just turned thirteen. I always considered myself lucky to have found my Mr. Right at such


    a young age.


    If Rufus hadn''t saved me from the giant snake that fateful day, we wouldn''t be where we were today.


    Since he had saved my life, it was only right that I used mine to repay him.


    It didn''t matter that he failed to recognize me, or that he was treating me so coldly. As long as he


    was willing to marry me, I still had plenty of shots to make him fall for me one day. I would be a


    devoted mate to him, and bear him all the children he wanted. So what if there was a huge gap


    between our status? That wasn''t enough to make me give up.


    I was so engrossed in my happy thoughts that I started to hum a song and spin on my tiptoes


    around the pond. If only Rufus could share my joy. It was all I could do not to pounce on him just


    now. Fortunately, I had learned to be adept at camouge during my time at home. It was so much


    easier to y a sweet and innocent girl in front of the person I love than I originally thought. It didn''t


    even take a great deal of effort to get what I wanted.

 Chapter 1082 Secret Admirer

    Chapter 1082 Secret Admirer


    Ad''s POV:


    I hade to the imperial pce at this time because I''d happened to hear from my father and


    brother that the lycan king was going to hold a ball and choose a girl to marry. At first, my father had


    no intentions of taking me to the pce, because I was only eighteen. He believed that I didn''t need


    to get married at such a young age. I had begged him until he finally agreed to bring me with him to


    the pce.


    Now, it seemed that I''d made the right decision. If I hadn''t insisted oning, another she-wolf


    would have be Rufus'' mate. This thought distressed me. Fortunately, I''de here in time.


    If my father heard that I had be the lycan king''s mate, he would definitely be proud of me, and


    my sisters might even try to curry favor with me. I would have to figure out how to refuse them.


    Since I was going to be the queen, I had no need to socialize with those snobbish people from


    my past.


    But I had heard that Rufus used to have a partner years back. However, I didn''t have a crush on


    him at that time, so I hadn''t paid attention to his mate. When I considered this now, I felt a twinge of


    jealousy. I didn''t know if Rufus was as distant from that mate as he was from me. He must have


    treated her very nicely though. Why else would he build a rose manor that spanned over an entire


    mountain for that mate? Although, that construction was neverpleted. That she-wolf had


    betrayed the empire and attempted to assassinate the old lycan king and Rufus. She had been


    executed, and the entire country was not permitted to utter her name ever again.


    That she-wolf indeed had a legendary reputation. She not only undid the injustice her mother had


    faced, but also made an enormous contribution to the army. If she was still alive, she might have


    married Rufus and bore him several children. I really couldn''t understand why she had tried to


    assassinate the two most powerful werewolves of the kingdom.


    Fortunately, she had been a moron and left Rufus, or I wouldn''t have got this opportunity.


    I curled my lips and inevitably felt a little deted. That woman must have been Rufus'' unforgettable


    love. Otherwise, he would have had another she-wolf by his side since all this had happened so


    many years ago. If it weren''t for this little incidence, the thought of finding a new mate probably


    wouldn''t even have crossed his mind. The ball that had been held for choosing a queen had been


    totally pointless. Rufus hadn''t even spared us girls a nce. On that day, I''d been a part of the


    crowd, longing for one look from him, but he walked out after the first dance and I didn''t get an


    opportunity to get close to him.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As my mind shed back to that day, I was so annoyed that I grabbed the flowers growing beside


    the swing and ripped away the petals one by one. I didn''t know what kind of fruit this nt would


    bear. The flowers were white with speckles of green, which I wasn''t really fond of. I decided to just


    ask someone to tear them all out and nt some violetster.


    After I finished destroying the flowers, my mood finally improved. Forget it. That she-wolf was long


    dead anyway. She was just Rufus'' past and had no significance anymore. I was Rufus'' future after


    all.


    What was more, luck was already on my side. I encountered a she-wolf who was willing to help me


    after I entered the pce. Although she was a loner and weird, always wearing a gray hat that


    shielded her face from others'' sight, without her help, I wouldn''t have been able to get a ce


    beside Rufus so easily.


    As this thought ran through my mind, I abruptly recalled the questions Rufus had asked me and my


    stomach churned uneasily. Rufus had inferred that there had to be another person who had helped


    themst night. Knowing his character, I was certain he would conduct discreet inquiries. If he


    discovered this person, I might be in real trouble.

 Chapter 1083 Potion

    Chapter 1083 Potion


    Ad''s POV.


    Last night, I had watched the battle between Rufus and the vampires from a hiding spot by the rocks on the edge of the cliff. It was very fierce and


    intense.


    I had stayed put where I was, afraid that I might identally get injured if I came any closer. I didn''t dare to make a sound or a single move, until I


    saw Rufus falling off the cliff.


    I remember freezing when I saw that, and I had struggled to swallow the scream that rose in my throat. I had no idea what to do.


    Rufus, the strongest werewolf in the kingdom, had fallen in the hands of the vampires. Even if I had rushed in to save him, I was powerless against


    the vampires. I had never trained a single day in my life, and the vampires would probably kill me in the blink of an eye.


    Then, just when I thought I was going to lose my mind, I spotted a nimble she-wolf leap over the cliff and disappear among the bushes below.


    That had only made me hesitate more. I was itching to head down and see what was going on, but I was too scared toe out of my hiding ce


    In the end, I stayed where I was.


    It wasn''t until all the vampires had been defeated by the rest of Rufus¡¯ men that I was able to muster the courage to step out into the bloody


    battlefield.


    It had taken me a long time to make my way down the cliff. It wasn''t an easy path to begin with, and I already had a slight night blindness to deal with.


    The only thing I could rely on was the faint glow from my phone''s screen. I remember stumbling several times and scraping my arms and knees.


    Cn my way, I had almost roused a bear from its sleep, and I had to make another detour on my trek. Fortunately, I had been able to reach Rufus just


    before dawn


    He was curled up by himself inside a cave, his face mottled with pain. He had fainted, and was clearly in a terrible condition.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    There had been no one else with him, no trace of the she-wolf except for the clothes she had left behind. I hadn''t the foggiest clue what could have


    happened between them, but I recognized the great opportunity that had fallen en myp. I remember being so excited by the prospect that my hands


    were shaking


    I had taken my clothes off as fast as I could, tied them to a rock, and threw it into theke. Then, I took out the potion I had carried with me this whole


    time and held it up under Rufus nose to let him sniff it into his system. The potion was designed to make him mistake me for his mate. Its effects


    wouldst for a month, which might not sound long, but it was enough time for me toplete the rest of my n.


    I made sure that Rufus took several


    whiffs of thesubstance before I


    went back.1 theke. I filled the viat


    to the brim with water, and then I let it


    sink imo theke, much like my.


    clothes. And then, all that was left


    forme to dowastoliein his arms.


    Everything had gone so smoothly, as if the Moon Goddess herself was helping me.


    After a while, Rufus stirred in my embrace and started to open his eyes.


    I remember how I tried my best to steady my breaths. I was so nervous, and scared that my thundering heart would expose my lie.


    But the moment Rufus'' gorgeous eyes met mine, I forgot everything else. I could risk anything if it meant that I could be with him.


    But Rufus was immediately hostile toward me.


    I had prepared myself for this, of


    course. Ife had been the type to¡±


    pounce-on me at first sight like most


    other {echerous werewolves, I


    wouldn''t have concocted such an


    borate n.


    id


    And so, I proceeded to gently exin how I had saved him.


    Rufus had shown no emotion as he listened, though he did eventually take me back to the imperial pce without a second thought.


    He had been so calm about me


    being his mate;-so much so that I


    started to think he didn''t care for his


    mate at alt. Or was itjustmehe >


    didn''t care for? I, on the other harid,


    had bgen on the edge since hewoke


    up. keouldn''t shake off the suspicion


    that he had somehow learned of the


    trith, and was only going-along with


    my acting to bait me for a greater


    punishment.


    As if to make matters moreplicated, Rufus * wounds had indeed been cured.


    Could that she-wolf framst night be his former mate? Wasn''t she supposed to have died a long time ago?


    The more I thought about it, the more confused I was. What was going on? Had Rufus¡¯ mate faked her death?


    I was desperate for the answer and I knew I needed to ask that person!

 Chapter 1084 The Most Well-Respected Man

    Chapter 1084 The Most Well-Respected Man


    Lucy''s POV:


    No sunshine ever reached the remote pce all year round. I tossed the wet clothes into the basket as I gazed out at Firman through the ivy covered


    banister of the porch. He had been fine this morning before he went to school, but he had been avoiding me since his return.


    "Firman,e here,¡± I couldn''t help but wave him over.


    He nced at me briefly before ducking his head. He then trudged toward me as though his shoes were made of lead.


    I reached out and touched his forehead. His temperature was normal, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with his face.


    "What''s the problem, Mom?" Firman muttered under his breath.


    Noticing the way he was dodging my eyes, I grabbed his wrist and pulled up his sleeve.


    He tried to struggle against me, but in the end, he simply turned away.


    Just as I had expected, there were tworge bruises marring his skin. I could tell from the color that whoever had done this had used a lot of force.


    I was immediately upset, but my distress soon gave way to rage.


    "Tell me, what happened?¡± I demanded. "Who hurt you?"


    Firman was still unwilling to look at me. He stubbornly pursed his lips, and a familiar stubborn edge appeared in his eyes. It was very simr to his


    father.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Realizing that I must have frightened him with my harsh tone, I took a calming breath before speaking again.


    "I''m sorry, Firman. I didn''t mean to scold you. I was just worried." I got down on my haunches and gathered him in his arms


    Atst, Firman rxed and leaned into my embrace. He buried his face in the crook of my neck and sobbed.


    As pained as I was on his behalf, I also hated to see him acting so weak.


    "Can you tell me what happened now? Come on, don''t be afraid. If you say nothing, no one will know that you were bullied.¡±


    Still, Firman kept his silence. After a long while, he mumbled, "My ssmates hit me."


    "Which ones? Can you give me their names?" I pulled back and raised his head so that I could look him in the eye.


    Firman nodded. His tearful eyes were so clear and innocent, without the slightest trace of anger or resentment.


    I had no choice but to repeat the mantra I''d been drilling into him since he was little. "Remember the people who have wronged you and take revenge


    on them in the future, okay?"


    Firman nodded again. "I understand," he dered, wiping the tears from his eyes. "I will get stronger and fight back against them."


    "Not only will you fight back, but you will make them pay tenfold!" I bit out through gritted teeth.


    I could see the bewilderment in Firman''s eyes, and knew that he did not understand what I meant. Nevertheless, he mumbled a soft, "Okay."


    I held his face and stroked his hair. "It''s all right," Iforted him. "Just endure it for now. One day, you will be the greatest, most revered man


    in the whole kingdom.¡±


    "How?" Firmanasked with a frown.


    "Those kids Hit me any time they


    want. Wilkthey ever respect me?" [>


    smiled, "You will understand as you


    grow older. For now, the most C


    impaitant thing for you to dais to


    learn. Go back inside and study.¡±


    Content be ongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Firman padded into the house obediently, while I walked out of the hall and headed to a rusty door nestled alongside a shabby corridor. I took out a


    key, turned the lock, and pushed through the door.


    Inside, a ripped up photo of Richard was hung on the wall, his face barely recognizable from the cuts. Although his face was practically out of the


    picture, I still grabbed the knife on the shelf and shed at it over and over.


    I didn''t stop until my wrist felt numb.


    I loathed the man with every fiber of


    my being. Betause of him, Firman


    had to suff or in the imperial pce,


    all for the-sake of his damned


    bloodme. { was also because of


    Richard''s failure that Firmanhad to


    endure so much bullying. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    It took me a few moments to calm


    down. When did, I turned the vase


    on a nearby table, triggering a secret


    compartment on the wall to open-''A


    delicate, wooden box sat inside,


    containing my most prized


    refnen os, including Ky e''sphoto.


    I caressed the picture with my fingers, letting my mind wander back to the happy days of the past. The memory of Kyle''s handsome face was the only


    thing that kept me holding on to this wretched life I lived.


    My reverie was broken by the sound of approaching footsteps. I hurriedly deposited the photo back inside the box and turned the vase to restore the


    compartment in its hidden position.

 Chapter 1085 His Former Mate

    Chapter 1085 His Former Mate


    Lucy''s POV:


    I walked out of the room, making sure to lock the door behind me. As soon as I exited the corridor, I was greeted by the sight of Ad. Her face was


    all scrunched up in her anxious musings.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I shot her a re, but she didn''t seem to notice me. She was so deep in thought that she eventually ran right into me.


    That only irritated me even more. If I could find someone else, I wouldn''t bother working with this brainless idiot.


    Ad''s eyes lit up when she finally saw me. "I thought you weren''t here!" she eximed.


    I felt my scowl deepen. "I''ve told you time and time again not toe to me unless it''s urgent! Don''t you realize how easy it is to expose both of us if


    vou keeping here like this?"


    I could tell that Ad wasn''t taking my words seriously. She just beamed at me and practically skipped to my side, taking my hands in hers. "I''m here


    to share some good news with you."


    "What is it?" I didn''t want to waste time exchanging nonsense with her. I pulled away in disgust, and then walked past her to get a ss of water.


    Ad was still smiling, seemingly unfazed by my obvious animosity. "Thanks to the instructions you gave me, I was able to save Rufus from grave


    danger. He has since promised to marry me as his new mate.¡±


    I curled my lips in disdain. "Really? You, saved Rufus?"


    Ad simply pursed her lips and tilted her head as if she hadn''t had a care in the world. "The details don''t matter, as long as the desired result is met.


    Rufus even told Laura that our wedding will be held to the highest standard. Soon, I will be the queen, the most honorable she-wolf in the kingdom.¡±


    I sneered and rolled my eyes. "If that is the case, then you should be happily spending your time with Rufus instead of wasting my time."


    Sure enough, Ad¡¯s face froze, and a look of horror shed in her eyes. "That''s right, you have a point there.¡±


    I couldn''t help but snort derisively. "Tell me, then. What is the problem?¡±


    Ad seemed to consider her words carefully before speaking. "The one who actually saved Rufus... I think that it''s his former mate.¡±


    She paused and nervously fiddled


    with her hands. "But I don''t know


    why she left before he woke up. I


    arrived at theperfect moment and


    grabbed thedpportuni y to pretend.


    was Rufgs¡±savior. I was so excited


    that time that I didn''t even think >


    aboutanything else. It wasn''t until


    overheard a conversation hetween


    laura and the doctor aterthat I


    found out the only reason Rufus was


    recovered from his serious injuries


    $0 soon was because the help of his


    mate. Luckily, Rufus automatically


    assumed that I was his mate.


    Otherwise, our ns would have


    fallen apart."


    Ad''s words shocked me to the core. Rufus¡¯ mate? Did she mean Sylvia? But Sylvia had been executed for treason five years ago! How could she


    suddenly reappear out of the blue?


    I could feel my face twist in angry confusion. "There''s no way!" I screamed at Ad. "That she-wolf has been long dead!¡±


    "Well," Ad said nervously, "then is it possible that it was his real second mate?¡±


    I had no answer to that. My thoughts were racing. If it had really been Rufus'' new mate, she would never have left him, unless she was hiding


    something.


    More to the point, there was only one person who would jump over a cliff without hesitation to save Rufus.


    That meant that Sylvia had deceived everyone, pretending to be dead all this time!


    I felt uneasy at the prospect of SE


    returning to the capital. She knew far


    too mugeh for myfort. She might


    even reveal the fact that Firman was


    not.atrue member of the royal


    family. .¡±


    -


    I whirled around and directed my ire


    at Ad. "Therpotion I gave you


    might have Rufus mistake you for


    his mate, but it will onlyst fora


    month. Yeu must make him fa Lin


    love with you as soon as possible.


    Thats your only hope of escaping


    purishment once he earns of the


    rath. Otherwise, there issnothing I


    can do to help you once the effects


    of the potion fade." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1086 Similar To Sylvia

    Chapter 1086 Simr To Sylvia


    Lucy''s POV:


    Ad''s expressions shifted at my words. She kept wringing her hands, and looked like she wanted to say something. In the end, though, she only


    hung her head.


    I wasn''t stupid. I could instantly tell that something else was wrong. "What is it now?" I asked in a cold voice. "Don''t tell me Rufus has already found


    out that you''ve been lying to him."


    Ad immediately shook her head, but she was biting her lips as though she was debating to say something or not.


    I was growing more and more irritated with her. "If you have something to say, just spit it out. Stop wasting my time. No one here likes a wishy-washy


    person! Laura is a very picky person. Even if you somehow win Rufus over, you will surely have a hard time convincing her.¡±


    Ad had the good sense to blush at my rebuke. "Rufus hasn''t found out anything. He trusts me, but I''m still worried. He... He doesn''t seem to like


    me at all."


    "Doesn''t like you? What''s that supposed to mean? Doesn''t he see you as his destined mate, bestowed upon him by the Moon Goddess? Why on


    earth wouldn''t he like you?"


    My frown deepened as I was reminded yet again just how much of an imbecile this girl was. She had been handed an opportunity of a lifetime, but


    she couldn''t even take full advantage of it.


    "Did you do as I said?" I prodded impatiently.


    Visibly flustered, Ad answered hurriedly, "I did! I assure you, I acted exactly as you instructed, but it''s not working. What''s worse is that Laura


    definitely doesn''t like me. You said so yourself, she is very picky."


    I scoffed at her in disdain. "If you can''t y the role well, then I can offer no other solution. I already told you that Rufus was not one to be easily


    fooled. I told you to be careful and to not make even the slightest mistake.¡±


    "But I''ve been very careful! I followed everything you said, including the little details on my facial expressions. Perhaps it is your methods that are


    wed." The bitch actually had the audacity to question my ns and me her failure on me.


    "Since you think so, then stop following my instructions from now on. You can do whatever you like. Let''s see if Rufus will even spare you a nce."


    Ad might appear like an innocent


    girl, but her true nature was that of a


    wild, uncultured wench. Even now,


    she could barely hide the lust and


    greed in her eyes whenever she


    mentioned Rufus'' name. How dare


    she all high and mighty in_front


    of me? It was no wonder that''L aura


    disapproved of her. She cold


    probably tell what kind of person


    Ad was at a single nce.


    Compared with Alina, Ad still had


    a long way to go in terms of


    scheming.


    ~~


    Ad must have realized that I was


    mad for real because she quickly


    changed he her tone and tried to mollify


    me. ¡®That''s not what I mean. Yours


    instrustions have actually been-very


    helpfull Without them, Rufus~~


    womildn''t have decided to marry me


    iMthe first ce."


    I narrowed my eyes at her and felt a little sorry for Rufus for sending a dimwit to seduce him. I could have chosen any other in Jane of low status,


    and she would still be leagues better than Ad


    "Are you angry?" Ad asked cautiously. Her timid expression was not unlike Sylvia''s when she had first entered the pce.


    I shook my head inwardly. Even if Sylvia hadmitted an unforgivable crime, she was still hise and only love. Perhaps the only reason he kept


    Ad around was because of her deliberately crafted simrities with Sylvia.


    Who could have imagined that the magnificent and noble king was nothing more than a pathetic sod in the face of love?


    "I will do as you say, okay? Don''t be mad anymore, okay?" Ad was obviously scared that I would stop helping her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I folded my arms over my chest and leaned back against the table. I looked out at the bleak winter scene raging outside. "Rufus loved Sylvia the


    most. It might be a good idea for you to imitate her.¡±


    "But that she-wolf betrayed Rufus. How can he still pine after her? Isn''t he supposed to loathe her instead? What if I be so much like Sylvia that


    he turns his hatred on me one day?" Ad''s eyes had grown anxious, but her worries only amused me.


    There was merit in the saying that fools were always worried about things that hadn''t happened yet. The girl in front of me was a living example of


    that.


    "Don''t worry about that," I said


    lightly. "Rufus-might have lost his


    memory, but love always knows. Itis


    ingrained.in one''s instincts. He I ES


    bouncHo fall in love with Sylvia >


    again Or, in this case, someone


    simyr to Sylvia. Don''t be stupid and


    j18t do as I tell you." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1087 Future Sister -In-Law

    Chapter 1087 Future Sister -In-Law


    Ad''s POV.


    There was a snide quality to the way Lucy locked at me, and she sounded as though she was speaking to an idiot


    I felt outraged as soon as the thought formed in my head. Perhaps Lucy did, in fact, see me as a fool.


    But no matter how angry I was, I had no choice but to swallow my rage and endure. Her methods just might work. Besides, I couldn''t find anyone else


    who knew the secrets of the royal family more than she did, at least for now. Icked confidence in myself, too. I was just the daughter of the Alpha of


    a small pack. I couldn''t even begin topare to the noble girls who flitted in and out of court. I need a backer, although the one I found seemed to


    be living a more miserable life than I did


    I eyed the thin, shabby clothes that Lucy was wearing. She was only wearing one coat despite the nasty weather, and the cor was practically


    threadbare.


    Even so, the scented tea that she served me every time I visited was excellent. If I didn''t know better, I would have thought it was a luxury good.


    "What are you looking at?" Lucy snapped, her eyes narrowing at me. She must have caught me staring.


    I shrugged and poured myself a cup of tea. "Nothing, my mind was just wandering."


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking," Lucy sneered. "You are far from capable, so you''d better behave yourself. I may not have much


    power around here, but I still have the power to get rid of you.¡±


    I froze, and I felt a chill run down my spine. Damn it! How could she be so perceptive? I couldn''t believe she saw through my thoughts so easily.


    I mustered an awkward smile and tucked an imaginative strand of hair behind my ear. "Please, you know that I consider you the greatest mastermind


    of all time. When I be queen, I will grant your wishes, no matter what they are."


    Lucy threw me a contemptuous look before saying, "I don''t really care what you think. Be the queen first, otherwise your daydreams will simply


    be just that¡ªdreams.¡±


    I struggled to suppress my anger and bit out a smile. "Yes, you''re right. We should take this step by step." Lucy turned away from me and focused on


    her own teacup. I had to admit, she had a very elegant manner, even something as simple as sipping tea looked so graceful when she did it. It was


    almost like she hade from one of the noble families.


    My interest was piqued. "I heard that you used to be Prince Richard''s wife,¡± I remarked casually.


    Her face darkened at that, and she turned back to me with her cold, icy gaze. "What does it matter to you?"


    I touched my nose and averted my


    eyes. Judging by Lucy''s reaction, I


    could tell that it was true. Richard -_


    had bee Sentenced to lifelong N


    confinement, and by extension his


    familj-had been sent away to-- Ny


    struggle day by day. It was only


    natural for her to harbor seme


    hatred toward the man. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    +


    I decided to drop the subject and divert the conversation to the matter of Sylvia instead. "Do you have any pictures or videos of that she-wolf? If I can


    study some of them, I will have a better chance at imitating her."


    ¡®No. I used to despise her, so I didn''t


    really have ay reason to keep


    anything offers. More to the point,


    afte SIE was executed, Laura N


    wiped out all the existing :


    infordation about her, including


    phatds.¡± Lucy spoke of her.so


    rienchntly, like she wagtalking


    about the weather. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t say anything more. To be honest, I was distracted by the floral tea I was drinking. It smelled so good and tasted delicious. It had a lingering


    taste that stayed with me long after I''d left Lucy''s ce.


    I plucked a fresh teabag from the box on the table and carefully observed it. "What is it made of?" I asked in what I hoped was a casual voice.


    "I mix it myself. If you like it so much, I can pack some for you to take home." Lucy''s tone was still cold as ever, and she didn''t even bother looking at


    me.


    This was just how she was. She was often mean to me, and I knew she didn''t think highly of me, either, but she was always generous. Thest time I


    was here, she also gave me some goodies and homemade wine.


    I couldn''t help but smile. "Although you can be mean sometimes, you still treat me better than my sisters.¡±


    Lucy did turn to me then, the ghost of a smile on her lips. It was a rare sight, indeed. "You will be my future sister-inw, after all,¡± she replied.


    I basked in these words. Just like


    that, all our previous disagreements


    and my apprehensions disa ppeared.


    I took heChands and beamed at ther,


    "If onlyeveryone i is like you. I ve met


    another she-wolf before, bu she


    was- immediately hostile tome for


    n& reason. That wasn''t nice at all!"


    Lucy frowned and asked, "Which she-wolf?"

 Chapter 1088 Who Is She

    Chapter 1088 Who Is She


    Lucy''s POV:


    "It''s a she-wolf who wears a mask. She seems to have an attractive figure. I don''t know why she wears a mask. Anyway, she looks strange. She is


    quite intimidating and frightening, but Rufus * attitude towards her is ambiguous. The other day, she had barged into Rufus¡¯ room without warning


    Laura was also present. But for some strange reason, Laura didn''t reprimand her either. In fact, she sounded rather nice to that she-wolf. People


    always im that Laura is strict, but I don''t think so.¡± Ad pursed her lips, her unhappiness evident on her face.


    "Did the she-wolf have any other distinguishing feature?¡± I pinned Ad with a serious look. My intuition warned me that this she-wolf was trouble.


    She was bold enough to break into Rufus'' room just like that. No other person besides Sylvia would have dared to do this.


    Ad pondered for a while and cautiously said, "Does her voice count? She has a subtle southern ent. By the way, my first impression of her was


    that her eyes were gorgeous and dark green, like emeralds. They are the most beautiful pair of eyes I''ve ever seen.¡±


    My heart clenched in my chest. Southern ent and dark green eyes... All these qualities matched Sylvia''s features! Was Sylvia still alive?


    I then realized that no one had actually witnessed her execution themselves. Only Laura had made the announcement that Sylvia had been


    executed. There was definitely more to the story.


    "A guard told me that she is the Alpha of the border pack. The feeling she invoked in me indeed matches her job description. It''s rare toe across


    a female Alpha, but unfortunately, she was hostile to me from the moment we met. I don''t know why Rufus puts up with her. A courtier with such poor


    etiquette as her should be taught a lesson," Ad ranted, her words colored with dissatisfaction and more jealousy.


    I massaged my forehead, my mind suddenly a jumble of thoughts. I had heard of this Alpha from the border pack. She had been assigned that


    position five years ago. Now that I thought about it again, Sylvia happened to disappear at the same time.


    "Have you clicked any photos of this Alpha?" I interrupted Ad¡¯sint and asked.


    Ad shook her head and replied,


    "No, I havent Rufus and Laura were


    both there. Hwouldn''t dare to do that


    in their presence. Besides, that >


    he-wolf''was wearing a mask and


    oncealing her real face. Some.


    eople say that her face is ?


    lisfigu ed, and rumors are floating


    s


    C


    Pp


    d


    around that anyone whossees her


    u


    di


    n


    nmasked face will meet with


    saster. I don''t know if this is true or


    ot."


    I fell silent. My inner suspicions


    became stronger when I heard these


    facts. The Alpha of the border pack


    hadn''t visited the capital city for five.


    years. A¡ì_soon as she arrived here¡±


    this time, she imed that she was


    disfigiired and never took off-her


    mask. She didn''t dare to reveal her


    real face, undoubtedly because she


    was hiding something. It looked like


    I needed to find an opportunity to


    look into this mysterious Alpha.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ad stayed for a little while longer.


    wasn''t in the mood to entertain her,


    so I came up with an excuse to send


    her on her way. "You can go now.


    Remembery warning. Donte


    to me unfess it is absolutely NN


    necessary. Over the next few days,


    Rufusay investigate your identity,


    sodry and keep a low profile: "Got


    it5As Ad left, Firman walked out


    of his room. Rubbing his sleepy


    eyes, he greeted me. Then he


    obediently took a seat next to me


    a


    d


    nd cast a curious nce in the


    irection Ad had just left. He


    asked, "Who is that? She seems to


    havee here several times."


    With a sneer, I replied, "Just an idiot who can be used by others. You should study hard, or you will end up like her."


    Firman only half-understood my advice. Spotting the remaining scented tea on the table, he stretched his arm out, wanting to drink it. However, I


    aggressively swatted his little hand away and harshly scolded him, "Don''t drink this!"

 Chapter 1089 I Cant Accept It

    Chapter 1089 I Can''t ept It


    Crystal''s POV:


    I trudged back to my pce in low spirits, slumping on the bench in the garden. I could feel my heart slowly dying inside me.


    Rufus had been so cold to me, as if I were an outsider. It had only beenst night when we made love so passionately, yet he had treated me like I


    was some garbage to be disposed of.


    A sob broke out of me. It wasn''t his fault. He hadn''t beenpletely soberst night, and probably hadn''t recognized me.


    I should be relieved that Rufus did not discover my identity, but it was thest thing on my mind. I was barely holding myself back from storming into


    his room and screaming at him that it had been mest night.


    I pulled at my hair in frustration. Things could not be any worse than they were now.


    Goddess, what should I do?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rufus is about to have a new mate and move on. Isn''t that what you have long foreseen?¡± Yana''s voice came to me. "You''ve been expecting this, so


    what are you being so miserable for?"


    I sobbed again as I thought


    the scene of Ru


    with each other,


    though my heart was drowni


    inside my.chest.


    Yana. Rufus is m


    tech him


    another she-wo


    think that way. Rufus himself


    is inten


    Ad. She will be


    pire. You h


    it. No matter how


    need to face the cold,


    uth.¡± Despite her words, Ya


    and wafth


    d¨¦red h


    the em


    to ept


    is, you


    tr


    ¡ê


    u


    r


    f


    ?


    ¡ª


    At the time,


    bac


    s and Ad fli


    le


    can ept i


    lin love wi


    ""It''s toote


    tions tomarry


    ave no choice


    ha


    na


    sounded just as upset as I was.


    Conten


    I closed m


    cheeks. "I


    t belongs


    yeyesi


    block out some of th


    were streaming free


    now, I


    anyone. I thodght


    this day to came, butl..I


    expect tosee it un


    very eyes: I wish it al


    withogt my knowledge.


    eceiving yourself. Even i


    weren''t there, you wi


    er. t''s


    d


    sooner or


    time. Youm


    decided." Ya


    had


    sense. S


    h


    crazy enoug


    and men


    to m


    couldn''t


    pped


    belongs


    I cried out with the pain of that realization. "I will ept it, Yana. I know I will in time. But I still feel miserable. I love him so much. I just don''t want


    to..." I paused as something urred to me, and I tock a steadying breath. "Or we can just escape back to the border now. I don''t want to stay here


    any longer. I want to leave this ce and go as far as I can get!" "Enough!" Yana interrupted harshly.


    "You


    you?


    that


    som


    you


    to see Riu


    then the so


    and-stop th


    arevhis ma


    You''re st


    ething ha


    me in th


    0 NovelDrama.Org


    birth to his


    worse can


    nothing to


    fate


    will never k


    challenge


    NovelDrama.Org


    chi


    I sniffled and stared nkly at my feet. "It''s toote, Yana," I murmured. "l can''t do that. I can''t be so


    selfish...¡±


    Before I could finish speaking, a familiar voice rang out loud and clear behind me.


    0 NovelDrama.Org


    e pain. Tea


    y down my


    know it better


    I was prepare


    just di


    u


    haven''t changed at all


    ill the same coward


    you usedto bel Every


    ppens, the fi


    do isun away. If you don''t wart


    swed 3 she-wolf,


    lution is


    em! Tel


    e and th


    Idren


    hings get? You have


    be afraid


    appears to hav


    now for


    "Conte


    ng


    d be


    ha


    won


    fo fore m


    Stop ~


    ill find o


    st


    u


    ruth


    em


    Al


    ess, bu


    ght.


    hink that the ¡é


    fus would not


    sily. I had been


    today, when I


    hav


    ti


    Ss


    me


    thi


    nother


    very si


    mple.


    . Howwmuch


    of. So what


    he,


    KA


    k to


    rting


    it felt as


    IN


    fi


    ne. I can''t standby


    ~~


    [6]


    the new queen of


    but


    painful it


    rd


    nan attempt to


    [S]


    than


    d for


    dn''t


    yo


    ppened_


    ut


    st amatter of


    ust ept it. Fate has


    na was


    o admit that sh


    he was ri


    ad been deceivi


    hto


    acing R


    a new love so ea


    yself up unti


    ie anymore. Reality had


    e face. Content


    +


    ade a lot of


    this tim


    myself. I was


    el


    old


    find


    ying


    e


    ng


    Go


    Rufus that you


    at you''ve given


    if


    e decreed it? We


    sure unless we


    nt belongs to


    "Crystal! Where have you been? I''ve been looking all over for you."


    Startled, I whirled around to see Laura through my tears. "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 1090 Logical Analysis

    Chapter 1090 Logical Analysis


    Crystal''s POV:


    "If I hadn''te, you''d probably run out of tears.¡± Laura poked my forehead with her finger in rebuke. I knew she expected me to handle matters


    better than this.


    I hurriedly wiped my tears away and ducked my head in embarrassment.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Aren''t you usually tough and unfazed by anything?" Laura asked, though I could hear a hint of sympathy in her tone. "Why did you turn into a coward


    and ran away after some scolding from Rufus? You are on the right side. If anyone had to run away, it most definitely isn''t you."


    Laura scoffed before plopping down beside me. She nced sideways at me, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Just look at your face. Your eyes


    are all swollen. Tell me, are you feeling aggrieved?¡±


    "It''s not that. I just find it hard to ept,¡± I muttered under my breath. Somehow, Laura''s presence eased my sorrow.


    "I understand,¡± she said, patting my hand in earnest. "Don''t worry. That Ad girl won''t be staying for long. I saw through her tricks right away."


    I perked up in surprise. "You think Ad is scheming something?"


    "Of course! I married a king, and I surely have been more bitches than you can ever imagine during those years." Laura proudly raised her chin.


    I found her show of bravado cute. "It''s true that Ad suddenly appeared from out of nowhere." "Oh, I don''t think it''s all that sudden," Laura said with


    a sarcastic smirk. "It was an orchestrated move." Then she turned to lock at me, and her face grew serious. "Since it was you who saved Rufus, then


    that means that Ad is lying. Although, we have no way of knowing her reasons at the moment. We need to at least find a way to make her slip up


    and expose herself."


    I was moved by Laura''s unconditional trust in me. My thoughts wandered back to Rufus. He used to believe in me without reservation, too, no matter


    what happened.


    I leaned over and gave Laura a tight hug. "Thank you, Laura.¡±


    She seemed taken aback by this, but


    I soon felt het stroking my back.


    ¡®Don''t think too much about Rufus


    for now. {That silly idiot must be


    wallowdfig in confusion as we speak.


    Afterall, it''s no small matter to find


    one''s mate, supposedly under the


    Moon Goddess¡¯ guidance. Content


    belongs to


    "I know. Qur priority right now is to find out Ad¡¯s motive for doing this.¡±


    After listening to Laura''s logical analysis of the situation, my head finally started to clear. I ticked off the details that didn''t add up. Firstly, I was the one


    who had saved Rufus, so Ad was clearly lying


    More than that, there was no doubt


    in my mind tigat their so-called mate


    bond was fi fabricated in one way or.


    another. Perhaps forced, even. I was


    still here; and I was still Rufus'' mate.


    Ther¨¦as no way that Moon...


    Goddess would have guidedhim to


    asecond mate while I was:still


    around.


    As if reading my thoughts, Laura voiced them out with a frown. "The one thing I don''t understand is why Rufus is so convinced that Ad is his mate.


    Shouldn''t he have known by her scent that she isn''t who she ims to be?"


    I mulled this over in my head until I


    recalled readihg about a very


    little-known potion in a book of


    witchcraft that my mother had RN


    passed-down to me. The potion was


    said I to''make someone mistake a


    different person as their mate.


    However, the potion''s effects only


    lasted for a month. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°ey,


    Did Ad have something to do with the ck witches?


    I ryed my suspicions to Laura, who pondered it as well. "I am in charge of the wedding arrangements. If I stall it for over a month, Ad is bound to


    expose herself, right?"


    "That''s a good idea," I said after some consideration. "The potion only works on its victim once, after which they develop an immunity to the


    substance. It won''t work on the same victim for a second time."


    "Now then, the only thing I''m worried about is if Rufus somehow falls in love with Ad during that time.¡± Laura pointed out.


    I immediately dismissed the possibility. I wasn''t entirely sure, but I simply refused to believe that Rufus would fall in love with another she-wolf,


    Laura''s tone was careful when she spoke next. "The problem is that I''ve noticed that Ad is trying to imitate the way you were five years ago."

 Chapter 1091 Waiting For The Right Time

    Chapter 1091 Waiting For The Right Time


    Crystal''s POV:


    When I heard Laura, my temper red


    I furiously punched the bench I was sitting on and said with gritted teeth, "Rufus has no memory of me. What''s the point of Ad imitating me? She''s


    just a pathetic imposter, and it won''t work!"


    Laura sighed and smiled helplessly, as if she was witnessing a child throwing a tantrum.


    I stopped, scratched my nose, and looked away sheepishly. Every time I dealt with some matter rted to Rufus, I couldn''t stay calm and easily lost


    my cool. Laura must beughing at me inwardly.


    "I''m a little confused about one thing. When you arrived at the imperial pce, Ad was only thirteen. At that time, she must have been residing in


    her pack, and even if she was visiting the capital, she wouldn''t have had an opportunity to encounter you. But now she can impersonate you. Not only


    did she perfectly imitate your appearance and behavior, but also the way you speak," Laura analyzed with furrowed eyebrows.


    Ancther possibility instantly struck me, making my heart skip a beat. I turned to Laura and asked, "Do you mean to imply that someone is secretly


    helping Ad?"


    With a nod, Laura answered, "Probably."


    "Who?"


    I was a little astonished. As soon as Ad entered the pce, someone helped her behind the scenes. I tried to recall the most obvious suspect, but


    my mind was muddled up. I couldn''t figure out who had the reason to do this.


    Who would benefit from Ad''s marriage to Rufus?


    Laura pondered for a while with a


    serious expression, and then said, ''l


    also don''t have an answer yet. I can''t


    think of anyone with such motives


    for the time_being. Since Rufus


    became thelycan king, no one has


    had the €ourage to y dirty tricks


    on hina A ina is the most likely


    suspect. But she is imprisoned i in


    thesdungeon and has no means of


    ¡éGhtacting the outside world, SO we


    can rule her out. The only fact we


    are certain about is that the person


    helping Ad is someone close to


    us, otherwise, that person wouldn''t


    know your behavior so well. We have


    to be on our guard in the next few


    days. If necessary, it will be wise to


    find an opportunity to remind Rufus


    as well."


    nodded to indicate that I would


    reat this matter with great


    mportance, and then said, "I will >


    keep a close eye on Ad. I''m sure


    he wHkeep a low profile in the)


    mperial pce until she getswhat


    heswants. Rufus is what we should


    rally worry about.¡± Content belongs


    to


    =


    = WW


    LD


    Love was unpredictable. Sometimes falling in love needed only a specific opportunity. For a person with Rufus¡¯ personality, I know the guidance of the


    Moon Goddess was not enough to make him fall in love with someone.


    But I didn''t have the courage to bet on this. Even if the odds of Rufus falling in love with Ad were low to none, I was still terrified that it could


    happen


    Laura noticed my worried


    expression and try tofort me.


    ¡®Don''t overthink this. I''ll also appoint


    a person to keep an eye on Ad. I!


    do my best to dy the wedding-as


    well. JJst as you have pointed oli,


    we will see the results after amonth.


    Even if some unexpected event


    takes ce, I won''t let this marriage


    seed. I won''t allow someone with


    evil intentions to ruin the roya


    family."


    NovelDrama.Org


    Laura''s eyes were murderous when she made her deration.


    "Yes! I don''t want Rufus to marry a liar.¡±


    I curled my fingers into fists and decided firmly that no matter what happened, I had to keep Ad under surveince this month.


    Regardless of the tricks she yed, I would watch her closely and wouldn''t let her ploys seed


    Even if Rufus wanted a new mate, he deserved to marry a kind and decent she-wolf, not ene who depended on ying tricks to be noticed by him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1092 Great Scourge

    Chapter 1092 Great Scourge


    Rufus'' POV:


    I sat at my desk and massaged my temples. Too many issues had bothered metely, and each one of them was responsible for my current


    headache.


    The vampires had managed to infiltrate the werewolf pack, and had even murdered and manipted an Alpha for a long time, but no one had noticed


    it


    Such a serious matter didn''te to light until a few days ago. The situation had be graver than expected.


    What was more annoying was that even though I was carrying out the investigations myself, I couldn''t pinpoint the purpose of the vampires right now.


    As a result, my only option was to dere curfew across the entire country, strengthen patrols and investigate suspicious people.


    However, this solution not only disrupted the movement between packs, but also affected the empire''s economic development.


    I had been upied with this issue for most of the week, and we were already seeing some results. We had captured some vampires that had been


    hiding among the werewolves.


    However, the fact was that the situation among the werewolves was steadily worsening. There were more vampires still concealed that hadn''t been


    caught.


    The longer we took to solve this matter, the more disadvantageous it would be for the werewolves.


    I tossed the pen back into the pen stand in irritation and fell back heavily in my chair.


    I couldn''t subdue my agitation. At this time, I heard light footsteps at the door.


    It was Ad.


    She hade again.


    I felt very disagreeable. She hade here every day this week, and her forced intimacy made me particrly ufortable.


    Being around her didn''t rx me. I preferred to stay alone all day than see her.


    I was getting increasingly grumpy. The thought of leaving her far away flitted around rampantly in my mind.


    My eyelids twitched violently and my headache worsened.


    I did my best to tamp down my


    repulsi onand kept convincing


    myself that she was the mate


    designated to me by the Moon


    Goddess, and I had to be patient and


    getalong well with her... Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    ¡®iy yy


    ~


    I slowly got to my feet and looked at Ad who had just entered the study.


    I wanted to give her a smile, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t do it.


    My lips wouldn''t obey me.


    Cbserving her smiling face, my expression became serious. I held back my annoyance and try so hard not to turn my back on her.


    The education I had received since childhood taught me that was inappropriate to present my back to ady.


    Ad slowly approached me with a serving tray in her hands and said, "Your Majesty, I''ve prepared your favorite food."


    As Ad''s scent hit my nostrils, I reflexively tock a step back.


    "Thank you. Just put it on the table.¡± I said indifferently.


    Ad nodded and ced the tray on the other table.


    "I don''t need your help with anything here. You can go back.¡± Then I sat back down and was about to continue with my work


    Ad blinked and looked pitiful, as if she was about to burst into tears. She asked, "Your Majesty. do you loathe me so much? You don''t even want to


    talk to me..."


    I raised my head, shot her a frosty


    nce, aiid ignored her sad Zl


    expression. Picking up a document,


    dismissively said, "I still have te deal


    wit. government affairs. Yowcan


    leave now."


    id


    Then, please eat something first.


    The servants have told me that


    you''re too bugy to have dinner, so I


    specially codked a few dishes for


    you." Adivas persistent. She <


    o icked up the tray of food againand


    came oser to me with the int¨¦ntion


    of feeding me. "Health matters the


    post. How can you skip dinner?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    our Majesty, let me feedyou." "No!


    it there," I hastily stopped


    er, behaving as if she had the


    ague. I stood up and quickly


    walked to the other side of the table.

 Chapter 1093 Food Was Terrible

    Chapter 1093 Food Was Terrible


    Rufus'' POV:


    As usual, Ad brought dinner for me. She would prepare something different each time, and she had never served me soup again. It seemed that


    my sudden burst of temper that day had scarred her.


    "Your Majesty, please try this beef stew. I made it myself." Ad''s voice was overly sweet as she set the dish and tableware in front of me.


    Besides the stew, there was also a small array of exquisite pastries. I eyed them nkly, vaguely thinking that they were all my favorite. My restless


    heart slowed its pace. Even though Ad was weak, she was earnest. She must have studied the things that I liked in order to cater to me better.


    Maybe Omar was right, and I should be more patient. Ad was my destined mate, after all, brought to me by the Moon Goddess herself. Maybe I


    just wasn''t used to having her around yet, just as Omar had said.


    I picked up a fork and scraped a piece of dessert, putting it into my mouth. My lips twisted as soon as the pastry touched my tongue.


    Ad reacted immediately. "What''s wrong?" she asked in what sounded to me like a cautious voice. "Does it taste bad?"


    I hesitated for a moment before shaking my head. "No, it tastes good.¡±


    The problem was that it tasted nothing like I imagined, like I expected to be.


    My brain seemed to stutter at the thought. Once more, I felt that familiar suffocating sensation, and the white mist nketed my mind yet again


    I stared at the dessert on my te as I tried to make sense of the chaos raging inside my head. Have I had this dessert before?


    The answer was a resounding no. I didn''t like sweets. Never ate the stuff.


    But why did I think that it was my favorite just now, as if I''d been devouring the damn thing my whole life?


    I nced at the other dishes on the table. I hated avocado the most, but when it was firstid out before me, I instantly thought about taking a bite.


    What the hell was wrong with me? This wasn''t the first time something like this happened, either. Last time, my mother had brought me some durian


    which I''d eaten without hesitation only to puke it up in the next second. Yet all the while, I had been certain that I liked durian


    Just what was going on? Had I lost bits of my memory somehow?


    I tried to dredge up things from the


    past, but as expected, my head


    started to ashe again. Every time I


    tried to reach for a memory that ~~


    lingered in the outskirts of my mind,


    I wouldhsuddenly have this


    excruciating headache. Thisqmeant


    that was ill, didn''t it? But the doctor


    had told me that nothingwas wrong


    with me, and even my mother


    agreed.


    They kept telling me not to think too much about it, but I have this nagging feeling that whatever memory I''d lost was very important. I must get it back


    at all costs.


    The fork slipped from my hand and fell on the te with a loud ng. The incessant pounding in my head was fanning my impulse to rage and


    destroy. I tried to think of the pleasant scent from that night, knowing that it was the only thing that could quell my violent urges.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But where would I even look for it? I didn''t even have the first clue what it was! That scent had only appeared in my dream, leaving the faintest ghost


    of its trail to keep my yearning alive.


    I felt like my head was being split open. I shot up to my feet and staggered away from the table, desperately looking for that scent that probably didn''t


    even exist.


    Ad was instantly next to me, her


    face filled with panic. She reached


    for my arm, bit her proximity


    caused herdisgusting scentto


    assault mY senses, aggravating my¡±


    pain ever further. I forcefully shook


    her offand tried to roar at her to


    kegpher away from me, but


    cofildn''t utter a single wo 4 My


    brain hurt like hell, like d62ens of


    hammers were clobbering it


    simultaneously, robbing me of the


    ability to speak, let alone think


    clearly.


    I felt my consciousness snap and


    drift away. I fell into a daze, where I


    suddenly heard-a young girl''s voice. I


    couldn''t make out her words, but I


    somehowknew thatshehad ~~


    p eparedtsomething for me to try;


    and that I trusted her implicitly The


    nextining I knew, I was picking up a


    pie igge of the burnt food she?


    presented me, and popped it into my


    mouth. A strong, bitter tasted


    assailed my tongue. Her food was


    terrible. But instead of feeling


    annoyed or displeased, I felt


    strangely content. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    This girl...


    Who was she?

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Rufus'' POV:


    The girl''s presence immediately calmed my pouncing head. Even my soul felt warm just by having her close.


    A faint voice inside my head told me that it was time to wake up.


    And so, I opened my eyes, only to flinch and squint from the bright light that flooded the room. It took me a while to finally get adjusted and take in my


    surroundings.


    The clock on the wall said that it was just a little after eight in the morning. I had no idea how it happened, but I was back in my former pce.


    Despite my slight confusion, I felt refreshed and at peace for the first time in as long as I could remember.


    A soft, rustling sound broke through my thoughts, and I turned to see a petite woman sleeping soundly next to me. I must have disturbed her when I''d


    moved earlier. She had her back to me as she burrowed deeper into the nkets. It was an adorable sight, one that I wouldn''t mind seeing every


    morning.


    I basked in the knowledge that this she-wolf was my wife.


    And then the confusion washed over me again. Did I ever have a wife?


    Deep in my heart, I had this sincerity that I had a mate whom I loved deeply. We had been married for several years, and were utterly devoted to


    each other.


    I leaned over and turned her toward me, desperate to see her face. But all her features blurred in my vision.


    Cnly then did I realize that I was dreaming


    And yet, everything felt so real. Even the idea that I was married didn''t feel foreign to me at all. It terrified me a little. The remaining sense in me urged


    me to wake up and end this illusion, but then the she-wolf started to stir.


    "Rufus."


    My name sounded like heaven on her tongue. She reached for me, her slender arms snaking around my neck as she nuzzled her head against my


    chest. That sweet, familiar scent instantly came over me, taking over my senses. I felt myself sinking back into this divine dream.


    But no, it wasn''t a dream at all. It couldn''t be.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I pushed my misgivings aside and


    . I


    decided not t&:think too much, at


    least not now. Instead, I took her


    face in my ands and kissed her.


    The togeh of her tongue against


    mine.mmediately lit me on fire. It


    was a wonderful sensation, and all


    t¨¦o familiar, as though I had done it


    a thousand time before. Content


    belongs to


    I felt the she-wolf pause in surprise for one brief moment, but she soon kissed me back with equal passion, her arms tightening around my shoulders.


    I couldn''t tell how long we Kissed, but I knew that it wasn''t nearly long enough. I ravaged her mouth until we were both out of breath.


    She yfully nudged my chest. "You''re doing it again," she said in a cute, begrudging voice. "Cnce you start, you never stop."


    Her words seemed to ignite


    something ine, and before I knew


    it, I was putfing a lot of force into my


    embrace~as if I wanted to crush h¨¦r.


    And I did fee that impulse, to crush


    her against me and be ane


    with her so that we would never be


    apart again. "Why aren''t you saying


    anything, Rufus? Are you''still


    half-asleep?"


    She lifted a smgoth leg and hooked


    it around my waist. I acted on reflex,


    pulling her By the waist until there


    was nothing between our bodies


    exceptIhe thin fabric of our clothes.


    I swallowed a lump in my thrgat and


    tried to say something, butno words


    cae out of my mouth. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The she-wolf proceeded to kiss my brow, and then each of my eyes, trailing kisses down my nose to my chin. "Honey," she whispered sweetly


    against my lips


    My self-control was pulled taut at this point, I swooped in for another kiss, muttering a single word¡ª"Babe."


    The endearment slipped out of me as naturally as my next breath.


    No, this was decidedly not a dream.


    The she-wolf chuckled softly, her breath fanning my face. The tender sound tugged at my heart. She mumbled about making me breakfast, listing all


    my favorite dishes.


    The next thing I knew, our mouths were locked in a passionate kiss again. I was swept into a torrent of immeasurable joy and relief.


    But then it was interrupted by a shrill ringing in my ears, and I felt the she-wolf pulling away from my arms


    My joy was instantly reced with despair, almost like I knew that if I let her go, I would never see her again. I couldn''t let that happen. I loved my


    wife more than anything else in the world, and didn''t want to be apart from her for even one second


    Even that fear of losing her felt familiar to me, feeding further into my bewilderment. Had I lost something important to me in the past? What was it?


    Why couldn''t I remember a damn thing?

 Chapter 1095 Focus On The Important

    Chapter 1095 Focus On The Important


    Rufus'' POV:


    "Rufus, you are distracted." the she-wolf whispered teasingly in my ears. She naughtily licked my earlobe with the tip of her tongue, immersing me in


    my dream again.


    An irresistible desire seemed to be burning in my lower belly. Unable to withstand this fire, my dick stood up straight, as if it would tear through my


    underwear in the next second.


    Her small hand slid into my trousers and directly grasped and stroked my dick. The she-wolf smiled seductively and murmured, "Rufus, you''re so


    hard.¡± As she spoke, she lowered her head and sucked on my nipple.


    I felt a tingling sensation in my private parts. I gasped loudly and curled my fingers into the bed sheet, a lust-filled groan escaping my lips


    l instinctively tugged the she-wolf into my arms and pinned her under my body. I ced my fingers on her pussy and gently parted her folds. She was


    already wet.


    "Here." The she-wolf couldn''t wait. She grabbed my hand and guided it to her clit, rubbing herself against my hand


    I followed her lead and applied pressure on her clit, gradually speeding up and increasing the force.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sheet underneath her was soon wet.


    Lying under me weakly, the she-wolf groaned, both her legs rigid.


    "Rufus, honey... More..."


    "Greedy little one.¡±


    I squeezed her mouth, but slowed down and deliberately stopped at intervals, making her twist her body and beg me to go faster.


    As I gazed at the she-wolf writhing under me, my dick became swelled more. I wished I could instantly flip her around, enter her, and feel her warmth


    But I couldn''t, because I was just dreaming.


    "Honey! Yourare distracted again,¡¯


    the woman mumbled :


    discontentedly. She raised her iad


    and bitmy lower lip hard, making me


    question if this was really a dream. It


    felttoo real.


    -


    The woman lifted the nket,


    revealing hesriaked body


    underneath¡± Her breasts quivered >


    slightly. She grabbed my hand and


    positiomed it on her breast, saying in


    a sweet voice, "Knead it and fick it.


    Hafry up, honey." Content be ongs to


    =


    Desire controlled mepletely. I gasped and let go of all my hesitation. I pinned the woman firmly under my body, lowered my head, and frantically


    licked her breast


    The woman seemed to be overwhelmed. Her thighsy wide open, and she groaned softly.


    "Honey, I want to feel you inside me," she begged wantonly, her eyes red-rimmed.


    I didn''t respond, nor did I give her what she wanted. I just continued kneading her breasts, biting and sucking at regr intervals.


    She couldn''t take it anymore. She released my dick from my underwear and raised her ass. Positioning my dick with her hand, she tock me inside


    her.


    AS soon asthe head of my dick


    touched her opening, my body =~


    tensed gincontrobly. I didn''t make


    zc) sound and let her hold my diek,


    allowing her to do whatever she


    wanted. Content belongs ta


    NovelDrama.Org -


    My hot hard member stood against her warm opening, and several drops of pre-cum leaked out


    The she-wolf quickly thrust her lower body in my direction, and moved her ass slowly and forcefully, rubbing against my erection.


    l inhaled deeply. I clenched my jaw tightly, managing to restrain the impulse to cum.


    Suddenly, the woman lost her patience and took nearly my entire length inside her, till only a quarter of my shaft was visible outside.


    I gasped, gripped her thin waist, and thrust hard, entering herpletely until I hit the deepest part of her tight pussy.

 Chapter 1096 Broken Dream

    Chapter 1096 Broken Dream


    Rufus'' POV:


    The she-wolf s vagina stretched around my penis. Every wrinkle inside her hole was smoothed out.


    I feltfortable in my position and it seemed the she-wolf felt the same way, too. Allowing my penis to rub against her vagina, she twisted her waist


    with such flexibility. Her breasts swayed along to the rhythm with which we moved.


    My breath hitched for a second, and her inside juices made my penis wet, causing me to let out a hoarse roar.


    The sounds of our fluids rung in my ears. It was only after she switched her position a few more times that her vagina was able topletely open up


    to me. I could feel it get even wetter.


    She trembled in my arms and took quick, sharp breaths, "Ah... Honey, faster...¡±


    "Do you like this, babe?" I encircled the she-wolfs waist with my right arm and firmly kept her in my grasp. My left hand caressed her soft, plump


    breast while I used the tip of my tongue to teasingly graze on her nipple. Then, I tenderly sucked it into my mouth and aroused it until it was erect and


    swollen.


    "Yes, right there... That''s so good... Hove you, honey..." The she-wolf panted and shrieked out cries of delight, which I found to be alluring. She truly


    was enraptured


    I couldn''t help myself from nting more kisses on her. I ced my hands on her slim waist. With little strength, she bobbed up and down and kept


    up with the same rhythm as me.


    My manhood reached the deepest part of inside her. Upon every insertion, it opened her uterine cervix.


    "Okay, slow down... Go slower now, honey..."


    The she-wolf instructed with her soft voice while her legs continued to stretch and sway around my waistN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I slowed down our pace and her buttocks humped on me. The she-wolf was under me; she was soft as she bit on her fingers and groaned in the most


    seductive tone.


    The whole time I made love to her, I called her all kinds of pet names like baby and honey.


    There were traces of our lust everywhere-from the bed to the bathroom and even all the way to the kitchen. Though this crazy sex made the unreal


    feeling settle in me, I couldn''t seem to get rid of it. And so, I allowed myself to just indulge in it.


    At this moment in time, I felt weaker to give in to the urge to believe that this was all real. I mean, the pleasure from this was something I could feel


    The she-wolf I was intertwined with felt like someone who I really did love and who I couldn''t live without. The scent emanating from her body


    captivated me.


    It was up until thest time when I did it from behind that the desire to call the she-wolf her name came to me, but all of a sudden I stopped in my


    tracks.


    "Call out my name, Rufus! Why won''t


    you call me?" The she-wolf twisted


    her head to have a nce at me as


    she raised fer buttocks. Something-


    in my subconscious made me avoid


    looking:at her blurred face. It was


    the fate whose image was seared


    intarmy soul so much so that I don''t


    believe it could ever be forgotten. I


    was reaching ecstasy and still


    wanted to call out her name once


    more, but I couldn''t do it again.


    Though it shouldn''t have been difficult for me to call out the name of the she-wolf, but somehow I couldn''t bring myself to remember what it was.


    My head began to feel incredible pain once more.


    At that moment, the sound of a piercing voiceing from the distant above rung in my ears. It made me feel disgusted.


    My vision began to distort around me as the piercing sound of the voice seemed to approach closer and closer. I attempted to block the sound from


    my head as it was beginning to make me feel angry.


    The contortion of the hazy illusion


    seemed to beome stronger and


    stronger. I wars beginning to give


    into the fact that it was all a dreamy,


    but I still''felt unwilling to wake up:


    from {tend I even wanted to sifk


    evendeeper into the dream. {dn spite


    of what I felt, the vision of the


    shie-wolf in front of me began to


    be more unfocused and


    distanced away from me. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Suddenly, I waspletely broken out of my dream.

 Chapter 1097 Noblest Werewolf In The Empire

    Chapter 1097 Noblest Werewolf In The Empire


    Ad''s POV.


    I never imagined that Rufus would suddenly get a headache and pass out. The thought that something was wrong with the food crossed my mind,


    terrifying me.


    Butter, I discovered that Rufus only had a headache, and there was no sign of food poisoning, so I felt greatly relieved. I wanted to call the doctor,


    but Rufus quickly reined himself in and fell asleep.


    As I traced his face with my eyes, I was suddenly struck with a selfish thought. I had always wanted to spend time alone with him and was now


    presented with an opportunity.


    I didn''t summon anyone, but instead I just shut the door and helped Rufus get into bed. I intended to take care of him by myself.


    Rufus was not as severe when he was sleeping. His eyes were rxed and the lines around them were softer. I crouched on the edge of the bed and


    gazed at him obsessively. My heart was racing. I had never thought that I would be able to get so close to the noblest werewolf in the empire one day.


    In the near future, we were going to get married and have a more intimate rtionship.


    As I considered this, my heart quivered. I extended my hand and meekly brushed my fingers over his delicate features. He was the most gorgeous


    werewolf I''d everid my eyes on. I hoped that our children would inherit his appearance.


    My longing was so intense that I couldn''t stop the chuckle that escaped my lips. I couldn''t wait for that day to arrive.


    I was not content with just watching him, so I took off my shoes and coat and got on the bed. Iy beside him and gently leaned my head on his


    shoulder, trying to reduce the gap between us.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I had no way to release the desire flowing inside me, so I could only bite my lower lip and rub my thighs together. My underwear was scon getting


    slightly wet. If only Rufus could be more enthusiastic...


    He gave a muffled snort at this moment. His deep sexy voice increased my desire.


    He was having. a nightmare again. I


    moved closefto him and called his


    name softly: Our lips wereonly


    inches afart. I desperately wanted"


    to kissiim if possible, but I had


    spental my courage. I would just let


    himrtake the initiative to kiss me


    fer. Content belongs ta.


    Rufus¡¯ delicious scent wafted


    toward me. ced one hand on the


    edge of the bed, and my other hand


    wandered all the way from his chest


    to his fate. His angr chin, straight


    nose;deep eyes, and a pair of


    stasning eyebrows all matshed my


    tf3te.


    I sighed softly and called him again, "Rufus, wake up."


    He frowned, and his long eyshes were fluttering. His face was contorted in pain.


    "Rufus, wake up. You''re having a nightmare." I lowered my head and my breath fanned across his face. I tried my best to subdue the impulse to kiss


    him


    His eyeballs behind his closed eyelids were moving violently. Then his eyes suddenly flew open and his clear gaze met mine.


    Rufus pinned me firmly beneath him,


    and something _hot and hard poked


    my lower belly: I immediately knew


    what it wag-My pussy tightened and


    some liquid flowed out N


    autorngtically. My desire heightened


    and L£¤Wan ed to have sex withrhim.


    Although we both still had eur


    ctdthes on, I could still make out


    how big and thick his cock was. It


    would definitely feel very pleasurable


    if it was inside me. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The burning desire in Rufus¡¯ eyes almost melted me, but he pushed me away the next instant. He took a few deep breaths and said in a gruff voice.


    "Sorry."


    I loved this gentle Rufus even more. My excitement rose and I even anticipated something to happen.


    Werewolves had a high sex drive, and now Rufus found me desirable. Did this mean that he liked me and wanted to make love to me?


    My face was flushed and I was aroused. I unbuttoned my shirt and mustered the courage to approach him, saying, "Your Majesty, I''m willing to do


    this."

 Chapter 1098 Saved By Beryl

    Chapter 1098 Saved By Beryl


    Rufus'' POV:


    My mind was aplete mess, my clothes damp with my sweat. That dream just now felt so real that I almost believe it had really happened.


    And, to my utter frustration, as I tried tob back to the details of the dream, I was hit by another memory block. I couldn''t remember anything. All I


    knew was that my heart was beating furiously from the desire coursing through my veins, and that I was at the very end of my tether.


    The next thing I knew, Ad was drawing close again, going so far as to press her breasts against my arm. The feeling of her skin against mine made


    goosebumps rise all over my flesh. Not only had she unbuttoned her shirt, but she had taken off her stockings as well, revealing her bare legs.


    I recoiled from her with a scowl. "What are you doing?"


    "It''s okay," Ad crooned, the lust in her eyes unmistakable.


    My mind was still in a fog. Unable toprehend her meaning. I just sat there and stared nkly at her.


    Ad''s cheeks were growing redder by the second. She gathered a strand of her hair and coguettishly swept it over her chest. "I''m willing to do this


    with you. After all, we will soon be a real couple.¡±


    I was disturbed by this whole situation. All the while, I had thought Ad to be a timid girl, but she turned out to be quite the opposite. In fact, she was


    more than proactive than she had any right to be. Gone was her initial shyness and innocence from our first meeting. And that onlypounded my


    disgust for her.


    "Believe me, Your Majesty, I''m more than happy to tend to your needs. We will do this often in the future, anyway. won''t we? We will be a couple


    soon." Ad repeated that damn phrase, putting emphasis on the word "couple." She then lowered her head coyly, which appeared to me like a


    pathetic attempt to evoke her previous pure image.


    Hearing her refer to us as a couple somehow made me sick to my stomach.


    I had truly intended to get along with Ad and establish a good mate bond with her, but now that the prospect was ring at me in the face, all I


    wanted was to rage and w my way out of the ordeal.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Her repulsive scent wafted over to me, and it was then that I knew for certain that none of this was right. Maybe I should see the doctor again.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything, Your Majesty?" Ad spoke again. "Do you not want to..." She blinked up at me, her eyes already filling with tears.


    "Put your clothes back on," I snapped. I couldn''t be bothered to even pretend like I could tolerate her for another minute more. "I don''t need your...


    services. It was a mistake.¡±


    "A mistake? But you look


    ufortahle, and that... that thing


    of yours is still so hard. Are you sure


    BN fl


    you donfwant me to do anything


    Ad nced pointedly at my =


    crotch 1 wasn''t sure if she was really


    toaistupid toprehend what


    was saying, or if she was going it on


    purpose.


    I ruffled my hate in frustration,


    struggling tein I in my fury. "lI said, it


    was just 3 aniistake. Leave my bed


    and get dressed. You''re a N


    respectabledy. You should kiow


    betterthan to sleep with a werewolf


    thefirst chance that you get.


    Ad was visibly frightened by my tone. She pursed her lips and sighed


    I thought she had finallye back


    to her senses; put she only doubled


    down. She reached out and


    caressed-my chest, her breath C


    fanning against my corbone. "But


    won''te sleeping with some _*


    random werewolf, Your Majesty. You


    are I ¡®my future husband, and''1 am


    your future wife. I have every reason


    to share your bed." Content belongs


    to


    Her unwee advances and sickly sweet voice immediately doused the remainder of my lust


    The moment my brain registered the word "wife", the vague image of a young woman shed before my eyes. I finally snapped


    I was about to forcibly throw this presumptuous she -wolf out when Beryl''s voice suddenly came from the door.


    "Daddy, what are you doing? And who is that ugly woman?"

 Chapter 1099 He Had A Child

    Chapter 1099 He Had A Child


    Ad''s POV.


    I was taken aback by the sound of a child''s voice. I turned around and saw a gorgeous little girl standing in the doorway. Her white dress and lustrous


    blond curls made her look like a cherub.


    She looked anything but angelic at the moment, though. The little one stood with her hands akimbo, her teeth bared as she red at me in


    unmistakable animosity.


    I felt embarrassed by her clear, bright gaze. I quickly shifted away from Rufus, buttoning my shirt as I went. Then, I grabbed the stockings I had


    discarded on the floor and stuffed them into my pocket.


    When I raised my head again, I found that she-wolf who had been dead set on keeping me away from Rufus was standing beside the little girl. She


    shot me a knowing look, not even bothering to hide the mockery in her eyes.


    From what I had heard from the guards, she was the Alpha from the border pack. She was touted to be a capable and fierce fighter. I believed them,


    especially given the deformity on her face. And I was convinced that her character was just as wed.


    I didn''t know how long the child and the she-wolf had been there. Did they see me trying to seduce Rufus? The bitch had been against me since the


    first night we met. I had no doubt she must beughing at my foiled attempt.


    I lowered my head and tried to appear mortified. Then I peeked at Rufus through myshes and noticed some color in his cheeks. It seemed that he


    was even more embarrassed than I was. He lifted the nkets, getting out of bed to put on his coat. Although his expression didn''t change much, I


    managed to catch a glimpse of the telltale bulge in his crotch.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I felt better in an instant, knowing that anyone who saw it would inevitably presume that something was going on between us


    I tried not to smirk in satisfaction. Judging by Rufus '' scowl, he was probably mad about that bold she-wolf barging into his room without warming.


    Rufus was the lycan king, after all. He might have been able to overlook a single urrence, but if it happened twice or thrice, it was a tant breach


    in etiquette. It only made sense that he punished the wench.


    Sure enough, he red at the she-wolf and demanded, "What are you doing here?"


    But she seemed to be unfazed by his cold eyes. "Beryl was making a fuss since she hasn''t seen you for days.¡±


    As if on cue, the little girl


    immediately ghimed in. "That''s right,


    Daddy! Berythas not seen you for a


    long timel*You don''t miss me at all


    do you?" Without waiting for an?


    answer, she let go of the she -wolfs


    handtand dashed into the room,


    theowing herself into Rufus¡± arms.


    "Daddy! Beryl missed yol¡¯so much


    that I had a toothache.¡± Content


    belongs to


    My eyes widened in shock. What the hell was going on? Rufus had a child?!


    I gaped at Rufus in utter bewilderment, hoping that he would get rid of the brat and warn her to never call him her "Daddy" again. Surely, she was


    mistaken!


    To my horror, however, Rufus did


    none of that. Instead, he smiled at


    the girl, picked her up, and pressed a


    kiss on herforehead. "Daddy missed


    you, too, Beryl, he said in a gentle¡¯


    voicedhat I had never heard before.


    "Why-did you have a toothache,


    hopim? Open your mouth. Let Daddy


    check if you''re losing you? baby


    teeth.¡±


    &,


    "I''m not losing-my teeth! I just


    missed Daddy so much. I was under


    a lot of stress, and my teeth hurt¡±


    The girl ¡é pursed her lips into a pout,


    even gs s she reached out and


    remeved the sapphire cuff- link from


    one of Rufus¡¯ sleeves. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Without missing a beat, Rufus also took off his luxury watch and handed it over for her to y with. "Daddy didn''t mean to ignore you," he coaxed. "I


    have just been toc busy recently, and didn''t have the time to see you."


    I was so appalled by what I was hearing that my knees almost gave out beneath me, and the catchphrase I had worked so hard to forget just burst


    out of my mouth.


    "What the fuck?"

 Chapter 1100 Counterattack

    Chapter 1100 Counterattack


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was furious. I was ying with Beryl at the royal kindergarten, when Laura called and said that Ad was pestering Rufus again. So, I persuaded


    Beryl toe search for him with me. As a result, I arrived at that scene.


    If I had reached a littlete, the shameless couple would probably have started having sex.


    Fortunately, the mask that I wore concealed my enraged contorted face.


    "Rufus didn''t even try to give me an exnation," I couldn''t stop myself fromining to Yana


    She snorted. "Why should he exin anything to you? The two of them are going to be married soon. It''s natural for them to have sex."


    I was talking to Yana in the hope of getting somefort, but I didn''t expect her to rub salt into my wound. I said without confidence, "They can''t do


    that. They haven''t got married yet. They should have better etiquette than doing so.¡±


    My whining amused Yana. "Honey, you''ve really lost your mind now. Just listen to yourself! As expected, as soon as you''re in Rufus¡¯ presence, you


    be a three-year-old child."


    I remained quiet. I was in a rotten mood. Beryl had already thrown herself in Rufus¡¯ arms, acting like a spoiled child.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard Ad curse. It sounded like ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    I frowned and noticed that she looked shell-shocked, which I found quite funny. In a shocked voice, she asked Rufus, "When did you have a child?"


    Rufus looked a little displeased. "What? Is it weird? What''s wrong with me having a child?"


    Seeing the imposter''s deted expression, I was so delighted that I nearly pped for Rufus.


    Although he didn''t know that Beryl was his biological daughter, their rtionship was just like that of a real father and daughter. It would be difficult for


    Ad to drive a wedge between them.


    I was inwardly gloating. Ad, the scheming bitch, was dreaming of marrying Rufus? Hell no!


    "No, it''s not like that. It''s just that I''ve never heard of..." Ad stammered. Her cheeks zed red, and I couldn''t figure out if she was shy or angry.


    I believed in thetter. As per my observation over the past few days, Ad was not as shy or meek as she portrayed herself to be in front of Rufus.


    Cn the contrary, she reminded me of Alina, but her methods were worse.


    Rufus didn''t rify anything. Instead, he gave his tacit approval and let Beryl act wildly.


    Noting Ad''s frustration, I was happy. and my angerpletely evaporated. I lounged on the sofa, waiting for her to flee.


    However, Ad quickly pulled


    herself together like an :


    indestractible fighter and poured¡¯ her


    attention into pleasing Beryl. She


    complimented Beryl on her gretty


    oaks several times. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    The truth was, children didn''t


    understand adults '' concept of


    beauty Jmmediately after Adelg


    interrupted Beryl and Rufus for the


    thirdtime, Beryl became cranky. She


    potted and burst into tears." Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    ~


    ~~


    I stood up and came closer to Rufus tofort her.


    She wiped her tears and buried her head in Rufus '' shoulder, refusing to speak.


    Rufus'' face darkened as he nced at Ad indifferently and said, "If you have no other business here, you can leave.¡±


    Ad''s lips curved up into an awkward smile. Instead of responding to Rufus, she pretended to be concerned about Beryl''s condition and said, "ls


    Beryl feeling unwell?"


    Rufus seemed unsure of what had upset Beryl. He stroked her hair and patiently asked, "Beryl, can you tell Daddy why you suddenly started crying?


    Are you feeling sick?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Beryl moaned and mumbled with a sob, "The scent.¡±


    It suddenly struck me that Beryl didn''t like the strong perfume Ad was wearing


    She had mild rhinitis and disliked


    any pungent smell. She would be


    ufortable for a long time after-


    being exposed to such pungent


    smells\Ad¡¯ s perfume, which-was


    jasmine- scented, was Beryl¡¯ seast


    favorite kind, so she automatically


    started crying. Content hafongs to


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1101 Rattle Rattle

    Chapter 1101 Rattle Rattle


    Crystal''s POV:


    Ad fell two steps back, the expression on her face tight and awkward. "Well, then. I''l go and change my clothes."


    She dashed out the door without a backward nce.


    Rufus said nothing and continued to cuddle Beryl, coaxing his little girl out of her sulk.


    Thinking that something like this might happen again, I decided to offer some exnation. "Beryl has rhinitis and doesn''t like particrly sharp and


    strong smells. She especially hates the smell of jasmine.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I see.¡± Rufus raised his head to shoot me a cold look.


    I touched my nose and averted my eyes, unsure of what to do next. He had been aloof toward me since his recent return. Usually, he would pick on


    me and mess with me. Now, he didn''t even say a single word more than that was necessary.


    I ducked my head, feeling dejected. Was he really going to break our bond and marry Ad?


    "Don''t think too much. Your rtionship with him is already long gone." Of course, Yana would pop out only to rub salt on my wound. It didn''t help at


    all.


    "You''re right," I sighed inwardly.


    Yana clicked her tongue. "If you honestly think I''m right, then you wouldn''t lock like the world is ending. Cheer up and be on guard. Don''t forget that


    Rufus is still suspicious of you."


    "Okay, okay, fine! I know already. Should I justugh, then?" I let out a cackle in my head, which annoyed


    Yana so much that she instantly blocked me


    Ad chose that moment to return into the room. She had changed her clothes, and the scent she had been wearing earlier was gone as well. It


    seemed that she had retouched her makeup, though. I had to admit, she was more of a fighter than I was. She just never gave up, did she?


    "Come over here, Beryl. I have a lot of delicious snacks here." Ad walked to the table and gestured at the tter of desserts.


    Still firmly on Rufus¡¯p, Beryl nced at the sweets before looking at me.


    I cleared my throat and said, "Beryl doesn''t like durian cakes.¡±


    "Oh. All right." To her credit, Ad''s smile never slipped.


    She sauntered over to the bed and crouched in front of Beryl. Then, she took out a palm-sized rattle from her pocket and held it up to my daughter.


    "Look. Beryl. It makes a fun sound when you shake it like this. Would you like to have a try?"


    I almost burst outughing right there and then. Beryl had stopped ying with baby toys when she was just three months old. Was this she-wolf


    really that stupid, or did she simply think my daughter was gullible?


    Sure enough, Beryl turned her head


    away from Ad, She haughtily


    closed hec yes and dered, "I''m


    five year€old, ma''am. I don''t y.¡±


    with that kind of toy anymore. If you


    like yu can y with it yourself.


    Thank you for your kindness¡±


    afiyway."


    Ad''s face froze. A hint of malice shed in her eyes for a brief second, but it did not escape my notice.


    I eyed her with disdain. This fake wannabe was really a blight in our lives.


    Ad opened her mouth to say something else, but I cut her off without hesitation. "Beryl, I''ve prepared your favorite mango cheesecake and salty


    biscuits in the kitchen. Do you want to have a look?"


    Beryl immediately lit up. "Mango cheesecake! Yes! I''ll go! I''ll go!"


    She jumped off Rufus¡¯p and


    waddled ovex-grabbing my hand in


    her chubhy Tittle fingers. I was about


    to lead her to the kitchen when sh¨¦


    looked pack and beckoned at Rufus.


    "Come on, Daddy! What are you


    waiting for? You also like mango


    cheesecake, right?" Content belongs


    to


    My eyes instinctively darted toward Rufus.


    "Go ahead and take Beryl there first,¡± Rufus said to me with a slight nod. "l just need to make a phone call. I''l be right with you in the kitchen.¡±


    "Sure," I hummed and took Beryl downstairs.


    omentster, Beryl was in the


    dining room with her spread,


    obediently waiting for Rufus. That - AN


    left me dlbne with Ad in the =


    kitchen, ? The she-wolf finally


    snapped, vehemently confronting


    me=with her question. "Why-are you


    always trying to thwart ge?!"

 Chapter 1102 A Clown In Their Circus

    Chapter 1102 A Clown In Their Circus


    Ad''s POV.


    I could feel my hatred burning in my eyes as I red at Crystal. This bitch was always out to ruin my ns! If it hadn''t been for her, I might have


    already had sex with Rufus.


    As expected, hideous people did nothing but cause trouble. Her disfigured face was likely the Moon Goddess¡¯ retribution for all the awful things she


    had done.


    "I''m not trying to thwart you or anything.¡± Crystal had the audacity to blink innocently at me.


    "The why are you always messing up my ns, huh?" I demanded through gritted teeth


    I never got along with Crystal since the moment we met. I told myself I should just put up with her. She was still an Alpha, after all. It would be bad if I


    provoked her. I''d decided to just steer clear from her.


    What I didn''t expect was that she would repeatedly mess with me at practically every turn.


    It hadn''t been just once or twice that she had interrupted my time alone with Rufus. And today, she had finally gone too far! I just knew that she had


    deliberately brought that brat over to make a scene.


    "I did no such thing," Crystal shrugged. "It was just a coincidence, nothing more." Her tone was haughty, as if to tell me that there was nothing I could


    do even if I were right.


    "How many coincidences can there be?" I all but screeched at her. "You and I both know that you''re doing it on purpose!¡±


    Rage was bubbling inside my chest, and I could feel that I was nearing the end of my tether. This bitch had crossed the line! How dare she disrespect


    me, her future queen!


    Thinking of this, I decided to dispense with the fake niceties and nip the problem in the bud. "Listen here. I know you''re not satisfied with me, but I am


    the one who saved Rufus, and I am his destined mate, guided by the Moon Goddess herself. Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because


    Rufus has been tolerating you all this time. You''re just a minister in his court! I am the future queen. As things stand, I am already your master.¡±


    Crystal had the gall tough at my face. "But you aren''t the queen yet, so why are you already throwing your weight around? Are you even sure that


    Rufus will marry you?"


    What the hell was this bitch talking about now?


    Why wouldn''t Rufus marry me? I was the only one he recognized as his mate!


    I was the only one destined to be his queen.


    I couldn''t help but raise my voice. "How dare you say that? Are you trying to question the Moon Goddess¡¯ guidance?¡±


    "Oh, please. I''m just saying it as it is,


    and why are you getting so worked


    up? If youre''so sure about your


    position you wouldn''t be so anxious


    over a<casual remark.¡±="" crystal="">


    scoffed and shook her head,~~


    seemingly unfazed by the >


    c¡éGhversation.


    </casual>


    "You!" I was trembling with fury at


    this point. Aditany of curses was at


    RS


    the tip of my tongue, but I swallowed


    it back. still had my image to =


    consider, and Rufus and Beryl were


    alsoin this pce. I couldn''tfet


    them see this side of me. Content


    belongs to  ?


    "In any case, don''t blow a fuse, okay? Just behave yourself. It''s not toote for you to turn into a better person.¡± Crystal let out a long, weary sigh.


    She was making it sound like I was some errant child she had been scolding repeatedly.


    s, I realized that I couldn''t win


    against this woman''s glib tongue.


    There wags s nothing else for me to do


    but to tun¡¯ on the water works. You!


    You''re being too much! How can-you


    say that about me? I never dig.¡±


    anything wrong. I just wanted to get


    teknow Beryl. why are you always


    standing in my way?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Don''t bother getting to know her,¡± Crystal said, her demeanor suddenly turning cold and mildly threatening. "It''s enough that I know her. Nothing else


    matters.¡±


    I sneered at her, my nostrils ring. "And why would that be?"


    Crystal said nothing. Instead, she cocked her head to the side and looked at me as if I was a fool.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Because she is Beryl''s mother,¡± Rufus said lightly from the doorway. "As long as she knows everything about Beryl, that''s all that matters."


    I froze in shock yet again, thinking that I had definitely heard it wrong this time. "What did you say, Your Majesty?"


    Rufus frowned in annoyance. "I said Crystal is Beryl''s biological mother.¡±


    I felt my face heat up in an instant. If that was true, then that meant that Crystal and Rufus had had an affair.


    Where did that left me. then?


    Was I just another clown in their circus? I had been putting on a show this entire time, not knowing that there was more to the story than was revealed


    to me.


    They were probablyughing at me behind my back this whole time.

 Chapter 1103 Marry Anyone Else

    Chapter 1103 Marry Anyone Else


    Crystal''s POV:


    I knew from the lock on Ad¡¯s face that she had misunderstood, but I didn''t bother rifying the matter. Because technically, Rufus was telling the


    truth


    Beryl had been conceived with Rufus¡¯ active participation. He just wasn''t aware of it now that he had lost his memory.


    Just then, a guard appeared and said, "The Queen Mother is looking for you, Miss Castillo. She said she had something to discuss with you."


    Knowing that it would be awkward for her to stay after everything that had been said, Ad pounced on the opportunity and ran out of the kitchen like


    her life depended on it.


    It reminded me yet again just why I adored Laura.


    And so, Rufus and I were left by ourselves. He looked at me quietly, his eyes pensive. I didn''t know what else to say, so I just stared back at him.


    The atmosphere soon grew awkward, though not in an entirely bad way.


    "Well, I should go now. Arron is..." I racked my brains for an excuse to leave. Since I had sessfully stopped Ad''s recent attempt to seduce


    Rufus, I had no reason to stay any longer.


    But before I coulde up with a usible reason, Rufus spoke. "You are indeed targeting Ad. You don''t like her."


    I flushed, embarrassed that he had seen through me. But Iposed myself in the next second and managed a calm tone. "I just don''t like seeing


    evil people getting away with their evil deeds, that¡¯s all. I''m doing this for the sake of the empire. Your marriage is a national affair, and as your loyal


    subordinate, I naturally have concerns regarding your chosen partner.¡±


    Rufus did not respond, and just continued to study me in silence.


    I could almost feel his eyes boring through my mask and catching my guilty expression underneath


    I was getting more and more


    nervous with every second that


    ticked by. I swallowed a lump in my


    throat, trying my best not to stutter


    "What, isdhere anything wrong with


    that? As''the lycan king, you must¡¯


    mary a virtuous woman, nota


    cunning she-wolf who only$pins lies


    afd maniptes the people around


    her. That kind of queen is only going


    to mess up the royal family and the


    entire empire.¡±


    l instinctively reached up and touched my mask before I could stop myself. It was a good thing that my eyes were partially covered, or Rufus would


    instantly know that I was just spouting the first thing I could think of.


    I waited for him to say something, but he kept his silence. His eyes never left me, his gaze turning deeper and deeper.


    The silence grew heavy and almost oppressiveThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Rufus and I stood there like we were in the middle of a stand-off. And I suppose that was what it was. Neither of us wanted to break the silence,


    knowing that the one to break under the pressure first had something to hide.


    I held on for as long as I could, but I had gravely underestimated Rufus¡¯ tenacity.


    Unable to take it anymore, I helplessly threw my hands in the air. "Fine, I hate Ad, there, I said it! I just don''t want to see you marry a maniptive


    liar! What''s wrong with that?"


    Rufus raised an eyebrow. "Il don''t recall it being your business who I marry," he said in a deceptively soft voice.


    I stiffened, and my hands balled into fists. I almost ran up to him andnded a punch on his smug face. "Were you even listening to everything I just


    said?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    Rufus chuckled under his breath and pocketed his hands. He leaned against the door frame and gave me azy look. "It seems that you have some


    pretty strong opinions on the matter.¡±


    I huffed in indignation. "I can''t


    believe that little temptress


    managed to bewitch you so quickly.


    She''s been lying to you since the


    beginning! Ihought you were smart,


    so how can-you fall for such a paltry


    trick? She tells you that she saved"


    you, and you believe her just like


    that2t could also say the same


    thirg, now couldn''t 1? I''ve sald my


    piece, and I believe I was-clear on


    where I stand. You must marry a


    kind and loving woman who is fit to


    rule beside you as your queen. Ad


    is just an ambitious she-wolf who


    wants you and the title, but not the


    responsibility. If you''re not careful,


    she might even harm Laura in the


    future.¡±


    Rufus burst outughing, like I had just told him an borate joke. "Yes, well... There is some truth in what you say."


    My frustrationrwas through the roof


    at this point:Fhis damn man wasn''t


    taking me-seriously at all! I walked:


    up to hi, determined to drill my"


    point into that thick stubborn skull of


    his. You can marry anyone else, but


    nother, do you understand?

 Chapter 1104 Crystals Face

    Chapter 1104 Crystal''s Face


    Rufus'' POV:


    "Who do you think you are to say something like that?"


    I looked down my nose at Crystal, who bristled in front of me. For the first time, her meddling put me in a good mood.


    I did my best to hide it, though, and maintained my cold manner toward her. "You are in no position to tell me who I can and cannot marry. Ad is


    the mate designated to me by the Moon Goddess. And you? You are nothing to me."


    Crystal looked stunned and helpless by my words. She then let out a short, angry sigh, looking like a cat whose tail I had just trampled on. "Yes, that''s


    right!¡± she burst out angrily. "It is indeed not my ce to interfere with your personal affairs. You can take care of it yourself! Let''s see what will


    happen in a month''s time!"


    Then she turned on her heel and stomped away.


    I had lost count of the times she had walked out on me before I''d even dismissed her. And that tone of hers just now, it was certainly no way to talk to


    her king.


    By all rights, I should be outraged by her defiance, but oddly encugh, I wasn''t. In all honestly, I didn''t find anything wrong with her attitude. But I did


    know that if it had been someone else, I would have made sure that they never had the chance to speak to me like that again.


    Crystal opened the door to leave the kitchen, and I felt a tug at my chest. I didn''t want us to part ways so soon.


    I wasn''t sure why, but I didn''t want Crystal to misunderstand my intentions and think badly of me. And so, before I even knew what I was doing, I


    blurted out, "I will think about what you said."


    That made Crystal pause, but only for a brief moment. She still pushed through the door and left.


    I stared at the door long after she was gone, sinking in that inexplicable sense of regret that I wasn''t able to keep her around for a while more.


    I was starting to think that Crystal had bewitched me. It was the only usible reason why I was acting less and less myself. I kept doing things I


    wouldn''t normally do in her presence.


    All of a sudden, that cursed dream rushed back into my mind, sweeping me back into the illusion. It hit me, then, that the voice of the girl in my dream


    had an uncanny simrity to that of Crystal''s.


    A small gasp escaped my lips. I shock my head in denial, and tried to dismiss the thought. All at once, the torturous headache returned.


    When it finally abated, the girl appeared in my vision again, but this time, she finally had a face. My heart stuttered at the sight of Crystal''s face


    staring back at me.


    "Rufus, you bastard! How could you


    marry another she-wolf?" The girl


    had her hands on her hips as she >


    berated f re. Her eyes were exactly


    like Crystal s. She even had thew


    sametiny, red mole in the camer of


    one eof her eyes. Content befongs to


    =


    I shook my head again, unable to keep up with the questions and presumptions that were racing in my mind.


    I blinked, and the girl''s figure shifted. Now, she had a protruding belly.


    Crystal''s face smiled at me and said, "Rufus, you''re going to be a father!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    My heart thundered furiously in my chest in tandem to the pounding in my temples.


    "No... Stop? broke out in a cold


    sweat, and I knew that the veins in


    my neck and forehead were bulging


    igelny) the pressure engulfing me.


    was rapidly losing control chim.


    body.


    "Calm down, Rufus! These are just illusions!" Omar called out to me, desperately trying to pull me out of this unfathomable quagmire that threatened


    to break my sanity.


    "No, it''s too real. Everything feels so real. It can''t be just an illusion.¡± I desperately clutched my head as a violent ringing began to assail my ears.


    Cut of options, I yelled for any servants waiting around.


    Thankfully, one of them appeared and rushed over to where I was crouching on the floor. "What''s the matter, Your Majesty? I''ll send for the doctor


    right away!"


    "No." It took-all of my remaining


    strength ? lift my head and speak.


    "Go to the ck market and fetch


    the best wizard or witch for me. Do it


    discreetly. Make sure nobody knows


    abet this."


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The servant wasted no time and took off to fulfill my orders.

 Chapter 1105 Little Trick

    Chapter 1105 Little Trick


    Crystal''s POV:


    I hurried out of the pce, fuming. My feet thumped heavily on the marble floor because of my anger.


    If Rufus hadn''t said something nice in the end, I might have been tempted to kill him today.


    "Don''t be angry. This is all Ad''s fault. She is so smart that she even came up with the idea of using witchcraft that could make Rufus mistake


    someone irrelevant for his mate," Yana yawned and consoled me softly.


    I pursed my lips tightly, feeling very unhappy. "Rufus is usually so sharp. How could he have been so easily fooled? I''m afraid that he simply wants


    this."


    Yana clicked her tongue and said, "Why do I sense that you''re jealous? I thought someone had decided to be very generous and had even said that


    she would bless Rufus!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Of course, I will bless him, on the condition that he marries the right woman. Anyway. I''ve revealed my true thoughts to him today. Now I don''t need


    to pretend to be nice to Ad in the future," I mumbled without confidence.


    "Well, it''s your choice. I will support you unconditionally anyway.¡± Yana reluctantly had to end the topic.


    Walking on my usual route, I passed the pce where Rufus and I used to reside. Every time I went by this way, I would look at it, and then sit by the


    pond nearby.


    The view of this area was gorgeous, and everything had been carefully crafted.


    However, I was in no mood to appreciate it today. I just wanted to sit quietly by the pond and lose myself in my thoughts.


    At this moment, someone called my name from behind me. Puzzled, I turned around and saw that it was Ad. She was standing a little away from


    me and watching me with a scowl.


    "Why are you here?"


    l ignored her question and got to my feet, ready to leave.


    But Ad grabbed my arm and


    scrutinized me sullenly. "I''ve never


    heard of the king having a child.


    Whose c child is it? Is that child really


    yours? You didn''t collude with him to


    put My leg, did you?" Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    "What do you think?" I eyed her defiantly. The more agitated she became, the happier I would be. Sometimes, I truly felt like I''d be a bad


    person, but so what? I wasn''t ready to give in


    Ad''s face contorted with suppressed rage. "Is that true?"


    "Of course. Rufus doesn''t have to lie, and neither do I. Beryl''s eyes are so simr to mine. It''s hard to miss it."


    Hearing my reply, Ad fell silent. She studied my eyes, which were not covered by my mask, carefully. Her face darkened


    I was not interested in continuing entangling with her. I made to leave.


    Ad grasped my arm again and


    mocked, ''l was wondering what


    skills you possessed to be the


    Alpha of a pack at such a young age.


    It turns Gut that you got that position


    by s eeping your way up. You gave


    o]] ro the king''s baby. So what? He


    C


    C


    learly doesn''t make any >


    Gmitment, and you''re just his


    f


    ything. I''m the future queen, and


    you are destined to be his shady


    lover!"


    "Are you so confident that you will


    be the queen? Aren''t you afraid


    that I will reveal your deception


    ~~


    tomorrow?¡± My lips curled to one


    side, I shook off Ad''s hand, and


    frostily¡¯said, "Ad, I know what


    tricks" you''re ying and youknow


    that too. You don''t have ta-put on


    act here. We''ll see what Happens in


    a month.¡±


    NovelDrama.Org


    I paused then, took two steps toward her, and continued, "l promise you, you will never be the queen."


    Ad''s expression changed drastically and she stared at me in shock.

 Chapter 1106 Adelas Performance

    Chapter 1106 Ad''s Performance


    Crystal''s POV:


    A guilty look shed across Ad¡¯s face before she assumed her usual timid demeanor. Only a fool would fall for her act.


    The problem was that I still had no idea who was the mastermind behind Ad¡¯s evil n. It seemed that I had no choice but to wait for the true


    perpetrator to show up.


    "What is it that you know?" Ad asked warily.


    I shrugged nomittally. "Come to me when you finally figure it out.¡± I turned and made to leave, not wanting to waste any more of my time on the


    duplicitous she-wolf.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No! You can''t leave without making yourself clear!¡± Ad grabbed my arm and pulled me back. She looked some deranged harridan as she


    demanded that I reveal what I knew.


    "I have nothing else to say." I was getting increasingly annoyed. I never wanted to talk to her in the first ce.


    Ad''s grip tightened around my wrist, so much so that it actually hurt. She was sporting a vicious expression as she spat out, ¡°Tell me what


    happened between you and the king! What do you know?"


    I pried my hand out of her hold, releasing my fingers one by one. "Noment,¡± I taunted.


    "Mark my words, Crystal. Once I am queen, I will make sure that your days are miserable for the rest of your life!"


    Ad was panting from rage by the time she finished talking.


    just snorted and shook her off again, but she persisted on grabbing me for a third time.


    "No! I''m not letting you go until you tell me what you know!"


    Her attempt at intimidation was almost amusing to me. "If you have so much time in your hands, then I suggest that you read more books and learn


    something. Stop making a fool of yourself every time you open your mouth. Now, unlike you, I''m very busy. Let go and don''t bother me again."


    Right then, I heard someone approaching from a distance. I struggled harder against Ad''s grasp. I didn''t want anyone to see us arguing like this. If


    Rufus caught wind of it, he would only make things difficult for me.


    "Leave, and I''ll cry,¡± Ad threatened, her voice already sounding teary.


    Damn it! This bitch was really unhinged


    I paused where I stood, speechless and dumbfounded. I had never met someone so difficult before


    But that didn''t mean that I was going to give in. I shook her off once more and said, "If you want to cry, then just cry. Do you think I give a shit?"


    Ad gnashed her teeth, her eyes already turning red. "Just you wait!"


    Before I knew it, she had thrown herself backward into the pond, making it look like she had been pushed.


    She sank into the water until only her head was above the surface. She screamed and iled about. "Help! Somebody, help me! Help, please!¡±


    My first instinct was to jump in after


    her and save Her, but then


    something oscurred to me. Ad


    had told Both Rufus and Laura, right


    to their. faces, that she was good at


    swimming. I eyed the pond and¡¯


    figured that it was no more than four


    fest deep. I took a deep breath and


    crossed my arms over my chest as I


    watched Ad''s performance.


    Shortly after, two guards appeared and jumped into the water, pulling her out to safety.


    Ad''s clothes were dripping with filthy pond water, her hair stered against her head and cheeks. She kept coughing as if she had really almost


    drowned.


    I cocked my head to the side and waited to see what she would do next.


    I wondered if she would indeed cry, just as she had said. Or perhaps, would she scream and throw a tantrum?


    "She''ll probably do both,¡± Yana answered in my head, her voice filled with anticipation. "Just cover your ears to be safe.¡±


    Sure enough, Ad pursed her lips.


    and promptly burst into tears. "Why


    did you {push me?" she sobbedand


    shotme a look of grievance. Jonly


    wanted to befriend you. " Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ad wag oud enough that she -.


    quickly garnered an audience.


    Guards and nobles alike crowded


    around us, and even Rufus¡¯ private


    guards emerged from their hiding.

 Chapter 1107 Shot Herself In The Foot

    Chapter 1107 Shot Herself In The Foot


    Crystal''s POV:


    After watching Ad¡¯s poor acting, I asked sarcastically, "Are you implying that I pushed you into the water? Why in the world would I do that?"


    "Because you know that I can''t swim! You want to kill me, don''t you?" Ad forced a shiver as her clothes clung to her body. I had to admit, she was


    quite attractive by most standards. It was too bad that she just had to make herself look like a fool.


    What an absolute idiot.


    "Why would I, an Alpha, sully my hands by trying to kill a nobledy in broad daylight? I would have to be out of my mind to do that, and you must be


    crazy for suggesting such a thing." I openly scoffed at Ad,menting the time I had wasted so far on arguing with this stubborn blockhead.


    Ad let loose another stream of tears. "Admit it, you''re jealous of me because I''m the lycan king''s mate!" She then whirled around at the guards.


    "What are you waiting for? Apprehend this she-wolf and report to the king that she tried to murder the future queen!¡±


    The guards shuffled their feet and cast nervous nces at me. "That might not be a good idea,¡± one of them spoke up. "She is the Alpha of the


    border pack. We dare not offend her."


    Ad choked on a sob. Clearly, it wasn''t the response she was hoping for. Her face turned a brighter shade of red, and more tears spilled from her


    eyes. "So what if she is an Alpha? I am the future lycan queen, the one who saved your king! Are you sure you don''t want to heed my order?"


    Even the servants looked torn at this point. "Miss Castillo, we have the utmost respect for you, however..."


    "Enough, just go and fetch the king," I interrupted with a sigh. I didn''t have the patience or the energy to drag this fiasco any longer. Rufus might as


    well join the circus.


    Still, the servant who had just spoken hesitated. "Alpha Crystal, are you certain you want us to call the king over? I don''t think we have to bother the


    king with such a trifle.¡±


    "Itis not a trifle!" Ad shrieked. "It is only right to inform the king that his future queen was bullied!" She ended her outburst by lowering her head


    and sobbing into her hands.


    I couldn''t help-butugh at the sight.


    "Did you hearthat? Go on now; fetch


    the king. Lhave a feeling he will be ~


    very interested to know how his =


    future-Gueen, who ims that she


    doesnt know how to swim, was able


    tosave him from the depths of the


    lake." "


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ad''s head jerked up at this, her


    expression changing drastically.


    "Crystal, do you really hate me that


    much?" she asked in outraged


    disbelief. "Do you intend to discredit


    me in everyting I say or do?" I


    snorted aqd bit my lip to stifle >


    another ehuckle. I looked her up i an


    down and said, ''l don''t hate you,¡±


    Ad: But that doesn''t mean-that I


    willjust stand by and watckyou do


    whatever you want. I donTwant our


    king to have a liar for a queen. You


    won''t seed with your schemes


    as long as I''m around.¡± As soon as


    she heard this, Ad''s face twisted


    into a vicious expression. Her upper


    lip curled up to meet her red


    nostrils, and her eyes shed wildly.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking


    about. You must have some


    misunderstandings about me. If you


    like, I''d be more than happy to rify


    them with you in private." Content


    belongs to


    I raised an eyebrow, and shot her a knowing smile.


    s, there wasn''t much excitement


    to be had in orie¡¯s victory if one''s


    opponentwas aplete and utter.


    moron. "That won''t be necessary:


    The only thing you need to rify is


    howyou managed to rescue the


    unconscious king from the take


    when you supposedly cagnot swim."


    The crowd buzzed around us. They knew that I had an excellent point. They began to lock at Ad with suspicion as they murmured to themselves.

 Chapter 1108 Not Worth It

    Chapter 1108 Not Worth It


    Crystal''s POV:


    Ad panicked and immediately backtracked, only, she sounded even more ridiculous than before. "l¡ª You misunderstood what I said. Yes, I can


    swim, but you pushed me so suddenly that I wasn''t able to get my bearings. And¡ªand my legs cramped as well!"


    "Ah, so you''re changing your story now? Are you sure this will be the final version?" I gave her a mocking smirk. It was genuine, too. I really was


    amused by her tant disy of stupidity.


    "I don''t know what you mean. All I know is that you tried to kill me!" Ad¡¯s eyes glinted with malice. Gone was the gentle innocence she had shown


    Rufus and Laura.


    I sauntered over to her and crouched to meet her eye level. "The news that you saved the king from the water is widespread in the pce. You say


    that I tried to kill you by pushing you into the water? Do you think I''m dumb like you?"


    Ad flushed at my words. "It''s not that strange! People could have died from being pushed into the water without prior precautions!¡±


    "No, but what is strange is that you don''t seem to know much about the imperial pce, despite your incessant ims of being the future queen. In


    order to prevent unfortunate idents like drowning, the pends and pools in the imperial pce were purposely designed to be shallow. And average


    adult can stand in the water, and the surface would only reach their chest. If I was really trying to drown you, why would I choose amunal area


    with shallow waters instead of some remoteke or, better vet, the open sea? If I were that foolish, I would have been ousted as the Alpha of the


    border a long time ago." I stood up and snapped a branch off the nearest tree. Then, I swiped at Ad, grazing her cheek with the rough edge of the


    wood.


    Our little audience cried out in unison.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ad dazedly stared at the branch on the ground. She reached up and touched the scratch on her face, tiny specks of blood smearing her fingers.


    "You do want to kill me!" she screamed


    I winced and covered my ears. Damn, this bogus she-wolf sounded worse than a pig being dragged to ughter. I suppose it shouldn''t be surprising


    for her to fail time and time again when she was this mindless.


    "You see?" I challenged her. "If I wanted to kill you, a mere branch would be enough. Why would I bother causing so much just to get rid of you?" I


    shed her a taunting smile.


    Ad scrambled to her feet and pointed a finger at me. "You all heard that, didn''t you?" she addressed the crowd. "She just admitted that she wanted


    to kill me! Seize her!"


    Unfortunately for her, no one made a


    move. Even the guards all stood


    behind me in silence. Their eyes,¡± ;


    previgusly regarding Ad with


    respect, were now narrowed in


    undisguised suspicion. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    "What do you mean by this, huh?" Ad demanded, refusing to believe that no one was siding with her. Sheunched herself into another bout of


    CECH


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance. "Quit with your act, or you''ll only make aughingstock out of yourself.¡±


    Instead of heeding my advice, however, Ad cried even harder. She kept calling for Rufus to deliver justice.


    "You''re the one who cut my face, yet you''re making it lock like I''m the one at fault!¡± Ad red at me and cupped her hand over the scratch on her


    cheek


    She sounded like I had just dealt her a fatal wound.


    I couldn''t holdback myughter


    anymore. ¡®Please, if you want Rufus


    to know about this so badly, then >


    feel free to look for him yourself But


    I''m afraid that the scratch on your


    facewill start fading into a scar long


    before he spares you a nce."


    The paltry little cut looked nothing more than a single stroke of pen on paper. It wasn''t even bleeding anymore.


    "You!" Ad bit her lips and balled her hands into fists. She looked like she might lunge at me at any moment.


    Well, it woudtd be her loss if she


    decided to engage in a fight with.


    me. This second-rate she-wolf. as


    no match forme at all. Also, I


    couldn''t be bothered to raises hand


    agai inst her. It just wasn''t worth it.


    Just as the situation was about to reach a crescendo, a she-wolf wearing a hat with purple gauze veil gracefully stepped forward. "What is going on


    here?" she asked gently.


    It was Lucy.

 Chapter 1109 Make A Fool Of Herself

    Chapter 1109 Make A Fool Of Herself


    Crystal''s POV:


    The second I spotted Lucy, I instinctively wanted to turn my face away. But then I remembered that I was wearing a mask, so I pushed my instinct


    away. However, I didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Lucy was familiar with my voice. The scandal involving her, Kyle, and Richard back then had caused a sensation. I was worried that she loathed me


    in her heart, so it was wise for me to be vignt about not being recognized by her.


    Ad eyed Lucy like she was her lifeline. As soon as she saw Lucy walk over, she rushed to her, grabbed her hand, and pointed one finger at me,


    "This damned she-wolf is a murderer. Arrest her!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I watched them with piqued interest. My mind shed back to my previous conversation with Laura when she had suggested that someone in the


    imperial pce was secretly aiding Ad.


    Judging from Ad''s inadvertent intimacy, I guess that this person must be Lucy.


    Just when I thought Lucy was going to take a stand for Ad, she pped Ad hard, leaving her baffled.


    My eyebrows flew to my hairline as this show got more interesting


    Ad covered her cheek and stared at Lucy in disbelief. "How... How dare you p me?"


    "Why shouldn''t I p you? After all, I am the wife of the former crown prince Richard and the mother of Richard''s child. The person you''re using of


    being a murderer is the Alpha of the border pack. You, the daughter of an Alpha of a small pack, have no right to point your finger at her just like that,¡±


    Lucy snapped


    Although many years had passed by, Lucy was still the same, except for her appearance. She was as two-faced as ever.


    Ad probably hadn''t imagined that Lucy would humiliate her in front of everyone without hesitation. She stared at Lucy nkly for a longtime. The


    crowd was curious about Lucy''s sudden arrival. After all, even though she had been residing in the imperial pce for a long time, she hardly


    appeared in front of people. The public had almost forgotten that she even existed


    Locking at the thin clothes she wore, it was easy to guess that she hadn''t lived prosperously in the past few years. For the outsiders, although Lucy


    had given birth to a son of the royal family, she was still a sinner''s wife and an outcast.


    Ad began sobbing and muttered, "You all bully me."


    Lucy''s face darkened. She softly scolded, "Don''t you understand what''s going on? Why do you have to make a fool of yourself?"


    Ad choked with sobs. She restrained her tears and reluctantly said, "But she embarrassed me in public.¡±


    Then she shot a re at me.


    I met her eyes frostily, not taking her


    attitude seriously. Thecrowd =~


    watching the drama unfold kept


    growing. Ad shouted again; "So


    whatif she is the Alpha of the border


    pack? I m the future queen "Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    ~


    ~~


    I curled my lips in disdain. I didn''t want to be the center of attention like her, so I turned around and made to leave.


    The next second, however, Ad pounced on me and was about to rip my mask off while yelling that


    I was an ugly monster.


    I made a quick decision and shoved her away. She mmed into the ground


    However, she quickly got to her feet


    and was preparing to pounce onJme


    again, when Lucy grabbed her wrist.


    "Do yo 1 think the king will still want


    to pry you after seeing yoQ 0like


    this?"  .¡ã


    Lucy''s words brought Ad to her senses. She pursed her lips and stood silently.


    Lucy scrutinized Ad and warned.


    her coldly, "You are not the queen


    yet. You should know your ce and


    Stop being so self-important"


    Ad was rendered speechless. She stomped her feet in a rage and rushed away in tears.


    Now that the show was over, the crowd dispersed. Lucy then approached me.


    My guard was up and I was a little scared. I still clearly remembered her hostile attitude toward me in the past.

 Chapter 1110 The Overtures Of The Enemy

    Chapter 1110 The Overtures Of The Enemy


    Crystal''s POV:This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucy came to a halt in front of me. She took off her hat, revealing her pale and thin face. While her features remained delicate and beautiful, she was


    not as lively and active as before.


    She was only a few years older than me. When she was in military school, she was well-known for her beauty. But in the short span of a few years,


    both her appearance and temperament underwent a massive change.


    l inwardly sighed, but I couldn''t muster up any sympathy for her. I just pitied her child.


    "I''ve heard quite a lot about you. I''m d to finally meet you today, Alpha Crystal.¡± The corners of Lucy''s mouth curved up into a small smile. Her


    demeanor was unexpectedly gentle.


    I thought she would behave haughtily, but she didn''t. Instead, she chatted about the interesting tourist spots of the imperial capital with me.


    She looked soid-back, which was theplete opposite of the Lucy I knew before. Was it possible that her experiences of the past few years had


    changed herpletely?


    I didn''t dare to let my guard down. I was alert when answering Lucy''s questions the entire time. When I spoke, I tried to keep it as soft as possible, not


    revealing my real voice.


    Just when I couldn''t tolerate continuing the conversation, Firman suddenly ran to us. He first called Lucy ''Mom'', and then hid behind her and eyed me


    timidly. "Hello, Ms. Quinn."


    Lucy tugged him to stand in front of her, gently patted his head, and said with a smile, "You shouldn''t always hide behind your mother when you greet


    others. Be polite, young man."


    Firman obediently nodded and greeted me again. This time, he said in a louder voice, "Hello, Ms. Quinn! Nice... Nice to meet you here.¡±


    My heart softened. I removed a toffee from my pocket and offered it to him. "Hello, Firman. I''m happy to see you here too."


    With a smile, Lucy interrupted and


    said, ¡®Firman fas mentioned several


    times to methat you were his


    favorite teacher. He has been a shy¡¯


    kid since he was little. He doesnt


    know: Bow to express his needs well,


    which often makes him the target of


    hullies. I truly appreciate the


    wonderful care you''ve taken of him


    at school. Recently..." Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    Her voice caught and she heaved a


    long sigh. With a worried expression,


    she continued, ¡®A few kids have >


    a ways bullied him in school. Butt


    haven¡®hseen hime back with


    any-wounds in the past few days.


    Even his clothes are no longer dirty."


    Then, Lucy took Firman''s hand and sincerely bowed to me. "Thank you, Alpha Crystal."


    I quickly stopped them and rxed a little. "You don''t need to thank me. It''s my job as a teacher. In the future, I will do my best to stop the other kids


    from bullying Firman. Don''t worry about him."


    Regardless of any feuds between the adults, the child was always innocent. I sincerely hoped that Firman would live a good life without being


    influenced by outer factors. At least he could have a good childhood.


    Lucy thanked me from the bottom of her heart. She turned to Firman''s nanny, took something from her, and then handed me a delicate box. "Firman


    has helped baked this cake. I hope you will take it."


    Firman also looked expectant, hoping that I would take it.


    I couldn''t refuse his kindness, so I epted it. I eased up on my vignce as I spected that Lucy was probably so nice to me right now because of


    Firman.


    "Shall we go to the pavilion nearby for some afternoon tea?" Lucy asked with a smile.


    I wanted to refuse, but Firman also chimed in, "Let''s go. I have baked many other desserts..."


    As I cbserved his flushed face, I could only nod in agreement.


    Firman was akyost the same age as


    Arron. Every time I saw a child that


    was the same age as mine, my mind


    always returned to my two beautiful


    babiesat home. This was probably


    the biggest change I''d undergone as


    a mother. I was tenderhearted to


    cfildren. Content belongsto


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1111 Sylvia

    Chapter 1111 Sylvia


    Crystal''s POV:


    I went to the nearby pavilion with Lucy and her son. I had intended to leave in a short while, but Lucy warmly served me tea and exquisite desserts.


    Lucy and Firman had made these desserts. Although they weren''t very presentable, they tasted good.


    "You must have heard about my history, right?" Lucy casually asked while pouring tea into my cup.


    I put down the te of dessert I was holding and lightly said, "I''ve only heard a little bit about it, but I don''t know any details.¡±


    Lucy smiled and nonchntly said, "It''s actually good that you don''t know much. I''m not proud of it after all. When I was young, I was reckless and


    met a bad man. Now I have already let go of the past. All I want is to see my child grow up safe and sound.¡± I stayed silent and listened to Lucy.


    Firman was munching on the cream cake. Cake crumbs were smeared around his mouth. I took a tissue to wipe them off. He nced up and gave


    me a sweet smile. Firman didn''t resemble Lucy at all. he looked more like his biological father, Kyle. His hair was also fair blonde and his irises were


    silvery-grey with a tinge of blue. Fortunately, Lucy''s eyes were also light blue, so people hadn''t really notice the difference in their eye colors yet.


    Perhaps they would figure it out once he grew up.


    "When I was living in my pack, I was eager toe to the imperial pce. But when I really came here, I couldn''t wait to leave this ce. You see,


    people always covet what they don''t have," Lucy said with a sigh.


    I pretended to be ignorant of her past and simply echoed, "Just live in the moment."


    Lucy curiously asked, "Are you going to stay in the imperial pce for an extended time? Are you not going to return to the border?"


    "No, I just have some business here. I''ll be going back to the border soon." I gave a very concise statement and didn''tunch into a detailed


    exnation of the reason I was staying at the imperial pce. Lucy was very sharp. The more I spoke, the more likely I would let slip.


    Lucy sensed that I didn''t want to continue this subject. She didn''t push me and changed the topic. "I have heard that you also have a child. Maybe


    your child can be friends with Firman in the future."


    As she said this, she gently stroked Firman''s hair, and said in a helpless voice, "My poor baby is quite an introvert and doesn''t really have many


    friends.¡± Firman swallowed the food he was chewing and interrupted in a soft voice, "Mom, I have a friend, Merle. He lives in the backyard of the


    pce."


    Lucy was torn between crying andughing. She rified, "Merle is a cat one of the servants has adopted. It oftenes to my ce to y with


    Firman."


    I felt sorry for the child, but even of my Arron and Firman became friends, it wouldn''t resclve this situation ence and for all.


    I sighed. livon''t be at the pce for


    long. Firman still needs to open up


    and make some friends. There! re


    ac ually many nice children in the


    school who I''m sure will be Kappy to


    make friends with Firman.¡¯ Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid that will take some time and effort,¡± Lucy replied worriedly.


    Iforted her, saying, "Don''t stress


    too much about it. As long as your


    child doesntpick up bad habits, his


    personality will be easy to mold, and


    he wi make friends. While I''m stil a


    teacher at the school, I will give¡±


    special attention to Firman and try


    teguide him to be more


    familiar with the other kids and


    hopefully make friends with them.¡±


    Lucy smiled. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Contrary to my previous belief,


    preferred thatLucy get close to me


    ON Purpose. That way I could spot. ~


    her motives instantly. Firman was¡±


    probably her only weakness nQw.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have:


    worked so hard to bes


    acquainted with me. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I was about to leave when Lucy packed some tea bags for me.


    I didn''t want to refuse her kindness, so I just epted them, wanting to get out of here now.


    As soon as I stepped out of the pavilion, Lucy shouted from behind me, "Sylvia."


    For a moment, I froze.

 Chapter 1112 Confirmed Her Suspicions

    Chapter 1112 Confirmed Her Suspicions


    Lucy''s POV:


    I fixed my eyes on Crystal as she paused for a brief second before taking a few more steps forward. She didn''t respond to the name I had just called.


    She kept walking until she was about to exit the winding gallery, and then she turned to look at me.


    "Who were you calling just now?"


    Crystal''s eyes shed with surprise behind her mask, and her tone was curious. She almost fooled me


    I mustered a faint smile. "Ch, I called you the wrong name by ident. It''s just you suddenly reminded me of an old acquaintance."


    "An old friend of yours?" Crystal asked with mild interest.


    "Not a friend." My smile widened, and I stared straight into her eyes as I added, "An enemy.¡±


    Crystal''s expression turned awkward and somewhat apologetic. "I see, I apologize. I shouldn''t have pressed you to dig up some bad memories.¡±


    I shook my head. "I''m the one who should apologize.


    I didn''t mean to call you by the wrong name. It''s just that your figure is so simr to hers, and I uttered her name without thinking. I hope you don''t


    mind."


    Crystal casually waved a hand. "No big deal. Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now."


    "Sure, bye."


    I watched her disappear into the distance, my smile still in ce. As soon as she was out of sight, my face fell.


    That little test of mine had just confirmed my suspicions.


    Crystal was indeed Sylvia, Rufus¡¯ mate.


    The way she had stiffened ever so slightly at that precise moment was what gave her away.


    My hand tightened around the tea


    cup I was holding as my pent-up


    hatred swelled i in my heart. I never


    expected Sylvia to still be alive. She?


    was supposed to have been 2


    executed aftermitting sucha


    heinQus crime! Not only was:she


    alive, but she had been living a good


    life, t00. She had besan Alpha,


    and had acquired glory, wealth, and


    power.


    I smashed the cup against the floor in a fit of rage.


    She was the most despicable person I had ever known. And yet, Rufus loved her, and many people rallied to protect her. She had somehow


    managed to fake her death and cover her tracks.


    Just as I was about to let my fury loose, I felt a pair of tiny handse around my waist.


    "What''s wrong, Mom?"


    l jolted back to my senses to see Firman''s worried face in front of me.


    It instantly calmed me down. I sat on my heels and reached out to stroke his hair. "Mom is fine, so don''t worry about it. Are you still hungry?¡±


    Firman shook his head, and then shot me a quizzical lock. "I have a question, Mom."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "What is it?" I asked patiently.


    "Why did you ask me toe?" my boy murmured through pursed lips. "I didn''t make those desserts at all. You ordered a maid to prepare them in


    advance."


    I ruffled Firman''s lustrous hair. His hair felt like the softest silk, and I ran my fingers through them every chance I got.


    " just wanted-1o confirm something.


    Thank you, Fieman. You were a great


    help to Man. Just forget about it, ~


    okay? Pretend it never happened.


    and dent mention it to anyone I''m


    sorry-you had to lie today, butthis I is


    thefirst and only time. I wont ask


    y6U to do such a thing again."


    Firman looked even more confused.


    I tapped his nose and tried to


    dissuade hisYagain. ¡®This is a very


    complicated matter between adults:


    You wouldn''t understand even (+


    tried toexin it to you, so I''l tell


    you-all about it when you grow up,


    okay?"


    Atst, Firman obediently bobbed his head. "All right, then I won''t ask anymore.¡±


    "Good boy." I pressed a kiss on Firman''s forehead, picked him up and carried him back to our pce.


    As soon as I opened the door, I was greeted by a cup sailing into the air, aimed directly at my face.


    I twisted my head and torso to the side, doing my best to shield Firman, who was still in my arms.

 Chapter 1113 Back Up

    Chapter 1113 Back Up


    Lucy''s POV:


    Sure enough, it was Ad.


    I could see the imprint of my hand on her face as she sat enraged at the table, ready with another cup in her hand to throw across the room.


    "Ad, do you want to end our alliance?¡±


    I red at her until she ced the cup back on the tray. She was so furious that she clenched her jaw and her face flushed, making her look a little


    malevolent.


    "You humiliated me today!"


    I rolled my eyes and ignored her.


    I put down Firman and said, "Baby, go to your room and read a book. I need to talk to Ad.¡±


    Chviously, Firman was terrified. His face had no color and he didn''t want to let go of my hand.


    I was fuming. This was all Ad''s fault. She frightened my baby!


    Firman was still in the room, so I had to restrain my temper. Swallowing my anger for the moment, I gathered my child in my arms again. "Then let me


    carry you to your room and prepare some cake for you, okay?"


    Firman wrapped his arms around my neck tightly and nodded. "Okay."


    Afterforting him, I returned to the living  and glowered at Ad with a sullen expression.


    "What do you want?"


    This idiot almost injured my son just now. If it weren''t for the fact that she was still useful, I would have killed her already by now.


    Ad shed her weak fagade and sprung to her feet angrily. She shouted, "Don''t pretend to be unaware! How could you help Crystal humiliate me in


    front of so many people? Have you forgotten which side you are on?"


    As Adined, she turned her battered face in my direction. She was so close to me.


    I almostughed in anger. Damn it! What a fool!


    I pushed her away from me in


    disgust and curled my lips up in


    disdain; ¡°Do you have any idea who


    you re-messing with? I saved you.


    Not.only were you not gratefal, but


    youre still creating trouble here.¡±


    Ad gritted her teeth and said with a ferocious look, "She''s just an Alpha. As the future queen, why would I be afraid of her?"


    I was at a loss for words. I deeply regretted asking her to participate in my n. What had this fool grown up on? Why was she such a moron?


    I inhaled deeply and tried my best to


    push my-anger away. "You are nat


    the queen. You''re only the daughter


    of the:A pha of a small pack. Anyone


    heres more powerful than you.


    Yat re nothing."


    -


    Ad''s expression told me that I had hit a nerve. She immediately burst into tears. "I will be the queen! Soaner orter, I will get that position!"


    "Let''s wait until you actually be the queen,¡± I scoffed, not taking her tantrum seriously.


    Her face darkeped. She took several


    rapid breaths-to calm herself down.


    After a while, she continued, "I just ~


    made sce inquiries. Beryl isn''t oo


    Rufus-child. He had just saved-er


    and she lost her memory. And


    Crystal is only a widow with two


    children.¡±


    "What do you mean? Crystal has another child?" I quickly caught the most important point of Ad''s rant and I was astonished


    Ad didn''t catch on to my surprise. She pouted and said, "Yes. She also has a son. It is said that they''re boy-girl twins."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was so shocked that my facial muscles twisted for a moment.


    Ad finally seemed to have sensed something off. She frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Is something the problem?"


    I took a deep breath, met Ad''s eyes, and enunciated every word as I said, "Crystal is Rufus '' former mate. Those children must be his."


    No wonder the servant had reported to me that Laura takes very good care of Beryl. Perhaps she already knew that Beryl was her granddaughter.


    As this thought crossed my mind, I was struck with another guess. I wondered if Laura had helped Crystal fake her death five years ago.


    Not everyone could gain the post of Alpha after all. Maybe Laura had a hand in arranging it.


    If that was the case, Ad would never make it. Crystal had two children¡ªRufus'' children, who were her biggest bargaining chips. Laura would


    certainly take her side.

 Chapter 1114 Treated Her Differently_______

    Chapter 1114 Treated Her Differently_______


    Ad''s POV.


    "That''s impossible!"


    l immediately refuted Lucy''s words with a vehemence I didn''t know I was capable of. I even knocked over my tea cup by ident.


    The sound of shattering china was unnaturally loud in my head. I could tell that I was going through shock.


    "But that woman is a sinner... She was executed, wasn''t she?" I murmured in disbelief, as if saying it out loud would make it the truth.


    If that woman was truly alive, then Rufus would definitely not want me. Rufus had loved her so much. If she appeared before him now, I knew that he


    would never let her go.


    I leaned over in a trance and grabbed Lucy''s arm. "You must have made a mistake. You must have remembered it wrong! What makes you so sure


    that it was her?"


    Lucy impatiently shook my hand away. "l was in the imperial pce at the time of her persecution. However, everything happened so fast that I wasn''t


    able to keep up. By the time I tried to investigate more thoroughly, every single piece of information on her has been wiped out. Now that I think about


    it. someone must have done it deliberately to cover up for her."


    Lucy sneered before continuing. "Rufus has just proposed to that bitch right before the incident happened. He really cares about her. Everyone in the


    kingdom knows how devoted they were to each other.¡±


    Hearing that made my heart freeze. When Lucy looked at me again, there was a hint of pity in her eyes. "Rufuspletely changed after she died. It


    was almost like he had no memory of her at all. Laura then forbade anyone to mention her again, until the matter slowly faded into oblivion.¡±


    I grasped at the most obvious mystery of all and blurted out, "But how is that possible? Why would Rufus suddenly forget about her just like that?


    Besides, I didn''t hear anything about him losing his memory before."


    Lucy snorted and rolled her eyes.


    "Shortly after Rufus seeded


    Ethan, I maQaged to have an N


    audiencewith him. I learned that he


    had, in fact, forgotten a lot of things.


    He knew nothing of his mate, as if


    she has never been in his life." Now


    that I piece it together, it''s.clear that


    his memory loss is rt&d to that


    woman''s disappearance.¡± Content


    belongs to


    I pressed my lips into a tight line and headed for the door.


    But Lucy acted quickly. She was on me in a sh, locking the door and throwing me aside. "What are you nning to do?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m going to test Rufus and see if he remembers Crystal." I pushed her away and reached for thetch to unlock the door.


    Lucy didn''t give in, though. She


    stepped rightiin front of me and dug


    her heels, Her voice was cold and ._


    ruthless when she said, "''Don'' even


    think about mentioning the pastor


    any ofthese conjectures to Rufus if


    you don''t want to die. Trustne, it


    won''t be good for either ofus if he


    remembers Crystal.¡± Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    "I will be careful,¡± I promised casually before pushing past her again, but Lucy still stopped me.


    "You idiot!" she snapped. "If Rufus really remembers Crystal, then he wouldn''t give a damn about you!"


    I frowned, the breath catching in my throat. "No, there''s no way... Rufus is still under the influence of the potion. He likes me! He thinks I am his mate!


    Besides, even if he remembers her, I''m sure he wouldn''t want to be with her. That bitch has sinned against the empire.¡±


    Lucy poked me in the forehead, her


    nail digging igto my skin. "Have you


    never realized that Rufus treats ?


    Crystal differently from others? He:


    doesn¡¯ ¡®even remember her yet, and


    he already gives her special Ny


    treatinent. When he does retnember


    her, they''re bound to get entangled


    all over again."


    ~


    I fell silent, and my hand dropped from the doorknob. I was feeling upset and a tad defeated.


    Lucy was right. I had noticed that no matter the circumstances, as long as Crystal was present, Rufus¡¯ attention was always on her. And that kind of


    single-minded focus had only ever applied to her.

 Chapter 1115 Rufus Heir

    Chapter 1115 Rufus'' Heir


    Lucy''s POV:


    After reasoning with her, Ad finally gave up the idea of sounding Rufus out.


    I didn''t have the patience to pander to her idiocy much longer, so after giving her a few more words offort, I immediately sent her away.


    Cnce she was gone, I went to the study on the second floor. I removed the knick-knacks lining one of the shelves and took out a metal key from a


    hidden grove. I inserted it to its designated keyhole and let myself into the adjoining secret room.


    It was by no means arge space, just a cozy nook I used to store Kyle''s ashes.


    Back then, I had sent someone to collect Kyle''s body in secret, but all that was left at the site were a pile of bones. He had long been devoured by


    wild beasts.


    I stroked the carved lines on the urn before pressing my lips against its surface. If Richard hadn''t meddled with us, I might have had aplete and


    happy family right now. Firman wouldn''t suffer public criticism and bullying, and we wouldn''t be living such a pathetic and miserable life


    I took a deep breath to steady my emotions. I had lost count of the times I hade here and wept, but I still cried whenever I thought of Kyle.


    I missed him so much. I would give anything to have him back, alive and safe.


    The only light in my bleak existence hade and gone so quickly, as if it were nothing more than a dream.


    I hate them all¡ªRichard, Rufus, Crystal, and my cruel bastard of a father.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Since Richard''s downfall, my father had disowned me and focused on his another daughter, hoping this new pawn of a daughter could help him


    achieved his ambition. No one cared whether I was alive or dead, and I almost didn''t, either. All I cared about was Kyle''s child.


    Power was the currency in the imperial capital, and it was next to impossible to make a single move without a strong backer. Although Firman was


    acknowledged as a member of the royal family, his association with Richard deemed him deserving to be looked down upon. Even the son of a Beta


    from a small, unknown pack would have no qualms about bullying him.


    The thought made me clench my fists. I wanted to punish everyone who had dared toy a hand on my son. I wanted to kill them all!


    What made my situation all the worse was the fact that I couldn''t even get back at those people.


    Rufus was still the king. I would only be submitting myself to certain death if I was too hasty and careless.


    It was a good thing that Rufus had never married or sired any children in thest five years. As long as Rufus never bore an heir, the throne would


    inevitably go to Firman¡ªhis brother''s son.


    I had been drugging that moron,


    Ad, through the scented tea that


    she loved sgmuch. She drank it N


    every time she visited, not knowing


    that it would make her infertile 4t>


    was aldo one of the reasons why


    helped her get to where she was


    today. I was secure in the.


    knowledge that she would never


    pose a threat to Firman and me.


    Of course, thatidiot had no clue. She


    probably thetight [ was a kind,


    iN


    magnanimous perso


    rough exterior. I coun


    n under my


    ted myself


    lucky that she was so stupid, ocmy


    nwouldn''t have pl


    perfectly. Content be


    ayed out sO


    ongs to


    ¡°3


    The only problem was that she was too vain and self-centered. I needed some time to rein her in and hone her wit to keep her from sabotaging


    herself.


    I thought back to the encounter this afternoon, and my heart suddenly felt heavy inside my chest


    Despite Crystal''s im that she was wearing a mask to hide her disfigured face, I knew that it was just part of her disguise. She was Sylvia¡ªI was


    sure of that.


    The smallest details and her unique mannerisms would fool no one, no matter how much her appearance might have changed.


    I scoffed when I recalled how Crystal was still a goody two shoes. She had instantly softened after hearing that Firman was being bullied.


    l initially had no intentions to do anything to her since she really helped my boy, but she had reappeared with Rufus¡¯ child, which effectively messed


    up my ns.


    If Rufus learned of this, he would surely make that boy his heir, and Firman would lose his chance to sit on the throne.


    There was no way I would let that happen. The crown belonged to Firman alone, no one else.


    Since I couldn''t touch Rufus, I would just have to settle with the boy. Crystal had done a good job of hiding him. Rufus was probably unaware that he


    had a son.


    In that case, I should just g


    the boy, and gl of our prob


    would be-satved. I would e


    et rid of


    lems


    iminatea


    threat to&irman''s ascension to the


    throne,and Crystal wou


    be worried about Rufus


    thesexistence of his son.


    Idn


    th


    ave to


    discovering


    stibuld thank me for my gffor


    Really, she


    s.


    swnovel.n


    et

 Chapter 1116 Bewitched

    Chapter 1116 Bewitched


    Rufus'' POV:


    I took the medicine bottle and brooded in the study for what felt like hours. It wasn''t just the visions that had been guing metely. I seemed to be


    losing control of my emotions, too. I was behaving outrageously and well without reason sometimes, and I was leaning more into the possibility that I


    had been bewitched.


    The wizard had examined me thoroughly and found nothing wrong at all. Then again, if I had been administered a spiritual witchcraft or something, no


    amount of physical check-ups would be able to detect it in my body. Only the original caster of the spell could help me.


    I stared at the blue vial in front of me. The wizard told me that if I had really been subjected to witchcraft, all I had to do was to drink the concoction


    then go to sleep. Whoever had cast the spell on me would appear in my dream, and I would finally know for certain who was bold enough to y


    tricks on me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat and stewed for a long time as I hesitated. Although the wizard was a trusted affiliate of the lycan empire, I wasn''t entirelyfortable with this


    situation


    Since Noreen''s death, no ck witch, or even just themon ones, had been sighted often in my life. I could bet that some believed they no longer


    existed.


    Well, it appeared now that I had beencent. I should have never let my guard down.


    I leaned back against my chair and rubbed my throbbing temples. With a weary sigh, I turned to look out the window. The sky was painted golden


    orange by the setting sun


    "What are you thinking about?" Omar suddenly asked


    I said nothing, simply closed my eyes and tried to stifle the sense of distress bubbling in my heart


    "Let me guess. Is it Crystal?¡± Omar''s tone changed when he mentioned the she-wolf. It grew serious,ced with a faint hint of interest


    I snorted and rolled my eyes. "Why would I think of her? I was thinking of my mate, duh.¡±


    Chviously, Omar didn''t believe me. Heughed tauntingly and drawled, "Sure, sure. But if you were thinking of your mate, you would be all giddy and


    excited instead of upset.¡±


    I fell silent. Omar''s words rang true, and it only made me feel worse.


    "Are you mad?" the wolf piped up cautiously after realizing his blunder.


    "No, I am taking my medicine," I replied coldly before chucking the contents of the vial into my throat.


    An acrid taste filled my mouth, and all I could think about was how well it matched the bitterness in my heart.


    I dozed off soqn enough, drifting


    between sleep''and consciousness


    until the dream took over. Itwas ~~


    night, and I was in the middle of < ~


    whatgked like a grasnd. I


    looked down at my arms and found


    that was holding that same


    ste-wolf from before. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Why are you so distracted, Rufus? What are you thinking about?¡± The she-wolf reached up and pulled my face toward hers. I had the vague


    impression that she was pouting.


    I still couldn''t see her face clearly, but I knew that she was beautiful, and I adored her with my whole being. I tightened my embrace, not wanting to let


    her go for even a second.


    "Hey! Why aren''t you answering my question, huh?" The she-wolf tried to sound angry, but her yfulness was evident in her voice. She proceeded


    to tickle my sides.


    Iughed freely.at her antics. This


    scene, these''feelings... They were all


    SO familiar. At the back of my head,


    a voice told me that there was one


    other person in my waking word


    whoknew that getting tickled-was a


    weakness of mine. Content-belongs


    to¡¯NovelDrama.Org o


    jd


    "Rufus! Your mind is drifting away


    again!" The she-wolf narrowed her


    eyes in mQck anger, then she ~


    grabbed@ny face and kissed me..Her


    tongueslipped into my mouth


    withollt resistance before shewould


    puttback and nip at my lips;and


    then she would do it all over again.


    Her heavenly scent made my soul ripple in joy and satisfaction


    I lost myself in her kiss. All I wanted to do was to sink into it and die happily in her arms. I couldn''t get enough of her.


    Then, out of the blue, I felt a forceful pull in my chest, as if someone had yanked my heart out of my body.


    My mind cleared in an instant, and I remembered why I was here


    Just as I had suspected, this she-wolf had indeed bewitched me! I remembered how she had tickled me, and Crystal''s face suddenly appeared in my


    mind, unbidden.


    My heart sank. I grabbed the she-wolf by the shoulders, desperate to know if she really was Crystal or not.

 Chapter 1117 Sex On The Lawn

    Chapter 1117 Sex On The Lawn


    Rufus'' POV:


    Cddly enough, I couldn''t make out the she-wolf''s face no matter how hard I tried.


    She purred in my arms. "You''re being so weird today, Rufus. Why are you pulling a long face? Keep that up, and you won''t look cute anymore.¡±


    One would never use the word "cute" to describe a werewolf.


    I opened my mouth to say just that, but found that I couldn''t utter a single word.


    Then, as if on cue, the she-wolf said, "Say you love me, Rufus.¡± She rubbed against me provocatively, as though she had done it a million times,


    before.


    The strangest thing was that I didn''t hate it at all.


    I felt my lips move and heard myself say that I love her.


    The she-wolf hummed happily before kissing the corner of my mouth. "Finally! You''ve been so grumpy just now and refused to say anything."


    Cnly then did I realize that I could speak freely again. I tried to say something else, but the she-wolf chose that moment to snake her arms around my


    neck and pull me in for another deep kiss.


    I could feel the mes of my desire re up again. I decided to take over the reins and rolled us over, pinning the she-wolf under me as I continued to


    ravage her mouth.


    Her unique scent and the fresh smell of grass washed over me, wiping out the restlessness I had been feeling.


    I wrapped my hand around her thigh, trailing it under her skirt and tearing her panties off her. I tossed the fabric aside as I pulled away from her


    mouth.


    I ripped her blouse open, sending buttons flying everywhere and exposing her soft, supple breasts. I swooped in and licked one nipple as I fondled


    the other between my fingers.


    The she-wolf moaned and arched her back, fanning my lust.


    I alternated between her breasts, sucking and nipping before trailing my tongue down to her most sensitive spot


    Her clitoris was already peeking through her folds. I rubbed it in slow circles with my thumb, making the she-wolf cry out. She was almost sobbing at


    this point.


    "Shush!" I whispered against her lips. "We''re outside. You should keep your voice down.¡±


    She immediately covered her mouth to stifle her groans of pleasure, but the sound still thrummed through her body and vibrated in what little space


    we had between us.


    I pressed gkiss on her fingers and.


    continued to knead her tender folds.


    She was s already SO wet, her juices


    flowing down her thighs. I easily slid


    two fingers inside her slit. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    "Oh..."


    The she-wolf trembled at my sudden intrusion. With a few pumps, I felt her convulse around my fingers, and I watched as she squirted her precious


    essence on my belly.


    I pulled back and got rid of my underwear. I grabbed my cock and rubbed the tip against her scaked folds before pushing my way in.


    Her passage was so tight, yet she was so wet that my dick reached her deepest part without difficulty.


    I felt myself pulse inside her, and her walls seemed to throb in response.


    "Ah... It''s too deep..." the she-wolf muttered, even as she instinctively raised her hips to amodate me. Her back arched higher, baring her neck.


    I lowered my head and nibbled at it. unable to help myself. She shuddered as my teeth grazed her skin, moaning and writhing against me.


    When I finally felt like she had grown


    used to my size, I clutched her waist


    and pulled f halfway out. And then I


    began tqthrust. It didn''t take jong


    for mete ose control, and my >


    movements picked up speed; -


    became more forceful. I wanted to


    be buried deep inside her-and never


    let go. Conten belongs 10


    NovelDrama.Org


    I was mming into her so hard that I was pretty sure her thighs were red where my balls kept hitting her.


    The she-wolf reached around my neck, and I drew closer so that she could cling tighter to me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With her back firmly on the ground, she was able to meet my every thrust with the subtle lift of her hips.


    "Yes... Right there... Oh, Rufus!"


    "Call me honey," I rasped without thinking.


    The she-wolf whimpered as she mped her slender legs around my waist. "Honey... Slower, please..."


    My chest (ambled with satisfaction,


    traveled down to grab her buttacks


    holding her in ce as Iunched


    another passionate assault¡± ¡°Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    "Ah! I can''t take it anymore... Oh..." Her legs tightened around me as she reached a violent climax. still meaning and panting heavily.

 Chapter 1118 Its Not My Name

    Chapter 1118 It''s Not My Name


    Rufus'' POV:


    Liquid streamed out from the point our bodies met, trickling down the tops of the she-wolf''s thighs before finally ending up in the grass.


    I grabbed her ankles and steadied her. I inhaled deeply, suppressing my impulse to shoot my load.


    I knew I was dreaming, but I couldn''t stop indulging myself in it. It was just insane.


    "Rufus, focus.¡± The she-wolf held my face and kissed me deeply, pulling me back into the abyss of lust.


    I flipped her over and entered her wet pussy again ¡ªthis time from behind.


    l instinctively kissed her along her spine, my hand gripping her slim waist, and my other hand covered her swaying breast.


    "Oh... Oh... God... Slow down..." the she-wolf shouted hoarsely, her voice getting louder with each word.


    I plunged my cock into her deepest part, and then quickly pulled out. Then, I repeatedly stroked her clitoris. Her pussy tightened with arousal and


    mped around my dick


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I thrust as deep as possible beforeing in a hot rush.


    The she-wolf also reached her climax.


    When I came back to my senses, I pulled out of her and put my clothes on. Unable to restrain my emotions anymore, I shouted at the she-wolf lying


    under me, "Who the hell are you?"


    She could make me lose my mind every time! Every single time! But I didn''t even know who she was! It was driving me crazy!


    The she-wolf slowly sat up and asked in an innocent voice, "Rufus, what''s wrong? Why are you suddenly talking like this? Didn''t you enjoy making


    love to me just now?"


    I felt a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. "I''ve asked you the question first. Just answer me first.¡±


    I had indeed enjoyed our lovemaking session, but I would never admit the truth to her. My intuition warned me that such a confession would make her


    arrogant.


    "I won''t tell you," she replied with a scoff and grabbed me again. She then kissed me passionately. Although I was helpless, her kiss felt sc damn


    good. I relished her kiss, her body, and her scent.


    But my rational mind spoke again and reminded me not to continue staying stuck in this dream, or else I would be doomed at some point.


    I grabbed her wrists and once again


    saidina deep voice, "This is not a


    joke! Crystal, I know it''s you. Whit


    spell. have you cast on me? You


    always distract me. And I always


    dream of you. All the dreams were..."


    I paused while saying the words out loud, feeling a little mortified. "Shameful like this one. The most powerful doctor has helped me, so why can''t I


    still see your face clearly?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is not a dream. It''s reality.


    Rufus, are you sick? Why else are


    you seeing@-doctor? And why did N


    you say stich a thing? Who is this C


    Crystal? The she-wolf furiously


    redat me and asked, "Crystalis a


    woran s name, right? How gan you


    bik of another woman when you''re


    having sex with me? Did Jou cheat


    on me?"


    I was ovee with annoyance for


    a moment before viciously replying,


    "You''re Crystal. Stop lying." "What >


    the hell &re you talking about? I me


    = AN


    not Crystal.¡± The she-wolf was


    enraged and continued to pester me


    absut who Crystal was. Content


    belongs to  ?


    I felt ridiculous. If she was not Crystal, who else could she be?


    "Fine. Then tell me who you are and why you are ying tricks on me!¡±


    The she-wolf grabbed my ear and angrily replied, "Listen! My name is..."


    Just as she was about to reveal her name, a shlight illuminated our faces, and was apanied by a loud yell.


    "Who is there?"

 Chapter 1119 His Worry

    Chapter 1119 His Worry


    Rufus'' POV:


    The she-wolf was terrified. She grabbed my hand and began to run. "Damn! It''s the patrol!¡±


    I was perplexed. I wanted to tell her that we were just dreaming and there was no need to be afraid.


    However, we could hear the pounding footsteps of the soldiers behind us as they yelled, "Young couples having sex in the field again! You guys think


    it''s exciting, right? Don''t let me catch youl¡±


    As I sprinted, I took note of my surroundings for the first time. I was astonished to find myself in the royal military school.


    God! How could I dream about having sex with a she -wolf in the royal military school? How could I do such a thing?


    This was ridiculous!


    "Rufus, why did you stop? Keep running!"


    The she-wolf forcefully tugged on the sleeve of my coat and continued running as fast as her legs could carry her.


    Several questions were buzzing in my brain, but I was at a loss for what to say for a moment


    The patrclmen were chasing us and yelling loudly. It seemed that they were absolutely incensed.


    The she-wolf giggled while running. She reached cut and intimately squeezed my ass as she asked, "Isn''t this very exciting, babe?"


    I answered in an annoyed voice, "It''s not. And don''t call me babe.¡± "Then what should I call you? Honey? Sweetie? Or sweetheart? Hey, why are you


    turning red? Come on, don''t be so shy. It''s not the first time we have had outdoor sex after all. Maybe next time we can try to go to a swimming pool. I


    think you will like it!" The she-wolf''s excitement levels were rising, and her little mouth kept chattering


    I should have been furious or annoyed, but I wasn''t. I didn''t even want to release her hand. Instead, I enjoyed her prattle.


    I must be losing my mind.


    When we reached a safe ce, the she-wolf stopped running and snickered alone. "Rufus, it''s funny how embarrassed you look."


    I couldn''t tolerate herughter anymore. I spun her around to face me and asked again, "Who the hell are you?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But this time. I was taken aback. The woman in front of me transformed into Ad


    I abruptly let her go and stepped back. "How could it be you?"


    "Your Majesty, I''m your mate as designated by the Moon Goddess." Ad fluttered her eyshes and peeked at me shyly.


    Annoyance coursed through me when she mentioned this. Why had the Moon Goddess suddenly appointed me a mate? I had been single for over


    thirty years! I didn''t mind continuing my solitary existence!


    I ran a hand through my hair in frustration and angrily spat out, "Why are you in my dream? Get out of here immediately!"


    "Your Majesty, why are you behaving


    So) strangely? This I is not a dream.


    You asked.me out to admire the


    moon with you. Don''t you


    remermper?¡¯ As Ad spoke, she


    stepped forward, wanting to


    embrace me.


    =


    PN


    ¡ª


    RN


    I continued retreating and shouted, "Stay there.¡±


    "No, I want to be closer to you.


    Please stop being so aloof," Ad


    said with a peut,pletely ignoring


    my warning-She grasped my hand.


    and gently said, "The moon is iS


    gorgegts tonight. We shouldn''t po


    wast¨¦-any more time. We''re going to


    getmiarr ied soon, and we are


    entitled to do whatever wewant.


    Your Majesty, I''ve been in love with


    you for many years. You have no


    idea how long I''ve been waiting for


    this moment."


    As she spoke, she began to undo her shirt. For the first time in my life, I was frightened. I was afraid that this she-wolf would pounce on me the next


    second and force me to sleep with her.


    I struggled and shot up from the bed.


    Inhaling deeply, I hurriedly gulped down the ss of ice water that had been ced on my bedside table. A few secondster, I felt much better.


    ncing at the watch, I didn''t expect it to only be eight o''clock in the evening.


    I fell back on the bed and stared at


    the ceiling, feeling bewildered. The


    wizard told ¡®me I should dreamt ~~


    about the one who cast a spell on?


    me. Hewever, my dream tonight¡±


    stared two she-wolves. Which one


    of-them was responsible forthis


    then? Content belongs tgs


    NovelDrama.Org


    Crystal or Ad?

 Chapter 1120 Part Of The Royal Family

    Chapter 1120 Part Of The Royal Family


    Crystal''s POV:


    I said goodbye to Lucy and made my way back to my residence. Arron was busy drawing when I arrived, but the moment he saw me, he got up and


    greeted me enthusiastically.


    I put down the things I was holding and held him in my arms. "What do you want for dinner, sweetie?"


    After thinking for a while, Arron responded in a soft voice, "ck truffle pasta and tomato soup.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Okay, then. Mommy will cook it for you." I rubbed his head, kissed him on the cheek, and headed into the kitchen


    The dinner was great and my son ate a lot. After I cleaned up, I yed with Arron and his building blocks.


    That was when the phone rang. It was Laura. When I picked up, the first thing she asked about how things were going today. She never took a liking


    on Ad, and so whenever she heard that Ad met with Rufus, her immediate reaction was to disturb them. And sometimes she would also make


    me do it instead and tell her everythingter.


    The whole debacle amused me to no end, and so I decided to tell Laura everything that had transpired at Rufus¡¯ ce. After that, I asked her about


    Lucy, Laura seemed taken aback. "You met with Lucy?" she asked


    "Yes," I answered carefully. "She helped me out today. I don''t think she recognized me though. In fact, I must say her way of doing things is already


    so different from before.¡± I paused and thought for a while. "She actually looked a lot gentler. Way less arrogant than she was before.¡± "How can she


    still be arrogant?¡± Laura asked, sounding annoyed. "Richard already fell from grace. If she doesn''t change her ways and lead a more low -profile life


    with her child, I really don''t think they''d have a ce to stay in this imperial pce. Everyone, even her father, had abandoned her." Laura sounded


    exasperated


    But I still felt a little uneasy. "I don''t


    know... Her sudden appearance still


    feels so strafge. In the past few


    years, shes-been very careful and, >


    rarely soeial with anyone. What


    made her show up today? What


    compelled her to offer to help: me


    out? She doesn''t know me, taura.


    She might''ve wanted to get


    acquainted with me for Firman''s


    sake, but..."


    There was silence on Laura''s end. After a few moments, she spoke again. "You know what? It was indeed a bit strange. I''ll have more people to keep


    an eye on Lucy. Just in case.¡±


    "Lucy''s child, Firman..." I hesitated, not knowing how Laura was going to react.


    Firman was pitiable. If there was no friction between his parents, he might have a life way better than what he currently had.


    "He isnt Richard''s child. Ethan and I


    had him testedwhen he was born.


    We wanted do something, but you


    tampered-with Rufus¡¯ memory so hie


    only remembered Firman to be his


    true nephew. We wouldn''t knowhow


    to exin things to him if wesent


    theboy away. And besides; {the


    pce hasn''t had a childin so many


    years. I became soft-hearted, and so


    I let him stay."


    I didn''t expect Laura to tell me the truth that directly. Without any hesitation, I said, "Firman is a poor child. Richard killed his biological father, Kyle.


    But no matter what happened, the boy has nothing to do with anything."


    "That makes sense. The kid is cute


    and incredibly polite. Whenever he


    sees me, he greets me so sweetly. I


    think as long:as Lucy doesn''t do


    anything reckless anymore, Firman


    will still k¨¦ brought up as Richard''s


    son. After all, it''s already been


    annaunced that he is part of the


    royal family. We can''t reallyctel the


    pablic now that Richard''s wife


    cheated on him and gave birth to a


    bastard son, can we?" Laura sighed.


    Her tone dropped and her voice


    became serious, prating. "But if


    Lucy decides to y any kind of trick


    ever again, I won''t hesitate to act.¡±


    I felt helpless. Laura was a woman of her word. One reckless move from Lucy and Laura will be onto her like a wolf would stalk and kill its prey.


    l just hoped that Lucy would keep her head level. Because if she would not, poor Firman would be forced to live in shame for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 1121 Leave The Children In The Palace

    Chapter 1121 Leave The Children In The Pce


    Crystal''s POV:


    After we finished discussing Lucy, I asked Laura about Beryl. I left without saying goodbye to Beryl today, so I was worried that she would be furious.


    At the mention of Beryl, Laura''s voice became much more rxed. "Beryl did well today. She will spend the night at Rufus¡¯ ce. And he will drop her


    off at school tomorrow.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Relieved to know that my daughter was all right, I was about to bid goodbye to Laura. As I was about to end the conversation, Laura hesitantly said,


    "Well... There is one more thing I wanted to discuss with you."


    "What is it?" I was baffled. Laura rarely beat around the bush like this.


    "Crystal, have you ever considered revealing Beryl''s and Arron''s true identities and letting them stay in the imperial pce?" Laura asked tentatively


    in a soft voice.


    My heart sank and my breath became shallow when I heard this. Just as I was about to refuse, Laura hurriedly added, "Arron is exceptionally talented


    and the lycan power from both his parents runs in his veins. He is the perfect candidate for the heir to the crown. Beryl has also adapted well to


    pce life. And she has an inherent affection for Rufus. The educational facilities in the imperial capital are superior to those of the border pack. Don''t


    vou think this would be beneficial to the children?"


    Although Laura''s exnation was reasonable, it didn''t move me and even made me want to oppose her.


    Without a second''s hesitation, I bluntly refused, saying, "l won''t allow my children to grow up with a stepmother. And I certainly won''t let them be


    another Richard."


    "Crystal, you shouldn''t think in that direction..." Laura paused for a moment, battling with hesitation. She sighed but was still reluctant to give up.


    "You can''t always continue like this. All children need their father. Arron and Beryl are eager for their father''s love, and his presence is favorable to


    their development.¡±


    "But children alse need their mother," I immediately retorted and disconnected the call.


    I could feel the rage boiling inside me. I picked up the teapot on the table and hurriedly gulped down two cup of tea before I finally felt better.


    I understood that Laura missed her.


    grandchildren immensely. That was


    the reason I had tried my best to¡¯


    creafe opportunities for her to meet


    the kids over the years. Content


    Helongs to  ~~


    However, she wasn''t satisfied with it. Instead, she wanted more now.


    Considering that Arron was still next to me, I worked hard to restrain my emotions, not wanting him to notice anything unusual.


    Rufus was trouble. Now Laura became another cause for concern, trying to take my kids away from me.


    I massaged my temples and could


    feel a headaghieing on. Once


    again, I regre teding tothe ~


    imperial capital city. Everything was


    spinniAg out of control. Not onfy?


    cou dT not return to the border, but


    Arron and Beryl might alsobe kept


    back here.


    My mind went ton. He hadn''t seen us in so long. He must miss us so much. Had he been found?


    I decided to make a phone call tomorrow.


    Just then, Arron came to me and gently asked, "Mommy, what''s wrong?¡±


    I hastily hid''my dark expression and.


    pasted a bright smile on my face:


    Then, , Furned around and embraced


    him. ¡°Sweetie, do you want tohear a


    story?¡¯ .


    NovelDrama.Org


    Arron nodded animatedly, his eyes shining brightly with happiness. "Yes! I wanna hear a fairy tale!"


    As he said this, he extended his chubby fingers and stroked my eyebrows. "Mommy, don''t be angry. Your eyebrows are wrinkled.¡±

 Chapter 1122 Cute Baby

    Chapter 1122 Cute Baby


    Crystal''s POV:


    The raging anger in my heart was instantly extinguished by Arron¡¯s soft sweet voice. I reached out and pinched his soft chubby cheek. With a smile, I


    said, "Mommy is not angry. Well... Sweetie, how about going to the garden for a walk? It looks like a lot of stars will be visible tonight. After wee


    back from watching the stars, mommy will read you a story."


    "Okay! Mommy, you''re the best!" He reached out and grabbed my hand, rubbing it like a kitten


    My heart softened and I pushed all my negative thoughts aside.


    As I calmed down, I pondered for a while. Maybe Laura had just voiced a thought and didn''t really mean to take Beryl and Arron away from me.


    She had been of immense assistance to me in these past few years. I couldn''t believe that she would really do something so selfish and cruel to me.


    So, there was no need for me to lose my temper just because she loved her grandchildren.


    I grabbed Arron''s hand and took him to a small garden in front of the pce. Only a few flowers remained in this season. We were surrounded by


    trees with yellow and dry leaves, but the view of the night sky was not bad.


    Arron was very excited. Every time I brought him to the garden, he would romp around like a wild horse with no rein.


    There was a slide in the garden. Laura knew that Arron came here often, so she had it constructed for him


    Arron ran around and screamed like a lot of other


    kids were ying with him even when he was alone on the slide. He was constantly giggling.


    Arron was quite simr to Beryl in a few aspects. Both of them were highly focused when they yed and unrestrained when they were having fun


    Sometimes, he was even more adventurous than his sister.


    I sat on a nearby bench and observed Arron with a satisfied smile.


    The moan shone brightly, and stars were scattered all over the sky. My mood lifted again because of Arron, and I got a chance to enjoy the beautiful


    night.


    About half an hourter, he emerged from behind the flowering shrubs and ran up to me, out of breath


    "Mommy, let''s go home."


    "Okay." With a smile, I smoothed down his hair, which was stuck to his forehead because of his sweat. "Did you enjoy yourself?"


    "Yes." Arron nodded and rubbed his belly. "But mommy, my tummy is growling.¡±


    I grinned, stroked his forehead with my finger, and lifted him into my arms. "Then let''s go back and have ate night snack."


    After devouring our midnight snack, I yed with Arron for a while and read him a few stories. It was only then that he finally agreed to go to bed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I ced the book back next to his pillow and waited for him to close his eyes.


    Locking at me with his big eyes, Arron tilted his head a little and sweetly asked, "Mommy, how long will we continue staying at the imperial pce?¡±


    My expression froze. "Sweetie, what''s wrong? Don''t you like it here?"


    Arron shook his head. "It''s not like that... When will Beryl be normal again? I miss her,n, and our home. I want to go back to the border pack.¡±


    Relief flowed through me as I knew


    the reason y Arron actually wanted to


    leave. I patted his cheek and asked


    him in-a teasing voice, ¡®And I ~


    suppose you miss Alva as well,


    right?" ...


    -


    Arron''s cheeks turned red and he shyly covered half his face with the quilt.


    I ruffled his hair with a sigh. "Sorry,


    sweetie. Moramy knows you don''t


    have the same freedom in the ~~


    imperial pce that you had in the


    borderpack. You''re confined here,


    and you have to bandage YOUr~ face.


    Sweetie, just hang on for alittle


    while longer. We will leav& soon.¡±


    Then, I tucked him in again and kissed him on the forehead.


    "No." Arron stiek his head out of the


    quilt and heldtmy hand. "Mommy,


    ''m fine. It''s Okay. I can adjust to this


    ce. I''ve] ust noticed that you res


    unhappy here and you seem to.


    worry about too many thingsevery


    day¡± ''  nN


    Arron''s eyes were crystal clear and reflected my deeply buried emotions.


    As I watched my cute and sensible son, I was touched for a moment, but also felt guilty at the same time.


    My mind shed back to Laura saying children needed their father.


    Honestly. it madeplete sense


    My heart clenched painfully. I grasped Arron''s hand and asked him in a shaky voice, "Sweetie, do you want a father?"

 Chapter 1123 Long Time No See

    Chapter 1123 Long Time No See


    Crystal''s POV:


    I nervously waited for my son''s answer, afraid that it would crumble the foundation I had been building around my fragile heart


    A knot of dread formed in the pit of my stomach, and I found myself starting to think that Laura was right. Children did need their father to be present


    in their lives.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    And while my twins might not be old enough to make rational decisions, they were certainly old enough to know what they did and did not want. I


    couldn''t be so selfish that I would inflict my own choices upon them


    "What''s wrong, Mommy?" My little boy tugged at a strand of hair hanging on my forehead and gazed at me quizzically.


    Jolting back to my senses, I tried topose myself and act as though nothing was bothering me. "It''s nothing. Mommy was just thinking of


    something. Sweetie, you haven''t answered Mommy''s question. Do you want a father?¡±


    Arron¡¯s lips puckered, and his brows furrowed. "Are you getting married, Mommy?"


    I blinked at him, surprised by his response. "Well... No. No, I''m not. It''s just that... The other children all have a Daddy. Don''t you envy them, Arron?


    Don''t you want a Daddy, too?"


    My son''s expression shifted, and he gave me a smile that belied his young age. "I don''t envy them. Arron only wants Mommy. There''s nothing much


    different between the other kids and me. I don''tck anything.¡±


    "Mommy is concerned that you will have regrets in the future.¡± I held my son''s chubby face in my hands and peppered it with kisses.


    "I will not have regrets as long as Mommy is by my side!" Arron shot up to his feet and also took my face in his stubby fingers, and then nted a big,


    fat kiss on my cheek. When he pulled back, there was a serious glint in his eye. "Besides, Mommy told me that our father was a great war hero. He


    died in the battlefield and brought honor to our family. That''s why, Mommy, when I grow up, I will also be a fierce warrior like Daddy.¡±


    My son''s words warmed my heart. I sniffed back my tears and whispered, "Do you really mean that, Sweetie?"


    "Of course! Arron is an honest kid. Arron never lies!" The little boy puffed up his chest and lifted his chin with pride.


    I was torn betweenughing and crying. I picked him up and ced him on myp. "All right, Mommy believes in you."


    "That''s good.¡± Arron said emphatically.


    I cuddled him for a while, but then he


    pulled back again with a frown. "But


    if Momgny feels lonely and wants to


    get married, I''m willing to have a


    new Daddy. But you must telArron


    first¡±


    Amused, I chuckled and pinched his cheek. "Don''t worry. Mommy has no ns in getting you a new Daddy. A stepfather is out of the question.¡±


    Arron cocked his head to the side -.


    and peered at me, probably trying to


    determine whether I was lying or


    not. Okay!" he nodded after a


    moment. "That is great, the!"


    "Sweetie, Do you want to go to bed now?" I swayed him from side to side.


    "Yes, please. I want to sleep.¡± My boy yawned, the corners of his eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "Then go to sleep. Good night, my baby."


    I tucked my son back into bed and turned off the light


    Arron was soQn fast asleep, but


    sleep evadedime. My mind was


    swirling with thoughts of Rufus, how


    we had first met five years ago, and


    how we''d parted. The scene at the


    airpott; the look on his face as. he


    stared at Ad, and the resolve i in


    his voice when he had sworn to


    marry her.


    The memories shed in my mind like snippets of some melodrama.


    I pressed my fingers against my temples and tried to block the images out, but it was useless.


    Just then, the phone on my nightstand vibrated


    I reached for it, and found that I had received a message from a stranger.


    I clicked at it by instinct, thinking that it must be a spam message


    But as I read through the text, I bolted right up from the bed.


    The message read, "Long time no see, Sylvia."


    It was just a single line, yet the words struck me like a bolt of lightning from above.

 Chapter 1124 Missing

    Chapter 1124 Missing


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was so shocked that my grip ckened, and the phone slipped from my fingers. I could feel my back break out in cold sweat.


    I took several deep breaths to calm myself, then turned to check on my son. Fortunately, he was still sleeping soundly.


    I carefully lifted the quilt and got out of bed. I padded out of the room as quietly as I could and paused at the empty corridor.


    The cold was brutal in winter nights, and goosebumps immediately rose on my skin. It felt especially chilly at my nape, and I subconsciously reached


    up to rub it for some warmth.


    "Who are you?" I quickly typed and sent to the unknown number.


    No reply came, however. Not even when my fingers began to feel numb.


    A part of me knew that I had a slim chance of finding this person right now, but I still called them back.


    I was greeted by a series of beeps, followed by an operator''s voice informing me that the other party had turned off their phone.


    I sighed, my shoulders slumping in defeat.


    I had no idea how long I stood there, but I finally decided to call a number I hadn''t touched for a long time.


    It was picked up after a couple of rings, and a familiar voice came through the line


    "You know, Crystal, you''re the only one who would dare to disturb me in the middle of the night.¡± ir


    yawned. "You and Rufus, that is."


    "I''m really sorry, ir, but I need your help." I sounded anxious even to my own ears.


    "What happened?¡±


    I went straight to the point. "I need you to trace a phone number for me and find out its user.¡±


    "Come on, Crystal,¡± ir scoffed. "You know that I''m currently not in the imperial capital. How do you expect me to help you with this?"


    I knew Blgitvery well, so I didn''t take


    his nonchnce to heart. "I know


    you have your ways. Please, ir.


    This person knows about my? h


    previous identity.¡± Content belongs


    to  ig


    "What? Are you sure?" ir immediately turned serious, and I could imagine him sitting up in bed, fully awake.


    "Yes, I''m sure. They texted me and called me Sylvia." "Okay, sure. No problem. I''ll lock into it right away. Send me the phone number.¡±


    I hung up and sent him the details. If things went well, ir should be able to find the person in two days


    I went back tothe bedroom and


    tried to sleegibut I was more uneasy


    than I hadvpreviously been. My mind


    was acing with possibilities, wisps


    of clues : appearing and disappearing,


    taunting me. The more I pondered


    thet, the more worried I became.


    It was no surprise, then, that I woke up the next day with dark circles under my eyes. I forced myself to cheer up and trudged to the kindergarten.


    I passed by my daughter''s ssroom during ss break, just as I always would, and popped my head inside. My little girl was nowhere to be found.


    Did Rufus not send Beryl to school this morning? Well, that wasn''t likely.


    I shook my head and thought nothing of it. Back when my daughter was in the border pack, she had


    a habit of skipping sses. She was probably out ying somewhere, so I wasn''t too bothered.


    By noontirpe, I watched a group of


    kids ying their games on the o


    lawn. twas then that I spotted I


    Laurin the distance. She had-her


    people with her, and they seemed to


    bedn a rush.


    -


    I found it strange. Why would Laura suddenlye to the kindergarten without informing me beforehand?


    I headed over to meet her. As I drew closer, I realized that she looked quite frantic.


    My thoughts immediately jumped back to that ominous message fromst night, and I found myself hurrying to Laura''s side.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, clutching her arm


    "Has Beryle to school?" Laura asked, her eyes shing anxiously.


    "What? No? I don''t think... I haven''t seen her..." My heart felt heavy in my chest, and I heard a ringing in my ears.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Laura''s face darkened. She took a deep breath as if to brace herself. What she said next made me fall apart


    "Beryl is missing.¡±

 Chapter 1125 Clumsy Comfort

    Chapter 1125 Clumsy Comfort


    Crystal''s POV:


    "What did you say? How? Why would Beryl suddenly disappear?¡±


    My knees buckled underneath me, and Laura had to reach out and catch me before I slumped to the ground. A rush of anger shot through me. "I


    thought Rufus was supposed to bring Beryl to school! How can she be missing?"


    My anxiety seemed to fuel Laura''s, and her words just flew out of her mouth. "Yes, yes, Rufus was indeed supposed to do that, but something urgent


    came up this morning. He had to leave, so he asked a maid to take Beryl to the kindergarten. I just happened to drop by Rufus¡¯ ce a while ago and


    found out that said maid hasn''t returned. I had a hunch that something was wrong, so I asked the servants to look for the maid. They found her lying


    unconscious on a dirt path. So I immediately rushed here to make sure that Beryl is okay.¡±


    I could only stare at Laura, my eyes widening with every word she said. They registered in my brain, but it was as if my brain refused to process their


    implication.


    Laura''s expression turned glum. "But judging from your reaction, I''m guessing that Beryl isn''t here, either."


    I didn''t waste another minute. I headed to the principal''s office and asked for a leave of absence, and then proceeded to search the entire pce with


    Laura.


    "Beryl!"


    I called out her name until my throat burned, and


    even then, I didn''t stop. I couldn''t rx for even one second. I checked the bushes in the garden, turning at the slightest movement I sensed.


    Beryl had a naughty streak. She was like a wild rabbit, always running about and hiding in the most unlikely ces. And so, I did not hesitate to


    search every corner of the pce, scouring every nook and cranny as often as I could.


    Hours ticked by, and I could no longer contain my restless heart


    "Crystal," a voice called out from behind me.


    I whirled around and saw Rufus. It looked like the news of Beryl''s disappearance had already reached him, given that arge group of patrolmen was


    already scouring the area in his wake.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked up to him and grabbed his sleeves as though they were my lifeline. "How is it? Have you found her?"


    Rufus shook his head, his brows furrowed with worry. "Not yet, but I have instructed my men to expand the search beyond the pce grounds. I''m


    sure we''ll find Beryl in no time."


    I let go of him and huffed in frustration, my tears spilling from my eyes. The imperial pce was not that huge. Where else could Beryl be? Was it


    possible that she had been abducted?


    The thought sent me reeling, and I fell apart all over again. I just broke down and wept.


    Rufus was visibly startled. He ducked his head to look at my face. "Crystal? Crystal, hey. Come on, don''t cry.¡±


    "I''m not crying." I retorted, swallowing back a sob. Still, I could feel my tears streaming down my cheeks.


    I could have pretended to be strong, and I could have pulled it off, too. But with Rufus around, I feel like I had the freedom to be vulnerable and


    express my grief.


    Rufus patted me tentatively on the shoulder. "Stop crying. We will find Beryl, I promise."


    "Of course..." I pressed my hand against my mouth, but the tears just wouldn''t stop. "Sorry, I just can''t control myself."


    "It''s all right. I''m worried myself, and I just don''t show it. If I were in your shoes, I would have probably bawled harder than you.¡±


    I closed my eyes and wrinkled my


    nose. Rufus had always been


    clumsy wherit came toforting


    others. It seemed that that hadn''t =>


    changed''at all. I opened my eyes io


    his embarrassed face. "Look, don''t


    cry atymore, okay? It''s all my-fault. I


    did''t look after Beryl properly. That


    little kid calls me Daddy.<fhe least="" that="" i="" should="" do="" is="" protect="" her,="" but="" failed.="" even="" lost="" her."="" content="" belongs="" to="" swnovel.ne<="" p=""></fhe>


    f


    He took out ahandkerchief from his


    pocke and keld it out, like he was


    about to wipe my tears. Buthe ~~


    hesitatedat thest moment, and¡±


    his hand remained up in the air. If I


    didnTknow any better, I woutd think


    that he was afraid of offending me.


    I smiled despite myself. I took mercy on him and plucked the handkerchief from his fingers, and then dabbed at my tears with it.


    I figured I shouldfort him as well, and I was about to do just that when something else urred to me. That cryptic message fromst night.


    I shot a grim look at Rufus.


    received a sttange messagest


    night from.an unknown number.


    Whoevert was seemed to be


    targeting me. They must have C


    something to do with Beryl''s>?


    disappearance.¡¯ Content oelongs to


    NovelDrama.Org o


    oo


    ~


    ~D

 Chapter 1126 A Python

    Chapter 1126 A Python


    Crystal''s POV:


    ¡®What did it say?" Rufus asked, turning serious now. "I deleted it." I lied without missing a beat.


    That message was calling me out by my original name. Rufus must not see it, no matter what, or things would only get even moreplicated


    "Do you still remember what it said?" Rufus frowned, his eyes never leaving my face.


    I nodded. "I didn''t recognize the number, and I have no idea who the sender might be. But whoever it was, they knew my name and made some


    threats. They even mentioned Beryl."


    "Do you think you can recall the phone number?¡± Rufus asked, never doubting my words for one second. ¡°I can have someone trace its IP address."


    "Yes, I remember." I had pored over that message repeatedlyst night, unable to sleep. Naturally, I hade to memerize the cursed number.


    I cited the numbers without batting an eye, only for Rufus to hold up his hand. "Too fast, I didn''t catch it." "Huh?" I frowned in confusion. This man had


    a photographic memory. How could he have missed a short series of digits?


    Nonplussed, Rufus took out his phone and handed it to me. "Add me on your contact list and send me the number."


    For one brief moment, I found myself at a loss. What was he up to? But our priority was to find Beryl, so I quickly swapped our contact details on our


    phones and sent him the mysterious number.


    Rufus then turned his back to me and made a few phone calls. When he faced me again, we finally had results. "The IP address was traced back to


    the imperial pce, and it wasst active in... the forbidden forest.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His face turned dark as he spoke, and I knew that I mirrored his expression.


    "Let''s go there right now." Without a moment to lose, Rufus barked at his men, and we all headed to the forbidden forest.


    The ce was shrouded with a foreboding aura, just as it had always been.


    The only difference I could tell was


    that the woods seemed to be


    denser, anda veil of mist seemed to


    hover among the branches. Rufus¡¯


    dividedhhis men into several groups


    before sending them out to search


    thesforest.


    =


    I was left with Rufus. We walked side by side, our senses keenly attuned to our surroundings.


    Perhaps Rufus and Beryl had a special connection, after all, because he strode straight into a certain direction like a homing missile set on its course.


    We went deeper into the woods, where the sky turned darker, and the ground beneath us was covered with thick moss so green, it was almost ck


    If we weren''t careful, the moss could swallow our feet whole.


    Twigs and vines intertwined on massive tree trunks in a strange, almost symmetrical pattern.


    Although it wasn''t my first timeing to the forbidden forest, I was still as creeped out as any neer would be.


    I sneaked a nce at Rufus. Sure enough, he was calm and focused, like he already knew where he was going


    Soon, the scenery around us became more familiar. I didn''t realize until then that Rufus had brought us to the spot where Noreen was buried; we just


    took a different path


    In the distance stood a tall, prominent tree, and I recognized it immediately. This was how Laura and I remembered the spot we chose to bury


    Noreen.


    Rufus turned to me and said, "Beryl is probably over there.¡±


    My heart sank. He moved forward, and I trailed behind him. My own intuition told me that Beryl was indeed there.


    My mind had gone nk, but I


    preferred it that way. I didn''t dare to


    think about anything else beyond


    finding ray daughter. My heart =


    pickedp its pace as we drew closer


    to thetree, until it was hammering


    socfast inside my chest that could


    Hardly breathe. Content biglongs to


    I couldn''t feel the ground beneath me. It felt as though I was floating, untethered to any semnce of reality.


    Then I saw Rufus¡¯ men in my


    peripheral vision, springing out from


    the bushes to surround the tree. I ~


    balled mg hands into fists as Iid


    eyes oq her. Beryl''s tiny body was


    tied to Sthe upper part of the tree¡¯ Ss


    trunk She was UNCONSCIOUS; her


    Head lolling limply to the side.


    Worse still, a t-headed python was resting in a nearby branch, its ck and red scales glistening in the dim light seeping through the branches.

 Chapter 1127 Palmer

    Chapter 1127 Palmer


    Crystal''s POV:


    It felt like my world had crumbled in an instant. I lost the strength in my legs, and if Rufus didn''t catch me in time, I would have fallen on my knees.


    "Calm down. This isn''t the time to lose your wits. Pull yourself together.¡±


    I willed myself to stay upright, but I was still trembling all over. My precious Beryl was just a toddler, nothing more than a snack to the vicious python.


    How could anyone be so cruel as to try and feed her to that monster?


    I pushed Rufus aside and took a deep, steadying breath. "What should we do now?"


    "Don''t worry," Rufus said in a low voice, his face set in quiet determination. "I have an idea." He signaled at his men to remain silent and retreat


    slowly. The more people there were, the higher the chances of alerting the python to our presence. In the end, only a handful of his trusted guards


    remained, stationed at intervals a few feet away from the tree.


    I held my breath and stood still. I was like a spring wound tightly, ready to bolt forward at any given second


    I was familiar with the python. They called it Palmer, and it was notorious for being aggressive and extremely venomous. As far as I knew, the


    creature lived in the inner depths of the forbidden forest all year round. It shouldn''t be here, unless it had been drawn out of itsir.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the history of Palmer''s existence, no one had ever survived its attack. Although, it was currently winter, so there was a high chance that the python


    was going through brumation. Even so, a single noise could rouse it from its slumber, and my daughter would immediately be in danger. Rufus was


    right in sending his men away.


    He was gesturing at the remaining ones now, silently instructing them where to position themselves.


    I figured I should make a move as well, so I braced myself and got ready to fight with the giant python. Before I could do anything else, however,


    Rufus touched my arm, stopping me. He leaned close and whispered in my ear. "Just stay here and leave it to me. Palmer''s eyes may be closed, but


    it''s probably just dozing off. The tiniest sound will rm it, so we need to act fast. We both know I''m quicker and stealthier in climbing. so I should be


    the one to do this."


    I did know thig;of course, but I didn''t


    feel reassured at all. "Okay," I sighed,


    choosingto put my faith in Rufus >


    regardles ess of my apprehensions Be


    carefih¡¯ Rufus smiled and squeezed


    my.shoulder. "Don''t worry. I Itbring


    Beryl back safe and sound.¡°Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    My heart ached, and before I knew it, tears had sprung in my eyes. "Just be careful. Promise me you''ll be careful.¡±


    He shot me a meaningful look before gathering me in his arms in a short hug.


    Then, Rufus turned toward the tree. He flicked his hands, and his fingers turned to ws. He scaled the massive trunk, silently weaving in and out of


    the shadows cast by the woods.


    Palmer didn''t move a muscle. One


    could have easily believed that it


    was indeedasleep, but we couldnt


    afford toJet''our guard down. The


    oython''s Fiead was hovering just a


    few incl inches above my daughter''s


    nape: One wrong move, andthe


    roonster could open its eyes and


    sink its fangs into my podr, hapless


    baby and deal her a fatal blow.


    Beryl herself was still fast asleep. A


    coarse, hem rope held her in ce.


    It had been''wound around the trunk _


    several times and tiedin a secure.


    knot. Asif that wasn''t enough, an¡¯


    iron chain was also wrapped ¡é around


    my.daughter twice. Whoevet-her


    captor was, they were clearly afraid


    that my little girl would escape.


    I began to put the pieces together. This tree bore red, sour fruits, which were Palmer''s favorite. No doubt, the python had been lured here, the fruits


    serving as bait while my daughter was the real target


    My heart broke at the thought. It was a good thing that Beryl was asleep, or my little girl would be absolutely terrified. I made up my mind then and


    there to hunt down her kidnapper and subject them to the same treatment


    Rufus had stopped his ascent, and he was now perched on the branch closest to Beryl. I waited with bated breath, ready to lunge at the tree at his


    slightest indication.


    Rufus was in a very dangerous position, barely a foot away from Palmer''s coiled body. I peered at the python, relieved that its eyes remained closed.


    But then I noticed the tip of its tail swaying back and forth, hidden among the leaves.


    The monster was not asleep at all! It had been awake all along, waiting to strike, waiting for its prey toe!

 Chapter 1128 Ugly Head

    Chapter 1128 Ugly Head


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was so scared that I almost shrieked at Rufus. It was too close! If Palmer opened its eyes, it could swallow Beryl whole in an instant!


    And Rufus¡ªI was afraid he was going to get hurt, too. I didn''t want him to be in any kind of danger.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rufus and our children were the most important people in my entire life. I would rather die than see any of them suffer any kind of harm.


    Maybe I should have gone with Rufus. It would have distracted the python and made the situation a lot less dangerous.


    At the height of my anxiety, Rufus turned to me and offered me aforting look. He nodded, seemingly to confirm that he, too, had noticed what I


    saw.


    A deep sigh of relief escaped my lips. I stared back unblinkingly at Rufus, trying to tell him that I understood what he was trying to tell me.


    The next moment, Rufus transformed into a wolf, silently stalking his prey. His men knew what was happening, and none of them dared to move even


    a muscle. They stared at their king, ready to pounce the moment he said so.


    The silver-white majestic giant wolf perched itself on the top of the tree, poised to jump towards Beryl.


    At that moment, I felt the potent lycan power bursting through.


    l immediately knew what Rufus was trying to do. He was nning on using his incredible power in order to save our daughter.


    It was, indeed, our only option at that moment. The lycan power was so strong it made all the creatures around retreat in fear, even the python.


    If Beryl wasn''t so close to the animal, Rufus might have not resorted to this action


    "Trust Rufus. He can do it." Yana was trying tofort me, even though worry was evident in her shaking voice.


    "I know," I murmured, trying to sound sure myself. Clenching my fists, I stared at the two people I loved the most in my entire life. "Rufus and Beryl


    will be fine."


    However, at that exact moment, Beryl suddenly opened her eyes. Still in a daze, she whipped her head to look around, confused by everything that


    was happening around her.


    It felt like my heart was going to stop at any moment. I was afraid that she would suddenly scream


    "Damn! What should we do? Beryl


    would definitely cry. We need to


    figure outax ¡®way to catch her


    attentionand distract her from _¡ã


    seeingwhat¡¯s I in front of her!¡± Even


    Yanacouldn¡¯ t keep her calm facade


    up-anymore.


    =


    PN


    ¡ª


    RN


    All the muscles in my body tensed up. I stared at Beryl, hoping that she would lock over to me.


    Perhaps it was because of the telepathy between a mother and a daughter, she looked over her shoulder and to me. I could already see tears


    forming in her little eyes.


    Swiftly, I motioned to her to stay


    silent. Though her eyes were already


    red, Berylpursed her lips and o


    swallowed the scream she wanted


    to release. Still, she let out an ?


    angsished "Mommy" to ry what


    she''was feeling at that mormen .


    "My poor baby Beryl! I can''t wait to


    kill the persop who had the audacity


    to take you-away!" Aside from me, N


    Yana was the one who couldn''t bear


    to see my ¡°daughter cry the most.


    Her anger towards Beryl''s kidnapper


    was so palpable that if the ?


    perpetrator was there, she- would


    have already attacked th¨¦m beyond


    recognition.


    Beryl was bing more and more ufortable with her bounds. Slowly, she began to move and move, making the tree branches move along


    with her.


    And though she was scared and hurt, she still kept quiet, just as I instructed her. My heart ached like never before when I saw her pretty little face red


    and wet with tears.


    Rufus began to take action


    I broke out in cold sweat as I watched Rufus try to bring my daughter down from the tree. Silently, I prayed with all my heart that he did it sessfully.


    Unfortunately, Beryl began to understand her situation. As she turned her head again, she saw the python''s huge, ugly head near her face.


    Immediately, she began screaming at the top of her lungs.


    "Beryl!"


    Without thinking, I turned into a wolf myself and pounced towards my daughter.

 Chapter 1129 Saved By Rin

    Chapter 1129 Saved By Rin


    Crystal''s POV:


    The python''s eyes flew open and itunched an attack in my daughter''s direction while I was midway through transforming into my wolf form.


    It stuck its scarlet tongue out. It looked as if it was preparing to swallow my daughter in the next second.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I didn''t have time to stop the python. Even if I did my best, I wouldn''t be able to get to my daughter in one second.


    Beryl was so terrified that all the color drained from her face. She shut her eyes and sobbed bitterly.


    Fortunately, at that moment, Rufus sprung forward. He positioned himself in front of her and struck the python''s head with his sharp wolf ws.


    The python was not ready for this, and it sustained a huge gash in the middle of its head


    Rufus didn''t give the python any time to react. He attacked its eyes again.


    This time, the python responded in time and twisted its body violently, making the leaves on the branches rustle down.


    The python released a shrill hissing sound, making everyone''s ears ring


    Ignoring the pain in my ears, I quickly leaped onto the tree trunk and tried to catch Rufus, but the python noticed me and swung its thick tail at me.


    I stepped on the branch and hastily retreated to avoid its attack. My back hit the trunk, and I could not seem to dodge the python''s tail.


    The python instantly captured me in the air.


    Struggling hard, I turned back into my human form. I removed the dagger hidden in my sleeve and stabbed the python forcefully.


    It let out another shriek of pain and its tail squeezed more tightly around me, swinging crazily.


    My head began spinning. Pushing away the building nausea, I summoned my lycan power to fight against the python.


    The soldiers around us also began moving, surrounding the python in quick session.


    Rufus turned back into his human form as well. He ripped the rope off Beryl''s body and picked her up with one arm


    Beryl was too scared to cry loudly. She wrapped her arms around Rufus¡¯ neck and called him Daddy.


    To buy more time for Rufus to escape with our daughter, I once again plunged the dagger into the python''s body.


    It swung its tail and mmed me hard against the tree. Then it focused on attacking Rufus.


    Since Rufus was holding Beryl, he could only defend himself against the python.


    Beryl had never witnessed such a scenario, so she began crying again.


    I was so agitated that I shouted to Rufus, "Why don''t you toss Beryl to me? I will catch her!"


    With a quick nce at me, he nodded.


    I extended my arms and prepared myself.


    The soldiers also positioned themselves around me in case things went awry.


    Rufus gripped Beryl and was about to toss her to me.


    But at thatmoment, the python ~~.


    swung its tail fiercely again, hitting


    both Rufus and Beryl. The ground


    rumbled because of the python Ss


    strike. ...


    a


    Warning bells went off in my gut, but it was toote.


    Beryl had already been knocked out of Rufus¡¯ arms and flung into the distance. Everyone acted instantly.


    I turned into a wolf and rushed to catch her.


    If such a little child fell from that great a height to the ground, she might die or at least be permanently disabled.


    But it was toote. Beryl was too far


    from me. Even if I sprinted toward"


    her at full speed, I still wouldn¡¯ tbe


    able to reach her. Content belongs


    to  =


    I was on the verge of a breakdown and Yana was sobbing.


    If something really happened to my daughter, I might lose my sanity.


    A deep sepse of despair IN


    overwhelmed me. Just then, a gray


    wolf leaped out of the trees. It


    sprung into the air and caugfrt Beryl


    In: vime.


    "Rin!" I eximed in surprise.

 Chapter 1130 Usurp The Throne

    Chapter 1130 Usurp The Throne


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rin sessfully caught Beryl and safelynded on the ground. The little girl in Rin¡¯s mouth seemed to be startled. She didn''t make a sound after


    landing on the ground. She just unblinkingly gazed at Rin.


    Rin tilted her head and watched my daughter curiously without saying anything.


    They just stared at each other in silence.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Noting that my daughter was safe, I didn''t waste any more time and shouted to Rin, "Protect her!"


    Rin let out a howl, indicating that she was on the job.


    Then I spun around to help Rufus. At this moment, he was tightly wrapped by the python''s body, and only one hand remained free to resist its lethal


    mouth.


    If Rufus became exhausted and couldn''t resist anymore, the python would sink its fangs inte him without hesitation. Its venom was highly toxic, and


    Rufus would probably die in seconds.


    I didn''t have the nerve to imagine that scenario. Without a second''s hesitation, I turned into a wolf and charged at the python. I pierced my ws


    through its tail, trying to catch its attention.


    But itpletely ignored me, its entire focus dedicated to dealing with Rufus.


    I was flung away by the python''s tail, but I persisted. I continued aiming my attacks at its tail, hoping to assist Rufus even just a little.


    "It''s not working. The python is very smart. It wants to tire all of us out and then capture us," Yana anxiously said.


    I considered it for a few moments and said, "We need to find an opportunity for a sneak attack.¡±


    When I was tossed away by the


    python again, I didn''t attack it.


    Instead, I took advantage of its


    distraction and climbed up the free.


    trunk till twas level with its back. -


    Then I turned back to human form


    and raised my dagger. I leaped


    forward, intending to incapatitate


    the I python with one blow:


    Unexpectedly, the python seemed 10


    sense some danger and moved to


    the side. My dagger only ended up


    grazing its scales. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I quickly aimed a forceful kick at its body and plunged my dagger into its tough skin. I gripped the dagger''s handle firmly to stop myself from falling


    down.


    At this moment, a huge force burst forth from the python''s body. A cold gust of wind blew by, and the originally dark sky instantly brightened.


    I could feel Rufus¡¯ lycan power.


    The fierce force, which was like a sharp de, ruptured the python''s skin like it had been deep fried.


    The python released a pained groan,


    but still held on tightly to Rufus. It


    released its Qrute power, even


    though Rufus¡¯ power had nearly


    charred its body to death. The ~~


    python=which was now thoroughly


    ir tated, twisted and engulf ed-Rufus


    increasing y snugly. As I watched


    Rufus be gradually enveloped by the


    python''s winding body, I stopped


    eathing. I relived my nightmare


    from before where I saw Rufus


    wrapped in ckthorns. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    (oN


    "Rufus, are you okay?"


    I called out to him, but didn''t get a response.


    My fear grew stronger. Filled with panic, I tried to pull him out.


    After a few minutes struggle, I finally spotted his head. He was in a better condition than I thought he would be, except that his clothes and hair were


    a little disheveled


    "Are you okay, Rufus?" I was a little flustered. I was worried that he had other wounds on his body, so I grabbed his hand tightly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In contrastto my nervousness, he


    was calrver and even teasingly said,


    "Why are you so concerned about


    me? Should¡¯ t you seize this


    oppartunity to usurp the thrghe? Itis


    an-excellent chance.¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    I was so enraged that I met his eyes and glowered at him. "Are you a moron? Who cares about your throne?"


    Rufus gazed at me, stunned. "Are you crying?"

 Chapter 1131 Power Awakened

    Chapter 1131 Power Awakened


    Crystal''s POV:


    It was only then did I realize that I was bawling because of extreme concern and distress. I lowered my head in an attempt to hide my emotions.


    "Strong winds," I quickly said, trying to deny the emotions I was going through. "I''m not crying."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus didn''t say anything and just looked at me with a meaningful expression on his handsome face. It made me feel so uneasy and self-conscious,


    and so I decided to turn into a wolf again. I immediately attacked the python, but this time, I made sure I hit it on its vital part.


    Since Rufus had already dealt the huge beast significant damage, it wasn''t able to defend itself anymore. It let out a pained hiss, and fell to the


    ground with a loud thud.


    I honestly thought that that was the end of it, but I saw that the monster was still putting up a fight. Its body was still wrapped around Rufus, seemingly


    unwilling to let go.


    Tears just began streaming from of my eyes at the sight. I gnawed on the python¡¯s body, hoping it would loosen its grip on Rufus soon. If not, the man


    I adored the most would really die.


    "Crystal, it''s okay," Rufus softly said, trying tofort me as I continued attacking the python. "It can no longer do anything to me. It can''t hurt me."


    "Okay?!" I repeated, unable to believe what I was hearing. "This monstrosity will crush you to death!" I felt like I didn''t have time to even think. I just


    attacked and attacked the animal.


    I noticed that sweat already forming on Rufus '' forehead. This monster... was really going to kill him!


    From the corner of my vision, I saw a number of soldiers approaching to help. Unfortunately, the python let out another powerful hiss, instantly


    knocking them to the ground. Worse, blood had alreadye oozing out of their ears.


    Even I wasn''t able to escape the deathly effects of this sharp, ear-numbing noise; blood had pooled inside my mouth, which I then had to spit out. I


    was bing more and more desperate by the second.


    It was then when Yana''s voice came through. "Only a witch''s power can defeat the beast.¡±


    I wiped the blood at the corners of my mouth. I had no choice¡ªI had to use my witch power. It was dangerous, but if that was what I had to do to


    save Rufus, I would dly do it.


    As I was preparing myself to unleash everything I had, I heard cawing from above me.


    I looked up and saw a murder of crows circling above me. They graciously pped their wings, as if greeting me warmly.


    These birds were my old acquaintances. Family, I always imed them. I hadn''t really seen them in thest five years because I only summoned


    them for extreme emergencies.


    So I found it strange that they hade. I still hadn''t used my strengths. Why were they already here?


    aybe your powers have upgraded


    yet again?" Yana, too, was puzzled


    and was taking a bold guess.


    "Maybe they don¡®tneedyouto


    summap them anymore-they can


    just telPwhen you''re in danger.?I


    would have felt it if that wasithe


    case. I didn''t feel anything-at all" I


    answered, still confused as to what


    was happening.


    All of a sudden, the crows above me dispersed, and


    flew to the direction behind me.


    A growing coldness began prating my skin. It was only then did I realize what truly was happening. My heart began to sink.


    I quickly turned around and saw my daughter surrounded by crows. Her eyes were distant, dark, and cold. Dark clouds were already gathering above,


    and icy winds had begun picking up


    "What the Hell! When did Beryl


    awaken her powers ?!" Yana''s


    panicked screams were filling my


    head. JWe have to calm her down, or


    else she¡¯ Il lose control and wreak


    unimaginable havoc!" Content


    b¨¦longs to


    The sky was bing darker and darker--light was either blocked by dark clouds or the crow''s dark wings.


    I began walking towards Beryl with


    the a attempt calm her down.


    Unfortunately, before I was able to


    come close to where she was, er


    potentwitch power attacked me.


    made me fall to the ground as oy


    whole body felt immense pain.


    "Crystal! Are you okay?" Worry colored Yana''s voice.


    "Beryl''s witch power is erupting! I can''t just suppress her power by force, or she''ll hurt herself!¡± I was already thinking of ways to help my daughter.


    However, I saw her already walking towards where the python and Rufus was. She raised her arms, and in her childish, innocent voice, dered. "Do


    not hurt my Daddy!"


    In an instant, a strong burst of witch power rushed towards the python from my daughter''s little hands.

 Chapter 1132 Real Target

    Chapter 1132 Real Target


    Crystal''s POV:


    The python howled. The beam of ice-blue light transformed into a pir of me and burned off a third of Palmer''s body.


    A putrid smell filled the air, a mix of burnt meat and rotten flesh


    It was probably the venom that made the stench all the worse.


    My daughter worked quickly to refine the venom.


    "Beryl is even more ruthless than you!" Yana yelled, her face twisted in disgust


    I covered my nose, but it didn''t stop me from retching. Even I had to admit that she was right. My daughter had a promising future as a witch, not only


    because of the immense power that she possessed, but also her skill in controlling it. She was already more tuned to her power that her peers. The


    python release Rufus from its hold and fled back into the depths of the forest.


    Unfortunately, my daughter was still raging. and her power was beginning to affect both Rin and Rufus.


    It reminded me of the time when I lost control. If things went on like this, Beryl might go berserk and lose her mind altogether. Worse still, her tiny


    body might just explode from the sheer magnitude of her power.


    I struggled to stand up and tried to tell her to stop, to no avail


    The situation was turning out to be more serious than I had ever anticipated.


    In truth, I had already discerned my daughter''s gift


    in ck witchcraft since the day they had been born. I always had this fear that she would be devoured by her power one day, so I always made it a


    point to restrict her from using it.


    Rufus seemed to also sense that something was wrong. He soldiered through the pain and approached our little girl. He shook her in an attempt to


    pull her back to her senses.


    But Beryl was already out of reach. She formed a crystal ball in her palm and aimed it at Rufus.


    "Beryl!" I screamed, frantic. "Wake up! It''s Daddy!"


    My daughter paused when she heard that, and she turned in my direction.


    Joy and relief washed over me, but they instantly vanished as she popped the crystal ball into her mouth and swallowed it.


    I froze in shock, just as everyone else around me did


    In the next second, Beryl''s power seemed to disappear, and she slumped into the ground.


    I rushed over, but Rin was faster. She was immediately there, lunging on the ground to cushion my daughter''s fall.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I scrambledtto Beryl''s side and ~~.


    checked fer stomach, scared to =~


    death that the crystal ball would"


    have''done permanent damage to


    her body. Content belongs fo


    NovelDrama.Org


    Fortunately, nothing was amiss. That ball was made of her power, and when she swallowed it, it only fused back into her.


    My daughter likely passed out because she was too young and too small to handle such an outburst.


    "Is Beryl okay?" Rufus asked, his brows furrowed in concern.


    I nodded and swallowed the lump in my throat. "She''s just weakened."


    "I''l make sure a doctor is waiting for us when we get back." Rufus reached out and gently stroked our daughter''s face.


    I checked the rest of Beryl''s body


    and btedly noticed a cut on her


    arm cher blood gushing out and


    dripping on the earth beneath her.


    Rufus followed the direction of my gaze and took out a handkerchief to wrap around Beryl''s arm.


    "Mommy, Daddy..." our little girl murmured as her eyes fluttered open


    "Mommy is here,¡± I whispered lovingly, clutching her hand. "Don''t be afraid.¡±


    Bery struggled to keep her eyes


    open. When she finally focused


    them of Rufus and me, her lower lip


    trem bled. "You have to go and-save


    the little monster!" she crieddut.


    ¡°Their real target is Arron!¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =

 Chapter 1133 No One Was There

    Chapter 1133 No One Was There


    Crystal''s POV:


    My daughter pushed herself to tell us to save Arron, then she promptly passed out.


    It made no sense to me. Wasn''t my son sleeping soundly in his room at this moment? Besides, I had a trusted subordinate stationed nearby to keep


    an eye on him. There was no way something could have happened to Arron.


    I took precautions to keep him from appearing in front of others while we were in the imperial capital. As far as the public was concerned, I had a son,


    and Beryl simply liked calling me Mommy.


    If anyone had indeed been targeting me, they wouldn''t have known enough toe for my son.


    Unless... Unless the culprit already knew about his existence. My mind raced back to the message fromst night. Was the sender aware that Arron


    was mine and Rufus¡¯ son?


    "I''l send for a doctor and have her checked. You should head back and make sure Arron''s all right. Call me if anything happens." Rufus lifted Beryl


    into his arms without missing a beat.


    I snapped back to my senses and fell into step behind him.


    To my surprise, he paused and reached out to stroke my head. "Pull yourself together and calm down. You need to find Arron first. Hurry, or he might


    really be in danger. You''ve got this, Crystal. Arron needs you."


    I took a deep breath and nodded. "Right. I''ll go. You should call me, too, if something happens.¡±


    As soon as I uttered thest word, I transformed into my wolf form and went bounding toward my residence. I still refused to believe that they had


    somehow gotten to my son, but I had to admit that whoever was behind this, they had done a good job of luring me away.


    They had used Beryl as bait to get me and Rufus out of the picture.


    The more I thought about it, the more anxious I became. I quickened my pace.


    The pce where we stayed finally came to view, and I spotted my trusted subordinate from a distance. He was still standing guard at the door.


    Everything seemed to be in ce.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I turned back into my human form and strode over. "Where is Arron?"


    "He was dozing off after ying, so


    he went to beth: My subordinate


    smiled and .Aodded toward the


    aN


    kitchen. "Aron left some blueberry. ~


    cake for you i in the fridge. Made nde


    promise to make you eat them. 0


    breathed a sigh of relief. Beryl might


    have made a mistake, afteral a


    padded into the kitchen and took out


    the cake and a fork, intending to take


    it upstairs to see my son. Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    "How is Beryl?" my subordinate asked from behind me.


    "She''s all eliny hank the Moon


    Goddess. Yor need to stay here for


    a while longer. ll go check on her at


    the RoyatHospitalter.¡± OF


    considered it for a while, and then


    instrUcted him to get additional men


    to''guard my pce, just in case.


    "How long has Arron been sleeping?¡± I asked as I brought a forkful of cake into my mouth. I was already heading in the direction of the stairs.


    "About three hours,¡± my subordinate said as he trailed behind me.


    I swallowed the food I was chewing and whirled around with a grown. "And he hasn''t gotten up once


    in thest three hours? Not even to go to the bathroom?¡±


    Arron had never been one to take a long nap during the day. At most, he would only be out for an hour and a half. And the minute he woke up, he


    would immediately ask for snacks.


    Yet now, I wagbeing told that my


    son had bert sleeping for three


    hours without asking for anything 4~


    was no- ) longer I in the mood for cake.


    handed the te to my or


    suberdinate. "Stay here. I''l go oand


    have a look."


    =


    "Okay."


    I took the stairs two at a time, and quietly approached the room. I twisted the knob and slowly pushed inside.


    The room was eerily silent. The curtains were drawn so that no light came into the tiny space.


    I flicked the switch on and strode straight to the bed.


    I pulled the nket off, only to find that no one was there.

 Chapter 1134 The Secret Passage

    Chapter 1134 The Secret Passage


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was furious and summoned my confidant inside.


    When he saw the empty bed, he was also baffled. "Where is Arron?"


    "I should be asking you that question. Where is my son?" I glowered at him. My blood boiled with rage. "How can this be possible? I witnessed Arron


    falling asleep with my own eyes, and no one else hase here in the intervening period.¡± The man couldn''t believe it, and then he panicked. "This


    room only has one entrance. Our people have been continuously guarding it. No ene can walk in or out without us noticing. The window of the room


    has a grille, sc no one cane through it. How could Arron disappear?¡±


    l inhaled deeply and tried to calm down. "Go and get the surveince footage of this pce and the surrounding areas.¡±


    "Yes, Ma''am!"


    My confidant immediately left.


    Then I instructed the rest of my people to form a perimeter around the pce. I was locking it down!


    l inspected the window first but didn''t notice anything amiss. As my confidant had pointed out, it had a grille. It would not be easy for anyone to enter


    through it. Not only would they be easily discovered, but they would also create a ruckus while trying to get in.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned around and knocked on the door again. It was solid, and it didn''t seem to have any hidden mechanism in it. I also investigated the entire


    corridor, but didn''t find anything suspicious.


    Arron couldn''t just vanish into thin air. Either he was hiding somewhere or this pce had a secret passage.


    But Rufus had specially arranged this residence. There was no way he would provide me a pce with a secret passage. He wouldn''t want to give


    me any chance to escape.


    Since my confidant imed that Arron hadn''t left the room, something must be hidden within the room itself.


    I felt the walls with my hands again, but still didn''te upon anything unusual. So I began moving everything on the shelf to check if something


    would be triggered.


    But I still came up empty-handed.


    This was very strange. No abnormal


    scent lingered in the room. I didn''t¡±


    believe & kidnapper could =


    completely eliminate their scent.


    There had to be some clue that I''d


    missed. Content belongs tQ


    e!


    -


    I swept my eyes around the room twice before finally fixing my gaze on the bed.


    ¡®I don''t think-anything is wrong with


    the bed. He sleeps on it every day


    after alf 1s it possible that ~~


    something is wrong with the floor?


    Tap¡¯ and seeifitis hollow, Yana


    advised.


    -


    ? (2


    "That''s impossible. The kitchen is located below this room. If there really is a secret passage, it should have led us to the first floor.¡±


    "But nothing should be wrong with -.


    the bed either in that case. Didn''t.


    you say that the kitchen is exactly


    below? The floor is under the bed,


    and the ki IE


    Yana''s exnation left me speechless. I walked to the bed and noticed that the nket was still a little warm. My son disappeared only a short while


    ago.


    After pondering for a while, I abruptly lifted the entire mattress. Crouching down, I knocked on the


    wooden board. It was hollow!


    Without thinking too much, I mmed my fist into the edge of the bed. Sure enough, a secret passage was under it, and Arron''s belongings were at


    its entrance


    "Damn it! How did anyone dig this secret passage? I can''t believe my eyes,¡± Yana eximed


    "The person who knows this room so well must have lived here before.¡± I said softly while surveying the secret passage.


    Simple! To get to the bottom of this mystery, let''s just ask Rufus!" Yana said.

 Chapter 1135 Bold

    Chapter 1135 Bold


    Rufus'' POV:


    I waited anxiously as the doctor tended to Beryl''s wound. "How is she?" I asked.


    The doctor checked on Beryl carefully. Then, he took off his sses and said respectfully to me, "She is fine. Her only injury is a scratch on her arm,


    which will heal in a few days. As for why she suddenly fainted, I honestly find it little strange. We need to do further examinations to figure it out.¡±


    I recalled the scene when Beryl summoned her witch power. I knew that it was the reason why she was feeling so exhausted and weak right now.


    Based from Crystal''s demeanor and expression, it seemed as though Beryl just needed a few days of rest.


    I felt a huge weight off my shoulders. And because I didn''t want to tell the doctor that Beryl had the witch bloodline, I just said, "I see. Since she is


    weak, can you please prescribe some nourishing medicine for her?"


    "Okay. I can do that. Besides, you have to make sure not let her catch a cold. Now that she is weak, she is extremely vulnerable to other diseases.¡±


    The doctor said a few more words and left to prescribe medicine.


    Meanwhile, I sat in front of the bed and tucked Beryl in. She had already fallen asleep. Her sweet, innocent lips was a little agape and her face was


    chubby and lovely. Who would have believed that a small child could defeat a python on her own in such a dangerous situation?


    It never urred to me that Beryl had the witch bloodline. I assumed that was something she inherited from her father, who was likely to be a wizard.


    It made sense since Crystal was obviously a true werewolf, given that she possessed pure lycan power.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was still a little strange. The power that Beryl had just showcased was very ominous. Unlike ordinary power, it seemed to have something to do


    with the ck witch.


    Even though I had never witnessed a ck witch in action, my gut told me it was ck witch power. Was it possible that Beryl''s ancestry included any


    members of the ck witch race?


    But even if she did, so what? The little girl still wanted to protect me, even when she lost control.


    That alone moved me to tears. For a long time, I didn''t give much thought whenever Beryl called me her father. She was just a kid after all. But now, I


    felt different.


    I didn''t want Beryl to get hurt. I hoped only for her happiness and health. Despite her stubbornness and misbehavior, I still found her adorable.


    Was this what it was like to be a father?


    Although I was not Beryl''s biological father, I''d already treated her as my own daughter.


    I believed that as long as I was alive,


    I would:see to it that Beryl would be


    safe and happy. No matter what she


    wanted, I could provide it. Content


    Selongs to NovelDrama.Org -


    I could almost feel Crystal''s tears


    welling up in her eyes at the sight of


    her fainted daughter. Somehow, my


    heart ached even more. Coritent


    elongs to NovelDrama.Org =


    When I saw Crystal crying. I felt the urge to hug her.


    Even if she was crying for me, I couldn''t bear to watch her tears.


    In my heart, no matter how bold and reckless Crystal was, I only wished that she would always have a smile on her face.


    Suddenly, I found myself in a foul mood. I tried my best to control my impulse to call her. So I closed


    my eyes and tried not to think of her.


    But my mind seemed to be running amok. The images of Crystal continued ying over and over again.


    Just then, the door was opened, and the images in my head disappeared. I inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was a guard, who came in a hurry.


    I frowned instinctively and asked, "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    The guard knelt down in fear and -.


    responded, ¡¯ ''My King, something =~


    happened! Alpha Crystal has faund a


    secret passage in her pce-She i is


    naw v fighting with the guards!"

 Chapter 1136 The Mainstay

    Chapter 1136 The Mainstay


    Crystal''s POV:


    Using the torch of my phone, I entered the secret passage under the bed


    It was filled with meandering and spiraling steps. Both sides of the narrow passage were lined with stone walls, making me feel a bit ustrophobic


    I counted the steps, which went down and then up. The entire structure wasid out in a U shape.


    After walking over five hundred steps, I came to three identical forks.


    I was puzzled and didn''t know which path to choose.


    "Try them all," Yana suggested


    "Well, you''re right."


    Fortunately, there were no booby traps at these forks, and two of them were simply dead ends


    Cnly one fork led to the outside.


    After several twists and turns, I finally spotted the sky again. I shoved away the boulder at the entrance of the cave and walked out.


    The passage opened into a small garden in the corner of the imperial pce, and was quite secluded. It was far away from the pce of the lycan


    king, and it was close to the pces where those elders of the royal family lived.


    I walked along the path and carefully noted my surroundings. I spotted several security cameras installed in the area. Perhaps I could find a clue


    through the surveince video.


    After considering it a while, I went to meet the steward who was in charge of the elders¡¯ pces.


    The steward was a middle-aged man. Dressed in a crisp suit, he looked as if he was dead-on serious and impartial. When he heard my request to


    check the surveince video, he bluntly refused. "Even though you''re an Alpha, you have no authority to interfere in the affairs of the imperial pce.


    You can only check the footage with the consent of the lycan king."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just want to see the surveince


    video of the small garden nearby. I


    don''t want to see the pce


    interiors, or vite anyone''s privacy.¡±


    I was so agitated that my volume


    automatically rose. Content belongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org -


    The steward remained unmoved. He


    gazed atime with his hands sped


    behind fis back. "Alpha Crystal, this


    is the-residence of the elders of the


    royatfarmily. Please don''t create a


    commotion here.¡± Content. belongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org id


    "It''s urgent. Please make an exception for me this time.¡± I repeatedly tried to humble myself. I almost begged him, but he didn''t let me watch the


    video, no matter how I pleaded


    I was burning with angst. My son had just been kidnapped. This was a crucial time to search for him. I needed to hurry.


    I called Rufus, but no one answered. I guessed he was upied in tending to Beryl


    In the end, I had no choice but to barge into the surveince room with my men. The guards stopped us, and even the elders were alerted.


    They were not happy to hear that I wanted to check the surveince footage. Some arrogant elders even ordered the guards to throw us out.


    I was so enraged that I fought them head-on.


    Chaos reighed. Many nosy people


    gatheredaround to watch the fuga,¡±


    but I couldn''t be bothered. My only


    concern was my son. The more time


    spent tangling with these people,


    the-greater danger my sonwould be


    in¡±


    In a moment of desperation, I unintentionally


    released a burst of lycan power.


    The expression of the elders, who had been watching the drama unfold, transformed drastically. At that moment, Rufus suddenly appeared and


    shouted, "Stop!"


    When I heard his voice, I instantly calmed down. I felt wronged.


    Rufus looked livid, but I wasn''t scared. The second Iid my eyes on him, all my fear and panic dissolved.


    I approached him. My tears started flowing down again when I saw him. Choking on my sobs, I said in a helpless voice, "Arron was kidnapped..."

 Chapter 1137 She Is Arrogant

    Chapter 1137 She Is Arrogant


    Rufus'' POV:


    I had already been informed of the matter on the way here. Arron was missing. No wonder Crystal had made such a ruckus.


    But I still couldn''t control the anger I felt at her impulsiveness. Instead of firsting to me, she took her own pecple to create trouble in the imperial


    pce. Neither did she consider my feelings, nor did she take me seriously.


    I''d thought that I would give her a severe dressing down when I saw her.


    However, when I saw her pained eyes, my heart softened. I couldn''t continue being angry with her, let alone me her. I could see that she was


    anxious, but pretending to be strong. When she met my eyes, I was even overwhelmed by the impulse to wrap my arms around her.


    l inwardly sighed. This she-wolf had really bewitched me. She had pushed my buttons several times, but I was willing to change my principles for her.


    I had probably lost my mind.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    l inhaled deeply to calm myself down. Without telling her anything, I turned around and ordered the guards beside me, "Lock down the imperial


    pcepound. Anyone who wants to leave must undergo a rigorous inspection. Don''t allow anyone to take the kid outside. Go and probe


    everyone''s whereabouts tonight and find witnesses. If anyone behaves suspiciously, bring them here, whether the person is a guard, an elder, or their


    family member." All the guards instantly left to carry out my orders,


    leaving only Crystal and me. I turned my attention back to her, and saw that her eyes were red. She was obviously still upset.


    She tugged on my sleeve. Her anger was gone, reced by a sheepish expression


    "Did we make too big a fuss?" Crystal asked in a slightly frightened voice while tilting her head a little.


    I was very satisfied with her contriteness, but I didn''t reveal it an my face.


    She probably knew she was wrong making a scene. If I hadn''t arrived here in time, she would have torn this ce apart with her people


    What an ignorant she-wolf!


    She was behaving herself right now, but she might dare to disobey me again in the future.


    She disregarded discipline and authority. She was probably the only person who didn''t take me seriously.


    I snorted. Now you realize that ~~.


    you''ve kicked up a big fuss? If I BS


    didn''te, what were you going to


    do with these elders? You¡¯ re. not


    scared of anything, are you?"


    Crystal lowered her head and silently dropped her eyes to her feet, looking like a student being lectured by a teacher.


    I looked at the top of her head and stopped reprimanding her.


    I didn''t know why, but I felt sorry for her.


    I inwardly sighed deeply and it


    dawned an me that she had


    captured my heart. I would be


    furious if she made a mistake; but I


    wouldn''t be able to hold her


    responsible.


    ~


    ~~


    In the end, I couldn''t stop myself from touching her head. This soft touch melted my heart, and I couldn''t rebuke her anymore.


    The restlessness I felt in my heart settled at this


    moment, and a sense of satisfaction flowed through me.


    I reluctantly pulled back my hand. In


    a softer voice! said, "It''s not been


    long since Arron disappeared. He ~~


    and the kidnapper must on bei ins


    the pakicepound. I Il locate,¡±


    therm-¨¦ven if have to search-every


    nook and cranny of the entire


    imperial pce.¡± Contentbelongs to

 Chapter 1138 Who Is The Perpetrator

    Chapter 1138 Who Is The Perpetrator


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus¡¯ soft words and the fleeting caress on my head transported me back to the old days when we were still together.


    For a moment, I thought the Rufus who loved me with all his heart, was back. But when our eyes met, his cold and arrogant demeanor brought me


    back to reality.


    I sighed deeply in my heart. He had forgotten me. I was so stupid to even think about the past!


    "The imperial pce under my rule will never allow such a thing to happen. I will take full responsibility for it,¡± Rufus pledged with utmost seriousness.


    "Okay." I nodded, feeling both disappointed and moved.


    For a moment it seemed as if he still love me and could read my mind; he seemed toprehend what I was feeling. How very disappointing that it


    was just an illusion


    Cn the other hand, the fact that he wasn''t going to treat Arron''s disappearance lightly moved me. He was going to deal with this incident with topmost


    priority.


    I knew that if he wanted to protect the perpetrator, I would never find my son again.


    So I asked Rufus in a low voice, "Will Arrone back safe and sound?"


    "Yes, he will." Although his answer was simple and certain, his affirmative tone set my mind at rest.


    I should stop moping around and get ready for whatever wasing.


    From what I could tell, the people behind this were not just a bunch of simpletons. There might be a battle if it came to worst.


    As expected, Rufus¡¯ soldiers were very efficient. They soon brought seven or eight frightened servants here.


    They cuffed the servants¡¯ hands behind their backs and led them to Rufus.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your Majesty, these people have no


    alibi. Most of them said that they.


    were working or sleeping alone: "The


    soldiers settled the suspects and


    reported to Rufus with evident vigor.


    Rufus nodded and surveyed the servants in the open space. His face was unruffled and his eyes profound, sc no one could tell what he was thinking.


    In contrast, I was feeling a little giddy. My gut was telling me that Arron''s abductor was among us here.


    "Who wants-toe clean? I''m


    giving yourthe chance to confess


    now. If find out the person behind


    this, you won''t have a say on what


    will ppen to you," Rufus said


    cally. Content belongs fo.¡±


    NovelDrama.Org


    I kept my eye on these people''s facial expressions. If there was something unusual, I would know right away.


    However, to my disappointment, they all seemed undisturbed by Rufus¡¯ words.


    So, I couldn''t help but shout, "I know that the person who kidnapped my child was also under orders! You will not be executed if you bring Arran back


    alive!"


    Fearful of what might happen, these people fell to their knees and pleaded for their lives.


    Some even shed tears.


    It was an utter mess, but no one took the initiative to confess.


    "We really didn''t do it. How dare we? You''re doing us wrong! We''re innocent," a servant with ash on


    his face shouted


    When Arron went missing, I became


    quite enraged, Now they were crying


    and trying to pass the buck, which


    made me feel even more furious. I


    couldn''t help but snap, "In that case,


    you should exin clearly whatyou


    0) R


    have tone sincest night! If you'' re


    innadent, you should be ableto


    prove it. If you are smart enough,


    then you should admit {01 your crime.


    My patience is wearing thin. If I


    catch you lying, I will make sure you


    will not be just sentenced to death.¡±

 Chapter 1139 The Groom

    Chapter 1139 The Groom


    Rufus'' POV:


    Crystal was obviously upset and she didn''t conduct the questioning in an crganized manner.


    "Why don''t you just confess?" Her eyes zed with rage as she asked the servants loudly.


    Crystal''s bluff sessfully caught the attention of most of them.


    And when shebined her threats with inducements, their expressions changed dramatically.


    However, it was still difficult to figure out if they were pretending or not.


    I didn''t interrupt her. I just stood to one side and observed the servants quietly.


    While Crystal was still questioning them, I noticed a servant who didn''t fit in with the others


    The panic and worry on the other servants¡¯ faces were real, but his expression seemed to be feigned. His reaction was slower than that of the people


    around him, and his eyes seemed to be nk.


    I fixed my gaze on him. As I predicted, he constantly sent covert nces at Crystal and watched her with more inquiry than fear.


    I recognized him as a groom of an elder of the royal family. The elder had isted himself from the world, and he rarely gave his servants any work.


    But this groom still wore his work boots at night


    I squeezed Crystal''s shoulder. She stopped talking and turned to look at me


    Pointing one finger at the groom, I said in an icy voice, "You, step forward. Which pce do you


    serve in? Exin why you still have your work boots on at thiste hour.¡±


    Crystal instantly sensed that something was amiss and locked sharply at the groom.


    His shoulders shook and he looked very nervous, but he still revealed the name of the elder.


    I nodded frostily. "Tell me why you''re still in your work boots sote in the night.¡±


    He looked at his feet and rified in


    a gruff voice,¡° The elder instructed


    me just now to clean the garden ~~


    sealing beside his room. I was busy


    workigy until I was brought here. I


    didnTget a chance to changer my


    shoes. " Content belongs 0


    NovelDrama.Org =


    With a smile, I took measured steps


    toward him, and said in a dangerous


    voice, ¡®Firstly, the elder you work for


    dislikes flowers. He will never


    specially ask you to take care of


    them. Secondly, the mud on your


    boots doesn''t look like it''s from


    a ound this pce. Thirdly, this


    ck mud is unique. It is only found


    ifthe garden at the exit gfthe secret


    passage. When I ask someone to


    test the soilposition on your


    hoes in theb, I will know your


    whereabouts for certain. Fourth,


    don''t think I''m unaware that you''re


    not a gardener, but a groom."


    wn


    The man ''s-expression froze. He was


    visibly flustered. He opened his o


    mouth vanting to talk his way. out


    of trouble, but something seemed to


    a¡¯ to him and the fight inhis


    eves instantly disappeared. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Crystal, who was standing beside me, was overwhelmed with murderous intent. "It''s you! You kidnapped Arron!"


    The groom locked up to meet her eyes. Then he removed a sharp knife from his pocket at lightning speed. Before anyone could react, he moved to


    sh his neck with a determined expression.


    I hurriedly aimed a kick at the knife he was holding.


    The guards around were highly vignt and immediately encircled the groom.


    I nced at him as hey fallen on the ground and rxed my furrowed eyebrows.


    He had almostmitted suicide. But fortunately, he hadn''t seeded.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I impatiently gestured to my subordinate next to me and ordered, "Arrest and interrogate him."


    My men immediately tied him up.

 Chapter 1140 Hypocritical

    Chapter 1140 Hypocritical


    Crystal''s POV:


    It was now obvious that the one behind this was the person who provoked the groom.


    I rushed forward and questioned the man kneeling on the ground, "Who ordered you to take Arron away?"


    The groom''s face was stiff. His tanned face was severely grazed and bleeding because of Rufus¡¯ kick. He tightened his lips and pretended not to hear


    my question.


    Irritated, I paced around the room frantically. I didn''t know how to get the truth out of him.


    To calm me down, Rufus patted my shoulder with his hand. Then, he looked at the groom with disdain and questioned, "Are you going to continue to


    be stubborn?¡±


    The groom raised his head and eyes at Rufus. His face twitched ferociously. He blinked, but still remained silent.


    "Your Majesty, I have nothing to say."


    Rufus flew into a rage. He pointed at the groom and shouted, "Let''s see whether you can keep your mouth shut when you''re in prison!¡±


    After that, he threw another kick at the groom. The man was hurled to the ground and rolled for a short distance beforeing to a stop.


    Stunned. I stared at the irate Rufus in disbelief.


    Rufus wasn''t a man who would resort to brute violence


    A man, clearly distressed, ran up at this moment and kneeled before Rufus.


    "Your Majesty, what he did has nothing to do with me! Please don''t kill me!"


    This man was the senior elder the groom worked for. He looked pale and kept begging Rufus for mercy. Obviously, he was frightenedProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    But Rufus was still furious. He looked down at the elder kneeling on the ground and raised his hand. "Get up first. It is you or someone else. We will


    get the answer soon."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." The old man sprang up and kicked the groom next to him. Thetter was thrown andy on the ground. He rushed


    forward and pped the groom hard twice.


    "Who asked you to do this? You''re courting death by doing such a thing." The elder cursed while punching and kicking the groom.


    The groom widened his eyes and


    suddenly wanted to resist, but he


    as bound by the rope on his body.


    e struggled''to sit up, spatouta


    mouthfufo blood with his teeth, and


    shoutedsat Rufus, "This man ordered


    me todo it! But he is refusing to


    admit it!" "Do you want to dig? When


    did I I ask you to do such athing?" A


    look of grave surprise crossed the


    old man''s face. He took one look at


    Rufus and kicked the groom again,


    this time with more force. Content


    belongs to


    IT =


    "Enough! How can you act like that in my presence?! Are you not taking me seriously?" Rufus'' voice was cold.


    "Your Majesty, I dared not." The old man dropped the groom as soon as he heard Rufus¡¯ words and knelt down.


    "That groom hates me and is trying


    to get even with the royal fami


    setting Up in a false us


    really dida''t ask him to do that.


    Maj jesty, you know I''m the tim


    ly by


    ationxl


    Your


    id one.


    dont get involved in these things. I


    world never, ever dare to do''s


    uch


    ththg!" Content belongs ta~


    Rufus approached me and said in a low voice, "I''ve


    heard that this elder is quite a hermit


    and seldom quarrels with servants.


    Yet his actions today contradict


    what the others have said. Perhaps


    he regsly beats his servants


    behind closed doors. In that case;


    it''s possible that this has nothihg to


    dow With this elder. It seems that the


    groom may have already harbored a


    grudge against him. It might be that


    he is taking this opportunity to


    extract revenge. This hypocritical


    elder may not be the one behind the


    whole thing."


    NovelDrama.Org


    A.


    I understood what Rufus said, but I waspletely befuddled at this point. Who else might have fit the description of a terrible guy if not this elderly


    person? Where on earth was my son? A myriad of thoughts crowded into my mind.


    Rufus waved at the bodyguards beside him and ordered, "Throw this groom into prison and interrogate him harshly until he tells us who is behind it."


    "Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The guards picked up the groom off the floor and dragged him out the door.


    "Don''t worry about it." Rufus tilted my head back and said, "I promise I''ll take care of this and find your son.¡±

 Chapter 1141 Pray

    Chapter 1141 Pray


    Crystal''s POV:


    "Okay." I struggled toe up with a satisfactory response to Rufus. This was the best and only option left.


    Again, Rufus stroked my hair tenderly and murmured, "Don''t think too much. Go back and have a rest. Wait for my news."


    I nodded mechanically. My mind was a mess now, so I agreed and went back to my ce.


    Locking around at the empty pce, I felt a pang of agitation. Iy on the bed numbly and gazed out the window at the moonlight. I didn''t know what


    Arron was going through now.


    I couldn''t rest easy for more than a few seconds thinking that Arron could be in an unfamiliar ce and in danger.


    Last night went off without a hitch. Why would anyone want to hurt a good boy like Arron? My eyes became heavier, and I could feel my tears about


    to well up.


    While Iy in bed, thinking about how much energy I''d need to go looking for Arron tomorrow, I finally sumbed to closing my eyes.


    But secondster, I opened them again and took a few deep breaths.


    Cnce I closed my eyes, all I could see was blood everywhere. The worst possible oue kept running through my mind.


    I would see Arron covered in blood.


    So I got up in a hurry and knelt down in front of the window, praying to the Moon Goddess.


    "Great Moon Goddess, please protect Arron and help


    me find him." I lowered my head and prayed devoutly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It was rare for me to pray to the Moon Goddess so fervently. If I prayed to her, it meant something significant had happened to me


    I didn''t know if it was my illusion. For some reason, whenever I finished praying, everything felt lighter. My only option now was to ce my hope to


    the Moon Goddess.


    Yana, too, was filled with worry. She


    attempted tturge me to sleep,


    fearing that 1 couldn''t hold on much


    longer. However, at the same time,


    she was also worried that if I dozed


    off we''d miss something important


    regarding Arron.


    =


    After praying for a while, I calmed down a lot andforted Yana, "I can''t fall asleep now. So I''ve decided to wait for Rufus¡¯ news. Don''t worry. I can


    hold on."


    After that, I sat back on the bed and started thinking about what had happened.


    "Arron is just a kid. Who do you think might be targeting him here?" I murmured.


    After a long silence, Yana said, "Crystal, every n is motivated by some sort of gain and interests. Perhaps Arron''s existence has affected the


    interests of others."


    A scowl formed on my face as I


    heard herwords. I painstakingly ~~ <


    recalled¡¯ ¡é everything that had happen


    after t tarrived at the imperial pce,


    trying I to remember everyonewho


    had been hostile to me. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    I had to think hard before I remembered everyone who might have a grudge against me, down to the maid I had knocked over by ident and not


    apologized to.


    However, there was still a lingering:


    disappointment in my heart. I a


    had a small issue with those people.


    There was no need for them, 0 take


    such a big risk against Arron.


    Clearly, everything that happened was carefully nned.


    Such a rigorous n required great patience. And this person must be very familiar with me,


    The image of Ad''s face kept popping into my head. Could it be her?


    Because of Rufus, she might be the only one who was most hostile to me. But did she really have the ability to n all this?

 Chapter 1142 The One Who Used To Live Here

    Chapter 1142 The One Who Used To Live Here


    Crystal''s POV:


    I gave serious consideration to the idea that Ad might have orchestrated this whole thing, but in the end I decided against epting it.


    Ad had just turn 18, and this was her first ime entering the pce. Her actions up to this point suggested she was still a young girl with not much


    life experience.


    If she was truly that cunning, she would have fabricated a perfectly usible story in front of Rufus and Laura, and she wouldn''t have made things


    less favorable for herself on numerous asions.


    Evidently, shecked the mental capacity to conceive of or carry out such a n.


    In addition, Rufus was the one who arranged for my amodation. There was a lot of uncertainty involved. Ad might know the secret passage to


    a particr , but she couldn''t possibly know all the secret passages in the imperial pce.


    Rufus was unaware of the secret passage to my bedroom, let alone Ad.


    Who else could have constructed the secret passage in the imperial pce and keep it hidden from Rufus?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    My mind kept wandering back to the past. It would seem that only Ethan, if he were still alive, could construct a hidden passageway without Rufus


    discovering it


    I tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t fall asleep.


    I had to know what happened to my son.


    So I got out of bed and lifted the bed board again, entering the secret passage.


    If I could find some clues, it would be of great help to find my son


    I turned on the shlight and studied the wall of the hidden passage.


    The marks on the walls confirmed that this passageway had been constructed over a considerable period of time. On both sides, several wallnterns


    had been put at one point, but they had rusted with time. The wallmps hadn''t also been lit up immediately when people got in.


    Locking at these old traces, I spected that this secret passage existed even before Rufus reached adulthood.


    Somehow, I thought of Richard again.


    At that time, Ethan had always treated Richard as his sessor. Would Ethan tell Richard about this?


    But even if-Ethan had told Richard -.


    the existence of this secret passage,


    Richard would never return to cause


    all of this havoc now that he. had


    been banished.


    scratched my head and felt very


    regretful. Time and again, the clue¡±


    was interrupted just as it was about


    to. reveal something important.


    I was mentally exhausted by despair and anxiety from excessive worrying about my son.


    I squatted on the ground dejectedly, grabbed my hair, and forced myself to think about the whole situation at hand.


    Who could it be? Who would think that my son had offended their interests? Who could make such a meticulous n?


    I pounded the floor angrily, feeling hopeless and anxious.


    Then, I slowly sank to the floor, leaned against the wall, closed my eyes, and kept thinking. Suddenly,


    an idea urred to me.


    Perhaps the ringleader once lived in this area of the pce and stumbled upon this hidden passage!


    Thinking of this, I immediately took out my phone, quickly edited the message, and sent it to Rufus.


    Seeing the notification of a sessful message sent on the screen, I felt relieved


    But I immediately regretted it. It was already four o''clock in the morning. Rufus might have already fallen asleep.


    It would be inappropriate toask


    Rufus to verify documents regarding


    theyout and owners of the =


    pces at this hour. Content


    Belongs to  =


    Before I could think about it more, my phone buzzed.


    I felt surprised and lowered my head. It was a reply from Rufus.

 Chapter 1143 The Truth

    Chapter 1143 The Truth


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus texted back with a question mark.


    I was a little bit flushed with embarrassment. I felt like I acted too hastily. How shocked he must have been to read my message.


    I hesitated for a while and didn''t know how to exin. Rufus would definitely ask me why I insisted on theyout and owners of the pces back then. There were too many things that I couldn''t tell Rufus. What if he questioned me?


    I regretted my recklessness and hesitated about whether I should call him and exin myself or not. But he didn''t ask anything and promptly sent me what I wanted the next second.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Rufus called me. I hesitated for a while before answering it.


    A deep and pleasant voice came from the other end of the line. His voice was steady as he said, "This is the best I can do for now. If you need a more detailed version of the document, you''ll have to file an application tomorrow."


    I replied immediately, "It''s okay. This also works. Thank you for answering me despite the time."


    "It''s not a big deal." After that, Rufus was silent. There was a moment of awkward stillness before I heard the sound of pages being turned on the other end of the phone.


    It seemed that he had not just woken up. I hesitated for a while and asked dully, "Haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    "I''m following up on the interrogation of the groom, and investigating the surveince footage in every corner of the pce." The sound of Rufus suddenly


    traveled far, followed by the sound of ss colliding.


    I assumed he was currently having a cup of coffee to keep himself awake.


    I felt a little guilty and grateful. Rufus could have asked others to deal with these things, but he didn''t. "Thank you so much. I really don''t know what to do without your help..."


    It was true that force could eventually solve any problem, but if I acted recklessly and simply turned to violence, I would only make things difficult for Rufus.


    Rufus cleared his throat and


    responded in a raspy voice, "Not a big deal. I promised I would handle this, didn''t I? I''m the king, and have to keep my promise. And I also don''t want anything to happen to Arron."


    Suddenly, a servant''s voice resounded on the line. It seemed that there was something wrong.


    "Sorry. I have to hang up now. I''ll call youter."


    "Alright, go ahead with your work. Bye," I hastily answered, and suddenly the phone was silent.


    After he hung up, I reluctantly put down the phone.


    Then, I sat quietly by the window for a long time. When I finally calmed down, I focused on the document Rufus just sent.


    There were many pages in that document, covering not just theyout of the imperial pce, but also the history of who lived in which pce.


    I turned off the light in my room,


    leaving only a small nightmp on the desk so I could focus more. As I sifted through the files on the


    computer, I could feel my heart sinking.


    The pce I lived in now was located in a remote corner of the imperial pce, and only few people had lived there before. One could even call it a pce that nobody cared about. Had I not requested Rufus to arrange a quiet pce for me, this ce


    would still had been empty.


    A good six or seven years ago, Richard took over this pce and invited Lucy, who had just moved into the imperial pce back then, to live here. Richard had probably used this hidden passage to secretly meet with Lucy.


    That meant Lucy was also aware of tfre secret passage!

 Chapter 1144 A Moment Of Solace

    Chapter 1144 A Moment Of Sce


    Lucy''s POV:


    Wrapped in a nket, I sat on the balcony and watched the snow fall from the sky as night fell. My thoughts were all over the ce.


    It was yet another winter without Kyle by my side.


    When springtime arrived and the air warmed up, I wondered if I would finally feel better.


    With that, I straightened up and drank some wine. I had to think on my feet. Apparently, Rufus had called a doctor urgently earlier, but after that, nothing else happened. I thought that Beryl should have survived.


    But it didn''t matter. That girl was not my real target this time.


    As I kept a low profile these years, I had also quietly trained and ced trusted subordinates in the imperial pce. I had used everyone I could to execute my n this time. Although I had indeed been too anxious, I couldn''t wait any longer.


    Despite Rufus'' memory loss, his feelings for Sylvia did not change, even after she had changed her name and identity to Crystal. There was little certainty that they wouldn''t reconcile and get back together in the future.


    I wouldn''t allow her son to be the heir to the throne; or my forbearance over the years would be in vain.


    Firman must be given that opportunity. I''d make sure he''d seed the throne whatever it took, even if it didn''t actually belong to him.


    I gulped down all the red wine and chucked the ss out the balcony. Then I turned around and


    picked up the phone from the table.


    It was alreadyte. My men hadn''t contacted me yet, which made me very uneasy. I was afraid that something went wrong.


    Just as I was anxious, I felt a pair of


    soft hands on my back. Then an enticing aroma filled my nostrils. My frown loosened and my brows unfurled as I took the hands. I


    el.n¨¦


    e


    leaned back against the person and refied on her wholeheartedly.


    The person behind me chuckled, raised her hand, and rubbed my temples. She said brightly, "Honey, don''t be upset. It''s all going to work out."


    I opened my eyes and swiveled to face my personal maid, Rosa. My gaze fell on her beautiful eyes first and then her luscious lips. Her seductive mouth was ajar and a bold shade of red painted her lips.


    I wiped it with my thumb and looked at it carefully.


    Rosa cracked a grin. "This is my newly made lipstick. I''ll give it to youter."


    I nodded without saying anything. Once again, I leaned my head on her shoulderzily. For many years, Rosa was my onlypanion andfort in this lonely pce.


    She gently stroked my back and


    eline


    comforted me in a slow voice, "Don''t think too much. If our n has been exposed this ce should have already been surrounded by the king''s guards and the king himself. Trust me, everything is going ording to our n."


    "Yes." I was a little depressed, but after beingforted by Rosa, I realized that my worries were unwarranted.


    "I heard that the plum trees have started to bloom in the suburbs. Once our n has been carried out sessfully, we should sneak out of the pce to enjoy the blossom," Rosa added.


    I didn''t say anything. Instead, I rested my chin on her shoulder and felt tired for no reason.


    Since the day Richard was exiled, I


    had also gone down in the world. If I wanted to go out of the pce, I had to ask for permission first. And in most cases, my request was denied. As time went by, I simply gave up the idea of going out of the pce.


    Later, thanks to Rosa who always came up with brilliant ideas, I was able to sneak out of the pce whenever I wanted. Although I could be out for only a short while every time, it was enough.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If not for Firman, I would have already left this ce.


    "Quit moping and just be happy," Rosa murmured as she licked my earlobe with the tip of her tongue.

 Chapter 1145 Better Lovers

    Chapter 1145 Better Lovers


    Lucy''s POV:


    My ears had always been one of my most sensitive spots. The warmth of Rosa''s tongue traveled all the way down to my chest, and I sighed in contentment as the rest of my body turned soft.


    "Rx, honey," she murmured in my ear as she licked her way to my brows.


    When the tip of her tongue grazed the hideous scar on my face, I shivered. I couldn''t help feeling repulsed with myself. Every time Rosa kissed my scar, I always feared that she would recoil in fright and disgust.


    But she had never done that. If anything, she seemed to like my scar very much, and would kiss it every chance she got.


    I wound my arms around her shoulders and moaned, "Let''s go to bed."


    Rosa stood on tiptoe, held my face in her hands, and pecked at my nose. Then she took off my clothes, and we tumbled on to the bed together. The room wasn''t that much warmer than the outside. All the coals assigned to my pce had been sent to Firman''s room.


    And so, I found myself trembling as the cold air brushed against my exposed skin.


    Rosa quickly covered me with the nket before burrowing into it as well. Her soft hand began to wander, her thumb making circles around my hardened nipple.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I leaned over and kissed her. Her unique scent flooded my senses. It was intoxicating, and it made me forget all my troubles. Without Rosa, I didn''t know how I could have survived the long nights of the past few years.


    Sometimes, only a woman could satisfy another woman''s sexual needs. We could understand each other better than men could ever hope for as well.


    I liked men in the past, but thesest five years, I had scared them all away with the scar on my face.


    Even the lovers I had taken in private eventually looked at me with fear or disgust in their eyes, and I found myself disavowing men altogether. Besides, I was still Richard''s wife, if only in name. He might be convicted at the moment, but I still needed to be faithful to my title as his wife.


    I knew it was a ridiculous notion, and it pained me to restrain myself for the sake of such a hypocrite.


    It didn''t help at all that I had a great sexual appetite, I always had. I never could control myself.


    Luckily for me, Rosa had shown up


    in my life. Not only was she good to me, but she wasn''t afraid of my ruined appearance at all. She had


    even told me that I was beautiful.


    I didn''t believe her, of course, but herpliments were still nice to hear. Over time, I began to enjoy the pleasures that only she could give me.


    And even now, I wasn''t too sure about my sexual orientation.


    I was just mulling this over when I felt a jolt from my crotch. Rosa had inserted the toy inside my pussy.


    I groaned and blinked at her with tears in my eyes. "I''m not wet yet."


    I could feel my walls resist the sudden intrusion of the toy.


    "This is your punishment for thinking of something else when you should have been focusing on this." Rosa shed me an innocent smile, although her movements belied her words. She was ruthless,


    forcefully thrusting into me several times.


    It didn''t take long for me to get excited. Before I knew it, I was arching my back, my toes digging into the mattress as I squeezed my breasts. "Ah! Right there... Deeper..."


    Rosa''s face was flushed. She swooped in for a kiss, sucking my tongue and nipping at my lips.


    My heart picked up its pace, and I could feel myself grow hotter and hotter.


    Sure enough, sex was the best way to keep warm.


    I sumbed to the haze of pleasure racking my body. I was so closed to orgasm when the door suddenly mmed open.


    I screamed in horror and scrambled to cover Rosa and me with the nket.


    Crystal had just stormed into the room.

 Chapter 1146 No Mask On

    Chapter 1146 No Mask On


    Lucy''s POV:


    I didn''t expect Crystal to show up at this time!


    So I rushed to put on my clothes, feeling embarrassed. Rosa was calmer than I was. As if nothing had happened, she even helped me fix my hair and then sprung from bed.


    I red at Crystal while she eyed me and Rosa in surprise.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked Crystal directly. She really thought this was a ce where people could just walk in easily. Obviously, she didn''t take me seriously at all!


    Crystal sneered, "Didn''t expect to catch you in such a mood."


    I got to my feet right away. My face was burning with embarrassment, which brought up a horrible memory. This bitch had done the same thing when I was with Kyle.


    Everything rted to her only brought me bad luck!


    "So what are you doing here? Do you know what time it is?" I took a deep breath and tried to lower my voice to question her.


    Crystal cast a cold nce at me and asked frankly, "Where is Arron right now?"


    I was stunned for a moment before going back to my senses. I didn''t expect her to find out me as the perpetrator that soon.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you asking me where your son is?" As I spoke, I signaled Rosa to leave.


    Rosa didn''t rush off right away; she lingered for a bit. I got the impression that she was afraid I


    wouldn''t be able to handle this.


    Yes, I was a little anxious, but I still mouthed at her to go.


    Rosa then started to move hesitantly. However, when she passed by Crystal, thetter grabbed her hair and yanked it.


    "Let go of me!" Rosa screamed in pain and pped the back of Crystal''s hand.


    My heart ached. I grabbed Crystal''s hand and asked, "What the hell do you want?"


    Crystal pushed me away with all her strength, but she didn''t loosen her grip. Instead, she pulled Rosa''s hair harder. Pained, a flood of tears flowed on Rosa''s face.


    Enraged, I stormed over and was prepared to attack Crystal. "Let her go! She has nothing to do with this! Come at me!"


    Crystal chuckled and shook me off again. "I can''t believe the only thing that changed in you over the years is your sexuality." When confronted with this sensitive topic, I tightened my hands in embarrassment and spat back, "It''s none of your business."


    Hearing this, Crystal turned to look


    at Rosa, who was struggling, and then gazed back at me with a meaningful look. "You''re just using her to past time, aren''t you? It''s not really love, right?


    I didn''t say anything and I didn''t dare to look at Rosa either. Instead, I


    Ine


    snarled savagely, "It''s none of your


    business. You broke in here thiste just to ask me that?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    Crystal snorted and pushed Rosa away. Indignantly, she pped her hands and responded, "You''re right. It''s none of my business who you fuck. Just hand over my son."


    I burst intoughter. Even after five years, Crystal had not learned anything and was still the same fearless brainless bitch. What made her think that


    I would hand over her son without any evidence? Because of her courage and self-righteousness?


    "Lucy, are you sure I have no way of dealing with you if you just refuse to talk?" Crystal said coldly as she started closing the distance between us.


    I instinctively stepped back. Rosa quickly got up from the ground and held my hand, trying to protect me.


    I pulled Rosa behind me, pretending


    to be calm and meeting Crystal''s


    piercing eyes. "I don''t know what you are up to. If you want to find your son, I''m not the person you should confront. I don''t know where he is."


    When Crystal heard what I said, her eyes darkened. Suddenly, sheughed. "Lucy, haven''t you noticed that I don''t wear a mask?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It was only then that I came to my senses. At the sight of Crystal''s familiar face, I broke out in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 1147 Forsaken Lover

    Chapter 1147 Forsaken Lover


    Crystal''s POV:


    Panic shed across Lucy''s face, but it was gone in the next second. She stared at me and moved her lips, though no word came out of her mouth.


    For a brief moment, I thought she had forgotten to speak altogether.


    She was just as foolish as they came, but she had developed a penchant for ying tricks.


    "You weren''t surprised to see my face, which means that you already know who I am. You were only pretending that one time in the garden with Ad." I scoffed and red at her. If I gave in to my instincts and discarded reason, I would be dragging the bitch to face Rufus at this very moment. Lucy swallowed audibly, but she still refused to give in. Instead, she seemed to havee to a decision, and was pretty confident in it. "That''s right. I recognized you a long time ago. But, so what? You are a condemned sinner. You should be grateful I didn''t report you the minute you stepped foot in the imperial pce. Yet here you are, picking a fight with me. Are you sure you want to do this, Crystal? Do you want everyone to know who you really are?" She was threatening me. I was disgusted by her utterck of shame. Worse, she didn''t seem inclined to tell me Arron''s whereabouts at all.


    I could no longer contain my rage. Inded a sound p on her face before she could even blink. "You''re still denying it, huh? I''ve learned that you''re the only person who knows about the secret passage in my room. You''re the only one who could have kidnapped my son!"


    Lucy''s hand went up to touch her reddened cheek, her expression turning vicious. She lunged at me and tried to hit me back, but I was quicker, grabbing her wrist in midair.


    Her idiot lover chose that time to join the scuffle and try to restrain me.


    I didn''t hold myself back. I fought them with the same level of strength I usually used when dealing with vampires. My son had been kidnapped. I was barely keeping from going on a full rampage, but Lucy still chose to beat around the bush.


    The thought that Arron might be in danger sent me spiraling over the edge.


    I pinned Lucy to the ground and saddled her, pping her on both cheeks again and again. "Give me back my son!"


    Still, the bitch stood her ground. "I don''t know where he is."


    Rosa used all her strength to push me off Lucy. I got back on my feet and sneered at the cowering lovers.


    Lucy''s mouth was already bleeding, and her cheeks were tender and swollen. She hid behind Rosa and whimpered.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath and told myself not to act too rashly, but the sight of Lucy and her pathetic y at appearing innocent just riled me up again.


    I pounced, this time grabbing Rosa by the neck, and held her up until her feet left the ground. "I will ask you onest time," I told Lucy. "Tell me where my son is, or she will die here!"


    I tightened my grip, and Rosa began making choking sounds.


    "Let her go," Lucy cried out, her eyes shing with panic.


    "Not until you give me back my son." I sneered at Lucy as I pressed my thumb against Rosa''s carotid artery.


    "Lucy... Help... Me..." She squeezed the words out with much difficulty. Her face was already turning purple, and tears spilled from the corners of her eyes.


    I didn''t let it faze me. "Think it over carefully," I said to Lucy, my tone firm and resolute. "If you don''t hand over my son, you will only experience pain and suffering. Are you willing to lose everything including your partner at the same time?"


    I saw a bead of sweat trickle down from Lucy''s forehead to her chine Her eyes were clouded with doubt and conflict, and for some reason, her scar looked even more hideous than it had just a minute ago.


    She struggled with the decision for a few precious seconds. Then she lifted her head, her hateful face twisted into a look of pity. "I''m sorry, Crystal, but I really have no idea what you''re talking about." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I felt my blood rush to my brain, and my heart fell at the realization that she had chosen to forsake the she-wolf in my hands.

 Chapter 1148 Kill Her

    Chapter 1148 Kill Her


    Crystal''s POV:


    The brown-haired she-wolf stopped struggling and stared at Lucy nkly. It seemed that she also knew what Lucy meant.


    "Crystal, I really don''t know where your son is. There must be some misunderstanding. Why would I take your son? I have a son myself. I know how important a child is to their mother." Lucy looked at me and started sobbing. She looked pathetic and repulsive as tears poured down her jutting features.


    If she had even a shred of decency, she would not have said that.


    Rosa''s frustrated face calmed as she released her hold on my wrist. Facing Lucy''s shameless confession, she shut her eyes helplessly, as if she were at my mercy


    Aware that Lucy was pretending to be innocent, I nearly threw up.


    At the same time, a flush of redness spread across Rosa''s face, and she began to shiver. I didn''t know whether it was because of disappointment or fear.


    But it made no difference to Lucy.


    Meanwhile, I felt bored of their antics. I threw Rosa away and walked towards Lucy.


    Lucy recoiled in terror, staring at me in disbelief as she crawled back. "What... What are you doing?"


    I sneered and a murderous intent shed on my face. "Whoever took my son will be punished. You still don''t want to tell me who did it, Lucy? Fine. I know how to make you talk. I will kill you if necessary. Even if I kill you right now, Rufus can help me cover it up. And then with all his connections and resources, we will eventually find


    my son."


    "You, you are crazy!" Only then did Lucy realize I really intended to kill her, and she was utterly frightened.


    I walked up to her. When I was about to squat down and grab her, her lover rushed over and grabbed my


    "Lucy, run!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was stopped and couldn''t move. Furious, I kicked away the she-wolf with all my strength and grabbed Lucy who was about to run away.


    Lucy fought valiantly, and I almost tore her top off of her.


    "Let me go, you lunatic! Your son is not here."


    I ignored her nonsense and dragged her to the bathroom. Once inside, I closed the door behind us.


    Lucy''s lover was banging on the door. Helpless, she shouted and cursed.


    Lucy was disheveled on the ground.


    I stared down at her nkly and smiled cruelly. "That woman outside is quite loyal to you. Tell me. Who do you love more between her


    Kyle?"


    and


    It seemed that my words struck a nerve, seeing as how her face turned red from anger. She shouted at me, "Shutup! You don''t deserve to mention Kyle''s name!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    Ignoring her shouting, I turned on the shower and started spraying cold water over her.


    Because she was wearing very thin garments, she screamed as the cold seeped through her skin. "Sylvia! Are you crazy? How dare you?"


    With a straight face, I raised the


    shower head and said, "I''m no longer that weak ve Sylvia. I''m Crystal now Since you dare to hurt me, I''ll make you pay double."  S


    Lucy huddled up and choked on the cold water.


    I scowled and tossed aside the shower head. Then I started running water in the tub. Soon it was filled with water.


    I pulled Lucy''s hair and said fiercely, "Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you?"


    Lucy trembled with tears and snot. "Forgive me, please forgive me... Don''t... Don''t kill me..."


    "Well, I won''t kill you if you tell me where my son is." Lucy fell silent again.


    As my patience hadpletely worn thin, I mmed her head down into the water.

 Chapter 1149 Watch Her Die

    Chapter 1149 Watch Her Die


    Crystal''s POV:


    Lucy choked on the water. She coughed and hacked as she struggled.


    When she was about to suffocate, I grabbed her hair and yanked her out of the water. "You''re still not gonna tell me where my son is?"


    Lucy coughed for several times. Her eyes were half closed, and her hair was dripping and clinging to her cheeks. But even the feeling of death did not soften Lucy at all. She still refused to tell me where my son was. "I don''t know what you are talking about. If you want to kill me, just do it."


    Furious, I said coldly, "Aren''t you afraid of death?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lucy shrieked withughter and her body trembled violently. Then she opened her eyes wide and tried to re at me. She looked like a beast captured by its prey. Even if she was about to die, she just wouldn''t give in.


    It was absurd. After so many years, Lucy still had not changed a bit. She would still deny her crimes even if all the evidence wereid out before her. Lucy grabbed my hand and shook it twice. She clenched her teeth and snarled. "If you want to kill me, go ahead and do it. Stop threatening me. You''re just wasting your time here because I don''t know where your son is."


    "You!" I grabbed her cor tightly as blood rushed to my fingers. "Don''t push me to my limit!"


    Lucy scoffed derisively, as if she thought I wouldn''t dare to make a move. Her arrogance and cynicism shone through her gaze.


    Meanwhile, the she-wolf had stopped pounding on the door. I had no idea if she had gone to get help or had simply given up. Now, only the sound of water and our confrontation could be heard in the bathroom.


    "Sylvia."


    Lucy broke the silence again. She suddenly thought of something and said, "No, I should call you Crystal. Do you really believe that killing me will help you in any way? You should go look for your son instead of venting your anger on me."


    "Are you still going to y dumb? You kidnapped my son. Only you have lived in that room, and only you know the secret passage!" I couldn''t help but shout and shove Lucy under the water again.


    Lucy struggled frantically, pping her arms on the water. Most of the water in the bathtub spilled, causing my clothes to get wet as well.


    At the thought that my son might be in danger, I couldn''t keep calm anymore.


    I pushed Lucy into the water and pulled her out, again and again.


    Lucy quickly ran out of strength and couldn''t struggle anymore, but she still kept her mouth shut. She was coughing andughing with a smug as sheid on the ground next to me. "Poor you. You can''t find your son even if you kill me. I guess you''ll live in the pain of losing your son all your life. You deserve it!"


    I gave a chilly chuckle, grabbed her by the cor, and threw her back into the water Then, as I was about to


    time, uttered, "Lucy, don''t you understand? If my son is gone, do you really think your son will be safe?"


    shove her into the water one more e


    Upon hearing my words, Lucy''s face darkened. "What do you mean? If you dare to hurt Firman, I''ll kill you!"


    With a snort, I hurled her into the water. "Do you


    think you can kill me?"


    Lucy choked on the water and her face turned red. Even so, she still shouted, "Kill me if you have guts! You can''t find your son, so you used me of kidnapping him. You are just being ridiculous! Maybe your son is already dead!"


    I was so angry that I pushed her


    harder, causing her to sank deeper into the water. This time, I didn''t bother to count how many seconds had passed. The image of my son pleading for mercy came to me immediately. Soon, there was


    nothing but a little, lifeless body.


    A deafening silence filled the bathroom. It was as if I had stepped into a ck hole, and what I saw before me waspletely out of the ordinary. Then, Yana''s voice pierced through the illusion.


    "Crystal, wake up! It''s time to pull Lucy out of the water."


    I blinked my eyes and came back to my senses. I could hear Lucy struggling again.


    However, I just had no intention of pulling her out. I indifferently stood by as Lucy grew increasingly tired and was close to copsing.

 Chapter 1150 The Groom Confessed

    Chapter 1150 The Groom Confessed


    Crystal''s POV:N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Half of Lucy''s bodyy in the bathtub. She moved faintly and was about to die.


    As I observed the situation numbly, I inwardly screamed that I would kill her. Just then, a vision of my son''s cold body shed in front of my eyes again. I couldn''t help shuddering violently. My teeth chattered and I almost went insane.


    At this moment, the bathroom door was kicked open. Someone grabbed me around my middle and pulled me away. The person then pull Lucy out of the water and she fell to the ground as she gasped for breath.


    I mechanically turned my head and saw that it was Rufus. He was watching me anxiously. He was saying something, but I couldn''t make out the words.


    My ears were buzzing, and the sound was getting increasingly louder. Like a bomb, the noise suddenly exploded.


    The buzzing sound gradually cleared after that, and I heard Rufus speaking close to my ear.


    "Crystal, wake up!" He rubbed my arms worriedly, as if trying to warm me up.


    I wiggled my fingers and gradually came back to my senses. The numbness in my heart was also slowly fading away. "Rufus," I called his name softly, my voice gruff. I choked with sobs.


    At this moment, I couldn''t hold on any longer. I was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. I was terrified


    of losing my son. As I thought about how his life was in danger, I wanted to charge at Lucy and kill her right now.


    "Crystal, calm down and listen to me," Rufus said, wrapping his arms around me.


    "Let me go! I''m going to kill her! It''s her! She took Arron away!" My eyes turned red, and my tears dripped down onto the back of Rufus'' hands. Rufus remained quiet and simply held my head against his shoulder to silentlyfort me.


    Suddenly, Firman rushed in. He cried out and rushed to Lucy.


    I got my emotions slightly under control at that moment and gently pushed Rufus away. I was about to say something, but he interrupted me. "The groom has confessed."


    I stared at Rufus in disbelief and fear. "So soon? Really?"


    Rufus nodded and said in a firm and powerful voice, "Yes. I''ll take you to Arron now."


    The surprise arrived so suddenly that I was at a loss for what to do. I wanted to thank Rufus, but couldn''t find the words.


    He sighed and patted my head. "I know what you want to say. Let''s discuss it once we get Arron back." "Okay..."


    I lowered my head and calmed


    myself down. From the corner of my


    eye, I noticed that Firman was


    kneeling next to Lucy, cryingo sorrowfully and fearfully.  S


    My heart softened. I shouldn''t have let the boy witness this scene. Firman had notmitted any crime and he shouldn''t have been involved. Even if I''d threatened to hurt the little boy, I couldn''t follow through on it.


    Firman was an introverted and sensitive child who didn''t easily open his heart to others. Now, this


    incident would likely cast a shadow over his life.


    I walked towards him, wanting to say something. However, he was so terrified that he fell to the ground and gazed at me with fear and hatred.


    I was his favorite teacher a few days ago. He would share all his delicious snacks with me. But now, we had turned into enemies.


    We always experienced such


    moments in life where it was


    difficult to make a choice. Since Lucy had crossed this limit, Firman''s and my friendship was doomed to be damaged.


    I inwardly sighed helplessly. I didn''t try to exin anything to Firman. Instead, I turned around and said to Rufus, "Let''s go and find Arron."

 Chapter 1151 Arron Is With The Trafficker

    Chapter 1151 Arron Is With The Trafficker


    Crystal''s POV:


    I got in Rufus'' car and it drove slowly away from the imperial pce. I felt strange and uneasy, so I frequently turned my head to look at Rufus who was resting with his eyes closed.


    Rufus seemed to have noticed my gaze, so he rubbed my hair. He had behaved intimately towards me like this more than once in the past two days. There were questions on my mind, but I kept quiet. The thought of my son sprang to mind.


    Rufus opened his eyes, nced at me, and said, "The groom confessed that he had secretly hidden Arron in a garbage truck and transferred him out of the imperial pce before it was locked down." The person behind this obviously wanted him to kill Arron. But, the man''s greed led him to discreetly make contact with a human trafficker. He was hoping to make a quick buck by selling Arron."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    My stomach dropped again when I learned about the human trafficker. I had hoped that the groom''s confession meant my son was out of harm''s way, but instead my baby boy had fallen into the hands of a human trafficker.


    "Then, we have to hurry up. Human traffickers are usually very cautious. They''ll probably use a bunch of go-betweens to make the deal. If we arete, we might not find Arron at all." Anxious, I reached for Rufus'' sleeves absentmindedly.


    Rufus sat up straight, held on to my trembling shoulders and reassuringly remarked, "Don''t worry. I''ve sent my soldiers to the base of the traffickers. Arron should be safe now."


    After saying that, he paused and looked at me seriously. "I think you will want to bring Arron back in person, and that''s why I''m taking you with me."


    I really appreciated Rufus. I knew that I shouldn''t have made such a big scene at Lucy''s ce. And he must have heard of it, so he came to prevent me from making any more mistakes.


    If Rufus didn''te today, Lucy would probably have been dead. It would be toote to make up for it.


    "Thank you, Rufus. I would probably never find Arron if it weren''t for you."


    Many werewolf children went missing or were abducted every year, and only a small fraction of them were found back. If it weren''t for Rufus'', perhaps Arron would be one of those lost kids.


    Hearing my gratitude, Rufus leaned back in his seat and said in azy and elegant manner, "Don''t say that now. When we get Arron back, 4 still have a lot of scores to settle with you."


    I didn''t retort and instead stammered, "As long as Arrones back safely, I will do anything. I will answer for all the reckless things I have done." Rufus snorted and closed his eyes again.


    Looking at his handsome face, I suddenly thought of something and asked, "Does Laura know that Arron is in the hands of human traffickers? Do we need to tell her?"


    When Arron had gone missing, Laura grew very anxious that her blood pressure had risen again.


    Rufus coughed and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve told her already. Don''t worry about it."


    Rufus didn''t look good. I figured it might be because of his wound, so I was worried. "You don''t look well. Did you catch a cold or have a headache? Do you need me to massage your head?"  S


    Rufus coughed again and teased, "It''s rare to see you care about me so much. Don''t worry. I just haven''t


    had a good rest the past few days. You won''t have to worry about me, Alpha Crystal."


    Iughed awkwardly, realizing that I was being reckless. I had treated Rufus as my lover five years ago without realizing it.


    A long silence then filled the car. Fortunately, we arrived at the destination soon.

 Chapter 1152 We Cant Tell You That

    Chapter 1152 We Can''t Tell You That


    Crystal''s POV:


    The car pulled up in front of a suburban factory building that was three stories tall. Several iron pails and abandoned cars littered on the open ground. There were no other buildings around, only mountains and woods. The mountain road leading here was narrow and steep, making it difficult for others to find.


    My heart twitched. Without Rufus, I couldn''t imagine what would have happened.


    The factory''s door was currently propped open. There were four male werewolves and a she-wolf held down on the ground by Rufus'' men. It seemed that they were the human traffickers.


    Concerned about my son''s safety, I looked around anxiously and found the leader of the soldiers.


    A shadow fell across when he saw me. He looked over at Rufus, who had just finished a phone and was walking towards us.


    "Our team has just arrived. This group of human traffickers seemed to have received the news ahead of time. They have evacuated the ce together with the children, and only a few of them were caught by us before they could escape."


    My eyelids twitched violently. I had a hunch about what the leader was going to say next. At this point, my head was in utter chaos. "Where are the children? None left?"


    The leader wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Finally, he lowered his head and said, "The children have all been transferred. The traffickers we caught refused to talk. But we have


    found something in the factory."


    As he spoke, the leader of the soldiers motioned for his men to bring something over.


    We were presented with a duffel bag full of items. Inside were shoes, coats, and other stuff that belonged to the children. The traffickers obviously didn''t have the time to get their belongings together before they bolted.


    I rummaged through the bag and found the bracelet my son had been wearing. The crimson string held a little golden pig and bean. It was a lucky charm. Arron never took off, and he had no reason to leave it here. N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    UMS


    My heart began to feel increasingly restless. Clearly, something happened to my son.


    I quickly put the bracelet in my pocket, and then hurried to the human traffickers with a pair of piercing eyes, pressing in on them. However, they would rather die than confess.


    A skinny werewolf even asked me to kill them without hesitation.


    Seeing their fearless demeanor, I knew they were confident that we wouldn''t dare to kill them. Because once we did, we would never know where the children were.


    Extremely furious, I drew the sword from a nearby soldier and pointed it at these human traffickers. "Do you really think the royal family is useless? And we can''t do anything to you? Since you all want to die, I shall grant your wish. Not only that, I will make sure no one in your families lives."


    Hearing this, one of the traffickers finally showed fear. I guessed he considered the possibility of me harming his family.


    I continued, "If youe clean regarding this matter, I promise your families won''t be involved."


    The human traffickers exchanged nces. The tide appeared to be turning against them.


    I looked at them expectantly and said, "Tell me where the children have been transferred."


    The human traffickers lowered their heads and were silent for a while. No one was willing to confess.


    After everything that had happened,


    I was so angry and frustrated that it brought me to tears. "Don''t you have children? What will you do if your child is kidnapped? I just want my son back. Please tell me where he is?


    At this time, the lone she-wolf among them looked up at me cautiously. "We have kids too, but they are all in the hands of those human traffickers. If we tell you where they are, our children will die."

 Chapter 1153 You Cant Defeat Them

    Chapter 1153 You Can''t Defeat Them


    Crystal''s POV:


    The she-wolf''s words stunned me. As I looked around the other human traffickers, I witnessed how their faces softened with a hint of sadness.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to tell you, but that we can''t. At this point, we have no other choice. We only wish to die if doing so will ensure the protection of our loved ones, especially our children." As the she-wolf spoke, tears slowly trickled down her face while her eyes were filled with exhaustion and despair.


    I didn''t doubt whether she was telling the truth or not. At this point, there was no need for her to lie to me.


    "In times of trouble, you can count on the royal family toe to your aid. I''ll help save your kids, I promise." In an effort to get them to open up, I initiated conversation.


    But they didn''t believe me. One werewolf, despite his tiny frame, was stubborn. With his neck red from anger, he retorted, "The royal family has always been superior. They only say nice things, but in their eyes, we are just ciphers. They don''t give a shit about us! I have my doubts that you can save us and our kids. They are in the hands of the traffickers, not yours. You''re out in the light, while they''re in the shadows. Even if you really want to fight against them, I doubt you could win."


    I was amused at his words. "You don''t think the royal army can defeat a bunch of criminals? Really? I think you are like a frog at the bottom of a well. You can only make out a little section of the sky. There''s a lot you''re missing out on how powerful


    the royal army is."


    The skinny werewolf spat and remarked scornfully, "The royal family is nothing. How could they not know where the traffickers are if they have the power to crush them? To tell you the truth, the human-trafficking industry behind that group of people is huge, and they don''t take the royal family seriously at all. No one, not even the loser lycan king, is able to touch them. In time, perhaps, a new ruler, someone more capable, will emerge from among the werewolves."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but nce over at Rufus, who was barkingmands at his guys from behind me. He caught my eye and nodded casually in response. His eyes were dark, and there was no sign of emotion there. He appeared to be dismissive of these individuals.


    What the skinny werewolf said was enough to get him executed. He ndered the royal family and disrespected the king. For that, he could be sentenced to death and his family might also get involved.


    The skinny werewolf seemed to be nearsighted. He continued to yell insults at the king, and the royat famity without realizing that Bufus was the loser he had been referring


    fo.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore. I raised the sword near his neck and said coldly, "I''m not here to listen to your nonsense. Either talk, or die."


    The skinny werewolf snorted arrogantly. He even moved closer to my sword. "Kill me. I won''t tell you anything."


    In my wrath, I ced all my energy


    on my wrist and nearly broke it. When I was about to teach him a lesson, a cold and good-looking dheld my wrist and gently took away the sword from my hand.


    "I''ll take it from here,"


    Rufus said indifferently and then signaled the soldiers to escort the human traffickers into the


    factory building.


    I wanted to follow him, but he stopped me. "Wait for me outside and don''t do anything."


    After that, he shut the door.


    In no time, screams red fromThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    inside. I covered my ears and


    squatted down. My mind was racing, and my pulse was pounding, as a multitude of thoughts and possibilities flooded my mind. My body began to tremble


    uncontrobly, and I got in a stew.


    A long time passed before the screaming subsided, and the sound of the door opening came from behind me.

 Chapter 1154 Sold To The Circus

    Chapter 1154 Sold To The Circus


    Crystal''s POV:


    As I stood up and turned to them, I noticed that Rufus was dragging the weak she-wolf on the ground. The smell of blood spread all over his body, and there were even a few drops on his face. The cruelty in his eyes still lingered. He loosened his tie, craned his neck to one side, and crumpled the handkerchief he was using to wipe his face into a ball on his feet. He then expressionlessly put on his suit jacket after taking it from the guard''s hand.


    My fear was renewed when I once again saw Rufus'' piercing, intimidating re.


    I swallowed and made my way over to him.


    The she-wolf showed no signs of injury. However, she was frozen and paralyzed with terror.


    The air inside the factory was thick with the stench of blood. I tried to squeeze around Rufus to take a peek, but he covered my eyes and warned me, "Don''t look."


    At that moment, I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply, calming myself with Rufus'' pleasant smell.


    Rufus motioned for the guards to shut the door and then lowered his arms. He turned to the she-wolf and snarled, "You only have one minute. My patience is running thin."


    The she-wolf got down on her knees and trembled frantically. She didn''t dare to be as haughty as before. Without hesitation, she told Rufus everything. "The kids were divided into two groups. The young and lovely ones were sent to the south. The lucky ones would be sold to rich couples with fertility problems. And the unlucky ones would be


    sold to brothels. The average-looking kids were sent to the western mining areas as workers."


    "One of the children has bandages. Where was he sent?" I asked anxiously, both nervous and expectant. Arron looked delicate and lovely. Maybe, he would be transferred to the southern region, not far from the border''s pack. Maybe I could dispatch my people in the pack to help search for him! The she-wolf nced at me with fear. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "Yes, there is indeed a kid with bandages." I held my breath and looked at her expectantly, indicating her to continue.


    "That kid kept refusing to take off the bandages. He said that his face was seriously injured."


    My heart ached when I heard this. Arron had always been a good boy. I told him not to take off the bandages in front of others, and he always listened.


    If that were the case, the human traffickers would mistakenly think that Arron was not good-looking and sent him to the western mining areas. "So that kid was sent to the western mining areas?" I asked.


    The she-wolf trembled more violently and faltered, not daring to say anything more.


    Starting to feel uneasy, I couldn''t help but yell, "Tell me! Where the hell has that kid been sent?"


    The she-wolf didn''t dare yelp out of


    fear. She gave Rufus a nce before shifting her gaze to mine. Suddenly she started groveling and babbling nonsense.


    I was so anxious that I squatted down, grabbed her cor, and interrupted her, "Just tell me where the kid is!"


    The she-wolf was too afraid to look


    me in the eyes, so she hurriedly exined, "The werewolf who sent the kid over said that the boy was very ugly, and


    because of that, he couldn''t see anyone, so..."


    "So what?" I was dying of anxiety. The she-wolf stammers annoyed me even more.


    "So he can''t be even a ve. In order


    not to draw unnecessary attention,


    he said we can cut off the kid''sN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    limbs and then sell him to the circus with those disabled ones."  S


    When I heard that, I was so angry that I fainted.

 Chapter 1155 Hold Out And Survive

    Chapter 1155 Hold Out And Survive


    Arron''s POV:


    When I opened my eyes, all I see was darkness. I blinked dazedly and realized that my hands were bound. What was more, there were several other kids next to me, all of them tied up as well.


    I struggled to sit up, feeling more restless by the second. The ce was dank and reeked of blood and mold. I could even make out cobwebs in the corners of what looked to be a massive tent-like thing.


    It was very noisy outside. Wherever this was, it definitely wasn''t in the imperial pce. Uncle Long Legs would die before allowing the imperial pce to resemble anything like a rowdy farmers'' market.


    I had no idea what was going on. Thest thing I remembered was going to sleep, and then therge floorboard beside the bed was suddenly pushed open. It was so sudden and yet so strange that my initial thought was that I was dreaming. Those kinds of things only happened in nightmares.


    Then, before I could call for help, a werewolf had appeared and knocked me out.


    The bandages around my head were dirty now, and the knot loosened so that some of the strips fell over my eyes. I flicked my head back to keep my sight clear before trying to stand up.


    More than fear, I felt worried about Mommy. She would be so upset if she found out that I disappeared. I need to figure out a way to get out of here. Another wave of the metallic smell of blood hit me, and I knew then that my captors were dangerous


    people. Unfortunately, I was too young, I would be no match against them. My best chance for survival would be to escape.


    The other kids hadn''t woken up yet. I tried to call out to them as quietly as I could, but it was no use.


    I couldn''t stick around any longer. It would be better to flee now ande back for themter.


    I walked around gingerly and surveyed my surroundings. The tent had no windows, just a small, wooded door off to one side. As expected, it was locked.


    I couldn''t help but feel discouraged.


    It was the only exit, so I had to devise another way out of this ce. Just then, I heard the nging sound of chains from the other side of the door. Someone was unlocking it.


    I instantly jumped back andy on the ground, pretending to still be unconscious.


    The door creaked open, followed by the sound of approaching footfalls.


    Luckily, there were a bunch of discarded tables and chairs just in front of me, so I was able to sneak a peek at the visitors without them noticing.


    A bunch of people entered the space, each of them wearing a clown mask and a knight''s getup, though their garments varied in color. They looked straight out of some y.


    Light streamed through the open


    door, and only then did I realize that


    the ground was stained with fresh


    blood. couldn''t even begin to imagine the horrible things that happened here.


    Fear got the better of me. I shut my eyes tightly, not daring to make a single move.


    The group slowly drew nearer, carrying with them the pungent smell of sweat mixed with blood.


    I tried to keep my breaths shallow, if only so that I could hide the fact that my heart was racing.


    The heavy footsteps kept circling us.


    I didn''t know what they were looking


    at, and I wasn''t brave enough to risk another peep. I tried to calm my


    thundering heart by conjuring


    images of Mommy. I always thought of her whenever I was afraid.


    I knew that Mommy woulde for me. She would be here soon. I just need to hold out and survive until she arrived. Until then, I must not give up hope!


    I was still pep talking to myself when one of the clown-faced knights stopped beside me. I had no way of knowing what he was doing above me, presumably staring at me.


    Then I heard him speak, his words sending a chill down my spine. "It looks like someone is being naughty by pretending to be asleep."


    My breath hitched in my throat, and I could feel cold sweat beading on my forehead.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1156 The Cripple Boy

    Chapter 1156 The Cripple Boy


    Arron''s POV:


    I could feel someone looming over me, and then I felt hot breath fanning against my face. It was all I could do to remain still and not roll away in disgust.


    I counted silently in my mind, bracing myself for what was toe. If the person was still there by the time I reached the count of five, I would strike.


    1... 2... 3... 4...


    Before I could get to the next digit, a cry came from the boy lying next to me.


    I tensed up at the sound and grew even stiffer, scared to death that the kidnappers would turn on me next.


    And then I heard a gut-wrenching wail as the boy begged for mercy. It was followed by a flurry of panicked footsteps and the sound of rustling clothes. I figured that the boy must have tried to escape, but was instantly caught and pulled back.


    I inwardly sighed in relief, even though my heart was still thundering furiously inside my chest. Whoever had been staring at me had left to capture the boy.


    I pricked up my ears to keep track of my surroundings. A ball of dread formed in the pit of my stomach when I only heard the boy''s cries, his voice turning hoarse.


    "Let me go! You devil!"


    I heard the cracking sound of a p, and then a werewolf snarled, "Shut up!"


    It was quickly dawning on me that my chances of escaping unscathed were slim.


    The boy had finally stopped yelling, and all I could hear were muffled sobs and soft whimpers. He sounded like a lost and wounded pup waiting for its mother toe and fetch it.


    I suddenly heard another vicious smack, and I almost flinched. The same boy let out a bloodcurdling scream of pain.


    "I told you to be quiet, you naughty boy! Now, look what you''ve done. You woke everybody up!"


    Right on cue, I heard the murmur of movements around me. The other kids were rousing one after another, yet judging by their silence, they hadn''t seemed to figure out what was happening just yet.


    Since everyone was awake, there was no point in me pretending to be asleep anymore. It would only draw more suspicion.


    And so, I slowly opened my eyes. I shuffled over to an inconspicuous corner and remained quiet as I observed the adults.


    It took them a moment, but the


    other children finally understood the situation. They were smart enough not to scream in horror, and we all curled up in a ball as we watched the kidnappers with wary eyes.


    There were three of them with clown masks in total, two men and a woman.


    They crowded around the first boy and nudged him with their feet.


    "Looks like this one is defective. A cripple."


    The werewolf who spoke was wearing a red clown mask and a white tunic smeared with blotches of bloodstains. He was thergest among the three.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Beside him, the much shorter


    l


    she-wolf with a blue clown mask sneered before pulling the boy''s pants off his legs, exposing his. deformed calf. "A cripple who dared to run away. He has sorely overestimated himself."


    "No, please, have mercy! I won''t run away again!"


    "Oh, we won''t kill you. But you still woke everyone up and ruined our ns. What should we do to you, then?" the she-wolf asked in an ominous voice.


    The boy whimpered and turned to look at us, his eyes wide with unspoken pleas for help.


    I clenched my hands into fists. I wanted to help him, but I knew that there was nothing I could do.


    If only I were an adult!


    "Please, I will do anything for you, anything! I can be your ve." The boy''s fear was palpable in the air, so much so that I almost choked on it. "What can a cripple even do?" the third kidnapper sneered.


    The she-wolf cocked her head to the side and pretended to think it over. "Let''s see... Oh, I know. Nothing."


    "We would have to kill him, then." The burly one in the red mask was firm and decisive. Without warning, he grabbed a machete and chopped the boy''s legs clean off his body.


    Blood spattered everywhere, and after a short gasp, the boy passed out from the pain.

 Chapter 1157 Picking Out Items

    Chapter 1157 Picking Out Items


    Arron''s POV:


    The children screamed as the boy''s legs were chopped off. The scene was bloody and terrifying.


    "Sally, take the boy away." The werewolf with the red clown mask turned to the only she-wolf in the room, and remarked with evident glee. Sally, the she-wolf, kicked the bloody limbs with disgust. "Useless. Given his frail build, he wouldn''tst long in the circus. What a waste." Then, she kicked the boy aside.


    Seeing the boy''s bleeding wounds and realizing he wouldn''t survive horrified me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two male werewolves, examined the spilled blood and didn''t seem satisfied with just one kill. So they walked over to pick the next one. "Find the loudest one!" one of the werewolves suggested.


    The children, shaking with fright, hastily covered their mouths and held back their cries.


    I cowered in the corner, covering my mouth so as not to make a sound. Among this group of kids, I seemed to be the smallest. The older kids squatted in front of me, sessfully diverting the attention of the kidnappers.


    Three adults walked around us, examining us as if they were picking out items in a store.


    "I think this kid is mute. He hasn''t made a sound this whole time." Sally grabbed a thin, brown-haired kid and shook him like a chick. "Say something and let me hear you."


    The skinny kid shook violently out of fear. He cleared his throat and managed to sputter out a few words.


    The strongest werewolf seemed to have found something fun. As he approached, he gave the skinny boy a sharp pinch on the face. "Call me daddy, and I''ll let you go."


    The skinny kid made a valiant effort to speak, but he was having trouble finding his voice. He couldn''t utter a word and ended up crying silently. Sallyughed heartily. "How pitiful! You couldn''t even seize the opportunity."


    "Don''t cry, don''t make any noise, and


    don''t


    ampare best-suited to be


    In just a few words, the


    werewolf with the red clown mask decided the fate of the skinny kid.


    There were a few kids in the room who stared at each other in bewilderment, clearly not knowing what those words meant.


    Meanwhile, I knew, but I didn''t dare


    say anything. was filled with great fear inside. Beryl would frequently tell me about the terrifying things she had read. Vampires, I had heard, I severed human limbs, made them their ythings, and locked them away in the basement for pleasure. Those people were tortured for more than 10 years before eventually dying.


    The thought of that kind of pain was terrifying.


    My mind raced as I shook and plotted my escape. I knew that if I did nothing, I would soon die.


    "Here is a blind one!" Sally eximed, catching everyone''s attention.


    It was a little girl, about six or seven years old. She was adorable beyond words butpletely blind.


    Sally pinched the girl''s face and said, "Cutting off her limbs would be a pity.


    Send her to the brothel then. Some rich people with quite a specific taste will like her." The red clown


    mask werewolfughed.


    Then some people from outside escorted the little girl away while the three traffickers resumed their selection.


    When it was my turn, Sally pulled the bandages on my face in disgust. "Ugly monster."


    mask werewolf


    The red clown a


    looked at me and said casually, "He is disfigured, I heard. Theseds


    you''ve got sprouting in your vasen et


    have been a big hit with visitorstely Put this kid to use. Since he is young, he would be easy to raise."


    Sally snorted, "Will anyone want to see his disfigured face?"


    The werewolf with the red clown mask chuckled. "You don''t know the quirks of the rich. You can take a video and upload it to the dark web. I guess many people will reward you."


    Sally clicked her tongue and continued to scrutinize me. Then, she poked my head with her finger and curiously asked, "Why aren''t you crying?"

 Chapter 1158 Horrible Hell

    Chapter 1158 Horrible Hell


    Arron''s POV:


    When I gave Sally the gaze of fear, I knew I should keep my mouth shut. From earlier until now, I had been frantically trying to save myself.


    These kidnappers discarded my wristband and other valuable items, but I still had my stic shell bracelet left. Mommy made this and gave it to me. Beryl also had one. The bracelet looked like a children''s toy, so they didn''t touch it.


    What they didn''t know was that this bracelet wasn''t just a toy. Mommy put a little de in one of the shells so we could defend ourselves in times like this.


    She was afraid that Beryl and I might cut ourselves on anything more intricate, and she also figured that we wouldn''t understand how to use them, so she just put this small de in. She also cautioned us against using it for anything other than an emergency, when we could cken the rope and signal for help when the bad guys were distracted.


    When the little girl was taken away just now, the kidnappers went out briefly. I used that time to sneakily pull out the small de and try to cut the rope.


    However, Sally''s sudden question rendered me too afraid to move again. I quickly hid the de under my sleeve, afraid of being discovered.


    "Another mute?" Sally nced at me disdainfully and squeezed my mouth as an obvious hint of disgust shed on her face. "Can a mute be a vase boy?"


    "If he can''t speak, just cut his limps off as well." The red clown mask werewolf decided my fate again.


    The mute boy''s hands and feet were severed. He was put into the bucket and transferred.


    The instant I heard their voices, I broke my silence. "I''m not mute."


    "Oh, so you can speak, and your voice is quite cute." Sally was taken aback, and she gave me a painful pinch despite the bandages on my face. "How old are you?" she asked.


    "Five years old." I didn''t dare to make Sally unhappy, so I answered her boring questions, such as what was one plus one.


    I had the impression that this devious woman thought I was aplete moron.


    "Not bad, quite obedient, but unfortunately disfigured." Sally patted my head satisfactorily and asked me to call her mommy. "I''ll give you candies if you call me mommy."


    As she spoke, she pulled three melted sticky sweets out of her pocket. I didn''t know where she picked them up from.


    Although I was extremely reluctant, in order to survive, I went along with it and pretended to be scared, shouting "Mommy".


    Sally decisively stuffed the candies


    into my pocket, and then turned to the other little boy in front of me and forced him to call her "Mommy" in the same way. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The little boy was very scared and kept crying; he was visibly distressed and inconsble, crying uncontrobly with streams of tears, snot, and spit. Sally was fed up with crying. She pressed the boy''s head against the ground and rubbed it. "idiot, stop crying!"


    Since the boy was a fool, how could he understand?


    The little boy continued to cry and struggle, which made other kids cry as well.


    I took advantage of the turmoil to pick up the de


    again and cut the rope.


    The hemp rope had been wrapped in many loops. I had already cut off two strands, but there were still three or four left.


    I didn''t dare to show any difference. I


    merely cried along with everybody else, pretending to be terrified, Stop crying!" Sally went crazy and threatened us with a machete.


    Even the red clown mask werewolf had grown impatient. He grabbed the machete and cut off the loudest crying boy''s limbs. This was the third kid who had been cut. All of the children hushed as the sound of the butcher''s knife cut through the bone.


    I was sweating bullets as I tried to ignore the hellish noise, swiftly sliding the de to cut the rope. Finally, when the kidnappers decided who to deal with next, the rope wrapped around my hands waspletely cut off.

 Chapter 1159 Skull-Face

    Chapter 1159 Skull-Face


    Arron''s POV:This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The racket made by the kids seemed to stimte the kidnappers even more. Sally herself almost doubled over inughter when she saw me crying. She pinched my cheek and said, "So, you know whatfearis, after all. I thought you were brave, hmm?" I let myself tremble, and then let out a couple of sobs.


    Sally peered at me with interest, as if she had found a rare toy. "Go on, call me ''Mommy'' again."


    I swallowed my indignation and shouted the word. I felt guilty toward my real Mommy, but there was no other way. If I continued to rebel, these evil people might hurt me.


    Sally chortled again before telling me to cry louder.


    So I did. I would have liked to think that I was simply acting, but I couldn''t deny that some of my fears and sorrows were genuine.


    I missed Mommy. I wanted to see her soon.


    If I died here, Mommy would be devastated.


    I needed to survive, no matter what. I still need to grow into a reliable adult who would protect Mommy and Beryl!


    At that moment, the werewolf in the ck mask, who had been silent all this time, suggested that they went for some drinks and snacks beforeing back and dealing with the rest of the kids.


    "You guys go ahead. I''ll stay here and make sure that no one else tries to run away." Sally was obviously not satisfied with ying tricks on us just yet.


    "No one is going to escape, anyway. They''re just a


    bunch of kids," the one in the red mask scoffed. "We have a lot of work to do tonight. We might not get a chance to eatter."


    "Fine." Although reluctant, Sally seemed to revere the bigger werewolf. She walked away from me and followed the other two over to a table in the far side of the tent.


    Soon, we heard the nging of tableware, and the subtle smell of food and wine broke through the stench of blood. The trio chatted andughed with each other, growing more rxed. Their attention was fully diverted from us.


    The kids huddled in fear. Some of them had wetted their pants a while ago, while others fainted.


    My eyes darted over to the entrance of the tent. The p was wide open, and it was very quiet outside, meaning nobody else was there.


    It was the perfect opportunity.


    I made quick work of breaking free from my binds, and then sprinted as fast as my legs could carry me Unfortunately, the kidnappers noticed me right away. "Damn it! A brat is making a run for it!"


    Amotion ensued behind me, but I didn''t dare to turn around and see what was happening. I couldn''t risk breaking my pace and giving them@chance to catch up to me. I knew they wouldn''t show me any


    mercy. Content belong mea


    to


    "Shit, how is he so fast? I''ll torture the fucker once we get a hold of him!"


    Hearing that, I pushed myself even further. I just needed to get to somewhere crowded, and maybe I could ask for help.


    I was out of the tent in no time, and I found myself in a courtyard filled with weeds. The gates were just a short distance away, and I could see the street past it. Perfect!


    I ran toward the gate with everything I had.


    "Quick!" I heard one of my pursuer''s exim, paning his voice. "Turn into a wolf and catch him! Don''t let him get near the gates!"


    My heart sank. There was no way I could outrun a wolf, I was barely hanging on as it was!


    As the gate loomed closer, I mustered all the strength I had and rushed forward. In the next second, however, I felt my feet leave the ground, and then I was floating nearly six feet in the air.


    "Let me go!" I knew I had been caught, so all I could do was il and thrash around.


    A deepughter came from somewhere above me. "You run pretty fast for your age, little brat."


    It sounded nothing like the three kidnappers. I twisted around in confusion, and saw another man with a skull mask, holding me by the cor.


    In the corner of my eye, I noticed


    that the trio of kidnappers were now


    crouched, their foreheads pressed against the ground in a disy of reverence. Whoever this skull-faced person was, they clearly feared him.

 Chapter 1160 Lee

    Chapter 1160 Lee


    Arron''s POV:


    I was just a few precious feet away from my escape! Furious and disappointed, I struggled to break free from this new captor. "Let me go!"


    The person shook me without breaking a sweat, disorienting me. Then he tossed me aside, and I fell right on top of the clown-faced trio. "You worthless idiots! Do you even know what would happen to you if this little boy escaped?"


    They proceeded to apologize profusely. "We''re very sorry, Lee. We were too careless. We didn''t think anyone would be stupid enough to cause any trouble, but this brat is clearly an exception."


    I rubbed my aching back and hurried back to my feet. I was about to dash to the gates again, but as soon as I turned in its direction, I ran into a pair of legs.


    The man called Lee red at me before getting on his haunches to my eye level. He sized me up and pinched my cheek. "You''re quite nimble, aren''t you?" I was on full alert. I pressed my lips together and bit my tongue. Mommy had told us that when faced with the enemy, we should keep our wits about us and not divulge anything about ourselves.


    "You see, Lee?" the man in the red clown mask said, obviously trying to pass on the me. "The kid runs too damn fast. We were caught by surprise, really."


    Lee straightened and strode over to the trio. The next thing we knew, he had taken out a pistol and shot the burly man in the thigh.


    The poor guy clutched his leg and howled, while the other two could only gape at him in shock.


    My heart stuttered. Judging by what I had seen so far, this Lee was the boss around here.


    He held the gun to his lips and blew the smokeing out of its muzzle. "You''re telling me that you can''t even outrun a child? That can only mean that you don''t need your legs anymore."


    To my surprise, the wounded man disregarded his injury and got down on his knees. "I apologize. We should have been more careful."


    As he spoke, he threw a ferocious re at me, as if he couldn''t wait to get his hands on me and pull me apart.


    I knew that they would never let me off easily. I needed to escape. But they had guns. No matter how fast I was, I couldn''t possibly be safe from bullets.


    But if I stayed here, then there would be no hope left for me. I needed to grab what little chance I had.


    I looked around and took note of my surroundings, and then quickly darted over to one side.


    Gunshots rang almost immediately.


    I was terrified, but I let my fear


    propel me forward. Just like


    run


    Mommy had taught us, I didn


    a


    line, but zigzagged my


    way toward the gate instead.


    Despite my efforts, I was still captured shortly.


    This time, it was the red clown who pulled me back. It seemed like he wanted to prove himself by pursuing me despite his injury. "You little bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    He was in a full-blown rage. He raised his meaty hand and pped me in the face.


    He had used so much force behind it


    that my ears began to buzz. I reached up and pressed my hands against them to stop the ringing. Tears sprang in my eyes. I was so scared and I wanted to see Mommy.


    "Bring him here."


    Lee toyed with his gun as we approached. When I was right in front of him, he pointed the weapon to my head and ced his finger on the trigger.


    I was trembling. I didn''t think I would


    survive this time. "I''m sorry,


    Mommy," I murmured to mysed ne


    "I


    won''t be able to protect you in the future."


    The gunshot rang out with a deafening bang. I flinched hard that I dangled from my captor''s hold, but the pain I was expecting did note.


    Lee had turned the gun away at thest second, and the bullet went through the gates.


    He burst outughing, and the three other clowns followed suit.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I understood then that Lee was taunting me. He wanted to see me scared.


    My breathing was short and shallow, and my forehead was beaded with cold sweat. I was still afraid that he would shoot me next.


    Sure enough, Lee leaned close. He grabbed my chin with one hand, and pressed the muzzle of his gun against my throat.

 Chapter 1161 Removing The Bandage

    Chapter 1161 Removing The Bandage


    Arron''s POV:


    Lee trailed the gun down to the bottom of my neck, past my corbone, and finally ended at my chest. Then he made a popping sound, which I supposed was his take at the sound of a gunshot.


    At this point, my bandages were soaked with sweat. I held my breath, not daring to make a single move. I really thought he would shoot me there and then.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was so close. It would have been at point-nk range, and I would be dead on the spot.


    Lee was still eyeing me carefully, but he didn''t seem eager to kill me anymore. In the end, he breathed a long sigh. "You''re smart, you know. It''s too bad you''re too young and don''t have a wolf yet. If you do, you might have just escaped."


    The man holding me growled. "Even if he escaped, he wouldn''t get very far. This twerp would never survive a couple of days alone in the wilderness." Lee snorted. "I''m not sure about him, but if he really did escape, you guys surely won''t live to see another day."


    All three kidnappers immediately shut their mouths and ducked their heads.


    "Watch them closely. If something happens again, I won''t spare any of you." With that warning, Lee turned on his heel and left.


    Relief washed over me. As long as I was alive, I still had a chance for escape, no matter how slim.


    Mommy should have discovered that I was missing by now. She must be out searching for me. And I knew in my heart that she would find me soon.


    The trio visibly rxed once Lee was gone. They shed their frightened expressions and proceeded to curse and rant.


    Among them, the red clown mask man was the angriest. He hiked me further up and hung my cor on the highest branch he could reach.


    I was about fifteen feet high, and the tree itself was still young, its trunk rather thin. It swayed from my weight.


    I shut my eyes tightly, not daring to look down.


    "How dare you run away, you little


    e.t


    brat? Let''s see if you''re brave enough to flee again. Jump down if you dare!" As he spoke, the man pushed against the tree trunk, causing all the branches to shake. was gritting my teeth with fear, my hands clenching my trousers in tiny fists kept perfectly still, afraid that the branch would snap and would fall to my death. "You have to admit, this little guy is pretty stubborn. Look at how scared he is, yet he still refuses to say a word." This came from the man in the ck clown mask. He clicked his tongue impatiently. "Get him down from there and let me teach him a proper lesson. If it weren''t for him, Lee wouldn''t have been mad at us."


    The other man did as he was told. As luck would have it, my coat got caught at one of the branches, and as he pulled harder, the fabric ripped open.


    I couldn''t help but burst into tears. I


    miss Mommy so much. When would she find me? What if these evil


    people cut my hands and feet before she got here? Even if I take them with me, there was no way they could be attached back to my limbs.


    The man with the ck mask grabbed me and pped me on both cheeks. "It''s all your fault! If you had just stayed put, we wouldn''t have been berated so harshly."


    I wept louder. I thought of Mommy, Beryl, Grandma, and even Uncle Long Legs.


    "You''re finally crying," Sally remarked with glee.


    After enduring five more ps, she added, "It doesn''t hurt him enough. We should remove the bandages so that he could feel the full brunt of your hits."


    She was already grabbing me by the


    face and tugging at the bandages. "Let me see just how ugly you are


    under there," she grumbled. "If you''re hideous, we''ll let you go." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    I struggled desperately against her, to no avail. Both men held me by the shoulders to keep me still.


    My misery was now reced with outrage, but no matter how much I wanted to fight them, I was no match against their strength.


    When the bandage was fully removed, all three of them froze as they stared at my face.

 Chapter 1162 He Looked Like The Lycan King

    Chapter 1162 He Looked Like The Lycan King


    Sally''s POV:


    The boy''s face was smooth and tender, much like one of those porcin dolls disyed on shop windows. A pink scar ran down his cheek, but it was


    no big deal. It was healing, anyway. Considering the physical constitution of werewolves, it shouldpletely disappear in no time.


    Most importantly, however, the boy had an uncanny resemnce to the man I had been dreaming of the lycan king.


    I never told anyone about my fantasies, though. I didn''t dare to. Especially since the boss seemed to loathe the lycan king.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If they found out that I desired him, they would definitely brand me as a traitor.


    But this boy... This boy was a pleasant surprise. He already looked so handsome at such a young age. I was sure he would grow up to be a heartbreaker. Maybe he would look exactly like the lycan king then.


    If I could keep him...


    Oh, Goddess! I should stop thinking about it now, or blood would spurt out of my nose.


    "Didn''t you say that the child is disfigured? Howe he isn''t ugly at all?!" Jack pushed his red mask aside and peered at the boy in a mix of wonder and rage. The information we got was incorrect. That was a big deal in our line of business. It might just be a little slip to most people, but this kind of carelessness could have severe consequences.


    We had been told that the boy had been extremely deformed while he clearly looked perfectly fine. Something else must be going on beneath the surface.


    But we didn''t have to worry about this. Our boss would take care of this matter. In any case, the boy had already stepped into our domain. He couldn''t be allowed to get out alive.


    "The boy looks familiar." Arthur looked the kid up and down before ncing at us. "Don''t you think so?"


    Everyone knew what the king looked like, but none of them two seemed brave enough to even consider that thought.


    But I knew that these two doofuses would figure it out sooner orter, and when they did, the boy might not survive this ce.


    I couldn''t let Jack or Arthur put the pieces together, so I hurriedly said, "Good-looking children all look the same. Pretty''s pretty, right?"


    Unfortunately, Arthur was unwilling


    to drop the subject. He tapped at his chin and narrowed his eyes. "Well, at the very least, he should look like his


    parents. Maybe I know them? I''m'' I


    pretty sure I''ve seen a simr face somewhere before, I just can''t


    remember where." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "If you can''t remember, then just forget about it. We have a job to do. Let''s hurry up and finish for the night." I forced augh, hoping that he would finally take the bait.


    But then Jack reached for his knife. "It doesn''t matter what he looks like. Since the contact who sent him here lied to us, then the deal can no longer push through. We must kill this boy, or we will all get into trouble."


    The child cowered in fear when he


    heard that. His eyes welled up with fresh tears. Vaguely, I thought that those big, beautiful eyes were


    exactly like my prince charmin


    My heart softened at the sight of them. He was so young. He just needed to gain a few more years, and he would be the exact replica of the lycan king.


    el


    "Hold up, it might not be as bad as you think," Arthur calmly interjected. "We haven''t acquired a lot of goodstely. It would be harder to exin if we kill more. It would be better him live for now. We should probably cut off his limbs, though. We won''t have to worry about a cripple running away then. He was always quiet and reserved, but he was also the cleverest and most ruthless one among us. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Truth be told, I feared Arthur more than Jack. That was why I seldom contradict him. I was afraid of retaliation.


    Jack pondered Arthur''s suggestion for a while, and then nodded his assent. "Okay, but let''s do it now. Otherwise, this brat mighte up with other tricks."


    I stared at the boy''s delicate face and struggled with myself. In the end, I opened my mouth and blurted out, "Wait! There''s no hurry, right? I have some ideas of my own."

 Chapter 1163 The Amusement Park

    Chapter 1163 The Amusement Park


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus took me to an amusement park.


    The ce was bustling, with people constantlying and going, and the air was filled with the sweet and savory smell of food from the stalls.


    It might have something to do with the fact that it was the weekend, as the park was unbelievable packed.


    I wasn''t here to enjoy whatever it had to offer, however.


    I turned to Rufus. "What are we doing here?" I asked in a quiet voice.


    He whirled around and held up two green masks he had bought at a stall near the entrance. He lightly tapped my hand with one and gestured at me. "First, you need to put this on."


    "What the hell for?" I asked in confusion, even as Iplied with his instruction.


    I knew Rufus could tell how anxious I was, and I was grateful for his patience as he exined, "We''re here to look for Arron. The traffickers said that he was taken to this ce."


    I was stunned by this revtion. "You mean to say that the traffickers'' hideout is somewhere in this park? But this ce looks so big, and if the military finds out, won''t it be a total loss?"


    I had assumed that Arron would be sold to a traveling circus and get locked up in a small, dark cage. I never imagined he would be in such a massive and extravagant amusement park.


    One look, and I could tell that this ce charged hefty prices for everything. How brazen of those traffickers to carry out their crimes behind such a grant cover.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Well, what are we still standing around for, then?" I grabbed Rufus'' arm, my voice filled with urgency. "Let''s go find him!"


    "Hold on, calm down." Rufus'' warm hand mped down on my wrist and stopped me from rushing forward.


    "What else are we waiting for?" I scowled at him, desperate to see my son and make sure that he was all right.


    "You should have realized this already, but the park is an actual, legitimate business that caters specifically to adults. We won''t be able to find Arron if we just dart off aimlessly. Listen, in the evening, there will be a freak show that showcases a number of disabled people."


    "What?"


    The word slipped out of me in a horrified whisper. I couldn''t believe those criminals were so heartless as to let disabled people perform for other people''s entertainment.


    "They keep a lot of disabled people here," Rufus continued in a serious voice. "In fact, the freak show is their gship project."


    My thoughts were already racing, and I felt like my head was about to explode when I recalled the trafficker''s words. A deep sense of foreboding washed over me.


    I knew then that they would mutte my son and make him one of their disabled ves.


    Arron was still so young! He would never survive such torture.


    I looked at Rufus in a panic.


    He was the only one who could help me.


    Seemingly reading my thoughts, Rufus gave me a short nod. "That''s right. Arron is likely among the people involved in the freak show We need to act carefully and not draw any attention, or they might cart him off somewhere else before we get to him."


    "Okay," I nodded.


    As desperate as I was, I did know that we needed to be cautious. It was a critical situation, and I couldn''t let our efforts thus far go in vain.


    "Don''t worry," Rufusforted me. "We''re here now. Arron will definitely be all right."


    I just nodded nkly, telling myself to calm down. "Were you always aware of what was happening here?"


    "Yes, someone made an anonymous


    report a while back," Rufus replied unhurriedly Apparently, this ce has be a nesting ground for human trafficking, malicious


    vel


    imprisonment, and physical abet


    both to normal and disabled people. I was informed that they deliberately cripple perfectly healthy people just to add to their merchandise."


    "Then, why haven''t youunched a full-on investigation yet?" I blurted out in shock.


    "I have, actually. I sent my men to investigate multiple times, but they always returned empty-handed. Rufus turned to look me in the eye as he added, "That''s why we must be extra careful this time."

 Chapter 1164 Three Clowns

    Chapter 1164 Three Clowns


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was about to say something when I suddenly spotted three people wearing blue clown masks approaching us in the square.


    I gently tugged on Rufus'' sleeve, indicating for him to look in their direction.


    Rufus nced at them, and then looked at me. We understood each other without exchanging any words, and both of us became more vignt. The three clowns came straight to us.


    One of them, wearing a ck top hat, walked with a swagger and looked somewhatical. He took one step forward and came closer to me, taking off his hat.


    I watched him in confusion and saw him take his mask off, revealing a painted face. He made theatrical movements while gesturing for me to observe the hat in his hand.


    Then he put one hand in his hat and pulled out a scarf from it, followed by a rose and a flying pigeon.


    His performance attracted several onlookers'' intrigued nces.


    After finishing his performance, he bowed with a flourish to Rufus and me.


    I couldn''t bring myself tough, and simply said, "This is a pretty good magic trick."


    "Thank you for thepliment." The clown was ecstatic. Then, he turned to Rufus and asked, "Excuse me, sir, may I ask why you and thisdy are standing at the entrance instead of going inside? Are you dissatisfied with our amusement park


    offerings?"


    Rufus behaved like an ordinary tourist in front of the clown. epting the rose from him, Rufus said, "No, it''s just that my girlfriend and I quarreled. I''m trying to figure out how to cheer her up."


    As Rufus spoke, he suddenly wrapped his arms around me and presented the rose to me.


    I naturally epted the flower and


    raised my chin, pretending to still be angry as I eximed, "I haven''t forgiven you yet!" The clown''s eyes lit up with realization and he burst


    outughing. "Sir, you defi bursteN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    made the right choice by bringing your girlfriend here. The very existence of this amusement park is to create happiness. I''m Certain your girlfriend will be thrilled after checking out our attractions. It


    seems that you truly care about this


    youngdy."


    I looked down and fiddled with the rose, not saying anything. When I believed the act we were putting on was enough to convince these people, I tried to twist my body to move away from Rufus, but he tightened his grip on my waist.


    "I was thinking the same thing, and with an amusement park this size, I believe there will be something to make he happy," Rufus replied while fixing his gaze on me and smiling adoringly. He covertly pinched my hand. "Babe, why don''t we go in and take a look?"


    Continuing to y along with his charade, I gently shoved him away. "I don''t see anything fun here at all. I don''t want to go."


    "Hey,e on! You haven''t seen what is inside." Rufus tugged me closer again, wrapping his arm around my waist.


    I turned my head away, pasting a reluctant expression on my face.


    Rufus turned to the clown and shot him a helpless smile. "I heard there is a signature attraction here. I''ll take my girlfriend there and I''m sure her anger will subside."


    When the clown heard Rufus say


    this, he eyed him suspiciously andughed. "Yes, we do have a


    signature attraction. However, only VIP customers can avail of it with an invitation. I don''t know if you''re aware of this, sir. Do you have an invitation?" Disappointment washed over me. I knew very well that we didn''t have an invitation and it seemed that our n was going to fail.


    But then, to my surprise, Rufus took out his phone and quickly found a ck invitation.


    "I do have an invitation, but I''m not sure if it''s the one you''re referring to. A friend of mine gave it to me before we came here. Is this the invitation you''re talking about?"


    Rufus held up his phone, giving a smile to the clown.

 Chapter 1165 VIP Invitation

    Chapter 1165 VIP Invitation


    Crystal''s POV:


    The clown standing in front of Rufus took the phone and thoroughly examined it before passing it on to the clown next to him. The three clowns pored over the phone very carefully and handed it off to one another.


    I scrutinized the clown''s expressions without blinking.


    They whispered among each other, and one of them even took out his phone, probably topare the invitation.


    Was it possible that he discovered something wrong?


    Perhaps this wasn''t the correct invitation, and Rufus was simply bluffing...


    The longer they studied the phone, the colder my insides became.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I peeked at Rufus, and he seemed calm andposed. However, I still couldn''t take it easy.


    I already knew that Rufus never took risks.


    But this time, Arron was involved, so I couldn''t y it cool no matter what.


    My limbs were getting stiff. The three clowns had been deliberating for a long time.


    It seemed that Rufus had just improvised and found the wrong invitation to deal with them.


    Perhaps we would soon be exposed and kicked out as frauds.


    No, I had to figure another way out. My mind quickly started racing.


    However, before I coulde up with a solution, the clowns suddenly wore an even more sincere grin than before.


    They respectfully returned the phone


    to Rufus and one of them said, "You have been rmended by our regr VIP customer, and you have the invitation. So you''re wee to watch the freak show. But the show is scheduled for three in the afternoon, which is still one hour away. So you can check out the other attractions in the meantime."


    "Okay, thank you," Rufus replied with a smile and calmly took back his phone.


    After returning the phone to Rufus, the clowns didn''t leave immediately. They scratched their heads and rummaged through their pockets.


    I watched them, baffled, and noticed that they took out a colorful map and handed it to Rufus.


    The clown in front of Rufus exined in a serious voice, "This is the map to the freak show. Please follow the marked directions on it to get there. Each invitation allows two people in. Enjoy yourselves!"


    "Thank you." With a nod, Rufus folded the map thrice before tucking it into his pocket.


    "You''re wee!" The three clowns replied in unison, linked their arms and skipped away.


    As I watched their backs, I felt increasingly heavy-hearted.


    Rufus flicked his fingers on my forehead andfortingly said, "Don''t overthink it. We''ll discover the truth at three o''clock."


    "Okay." I heaved a sigh of relief and curiously turned to him. "How did you get your hands on the invitation?"


    Rufus blinked calmly and exined,


    "Didn''t I tell you that this is a suspicious ce? I''ve sent a lot of people to probe, but they couldn''t uncover anything. I''ve been keeping an eye on this ce for a long time, wanting to investigate it. The invitation was


    prepared a long time ago, but I didn''t expect it toe in handy today."


    "That''s quite a coincidence." With a sigh, I asked, "Why don''t we just bring in soldiers to find Arron? It would be quicker."


    With a helpless smile, Rufus


    somberly exined, "Initially, I


    considered the idea of breaking in by force, but that would only tip off our enemy. We still don''t know Arron''s exact location, and we have no proof that he is here. Those people might kill him and destroy the evidence when they''re cornered."

 Chapter 1166 An Amusement Park Witho...

    Chapter 1166 An Amusement Park Witho...


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus'' exnation made sense, as the enemies were lurking in the shadows and they still held plenty of hostages, including my son; so a forcible intrusion would only worsen the situation.


    For now, we would have to be patient and wait for the freak show to start at three o''clock.


    "We can wander around and survey theyout in this one hour, so that we know our escape routes when it is time to run," Rufus said as he pulled me into the bustling amusement park.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Various stalls had been erected on the broad square. I nced at the clock tower in the distance and realized that the freak show was due to start in less than an hour.


    Sounds ofughter and joy rang out all around us, and in no time, Rufus and I had encountered many young couples.


    Every now and then, we spotted a few individuals who hade alone, but the amusement attractions nearby were still crowded with people, and the more popr ones had endless lines in front of them.


    It seemed that this amusement park was very well-liked by young people.


    As we walked along the path, tourists and staff walked by us, all wearing different masks. These masks were of different colors, but they had all been specially created to conceal people''s scents.


    "Do you want to go on that one?" Rufus pointed to a nearby amusement ride and asked me.


    "No." I shook my head, feeling a little listless. The lively atmosphere around me did nothing to lift my spirits, and I just wanted the clock to strike three quickly.


    Rufus and I strolled around the amusement park, thoroughly surveying our surroundings.


    The ambiance was really very vibrant here, and this ce seemed no different from other amusement parks, except for that special performance. Rufus led me to a bench near the carousel, where we rested our feet.


    I curiously observed the passersby and asked Rufus, "Why aren''t there any kids here? Don''t the adults bring their kids to y?"


    Although several people milled around, we had not spotted a single kid during our wanderings.


    "No, kids are not allowed in here. They have promoted this park as being designed for adults to forget their pressures and relive their childhood," Rufus replied softly.


    I showed an understanding expression, and then lowered my head and massaged my slightly sore legs.


    When I raised my head again, I saw Rufus walking away. I thought


    something had happened, so


    panicked and went to chase after


    him, but stumbled instead. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I winced in pain and heard Rufus sigh helplessly somewhere over my head. He returned.


    Pressing down on my shoulders, he


    made me sit back on the bench.


    Then he examined my ankle and confirmed there was no serious issue before standing up again.


    "Wait for me here for a little while. I''ll be right back," he said.


    I nodded and obediently sat on the bench.


    Rufus chuckled and patted my head like I was his


    puppy before walking away with long strides.


    I lowered my head again and fell into deep thought, my mind only upied with Arron.


    After a few minutes, I suddenly felt something cool touch my cheek. I turned my head, only to see Rufus holding an ice cream.


    I blinked in confusion.


    He smiled and handed the ice cream to me. "This is for you."


    I epted it in a daze. "Why did you buy this?"


    As I said this, I couldn''t stop the wave of anger that surged through me. I shot him a furious re and shoved the ice cream back into his hand. "Eat it yourself. I''m in no mood for it right now.


    We haven''t found Arron yet!"


    With a helpless shrug, Rufus said, "We came here to have fun, so of course, we should eat."


    Before I could respond, he abruptly wrapped his hand around my shoulder, pulling me closer to him, and whispered, "Look around. They''re watching us."

 Chapter 1167 Playacting

    Chapter 1167 yacting


    Crystal''s POV:


    I looked up and noticed that Rufus'' eyes were clear. The hair on the back of my neck stood up. I looked around past his outstretched arm and noticed that the atmosphere in the amusement park had suddenly be eerie. We were surrounded by people wearing a variety of clown masks.


    Two people who brushed past us had on green masks.


    The staff guarding the path were all wearing blue and pink masks.


    I warily watched them and wondered if it was just my imagination, but the ck eyes behind their masks seemed to stare at us with malice, making me break out into a cold sweat.


    My expression froze, my eyes widened, and my guard went up.


    Rufus leaned towards me, lowered his shoulder, and whispered, "Don''t be scared. Rx and act natural." "Okay." As I whispered back, I looked past his shoulder and noticed the ice cream vendor nearby shooting us nces from time to time.


    Suddenly, I felt something soft touch my forehead.


    My eyes flew up in surprise and I saw Rufus straightening with a grin and winking at me.


    I was exhrated by his smile and I stupidly returned it, instantly forgetting about everything else.


    Although Rufus had lost his memory, he seemed to instinctively retain the little acts we did together. Whenever I was anxious, he would peck me on my forehead like that to help me rx.


    "Honey, don''t be angry. Have a bite," his deep gentle voice said beside me.


    My insides warmed and I nodded, lifting my head to take a bite of the ice cream he was holding out, trying to conceal my emotions.


    The ice cream was sickly sweet, and I quickly swallowed it. I felt a slight tickle in my nose, and when I looked up, I saw Rufus smiling at me crookedly with raised eyebrows.


    "Good girl."


    I hummed softly and retorted, "Never do that again."


    He grinned and watched me indulgently. "Of course, I promise I will never make you unhappy again," he said seriously, gazing deeply into my eyes.


    Despite knowing that we were just


    pretending, I almost fell for his sincerity. Then, I recalled that he had said he


    was going to marr


    someone else.


    Inest


    I couldn''t restrain myself and almost revealed my anger. But I quickly dropped my gaze to the ground and smiled self-deprecatingly. I was not qualified to feel jealous anymore.


    After readjusting my mental state, I grinned at him and said, "This ice cream is absolutely delicious. You should try it too."


    I gestured for him to eat his own, but


    he took a bite from my ice cream and peered at me with a smile. His tongue darted out and licked his rosy, sexy lips. "Yeah, it''s very sweet."


    I blushed and snatched the ice cream from his hand.


    I turned my head, not wanting Rufus to see the obvious emotional shift in my eyes. My face was burning as if it had been sted with hot air.


    "If only you could be so nice every day, I would love to keep you by my side all the time," Rufus joked from beside me.


    My head immediately jerked up and I shot him a re, which he returned with a yful smile.


    That was when I realized he had tricked me again.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Despite Rufus'' antics, my stress levels plunged. I nced around casually and noticed that the stares from before seemed to have dispersed.


    It was as if everything I had seen was just my illusion, manufactured by my nervousness.

 Chapter 1168 Her Ex

    Chapter 1168 Her Ex


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was distracted by my ice cream, which I ate with gusto, when I suddenly felt a tug at my wrist.


    Rufus was already standing beside me, my hand still firmly in his. "We should go and look around, dear. We finally got the chance to get out of the house. We shouldn''t spend the entire day on this bench."


    No sooner had I nodded than I was being dragged forward by the man.


    A booth caught my eye as we passed, and I stopped in my tracks, pulling Rufus to a halt as well. I gestured at the booth. "What do you suppose is going on over there? Why are there so many people?" Rufus took one nce at the booth and wordlessly led me there.


    As we got closer, I realized that the people were crowding around a ring toss game. The booth keeper stood beside a mound of plushies, countless thin hoops adorning one of his arms. He bent over to retrieve the ring that had been sessfully looped around one of the toys'' head, and then handed the plushie to the eager customer.


    It was a pretty simple and straightforward game, but everyone was inexplicable drawn to it.


    My greedy eyes fell upon the two giant teddy bears sitting in the middle of the toy stash. Obviously, the booth keeper had put them on full disy in order to attract more customers.


    Both Arron and Beryl were fond of huge toys like these, and they would be thrilled if I gave them one each.


    The other park goers seemed interested in the huge


    bears as well, seeing as how they repeatedly tossed their hoops at them. Although several people just barely missed the bears'' ears, no one was lucky enough to secure the toys.


    I pursed my lips and grinned to myself, excitement already bubbling up inside me.


    Before I could speak to the booth keeper, however, I heard Rufus speak beside me. "Here, give me a few hoops. Keep the change."


    I turned just in time to see him give some money to the booth keeper. Seemingly noticing my gaze, he shed me a smile. "I''ll help you with this. Arron and Beryl will definitely love them."


    Warmth blossomed in my heart. He was actually thinking the same thing as me.


    The booth keeper happily pocketed the cash before pulling a tall stack of hoops out of his arm to give to Rufus. "Here you go, sir."


    I cocked my head to the side and eyed Rufus. His shooting skills were excellent, and his sight had always been urate. I wondered if that applied to a game of ring toss as well.


    I had barely finished the thought when he suddenly threw a couple of hoops at once. He didn''t even blink.


    Rufus seemed so se about it that I smirked. I was just about to make fun of him for his overconfidence when I heard an exmation from the crowd.


    I looked forward and saw a hoop spinning around thergest bear''s ear, twirling twice beforeing to a full stop.


    My eyes instinctively darted around in search of the second hoop, and sure enough, it rested on the ear of the other giant bear.


    "You''re amazing!" I blurted out, hugging Rufus without thinking.


    I felt him stiffen in my embrace, and it felt like a bucket of cold water sshing over my head.


    Snapping back to my senses, I hastily stepped away and acted like nothing happened.


    Thankfully, the se keeper chose that moment toe up to us with the carefully wrapped toys.


    They were about half a meter tall each. Rufus put down his remaining hoops and gathered the plushies in his arms.


    Then he nced at me and asked, "Would you like more?"


    I took one of the bears and nuzzled against its furry face. When I looked up, I noticed the se keeper''s worried expression when he heard Rufus so I just shook my head "No, thanks. This is plenty enough Thank you."


    QUMS


    Rufus chuckled lightly, and then out of the blue, he asked, "How did you meet your ex, anyway? Did you two go to an amusement park, too?"


    To say that waspletely caught


    off-guard by his question would be a gross understatement. I paused as the realization hit me-I had never gone to an amusement park with Rufus before.


    I blinked at him in a daze and shook my head. "Why are you suddenly asking me that?"


    Instead of answering, however, Rufus pressed his palm over my eyes. "Stop looking at me like that."


    I bristled at the unexpected darkness. I opened my mouth to protest, but as I was just about to utter a word, I felt his warm breath brush against my


    ear.


    "Stop looking at me as though we are lovers," he whispered, his voice deep and thick with temptation.


    It sent a delicious shiver down my spine.


    I had a vague thought then, about love could never be truly concealed, no matter how hard one tried. Feeling a bit disheartened by this knowledge, I pushed him away and mustered a feeble smile. "You''re overthinking things. Weren''t we supposed to act like lovers? I was


    just doing my part."


    "I see." Rufus straightened and cast a somber nce at me.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I bobbed my head and tried to affirm my words, only to find that I didn''t know what else to say.


    Thankfully, he changed the subject, saving us both from the awkwardness of the situation. "Come on, the freak show is about to start. Follow me, and make sure you don''t get lost."

 Chapter 1169 Walking The Wire

    Chapter 1169 Walking The Wire


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus'' words made me realize that we had dawdled for a considerable amount of time. I hurried to catch up with his long strides.


    I told myself that we would find Arron soon, and made sure that I had enough energy for the inevitable battle waiting for us.


    Rufus pulled the map out of his pocket. I peered over his shoulder, dumbstruck at what I was seeing. It looked just like an abstract artwork done by some kindergartener! I frowned at the mess of lines and colors. If I didn''t know better, I would have thought that this... thing had been designed to purposely confuse and mislead people.


    "How are we supposed to read this?" I muttered under my breath.


    "We''re heading south," Rufus said without missing a beat, though he did take a few additional nces at the map before folding it again. He then led me down a side road.


    I trailed behind him readily. He always had better navigation skills than me. I had every confidence that he would take us to our destination without a hitch.


    Sure enough, after passing through a sparse forest, we arrived at a mushroom-shaped building about six floors high.


    It was fenced off by a white railing, and two men stood guard at the entrance, both of them wearing blue masks. After a moment''s observation, we learned that only those with invitations were allowed entry. I supposed we were in the right ce,


    then.


    We moved forward, Rufus presented his invitation, and then we were admitted inside.


    Once there, I felt as if I had stepped into another world entirely. Thick tapestries hung on the walls,pletely blocking out all the light. Nomps were in sight. Instead, candles lit up the ce from their ces high up on numerous chandeliers. Up front was a giant stage, and it was lit up more than any other part of the hall.


    I soon noticed that everyone around us was wielding a short, wand-like cylinder. But we hadn''t been given anything at all. I gged down a nearby staff and asked, "Did you guys forget to give us something?"


    The man simply shook his head and said, "No. Those are monocrs. We provide them to the members of the audience who might not be able to see clearly due to their distance from the stage. You, however, have VIP seats, so you won''t be needing them."


    I nodded in understanding and said nothing more.


    Rufus pulled me over to our


    designated seats. We eventually sat down at a tform that afforded us the perfeet view of the stage, and there was ample space between the seats, ensuring the patrons of some modicum of privacy.


    It was just as well, as our conversations were better kept secret.


    Before long, the curtains slowly rose before us, and a clown riding a unicycle appeared onstage. He proceeded to perform one dangerous stunt after another.


    As Rufus and I were seated close to the stage, found myself flinching every time the clown approached. Despite knowing that it was all a show, I couldn''t help but fear that he would topple over me at any second.


    I leaned back against my chair and grew increasingly vignt as the seconds ticked by. As it was, I noticed that the clown was wearing a unique mask, one that I had never seen around the amusement park since we arrived.


    The clown finally ended his performance, and he picked up a microphone. I realized btedly that he was also the host of the damn freak show He made some introductions before leaving the stage, and another actmenced. I perked up as the spotlight shone on a steel wire suspended above us.


    I initially thought nothing of it, but I soon discovered that it was a prop for the next act.


    As soon as it dawned on me, a slender ankle emerged from the dark, followed by the rest of its body-a ragged, armless boy who looked no older than sixteen.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He ambled slowly down the wire, which was bouncing ever so slightly from his weight.


    His shabby appearance was a stark contrast to the glittering stage and the ostentatious decor of the entire hall.


    I nced around the audience in rm, and was quite horrified to see their nk expressions. They were staring intently at the young man, as though nothing was out of ce.


    Perhaps they thought that it was all just special effects?


    With my heart weighing heavily in my chest, I looked up again. In the next second, however, I felt my heart practically jump to my throat.


    The young man did a somersault without warning. I almost screamed, but he managed tond back on the wire with his feet, his body bent at a sharp angle as he struggled to regain his bnce.

 Chapter 1170 A Lion Tamer

    Chapter 1170 A Lion Tamer


    Crystal''s POV:


    The wire boy''s performance drew widespread apuse. My fingers were tightly curled around the armrests of my seat and I was scared out of my wits.


    I instinctively turned to Rufus, who pressed his lips into a thin line and shot me a reassuring look.


    I responded with a nod and turned my attention back to the stage.


    The armless boy walked on the wire and did a dangerously exciting somersault at one end before making his way back up the wire. When he returned behind the curtain, I realized that the back of my shirt was soaked in cold sweat.


    After the boy walked off the stage, my anxiously racing pulse slowly calmed down. Although he had been the one performing, I felt as if I had walked the wire myself and my heart was still thudding with nerves.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The deafening apuse around me made me feel ufortable, and I reflexively bent over.


    As my seat was very close to the stage, I could sense his fear while he was performing.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes to watch the next few performances.


    The dark red curtains parted again, and a lion tamer with only one leg appeared on the stage with a lion.


    It was a strangebination, and the lion tamer didn''t have any crutches. After hopping twice, he regained his bnce and stood beside the majestic golden-maned lion.


    The scrawny lion tamer put his head into the lion''s


    wide open mouth, from which saliva was dripping. The atmosphere was already intense.


    The cheers and screams from nearby people seemed to ignite the air, and a few cruel whistles rang out from the distance.


    I counted in my head, waiting for the lion tamer to pull his slender neck out of the lion''s mouth, but he remained immobile.


    Suddenly, the lion chomped down hard, and a few screams rang out, followed by a deafening silence.


    I also held my breath, thinking that the next second, I would witness blood squirting across the stage.


    But to my surprise, the lion tamer''s limp hand, which hung on the side, reached up and patted the lion''s head. The lion''s nose twitched before it opened its mouth.


    A huge cheer went up in the


    audience, and the lion tamer turned


    around and bowed to the audience


    below. Even the lion lifted its enormous paw to acknowledge the audience.


    I released a weary sigh and vowed to myself to thoroughly investigate this weird ce if I ever got the chance.


    With my seat position and my superior werewolf vision, I could clearly observe the whip marks on these children''s bodies. No twitch of fear on their young faces during their performance escaped my notice.


    What seemed like an ordinary circus performance hid a great deal of evil behind it.


    My heart tightened when my mind flew back to the human traffickers we had captured.


    Inhaling deeply, I turned my head


    and met Rufus'' gaze. His eyes were deep and unfathomable. I didn''t


    know how long he had been


    watching me. As I thought about my


    conduct just now, I couldn''t help but


    feel a little embarrassed. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    I touched my nose but felt something warm on my hand. Rufus had reached out to cover my hand with his warm palm.


    I blinked, staying still.


    "Don''t worry, these children have undergone a long training before being put on stage. Arron has just been sold here, so he is safe for now."


    I knew he was trying tofort me, so I nodded. But as I thought about the performances we had just seen, I shook my head. "I''m also worried about these children," I said.

 Chapter 1171 A Terrible Fraud

    Chapter 1171 A Terrible Fraud


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus sighed and said in a grave tone, "As the king, I can''t tolerate these criminals, but I didn''t get any proof of their wrongdoing. This is a good opportunity, and I won''t give them any chance to escape."


    As I opened my mouth to respond, the host appeared on stage again. He held the microphone and his perky voice reached every audience member.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we all know that you are kind people, and this is the time to help these children. They were all born disabled and abandoned by their parents. The circus took them in out of kindness, so that they didn''t starve to death on the street. With the kind donation from you, we can provide them with good meals and even help treat their physical deformities."


    I watched the disabled children huddled in the corner of the stage and felt sad. If their disabilities were truly inflicted by a person, the people in the circus deserved to be chopped into pieces.


    As soon as the host finished speaking, the huge screen beside him disyed seat numbers and the amount donated.


    That was when I realized that the QR code on the electronic screen was for donating money. One could scan the code and donate whatever amount they wished from their bank ount.


    The numbers on the screen kept changing, as numerous guests wanted to give money to these poor children.


    The clowns standing beside the children were overjoyed and thanked the guests on the children''s behalf.


    Taking advantage of the mayhem, I leaned toward Rufus and whispered in his ear, "Obviously, they''re angling for sympathy."


    Rufus shot me a sideways nce and nodded.


    I peeked at the children on the stage. They were all staring at the ground quietly.


    "Why don''t these people try to


    question the children if they are being ill-treated?" I remarked


    through gritted teeth. The actions of the people in the circus enraged me. What was more annoying was the fact that the audience was willing to be deceived.


    "I had dispatched people to check on these disabled children. They all have a medical certificate of congenital disability and they were all formally adopted. My people also quizzed the children individually f don''t know how the kingpins of this operation have pulled this off. Every child stated that they were voluntarily working at the circus, and they were very grateful to the circus for providing them with a new life," Rufus whispered.


    "Can''t we take some action against these evil people? It''s impossible to believe that they haven''t left any trail," I muttered with clenched fists.


    Rufus shot me a helpless nce


    and said, "I have inspected everyN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    part of this circus under the guise of a fire safety inspection before, but couldn''t find any vitions. I haven''t evene across any children who are still untrained, so they must have another base for the children who have just been abducted and haven''t submitted yet."


    When I was about to respond, Rufus squeezed my shoulder and pointed to the stage.


    I turned back to it and saw that it was now empty, except for the host. He leisurely coughed into the microphone, tantalizing the audience. After a speech of gratitude, he purposely took a long pause before continuing, "Next, the real show begins."


    After saying that, he unhurriedly retreated, and the curtains slowly parted.


    Although I was mentally prepared, my eyes widened when I was greeted with the sight of a two-headed person walking onto the stage.

 Chapter 1172 The Double-Headed Man

    Chapter 1172 The Double-Headed Man


    Crystal''s POV:


    As soon as the two-headed person appeared, pandemonium descended over the audience. Everyone was excited and terrified in equal parts.


    The host returned and made the introduction. "These two boys are Siamese twins. They were born sharing a body. If they undergo surgery to separate them, one of them will die."


    Whispers broke out among the audience and they were amazed.


    "The twins love each other. They don''t want to be separated, so they prefer to remain conjoined. Perhaps they will get married and have children in the future. Sometimes, it may look like fate has dealt you a bad hand, but it may not really be that bad. Everyone can choose their way of living, and even those with physical defects can lead a wonderful life."


    As soon as the host finished saying this, the audience burst into apuse and collectively sighed with sympathy. They began donating money again, and the numbers on the screen continued to tick upward.


    Suddenly, someone loudly asked, "What about their wolves? Are they also conjoined?"


    "The twins are only seventeen and a half years old. They wille of age in six months. We are also curious about how they will turn into wolves at that time. You''re wee toe back and witness it with us," the host replied with a smirk.


    The crowd burst intoughter. They also asked several private questions, such as if the two fought,


    what if they fell in love with the same person, or if they shared intestines.


    The twins remained quiet. They followed the host''s instructions, just like obedient puppets in a window.


    Sitting in the audience, I felt very restless and wanted this performance to end as soon as possible. My stomach churned with uneasiness.


    Rufus furtively tugged on my arm and patientlyforted me. "Rx. After the show, we can follow these people and discover theirir."


    I reluctantly nodded. Watching the performance left me increasingly troubled. I was suffering through every second of it.


    As I thought of my son''s current situation, I burned with anxiety.


    Lots of these children''s disabilities were definitely not congenital. There had to be some human interference.


    I couldn''t bear such a thing happening to my son. He was still so young.


    At this time, another round of


    apuse broke out. The twins


    began to perform magic tricks. They held a sword in their hand, and the boy on the left side swallowed, while the boy on the right side removed it from his mouth.


    The visual was weird. Pin-drop silence reigned in the auditorium. No one dared to disturb their performance.


    When the act was over, people enthusiastically apuded again.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Then, a she-wolf wearing a pink mask came on the stage, followed by a cart, on which stood a boy whose lower body waspletely amputated because of a caro ident.


    The boy had been ced in an empty transparent ball. He stared nkly at the audience, as if he had lost his soul.


    A big wooden board was hung around his chest, which detailed his information.


    "Now let''s wee this boy to perform the body bounce for everyone." The host yielded the stage to the boy after this brief introduction.


    The she-wolf in the pink mask loosened the rope in her hand and ced a skateboard next to the cart. Then the boy in the ball rolled down. Everyone held their breath, eagerly anticipating his performance.


    The boy in the ball glided slowly on the skateboard, rolled onto a trampoline, and disyed his free bounce to everyone.


    The audience cheered earnestly.


    When the act reached its climax, an ident urred. The boy in the ball jumped too high and lost control of hisnding. He bumped into the twins who were performing their magic tricks on one side of the stage. The sword pierced the twins'' body.

 Chapter 1173 An Incident

    Chapter 1173 An Incident


    Crystal''s POV:


    Blood sprayed across the stage, and the atmosphere instantly turned murky. The ident made everyone fall into stunned silence for a moment, followed by an eruption of screams.


    The stage curtains instantly fell, blocking the gory scene from view.


    The host quickly rushed up to maintain order. "We apologize for this unexpected incident. We conclude today''s show here. Please exit the auditorium in an orderly fashion. You can use today''s admission ticket to enjoy a free viewing next time, and we will also send gifts to all who are present here today aspensation for any mental agony."


    Rufus and I exchanged a nce, knowing that our opportunity had arrived. If we could find a way to sneak into the backstage area, we could discover some clues.


    The scene was frenzied, and few people followed the host''s instructions. Most of them just rushed toward the exit.


    Soon, staff with blue masks hurriedly came to guide the guests to leave. Rufus and I took advantage of the confusion and followed behind them, blending in with the crowd.


    The host had already left the stage, presumably to deal with the unexpected incident that had just urred.


    Rufus grabbed my hand and quickly pulled me into the nearby curtains.


    The curtains were thick and opaque. As long as we moved carefully, the staff wouldn''t discover us here.


    The audience was noisy and thronging to the exit.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Various murky smells mixed with the pungent smell of blood filled the air.


    I uneasily inhaled deeply. An entire day and night without rest,bined with my constant state of anxiety, made my head spin a little at this point.


    Fortunately, Rufus steadied my shoulder and asked with concern, "You look pale. Are you okay?"


    I shook my head, straightened my spine, and replied in a weak voice, "Maybe I''m just exhausted and my blood sugar has dropped."


    Before I could finish speaking, a chocte candy appeared in front of me. It was Beryl''s favorite kind.


    "Here, eat it. I happened to have it on me."


    I took the chocte, several


    emotions swirling inside me. Rufus was indeed a good father. Even though I told him that Beryl wasn''t his biological daughter, he still treated her as his blood and always thought of her. He even developed the habit of carrying her favorite kind of candy just so he could make her


    happy anytime.


    I ate the chocte without making a noise, and soon my dizziness abated. Rufus moved the curtain slightly to check the situation outside.


    "Everyone is almost gone. Let''s wait


    a little longer and then find a chance


    to go backstage," I whispered and quietly waited for thest of the


    crowd to disperse.


    Soon, the lights were shut and we heard the door closing.


    Rufus and I held our breaths and hastily climbed over the railing under the stage, sneaking onto the stage as soon as we were certain the staff had left.


    No one was behind the curtains, and pools of blood were still present on the floor. A long trail extended from one of them toward the corridor. The staff carrying the injured twins must have created it.


    "Let''s go." Rufus quietly led me into the corridor.


    Compared to the noise outside, it was very quiet here. Closed doors lined both sides of the narrow corridor.


    We followed the blood trail, turned


    right, and came upon an emergency exit. Unexpectedly, there was no staircase, but arge door that was ajar. Inside, we could see numerous costumes and props for the performance.


    We could also hear faint voicesing from inside.


    Rufus signaled for me to follow him.


    I quickly went after him and crept into the room, finding a quiet corner to conceal myself in.

 Chapter 1174 Defective Goods

    Chapter 1174 Defective Goods


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus and I were hiding behind a wardrobe in the corner. We were surrounded by costumes with small openings between them that allowed us to peek outside.


    The conjoined twins, who had just been pierced with a sword,y barely conscious on the ground while clowns wearing a variety of masks stood around them, chatting and discussing.


    "One of them still seems to have a chance. The sword hasn''t hit any of his vital organs. Should we take them to the hospital?" the clown wearing the red mask, who was hosting the show just moments ago, asked as he prodded the twins'' heads.


    "You think doctors are morons like the audiences we have here? A real doctor would instantly figure out that they weren''t born this way but are actually the result of a cruel experiment!" the blue-masked clown admonished in a contempt-filled tone.


    I was shell-shocked and covered my mouth in horror. I couldn''t believe that the twins were the result of cruel experimentation. This meant their bodies had been subjected to gruesome treatment to transform them to their current situation.


    I peeked at Rufus, whose face was grim and looked equally taken aback by this revtion.


    "Then what should we do? We have invested a lot of time and effort into them," the red-masked clown shot back irritatedly as he took off his suit jacket to reveal his bulging muscles. He looked like a ruthless brute here, unlike in front of the audience, where he was polite and polished.


    "We could find an unlicensed doctor. Maybe they''ll still have a chance," the pink-masked clown suggested.


    The red-masked clown became even more vexed. "Then we have to wait until darkness falls. Too many people are milling around outside right now, and dragging them around will raise suspicions."


    As he spoke, he kicked the conjoined twins, who were lying on the ground. Falling into a manic frenzy, he knocked over several tables.


    The other clowns didn''t have the courage to say anything.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    From our hiding spot, we could see that the conjoined twins were still bleeding. One head seemed to be still, while the other one was still twitching, probably because of the pain.


    The long sword was still buried in their mouths.


    The clowns probably also knew that attempting to remove the sword would be certain death for the twins.


    Silence fell, and Rufus and I waited with bated breath in our hiding spot for the clowns'' next move. When the closing time for the amusement park approached, the clowns would probably return to theirir


    "Let''s forget about them. If we have to wait till dark, they will probably be dead anyway," a white-masked clown piped up. He seemed to be the least important person in the group.


    As expected, the she-wolf in the pink mask reached out and rapped his forehead. "Can''t we wish for something better? We can''t let them die so easily."


    The white-masked clown rubbed his


    forehead helplessly and pointed one finger at the conjoined twins on the ground as he said, "Look at their injury. Even if there was a possibility to save them, it only exists for one. They need surgery to separate them. It''s not worth spending so much money on a


    useless product. Instead, we can use that money to create a new one. Besides, these twins are stupid. They don''t appear bright even during their usual performances. I think we could find two smart kids and create a new one."


    After listening to this, all the clowns fell into deep thought. Finally, the red-masked clown arrived at a decision. "Fine, let''s drop them and cultivate a new one."

 Chapter 1175 Who Is Lee_

    Chapter 1175 Who Is Lee_


    Crystal''s POV:


    When the pink-masked clown heard this, she kicked the boy beside her hard, making him roll on the ground.


    "Madam, I''m sorry. Please don''t kick me. I will fracture my hand," the boy sobbed and begged for mercy.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "It will be better if it is broken. Anyway, your hands are useless. You eat with your mouth not your hands," the pink-masked clown shrieked and cursed,pletely ignoring the fact that the boy was a person. She tortured him badly.


    "I won''t do it again. I know I made a mistake. Please spare me. I will die without my arms." The boy tried to protect his bleeding head with his hands, crying bitterly.


    "Knowing your mistake is useless now. If it weren''t for your carelessness, we wouldn''t have lost such a profitable tool! Do you know how difficult it is to create this product? It''s rare to sessfully manage to raise twins from three years of age in a narrow vase with only their heads exposed. Hardly anyone seeds. It took us over a decade to produce a pair as perfect as them, and you ruined them!" the pink -masked clown cursed and kicked the boy, who begged for mercy as blood began to stream down his face.


    The other clowns cheered on from the sidelines, goading the boy to roll further away.


    "It hurts. Please stop kicking me. Please! I''ll work harder on my performances in the future and make up for it," the boy sobbed, desperately trying to shield himself inside his ball to avoid the kicks.


    I was enraged and wanted to rush out to stop them. However, Rufus held me back and shook his head, gesturing for me to calm down.


    I inhaled deeply, trying to get a handle on my emotions. It dawned on me that Rufus and I weren''t enough to save everyone right now. Our priority was to find Arron. Children whonded up in this ce because of these clowns'' deviousness usually would end up in a bad situation.


    The boy from the ball was severely thrashed by the pink-masked clown. He was barely breathing andy motionless in the corner.


    "Alright, stop it. Do you want to ruin another signature product? Watch yourself, or Lee might rece the


    el


    boy in the ball with you," the red-masked clown impatiently interrupted the pink-masked clown''s


    violent assault.


    She reluctantly stopped, aiming one final kick at the boy. He was unconscious by now and rolled to a stop next to the twins, making the scene even more gruesome.


    I looked up and exchanged a


    knowing nce with Rufus. We both


    spected that the ''Lee'' the


    ??


    red-masked clown mentioned was probably their leader and the amusement park''s


    ?


    behind-the-scenes boss. Content


    belongs to  S


    At that moment, one of the clowns eximed, "Damn it, the twins are dead. They''ve stopped breathing."


    All of them instantly crowded around the twins to check their breathing.


    "They''re really dead. Now we don''t need to waste any more effort on them. Let''s just get rid of their bodies." The red-masked clown savagely kicked the twins'' heads in anger.


    "It''s almost five o''clock. Let''s wait for


    a little longer before we take them out. This little guy must still be alive, right? The blue-masked clown crouched down and nudged the ball boy''s arm.


    The boy slowly came to his senses and began wailing. He was terrified to see the clowns again.


    The red-masked clown impatiently growled, "Stop crying! If I hear one more sound out of you, I''ll really cut your hands off!"


    The boy quickly quietened down and didn''t dare to make any more noise. But even so, the other clowns didn''t spare him and continued to rain punches and kicks on him.

 Chapter 1176 Capture

    Chapter 1176 Capture


    Crystal''s POV:


    "Okay, that''s enough." The red-masked clown didn''t want to spend any more time here. Looking at his watch, he said, "It''s almost five o''clock. Everyone, let''s pack up and prepare to leave."


    Several clowns began following his instructions. A few of them put the twins'' body in a ck stic bag, while others put the ball boy in an iron box. After packing up, the pink-masked clown cleaned the bloodstains on the floor. When she walked by the clothes rack, Rufus quickly tugged me back to avoid being discovered by her.


    A few minutester, three or four werewolves wearing blue masks arrived. It seemed like they hade to help move the body.


    "Just find a ce to bury it. We don''t need to waste any time on it," one of the blue-masked clowns whispered.


    The red-masked clown heard it and shouted, "Are you a moron? Such a fresh corpse has valuable organs that can be useful. We should utilize everything we can. Creating another product like this will be very expensive."


    The blue-masked clown shrank back and remained quiet. He signaled the others to carry the body out.


    "Some of us are leaving now, and the rest of you will stay back to clean up here," the red-masked clown ordered and told others to carry out the iron box containing the ball boy. Then he also rushed out.


    The others left one by one, leaving only two werewolves in blue masks to clean up the scene.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rufus and I exchanged a nod and walked out of our


    hiding ce.


    The two clowns didn''t give any reaction when they spotted us, probably too surprised. They eyed us nkly as they clutched the mops in their hands.


    "Are you guys here to enjoy the


    amusement park rides?" The one et


    wearing a grey shirt was the first to react. He watched Rufus and me suspiciously.


    The other one, who was dressed in a white sweatshirt, quickly realized that something was wrong. He shifted the mop in his hand, holding it like a weapon. "How long have you been here? What did you see?"


    "We have seen everything." Rufus snorted, and his intimidating presence made both the men retreat a few steps.


    I didn''t have the patience to converse with them. Grabbing one of them by the cor, I demanded, "Where did you take the disabled kids?"


    The man swung his mop at me and fiercely replied, "Since you have seen everything, we can''t let you live!"


    With a sneer, I said, "Try me!"


    Just as I was about to swing at him, Rufus pulled me behind him and shielded me with his body. "Let me handle this."


    Both the clowns spun around and pulled outrge machetes from the gap between two tables, swinging, them in Rufus'' direction. He lightly dodged their attack and positioned himself behind them in a sh, aiming a kick at one clown''s leg and grabbing his weapon.


    The other clown quickly changed tactics and turned to attack me.


    I snatched up a broom from the floor and hit it on his head, kicked his wrist, and then seized his machete.


    The clowns weren''t skilled fighters and were only trying to scare us with their weapons. Without them,


    they quickly folded. Rufus and I could subdue them in just a few moves.


    Rufus tied up their hands and feet with ropes and flung them to the ground. They had already started begging for mercy.


    I was afraid of creating too much noise and attracting unneeded attention, so I shut the dressing room door.

 Chapter 1177 Hate The Royal Family

    Chapter 1177 Hate The Royal Family


    Crystal''s POV:


    The two clowns understood that the situation was not in their favor and instantly began begging for mercy.


    Rufus removed their masks, revealing two ordinary men in their early twenties.


    "What do the colors of these masks signify?" Rufus asked them forbiddingly while shooting a nce at the masks.


    "I''ll tell you everything." The man in the white sweatshirt was well aware of his current predicament and quickly spilled his guts. "The colors represent different standings. The green mask is for tourists, while the red, pink, and blue masks are for staff. The colors reflect our ranks. The red ones have the highest position and are the fewest in number. At present, there are only two of them, while the blue ones are the mostmon."


    "So, you are the mostmon ones?" I asked.


    The clown hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes, we are assigned the simplest jobs, so we are the mostmon."


    "What do you usually have to do?" I asked again.


    The clowns exchanged a nce, the hesitancy clearly written on their faces.


    "Tell us." Rufus furrowed his brows, ironcing his voice, forcing the clowns to yield.


    "Okay, okay. Please don''t hurt us. Staff like us who are lower on the totem pole usually only perform some chores, such as mopping the floor and moving things around."


    As soon as I heard this, I knew that both of these guys were lying at least they didn''t tell us the whole truth. I angrily mmed my hand on the table. "Don''t try to fool us. If you don''t tell the truth, you won''t leave this ce alive."


    The clowns reflexively moved their heads away from us and muttered, "We''ve told you everything we can."


    I scoffed and cracked my knuckles, saying, "Fine, then I will ask you one question at a time, and you can give me an honest answer. If you don''t, I''ll pull your teeth out."


    The clowns were terrified and frantically shook their heads.


    "It''s your choice now." I watched their frightened faces frostily without mercy.


    Both the clowns were sweating profusely and nodded in agreement. "We''ll tell you everything we know."


    "Who is Lee?"


    "He... He is the owner of this circus.


    The


    ful''s eyes darted around


    furtively and dared not meet


    the guilt obvious


    face.


    Rufus put down the masks and asked, "Does he also wear a red mask?"


    The clown shook his head frantically with fear. "Lee is the ultimate authority figure. He is different from all of us. He wears a ck skull mask We don''t have the status to meet him, so we don''t know his real identity."


    Rufus calmed down and asked, "You abducted those disabled children or bought them from human traffickers, right? Where are they now?"


    The clowns didn''t want to give a direct answer to the questions and gave a vague reply.


    "Tell me! Where are they?" My patience ran out and I couldn''t help but shout.


    Both clowns peered at us warily. "Who are you and


    why are you asking us these questions? If you want us to give you answers, you need to reveal your identities first."


    "Don''t ask too much. You just need to answer our questions," I threw their words back at them with a snort.


    At this point, the color drained from the face of one of the clowns. "Have youe from the imperial pce?"


    After asking that, he struggled


    violently and shouted, "You heProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    have! Lee hates people from there the most. If he finds out that you caught us, he won''t spare us!"

 Chapter 1178 Similar Voice

    Chapter 1178 Simr Voice


    Crystal''s POV:


    After learning that Rufus and I were from the imperial pce, the two clowns struggled with all their might. I was caught off-guard, and almost failed to subdue them.


    Fortunately, Rufus acted quickly and knocked them unconscious. He then grabbed a chain lying nearby and locked them inside a closet. He also made a call and dispatched his men to take these two back to the pce for interrogation.


    "This is a significant lead," Rufus reassured me. "We should be able to find Arron soon, don''t worry." He then took a clown costume from the racks and handed it to me. "Here, put this on. Let''s try to catch up with the group that just left."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Right!" I took the brightly-colored clothes and hurriedly put them on, as well as the mask that came with the set.


    From what I could tell, there were very few she-wolves in the gang. To avoid stirring any suspicions, I plucked a makeup kit and a wig from the dresser. I was nning to darken whatever patch of skin I had exposed. Luckily, the room had all kinds of cosmetics and paints, and with some effort, I finally looked like amonborer who had been ving away in the sun.


    To wrap things up, Rufus donned the hat that one of the clowns had been wearing before putting the other one on my head.


    "Let''s go."


    He made to lead me out of the dressing room, but we stopped short as we heard frantic footsteps from outside, followed by a loud banging at the door.


    We exchanged a nce and immediately got into a fighting stance.


    "Is everything okay? Why are you taking so long? Can''t you even do something so simple, huh? We''ve been waiting for you all this time!"


    It sounded like the she-wolf in the pink mask, whom I had already pegged as the most arrogant of the group. She yelled and pounded on the door. "Where are they? And why is the damn door even locked?"


    We soon heard the jangling of the keys, and one was inserted into the door knob.


    I grabbed Rufus'' arm in panic. "We can''t let her in, or she''ll definitely see through our disguises."


    As luck would have it, the two clowns we had locked away seemed to have woken up at this point. They had no doubt heard the she-wolf, too, judging by all the racket they were making from inside the closet.


    If the she-wolf came inside, a fight would inevitably ensue, and while we could certainly defeat her, we don''t have a third person to take her ce. Her absence would surely be noted by herrades.  S


    Rufus gestured at me to be quiet and gave me a reassuring nod.


    I returned it and loosened my grip on him.


    I watched as he held his hand over his mouth and lightly coughed, and then he spoke in a voice that sounded uncannily simr to one of the clowns we had captured.


    "We''ll be right there. You should go downstairs and wait for a little longer."


    "Hurry up, you bastards!" The


    she-wolf kicked the door impatiently, but no longer tried to open it, thank the Moon Goddess. "The car is sitting behind the four yellow trash cans near the back door."


    "Got it," Rufus replied, sessfully fooling the she-


    wolf.


    We waited until everything was quiet again, and then we moved. The two clowns in the closet were still making some noise. Rufus strode over and flung its door open, and the clowns fell out while holding on to each other.


    Rufus made quick work of knocking them out again before stashing them back inside.


    He had just finished scribbling a note for his men to let them know where to look when the she-wolf returned.


    Rufus'' expression tensed, and his eyes shed at the door. My chest tightened as well. I could almost taste my fear on my tongue.


    A couple of knocks came at the door, and then the she-wolf yelled, "Don''t forget to bring the red box down! The boss needs it!"


    I swiveled around and found the said box in one corner. I shuffled over and opened it to find a pile of protective suits inside. "Yes, of course, we''ll bring it with us!" Rufus called out.


    Atst, the she-wolf left, and everything was silent again.

 Chapter 1179 Found Him

    Chapter 1179 Found Him


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus'' imitation skills had been excellent, and our little encounter went through without a hitch.


    I patted his shoulder and nodded at him in amazement. "Impressive. The Lycan King is truly talented. I never imagined you to have mastered voice imitation, of all things!"


    His lips curled into a smile. "It''s just a trick of the sound. I won''t be able to fool anyone in close proximity."


    "Still, very impressive." I pressed my lips together, feeling somewhat salty at Rufus'' talents. The man was capable of anything! There seemed to be nothing he couldn''t do, and even the most monumental tasks ended up being a walk in the park with him by my side.


    Even now, if he hadn''t offered his help, I would probably still searching aimlessly for my son, all caught up in a frenzy to think logically.


    "Even if you weren''t a king, I''m sure you would have made a sessful businessman, or a scientist, even," I found myself muttering in a sullen tone. "You''re so intelligent, after all. You learn almost anything in no time."


    Rufus chuckled and patted my head. "All right, enough of that. Let''s hurry to the meeting ce."


    "Right. And don''t forget the red box." I popped the lid closed and lifted the box, surprised at how heavy it was. Why did Lee even need so many protective suits in the first ce?


    "Let me do it," Rufus said as he took the box from me and kicked the door open without breaking a sweat.


    The she-wolf in the pink mask had specified the back door as part of the location, so we couldn''t take the main entryway. We would either have to use the freight elevator or the emergency stairs.


    At this point, there were no more performances, and all that filled the waiting rooms was an eerie silence.


    For a while, we struggled to find the way to the back door. The building''s emergency exits seemed to have all been converted into dressing rooms or storage areas, and there wasn''t even a freight elevator in sight.


    We ended up leaving through the front door. Fortunately, there weren''t many people around, and Rufus and I were in costumes¡ªpractically the staffs uniform so we didn''t attract any attention.


    After walking around for a bit, we


    came across someone with a cart of


    water jugs. He was obviously a delivery man. Rufus and I quickly followed his trail, knowing that he was bound to lead us to the sted freight elevator.


    Sure enough, we boarded the elevator and went down. The doors opened straight to the back door, which we learned was used to transport kitchen wastewater in particr.


    "We need to find the yellow trash cans," I whispered, my eyes already darting around.


    Rufus tugged at my sleeve and nodded in a certain direction. "Over there."


    I followed his gaze and spotted fourrge, yellow trash bins standing in a row. And beyond that was parked a long sedan, with a few clowns milling about and smoking.


    "Once we go over, don''t say anything," Rufus whispered as he led the way. "I''ll handle the conversation."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I was just about to fall in step behind him when I noticed the she-wolf in the pink mask walking from


    the opposite direction. With her was a child wearing a simr clown mask. Even with the disguise, I would never mistake that tiny figure!


    It was Arron!


    I was pumped up with relief and excitement that I almost pulled Rufus back, but he was already striding a few feet ahead. What was more the other clowns had already spotted him, and looked like they were itching to speak to him.


    I floundered for a second, unable to make a choice. I bit my lip as my thoughts raced. If I yelled out, it


    would definitely draw everyone''s et


    attention, and I couldn''t fake my voice like Rufus did. I would be exposed as soon as I opened my


    mouth.


    I nced at Rufus. He was chatting away with the other clowns, who had already taken the red box off his hands.


    I couldn''t afford to make any mistakes at this time, nor could I miss out on the opportunity that had fallen on myp. Gritting my teeth, I turned away from Rufus and chased after Arron.

 Chapter 1180 Car Ride With The Clowns

    Chapter 1180 Car Ride With The Clowns


    Rufus'' POV:


    I handed over the red box and lowered the register of my voice. "Here, as instructed. The boss wants it." The clown wearing a red box plucked the cigarette from his lips and held it between his fingers as he took the box. "Where''s Crane?" he asked, peering at me. "Why isn''t he with you?"


    I whirled around, btedly realizing that Crystal was gone. Panic washed over me for one brief second, but I quickly regained myposure. Crystal was a skilled and powerful fighter. No one could have taken her without my notice. She must have found a clue and left on her own ord.


    "Well, whatever," another clown wearing a blue mask interjected impatiently. "Forget about it. That dude likes Sally. He probably went to go and find her. We should leave. We can''t dy any longer." He got into the car as soon as he finished speaking.


    The red-masked man said nothing more but just got into the car.


    Worried, I looked back again and scoured the surroundings, wondering if Crystal would somehow reappear at any given moment.


    "What the hell are you waiting for? Get in the car!" The red-masked clown barked.


    I had no choice but to leave the amusement park with them. In any case, I had faith in Crystal''s strength. She shouldn''t be in any real danger.


    Even so, I couldn''t help but feel uneasy. I just hoped that this whole matter would be resolves soon. By my estimate, my men would already be on our trail.


    The clowns chattered incessantly inside the car, much to my annoyance.


    They all sounded like they were in their twenties, and all they talked about was she-wolves and sex.


    "Once this batch is taken care of, I''ll have to find a ce to rx."


    "Yeah, right. No one''s going anywhere unless the boss gives his permission. Now that the twins are dead, we need to work harder and find new prey." "Damn it, it''s all that useless little shit''s fault. Next time, I''ll put nails in the ball. Let''s see how he does then."


    "No, you won''t," the clown in the red mask interrupted with a click of his tongue. "We don''t have a lot of our signature acts, you know. We can''t have you killing that one, too."


    The others promptly shut up, and I could tell that none of them would dare toy a hand on the ball boy again.


    I remained silent and looked out the window. The car was now cruising in the highway.


    My mind was filled with Crystal, how she was doing, and if she was in danger. Perhaps she had found a new lead on Arron''s whereabouts...


    If so, then I should focus on my end and find Lee as soon as possible.


    From what I could see, these clowns-especially their leader Lee-had a general aversion to the royal family. Werewolves only pinned their belief on one of two key figures-the Moon Goddess and the Lycan King.


    I always knew there was a growing dissent against the monarchy and the caste system among the people, but there were very few who were brave or foolish enough to openly defy the royal family. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Despite myself, I was getting more and more interested in this Lee person. Sometimes, it wasn''t the people who split a nation, but rather, some


    unrted, external forces. We just might find other useful information through Lee.


    "Hey, guys, we left Sally behind!" one man in the blue mask suddenly eximed, sounding a little flustered. "She''ll definitely give us an earfulter."


    The red-masked clown merely


    shrugged. "What are you so scared of? A man can take a few tirades from a shrew without losingN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ????


    anything. Besides, Crane went off to find her. For all we know, those two might be hooking up right now. We don''t have the time to waste waiting on their asses."


    The others burst outughing, and followed it up with their own obscene suggestions andments. "Crane really hit the jackpot, didn''t he? Sally''s boobs are phenomenal."


    I frowned under my mask, disgusted by their vulgar words.


    Just then, the clown sitting next to me reached out and squeezed my shoulder. "What''s the matter with you? You haven''t said a word since you got in the car. You''re acting strange today."

 Chapter 1181 Seeing Someone Else

    Chapter 1181 Seeing Someone Else


    Arron''s POV:


    The baddy took me to a room. She had been acting very strange ever since she''d seen my face.


    Not only had she saved me from those evil men, but she had gone so far as to remove me from that despicable ce they kept the children.


    Now, it looked like she intended to keep me as hers own. Else, why would she be saying that this room would be mine from now on?


    The baddy took the mask off my face and immediately pinched my cheeks. She didn''t seem keen on letting go, either. "Starting today, you should just stay quietly in this room and never think about escaping again. You saw what happened onstage earlier, didn''t you? You know that those kids became what they are now because they refused to obey, right? So, then, if you don''t listen to me, you''ll end up just like them."


    I pouted and stared at her, trying to ignore my fear.


    I knew she was deliberately mentioning that horrifying situation in order to scare and intimidate me.


    None of those children from earlier ever got any form of reprieve. The scene involving the conjoined twins, in particr, was painfully etched into my mind.


    "Don''t be afraid, Sweetie. As long as you listen to me, you''ll be safe and sound." The baddy finally let go of my face, only to take my hands and squeeze them tightly. Her tone was gentle... too gentle. So gentle that it sounded almost weird. And that terrified me even more.


    I had seen with my own eyes how she had beaten up those helpless kids. Clearly, she was not a good person. She might be willing to protect me now, but she could abandon me at any time.


    I knew that it all depended on her mood, and that I might have to pander to her to save my hide.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything, my little sweetie pie? Are you so scared that you''ve forgotten how to speak?" The baddy patted my head, her brows furrowed in a feigned look of concern.


    I was instantly on alert. She might beat me up if she thought I had be a fool. "No!" I blurted out. "I mean... I understand. I will obey you and stay in this room."


    Sure enough, her face broke into a smile, and her hand swept down my hair andnded on my cheek again. "That''s right. Just listen to me, and you will never suffer the fate of those worthless imbeciles."


    I didn''t know why, exactly, but I had this nagging feeling that the baddy wasn''t really seeing me when she looked into my eyes. Instead, she seemed to be imagining another person in my ce.


    But I was only a child, barely past six years of age. What use could I possibly be for her?


    I couldn''t even begin to figure it out, so I decided to shelve the matter in the meantime.


    My priority for now was to n another escape.


    "Now,e here. I also got you some new clothes. Come and try them out." She excitedly whipped


    out a bag containing a bunch of et


    clothes, but they were all too big for me. She must have swiped them from some hapless teenagers.


    Even so, the baddy looked pleased with her handiwork. She kept looking me up and down, her smile widening by the second. "Not bad. Not bad at all. I can already see what you''d look like a few years from now.


    Her words made me ufortable, but I did not


    dare to protest. I simply struggled with the oversized clothes as she made me change into a number of ensembles.


    When she was atst satisfied, she thankfully let me wear my own clothes again.


    "I''ll alter these first to fit you, and


    then you can wear them," she said as she stashed therger clothes back into the back. Then, she


    l


    reached out and pinched my cheek again, and even gave it a forcefulN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    wiggle.


    I pursed my lips and touched my sore cheek. I missed Mommy more than ever. I wondered where she was now.


    No sooner had I thought that when the door suddenly burst open. Startled, the baddy quickly gathered me into her arms, as though she was afraid that whoever hade would snatch me away.


    A werewolf in a clown costume stood in the doorway. However, my senses instantly perked up as I sensed something familiar from the clown.


    The baddy breathed a sigh of relief before impatiently clicking her tongue. "What do you think you''re doing here?" she demanded.

 Chapter 1182 Dress Up As A Man

    Chapter 1182 Dress Up As A Man


    Crystal''s POV:


    I followed the pink-masked clown to their employee room and was greeted with the sight of Arron''s face as soon as I pushed the door open. I was ecstatic inside, but I didn''t dare show it on my face. I forcefully subdued my feelings and just stared at him nkly.


    Arron looked unharmed and safe, but the she-wolf''s lingering hand on his face made my stomach twist ufortably.


    "What are you staring at?" The pink-masked clown red at me and ced the mask back on Arron''s face. Impatienceced her voice as she asked, "What the hell are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to leave?"


    Arron also shifted his gaze to me. The mask was too big for the little boy, so it hung loose on his face. He had to use his hands to hold the small strings that dangled on both sides of his ears.


    I remained quiet and began thinking about a strategy. The pink-masked clown''s hand remained on Arron''s neck, so I didn''t dare to use force, fearing she might hurt my boy.


    "Why don''t you say anything?" the pink-masked clown asked in a louder voice, her impatience increasing, which left Arron startled.


    I was enraged and distressed, and felt angrier at the pink-masked clown. I took two steps into the room. I couldn''t mimic another person''s voice, firstly because I had never learned the skill before, and secondly, because I couldn''t gauge the attitude of the clown toward the person I was pretending to be.


    Perhaps because I was silent for a long time, the clown fell into deep thought. I didn''t know what was running through her mind. Suddenly, she dropped the pitch of her voice, and said in a sweet coquettish voice, "Oh, you''re upset. Are you angry with me because I haven''t let you be intimate with me in the past few days?"


    I frowned. They had an ongoing sexual rtionship, which made things simpler for me.


    I pretended to be furious and turned my head away, thinking that when the clown wasn''t paying attention, I would grab the chance to snatch Arron away.


    As expected, the clown approached me seductively and said, "Don''t get angry. I''ve been very busytely and haven''t been in the mood for that." I still kept quiet, waiting for an opportunity.


    Arron was watching me curiously. I tried to push away my impulse to rush to him and hug him.


    At that point, the pink-masked clown


    pressed her body against mine and


    "If


    began to run her hands over me. you want me now, I''m willing to do it.


    But we will have to go out. After all,


    there is a kid in this room." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I inwardly sneered. It turned out that she also considered these things.


    "Say something. Don''t stay angry with me anymore." The clown pouted and jiggled my hand. Then she squeezed my arm, looking baffled. "Why have you lost so much weight recently? Your forearms have gotten so thin."


    I quickly tugged my arm away, covered my mouth, and coughed several times.


    The clown hurriedly patted me between my shoulder des. "You still haven''t recovered from your cold?"


    "No," I lowered my voice and mumbled in response. The clown didn''t notice anything amiss.


    "Your body is just not able to cope. You''re always falling ill. I''ll ask the boss to assign you another job one of these days, so you won''t have to do any of these vigorous chores," the down muttered while lightly running her hand over my body.


    I couldn''t stop the shudder that ran through me, and my entire body was covered in goose bumps.


    "So you are feeling shy now." The clown giggled and her words became increasingly bolder. "You weren''t feeling so shy when you fucked me."


    I felt tense. The hair on my arms was standing up and the clown''s strong perfume was choking me.


    I wanted to shove her away, but she


    was stuck to me like a piece of chewing gum, her hands groping me everywhere. Before I could react, her hands wandered to my chest and she realized that something was wrong. "You''re a she-wolf! You''re not Crane! Who are you?"

 Chapter 1183 Reunion

    Chapter 1183 Reunion


    Crystal''s POV:


    Wasting no time, I lunged at the she-wolf in the pink mask. To her credit, she fought back fiercely. Whatever shecked in her moves, she made up for in her strength and agility. Thanks to her small stature, she was able to dodge my attacks easily.


    For a while, neither of us gained the upper hand.


    Then, all of a sudden, she grabbed my hat and wig and tore them off me. "So!" she cried out. "You''re a she-wolf, huh? Where the hell is Crane? What did you do to him?"


    I didn''t bother answering her and just focused on the task at hand. I drew closer to her, desperate to take her down as soon as possible.


    Just then, out of the corner of my eye, I caught sight of Arron trying to sneak toward the door.


    I needed to stop him before he got lost again. "Arron honey, just stay put!"


    My son froze, looking stunned. Then he flung his mask away and revealed his adorable little face. "Mommy! Is it really you, Mommy?"


    "That''s right. Mommy is here to pick you up." Even as I talked to Arron, I continued sparring with the she-wolf.


    My son seemed energized by my presence, as he grabbed a stool nearby and threw it at the she-wolf s legs.


    She tried tond a punch on me, but it didn''t connect. "You are this brat''s mother?" she spat out.


    "The one and only," I smirked before shing her a challenging re. She rushed at me, but I intercepted her attack, grabbing her by the wrist and twisting it all the way around.


    The sound of popping bones filled the air, only to be drowned out by the she-wolf''s piercing scream. Arron picked up the stool again and raised it, no doubt about to hit the enemy once more.


    But the she-wolf was quick this time. She kicked him away before he could do anything to her. "You wretched bastard! I should have left you alone and let those idiots cut your limbs!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I was furious when I heard this, and I kicked the she -wolf''s shin, sending her kneeling on the ground. "You bitch! Who are you calling a bastard?"


    "Your ingrate of


    son, of course! If it


    weren''t for me, he would have lost


    Saare.


    his hands and feet a long time ago!" The she-wolf was sweating profusely from the pain, but she still managed to fix me a ferocious "Do you really think you can him all by yourself? The boss is no foot. He will soon realize that something is wrong. He knows everything that goes on inside his territory. There are surveince cameras everywhere. You have no


    hope of escaping." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    I sneered. "I came prepared, bitch. I am curious, though. I''d like to see just how capable this boss of yours is.''


    The she-wolf had the audacity to


    scoff and roll her eyes. "Let''s wait and see, shall we? We aren''t the type to waste chattel thates to us voluntarily. Before long, you and your son will both be useless cripples begging for your lives!"


    She then turned to Arron and gnashed her teeth together. "I saved you, you rascal! I should have known you would turn out to be an ingrate!"


    My baby boy was visibly frightened by her snarls. He dropped the stool and scuttled over to me, hiding behind my legs.


    I didn''t have the time or the energy to listen to any more of the she-wolf''s rants. I tied her up and gagged her mouth, and then deposited her into one corner of the room.


    "You won''t make it out alive!" she screamed when I was stuffing her mouth with rags. "This I promise you!" In the end, she was writhing on the ground like a worm, but her muffled noises did not stop.


    I turned away from her and took Arron into a tight embrace. When I pulled back, I peppered his face with kisses. "Mommy missed you so much." Arron let out a choked sob before he promptly burst into tears. "I missed you, too, Mommy! Arron was so scared! I was afraid I would never see you again!"


    My heart ached as he wailed against my shoulder. I stroked his back and swayed him back and forth. "Shh, it''s all right, sweetheart. You''re all right now. You''re safe. Mommy will never let you be in any danger ever again."


    My son sniffed and wiped his tears away. "Okay.he mumbled. He proceeded to recount his


    experiences from the moment he had been abducted. I was taken through a rollercoaster of emotions


    as Nistened, feeling so emotions


    incensed, and heartbroken at the same time.


    I couldn''t even imagine the horrors that would have happened to him if things had gone awry.


    A knot of dread settled in my chest even as I held my son. I couldn''t help the fear that he would disappear from my sight again.


    "It''s okay, Mommy. You found Arron. I''m safe now." My beautiful boy patted my shoulder with his small, pudgy hand,forting me instead of the other way around.

 Chapter 1184 Find The Base

    Chapter 1184 Find The Base


    Crystal''s POV:


    Arron was unscathed, which was a blessing in this misfortune.


    I released him, held his little hand, and softly said, "Mommy will cook you something delicious when we get back, and we will eat it with Beryl." "Okay! I miss Beryl too." His face lit up, and he pouted. "I really wish we could get out of here soon." "Once Mommy deals with all the bad guys, we will be home soon." I pinched his little cheek, all the sadness in my heart dissipating. I didn''t know Rufus'' situation right now, but his subordinates were probably on their way, and everything was proceeding in the right direction.


    Now we just had to meet up with Rufus as soon as possible and uncover the person behind this operation-Lee.


    I got to my feet, took Arron''s hand, and walked to the pink-masked clown''s side. I ripped her mask off and saw that she was quite pretty. However, arge ck tattoo on her cheek marred her perfect features.


    She had nose and lip piercings, and her aesthetic sense was just as sinister and terrifying as her actions.


    My action enraged the clown and she began shouting and cursing. "Everyone who has ever seen my face has died! You won''t survive either!"


    I clicked my tongue and tossed her mask off to one side. "Stop shouting. You''re the one who is tied up right now. If you piss me off, I can end your life


    at


    any time."


    "You!" The clown''s eyes widened, and the tattoo on her face rippled with her facial expressions like a living being. "Don''t get cocky! My boss will be here soon, and he''s going to kill you!"


    "The more you give me this threat, the more curious I''m bing about this boss of yours. You''re better off saving your energy. Since I have captured you, I won''t let you go easily," I raised my chin and said dismissively.


    "Stop boasting! You and your son might not even make it out of here alive. And you''re even thinking of punishing me? How ridiculous!" The clown rolled her eyes,pletely unafraid. "Once I''m rescued, I''ll turn you and your son into a basketball and a flower vase for people to admire."


    Her voice was annoying me, so I grabbed a rag and stuffed it into her mouth, only to realize that it was someone''s used sock.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nausea overwhelmed the clown and tears streamed down her face.


    "Do you want me to take the sock out?" I watched her with a smug smile.


    The clown nodded frantically.


    "Then answer my question honestly." As I removed the sock, I demanded, "Tell me the location of your other hideout."


    Judging by the earlier conversations


    between


    to


    colleagues, it was easy s that Rufus might have


    trailed them to the other content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    To my surprise, the pink-masked clown spat at me and said, "I''d rather die than tell you."


    I restrained my anger, stuffed the


    sock back into her mouth, and


    began searching her body. I reasoned that since they went back and forth between two sites every day, might find some clues on her phone.


    I got my hands on it quickly, and indeed, I also


    found a possible location in the navigation history.


    The clown whined and struggled, kicking her legs in anger.


    I hauled her up from the ground, intending to take her with us to the other hideout, and also use her as a hostage if necessary.


    Just then, I sensed some movement behind me.


    Arron yelled, "Mommy, watch out!"


    My heart skipped a beat, and by the time my reflexes kicked in, it was toote. When I whirled around, I just caught a glimpse of a ck skull mask before I was knocked out.

 Chapter 1185 Kill The Boy

    Chapter 1185 Kill The Boy


    Sally''s POV:


    Lee was wearing his ck skull mask as per usual, and moved with his characteristic stealth. He knocked the she-wolf out easily, and then he snapped my binds off with a single flick of his fingers and a tiny, edged stone.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As soon as I regained my freedom, I groveled at his feet and begged for forgiveness. "I''m sorry, Boss! It was due to my negligence that this she-wolf was able to infiltrate our base."


    Lee was a heartless person who never stood for his subordinates harboring any selfish interests.


    Thest person to have done so had been fed to the tigers.


    I couldn''t even bring myself to think of the possible punishments that awaited me. My body shook with fear.


    My pleas for mercy were met with no response. Lee simply cast me a cold nce before walking past me. He picked the boy up and narrowed his eyes. "So, it''s you again, you little brat! Howe you''re not wearing your filthy bandages anymore?"


    The boy iled his short legs and tried to kick Lee. "Let me go, you monster!"


    I felt myself break out in a cold sweat, knowing that the rascal would likely not survive the day. Anyone who had ever disrespected Lee had met their untimely ends.


    To my surprise, however, the boss burst outughing, as though he had just found himself a new toy. "Your foolish courage is amusing. But you look like someone I know. That familiar face disgusts me."


    I lowered my head, afraid of what woulde next.


    Lee must have found out about it, or he wouldn''t have said something like that.


    "Sally," he called out all of a sudden.


    I shuddered. "Yes, Boss. What would you have me do?"


    "You should know who it is that I loathe the most in the world, right?"


    Lee''s voice was menacingly quiet, though I could feel his murderous eyes sweep over me like a bed of poisonous snakes.


    I was so terrified, I could hardly speak. I deeply regretted ever bringing that boy back with me; I should have let them cut his hands and feet off. Most


    of all, I hated that damn she-wolf. Why did she have to show up when she did? She ruined everything!


    "It seems that our dear Sally has some rather improper thoughts toward the great lycan king."


    I shuddered again, and I felt a bead of sweat trickle down my chin. "Boss, it''s nothing like that. It''s just a coincidence, nothing more."


    "A coincidence? Do you honestly


    think I would believe that nonsense?"


    Lee snorted and tossed the boy over. Hended by my side with a light thump. "Do you think I don''t know that you''ve secretly been in love with the lycan king all


    V?


    time?


    Don''t even try ying tricks on me,


    bitch, or you will have to worry about twice the amount of punishment I would normally give."


    I didn''t need to be told twice. I stopped denying his usations and went back to pleading for my life. "I was wrong, Boss. Please have mercy on me. I was blinded by my own desires. Please give me another chance to prove myself. I promise, I won''t do anything behind your back again. I will cast aside my treacherous feelings and live the rest of my life by your word."


    Lee snorted again and sped his hands together


    behind his back. He tilted his head to the side and regarded the boy with a cruel look in his eyes.


    The brat had already scampered away and rushed to the unconscious she-wolf. "Mommy!"


    "Stop your sniveling," Lee barked at him. "Your precious mommy won''t be waking up any time soon." The boy raised his head, his face twisted in anger "You evil man! What did you do to my mommy?" "Can''t you see for yourself? I knocked her out" Lee then turned back to me. "I can spare you this time, but you will have to kill the boy yourself." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What..." I faltered, not wanting to harm the boy and mar his beautiful face. "Well... This particrmodity is of a special quality, Boss. Wouldn''t it be a waste to get rid of him?"


    "In that case, you''d better start thinking hard about the punishments that you want." Lee left no room for negotiation. It was either the little brat''s life or mine.


    "All right. I understand."


    I couldn''t afford to hesitate at such a crucial moment. I slowly got up, but just as I was about to make my move, Lee reached out a hand and stopped


    me.

 Chapter 1186 Two Intruders

    Chapter 1186 Two Intruders


    Lee''s POV:


    This little kid''s face was so simr to the person I detested. They looked like carbon copies of each other.


    Once the boy grew up a little, he would look exactly like that man.


    Could such a coincidence really exist in the world? How could they look so alike?


    No, my gut told me that something must be fishy.


    I grabbed the kid''s cor from behind and frostily asked, "Is this really your mother? Your biological mother?"


    The child watched me guardedly and didn''t reply. His eyes were just like that man''s, which infuriated me. I pinched his tender face and said, "I punish disobedient children."


    Then I tossed him to the floor, picked up a hammer from the corner, and threatened him. "If you don''t answer my questions, I will chop off your mommy''s hands and feet."


    "No! What do you want to know?" The little boy panicked. He spread his short arms out and threw himself over the she-wolf. He was trying to protect her.


    I curled my lips up in disdain. "It certainly seems that she is your mother. What about your father? Where is he? He must have alsoe here, right?" "I don''t have a father." The little boy''s face dropped. He looked down and gripped the she-wolf''s hand tightly.


    I didn''t believe him. Judging from the way he talked


    and conducted himself, I was sure that he was raised in a loving and caring environment. He didn''t appear to be a fatherless child. I had met numerous children. Those that came from single-parent families often had ws in their personalities.


    "A lying child will get his tongue ripped out." I gave a grimugh and gestured to Sally to bring the pliers.


    It had been a long time since we had seen such an interesting child in the circus. If we trained him well, he would definitely be a new star.


    Sally crawled to get the pliers, and I approached the little boy with slow measured steps while holding them. "I don''t want to hear any lies. If your answer satisfies me, I''ll spare you."


    The kid tightly covered his mouth with his hand, his beautiful eyes shining with horror. After all, he was only a little child. He would behave properly after being scared.


    "Where is your father?"


    "I don''t have a father. Mommy brought me up by herself. She told me that my father was a great hero who died on the battlefield," the little boy mumbled. He didn''t look like he was lying I narrowed my eyes and pondered over his words carefully. "Do you promise that you haven''t lied? If I find out that you have, I will kill your mommy. I will chop off her


    hands and feet and feed them to the dogs, and put the rest of her body in a vase for people to watch." The little boy frantically shook his head in


    dismay. "I haven''t lied. Don''t hurt my


    mommy!"


    I scoffed and threw the iron pliers I was holding to one side. Turning around, I instructed Sally to get the surveince video of this ce.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Okay, I''ll go get it right now." Sally immediately hurried to the monitoring room.


    I carefully scrutinized the unconscious she-wolf on the floor. How could such a petite and weak woman


    break-in alone?


    Well, I didn''t buy it.


    Soon, Sally brought the surveince footage and we easily discovered the she wolf s movements. A tall male wolf had apanied her. Although a mask covered his face, he had a distinguished bearing.


    "It seems that we have two intruders today." I watched the footage and grinned. Things were getting increasingly interesting- It seemed that would be able to capture the big 6sh without effort.  S

 Chapter 1187 Beauty

    Chapter 1187 Beauty


    Lee''s POV:


    Sally heard me and was so terrified that she begged for mercy on her knees. "Boss, I''m sorry. This was our fault. We will immediately shut down the entire amusement park and look for the werewolf."


    "It''s toote. I''m afraid he has already gone to our otherir," I said with a scoff.


    Sally looked incredulous. "No way, we have always ensured that ourmunications remain discreet. How could he find out? Is it..."


    She didn''t have the nerve to continue, and her expression changed drastically. "Boss, we know we were wrong. Please spare us! The werewolf definitely wouldn''t have gone to our other hideaway. If he had, we would find him soon and kill him."


    I was actually in a good mood, so I didn''t do anything to her. I nonchntly said, "Whether he went to our hideout or not... You will only find out when you get there."


    Sally''s face was a mask of surprise. In a frightened voice, she asked, "Boss, so you''re not going to punish me?"


    "Don''t repeat this mistake, or I''ll feed you to the dogs." I shot her a forbidding nce and didn''t say anything else. Instead, I began to formte a new n.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t do it again! I''ll immediately go to the other location and see if we can capture him!" Sally scrambled to the door like her feet were on fire.


    My voice dripped with contempt as I shouted at her, "Wait! Put your mask on. Don''t let anyone catch the sight of your face."


    The worst thing that could happen in our line of


    work was to be recognized. Sally had arge tattoo on her face, which made her easily conspicuous. The clowns weren''t allowed to take their masks off without my permission. Sally had worked for me for many years, but she hadn''t even developed this minor habit. It looked like I would have to discipline her at the earliest opportunity, or next time, more than two people might invade the amusement park. They might even directly reach my hideaway.


    Sally put on her clown mask with shaking hands and made to leave.


    I stopped her again. "Take this little brat with you.


    I don''t want to see his face."


    The kid, who was crouching next to the she-wolf, began panicking when he heard my order. He clutched the she-wolf s arm tightly, refusing to let go. "I want to stay with my mommy. You can''t take me away!"


    "I make the decisions around here."


    My lips were curled up in disdain as I urged Sally to move quickly. I wasn''t interested in hearing the cries of children. That would only trigger my insomnia.


    "No! I don''t want to leave Mommy!" The little brat''s clear eyes welled up with tears, and he was about to start weeping.


    "Sally, hurry up," I icilymanded Sally, who was standing in the same position stupidly.


    A hint of reluctance shed on her face before she stammered, "I''ve got it."


    The next second, she knocked the little brat out. The crying ceased abruptly. Peace returned to my world again.


    "Boss, I''ll take him away now," Sally said.


    "Go ahead, and don''t mess up again." I waved my hand lightly and allowed her to leave with the kid.


    Only the unconscious she-wolf and I remained in this small room now.


    I flipped the she-wolf over and removed her mask.


    Contrary to my expectations, she had a gorgeous face with delicate features that were even more exquisite than fairies.


    Her hair was glossy and soft as well.


    Despite having encountered so


    many beautiful women, this was the


    first time was meeting a woman


    with such exceptional bone


    structure. Every bone joint of bel


    was perfect, with not one trace of imperfection visible.


    I couldn''t stop myself from strokingProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    my


    el


    ver her lovely face, n her eyes opened. Conten ke


    wondering what she woul


    belongs to


    Cutting her limbs off was a waste. It would be more beneficial to kill her and make her a specimen.


    But before that, I had to sleep with her. After all, she was his woman.


    This n was perfect!

 Chapter 1188 The Base

    Chapter 1188 The Base


    Rufus'' POV:


    We drove out of the city and headed to a secluded countryside. Eventually, the car stopped in front of a two-story vi with a massive courtyard.


    "Let''s go. Time to work." The clown in the red mask gestured for everyone to get out of the car. As we filed out one by one, he handed us each a cigarette. The others were only too eager to ept the small token. I presumed that it must be a pre-work ritual or something, so I also took the cigarette that was offered to me. Instead of smoking it, however, I simply toyed with it between my fingers.


    "Hey, why aren''t you smoking?" The one in the blue mask elbowed me as he eyed my cigarette. "This is the good stuff, you know! Jack is so stingy and only gives them out when we have work to do. You''d better make the most of it."


    I lowered the register of my voice, just as I had done earlier. "I haven''t been feeling well these days and was told not to smoke. Whenever I do, I get violent coughing fits."


    "Well, what''s going to happen to that pretty little cigarette you''ve got there, then?" The man was practically licking his lips at this point.


    "You can have it." I tossed the cigarette over to him and prayed that he would go away.


    "Thank you. How very nice of you." The blue-masked clown was giddy as he tucked it inside his pocket.


    I turned and walked away to a quiet corner, taking stock of our surroundings. The vi seemed to be the only building in the area, and by the looks of it, it had been built with a specific purpose.


    I was willing to bet my fortune that this was the base these criminals used for their human trafficking operations.


    "Come on, let''s get to work. You guys,e with me to bury the bodies. The rest, go inside and make sure the goods are okay. We can''t have any more escapees." The one called Jack gestured at a handful of men to follow him. I wasn''t included, so I shuffled into the courtyard with the other clowns.


    The courtyard was evenrger than I''d initially thought. Not a single patch of grass was in sight-it was all gray stone bs as far as the eye could see. High walls surrounded the ce, and upon closer inspection, I realized that they were lined with electric wires, no doubt to keep anyone from running away.


    Behind the vi was another fixture. It looked like a giant warehouse, if themodity was the human body. The ground was covered in blood, and limbs were randomly strewn here and there. Clearly, it was a major crime site.


    "Take a seat and get some rest. It will be a while before Jack and the others get back." Unsurprisingly, without their leader, the other clowns proceeded to ck off and lounge around.


    I grabbed the opportunity to observe the general terrain and even entered the vi under the pretext of using the bathroom. I managed to find a room on the second floor where the abducted children were being held. The door was locked, but I could hear their whimpers and cries from the other side.


    An iron chain was secured around the knob, so I had no way of breaking them out for the time being. I needed to return to the warehouse first.


    "You all heard the crying, right?" one of the clowns nodded at me as soon as I came back, and then chortled with glee. "Those kids probably are starving by now."


    "It''s the first step in training them how to be


    obedient," another clown chimed in. "They''ve only gone hungry for a day. They still have two more days to go."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Before long, the clown called Jack


    came back, still carrying a shovel. He plopped on one of the benches. and gulped down a pot of water. "You lot will have to buy more twins in theing days. Should be around five to six years old, No older, or it would be hard to keep


    them in order."


    I knew then that they still intended to create a two-headed creature out of their poor victims, and my heart sank.


    "Twins are hard to find, you know," a henchmanined. "And younger ones even more so."


    .n


    "Well, they don''t have to be twins, exactly. We can just use two random kids. The important thing is that they are in excellent physical condition.or they''re just going to die like the others." The clown in the red mask switched his cup and took a swig of wine. Judging by his crudenguage, I had no doubt that his appearance was just as hideous as his manners.


    "It''s not that simple. Kids these days are coddled and spoiled by their parents. There''s no way someone of that age would be able to withstand our little activities here."


    For a moment, everyone grumbled about their situation and the hardships they faced in procuring their goods.


    "See, everyone in thest batch is worthless. Sally snatched the best-looking kid, and the rest of them are either stupid or disabled."


    "Why don''t we go and steal thatboy from Sally, then?"


    "Don''t even think about it. Have you forgotten how fierce that crazy bitch is? If we take the boy away from her, she will give us hell."

 Chapter 1189 The Bestlooking One

    Chapter 1189 The Bestlooking One


    Rufus'' POV:


    I thought Arron might not be here, because Crystal had left abruptly and I believed that she hade across some lead.


    As I listened to the clowns talking now, I wasn''t so confident. Except for the best-looking one, all the kids were there.


    Arron''s face was scarred, so these clowns probably wouldn''t find him to be the most striking one.


    "Okay, let''s do something productive. We should go outside and check if there are any superior goods." The red-masked clown interrupted him and asked, "Whose turn is it to cook today?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The clowns exchanged nces with each other, seemingly unwilling to take on the task.


    "The temperature is dropping, so let''s just eat something simple."


    "Yeah, yeah, preparing the food will take another hour, but I''m already starving."


    The red-masked clown impatiently intervened, saying, "I''m tired after a long day''s work. I don''t want to eat simple fare. You guys y rock- paperscissors, and the loser will cook."


    I considered it and believed that this was a good opportunity, so I volunteered. "I''ll cook. What do you want to eat?"


    The clowns were ecstatic to hear this. "Yeah, let him do it. Mike is a good cook. We''re not picky. We''ll eat whatever you cook."


    "Then go ahead. Make some curry maybe. There is no more beef in the refrigerator. Get some from the


    freezer." The red-masked clown handed me a bunch of keys, gave me a set of instructions, and sent me on my way.


    I had already scouted this area earlier, so I easily found the freezer and brought the meat to the kitchen.


    I quickly washed and chopped some


    I


    vegetables by the sink, put the pasta


    to simmer on a low me, and left the frozen meat to thaw. A clown came into the kitchen to get some wine. He cast a casual nce at me


    and quickly left.


    I could hearughter and cheers from the warehouse. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was around, I sneaked up to the second floor where the children were locked up.


    After trying every key from the bunch the red-masked clown had given me, I finally unlocked the door.


    The imprisoned children nearly screamed when they saw me.


    "Hush. Everyone, be quiet." I quickly gestured for them to stay silent and turned around to close the door.


    The kids were probably terrified of the clowns, so they obediently kept their mouths shut, but still watched me with fearful eyes.


    I took out some chocte and cookies I had scavenged from the kitchen and tried to give them to the children, but they all shook their heads and refused to ept them.


    I didn''t forge them. I just ced the


    stash on the ground and softly said, "Don''t be scared. I belong to the


    royal family and am here to rescue


    you I''m going to get you out of here


    yout


    soon."


    Only when I said this did the kids meet my gaze properly, their clear eyes full of questions.


    I knew they didn''t believe me yet, so I didn''t borate. Instead, I asked, "Are all the children here?"


    One of them nodded first, but then immediately shook his head, and said, "Only one boy was taken away. Everyone else is here. The clowns said he looks the best, so they took him away."


    I understood. It looked like the


    clowns had been telling the truth and the best-looking one was fortunate enough to leave. Although I didn''t know where he was taken, it had to be better than staying here.


    I assumed that Arron must still be among these children.


    The lights in the room didn''t work, so I took out my lighter and used the faint light of the me to look at the children''s faces, trying to find Arron.


    But all of a sudden, it hit me that I had never seen his face before and had no idea what he looked like.

 Chapter 1190 The Iron Cages

    Chapter 1190 The Iron Cages


    Rufus'' POV:


    I lit the small torch on the wall with my lighter, and the dim yellow light helped me see further into the room.


    It was wider than I had expected it to be. Several iron cages were lined along the walls.


    I observed them and guessed that the children in those cages must have been caught before, while the ones outside the cages were probably new here. Their clothes looked newer too, supporting my theory.


    The iron cages had thick stains, and only a thinyer of straw was scattered on the floor.


    Since the children were locked together and huddled in one corner of the cage, I had to crouch down and check them one by one.


    Compared with the children outside the cages, the ones inside them were much more miserable. Their bodies were mutted and they were in a dismal state. It looked like they had been locked up for an extended period of time.


    The child sitting in one of the corners was even missing a leg. His leg stump was wrapped in a bandage, and blood oozed out.


    I stood up straight, wanting to scrutinize it more carefully. The child didn''t say anything, but his innocent eyes tracked my movements warily, which enraged me.


    I didn''t have any sess in finding Arron in the first row, so I clenched my fists and began looking in the second row of cages.


    My uncertainty was increasing.


    At this moment, I suddenly spotted a child with a scar on his face.


    There was no bandage on his face. I was not sure, but his figure and build matched Arron''s.


    I tentatively asked, "Arron? Are you okay?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The child looked up at me but didn''t respond to the name.


    I studied the remaining three children in front of me. Their hair and pupil colors weren''t right. I didn''t need to take a closer look.


    "Where are you from?" I didn''t give up and continued questioning the boy.


    "The Sliver Moon Pack. My stepmother sold me."


    The boy lowered his head and began crying after answering my question.


    It seemed that he wasn''t Arron. Although I was highly disappointed, I still reached out to stroke his hair.


    "Don''t worry. I will get you out of here."


    The little boy slowly stopped


    sobbing. went around to check on the other children. Most of them had either been sold by their parents or had been kidnapped by human traffickers.


    I memorized their names and backgrounds, snuffed out the torch, and made to leave.


    It looked like the boy who had been


    taken away was indeed Arron.


    Crystal must have had stumbled


    upon some clues of his


    whereabouts, and that might be the


    reason she had abruptly


    disappeared. I had to hurry back


    there.


    However, when I turned around and approached the door, I heard a child sobbing behind me.


    "Don''t go. I''m afraid," a little girl sobbed while grabbing the railing. Her blue eyes looked like sapphires. Tears clung to her long eyshes. Soon,


    her face was also drenched with tears.


    I stopped and turned back tofort the frightened children. "Hang in there. The royal family has dispatched soldiers to save you. You will soon be free."


    "Really?"


    a timid voice asked from the corner. A little boy with dust-covered hair walked to the iron railings.


    Although he didn''t say that he was


    afraid, his hands that were holding the railing were shaking slightly. He watched me unblinkingly. His big ck eyes covered nearly half his face.


    "Of course, I promise," I answered in an extremely serious voice after a brief pause.


    "Okay, I believe you." After saying that, the little boy picked up some food from the pile in front of him and began eating.


    More and more children joined him. Just then, I heard a noise outside. I instantly rushed to the door and hid behind it.

 Chapter 1191 Spies

    Chapter 1191 Spies


    Rufus'' POV:


    Some of the kids screamed, their fear raw and palpable in the air.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Be quiet," I said in a hushed voice.


    Thankfully, most of them did as told. Their sobs became quieter, though they never really stopped. I felt a pang in my chest as I realized that the poor children were doing their best to stifle their weeping.


    "Remember, you must not tell anyone that I was here, okay? If we meet again in the future, just pretend that you''ve never seen me before."


    I paused, unable to leave despite myself. "Don''t be afraid," I added. "I promise toe back soon and save all of you. But for now, I need you to wait. Can you do that for me?"


    I saw several heads bob timidly, and that was all I needed. I pushed past the door and walked out of the room.


    After wandering down the hall for a while, I heard some noiseing from one of the open rooms.


    I pressed against the wall and stealthily poked my head through the doorway. The room was filled with the clown goons, who were mostly pacing around restlessly.


    One of them had a more slender build, and was wearing a pink mask. It must be the she-wolf they had been talking about.


    What really piqued my interest, however, was the little boy in her arms.


    He was wearing a mask, too, so I had no way of seeing his face. But from what I could tell, he looked


    to be the same size as Arron. It hit me then-there was a high chance that this was indeed Arron!


    Unfortunately, the she-wolf held him tightly, as if she was afraid that someone would snatch him away. She never put him down, even as she moved around the room.


    Needless to say, I couldn''t take the child away without causing amotion.


    As if it wasn''t bad enough that I had to rescue another group of children from the second floor as well. I was mulling over my options when the clowns squabbling grew louder, and I couldn''t help but listen in ontheir arguments.


    "There are spies here," the she-wolf said angrily. There was a sharp quality to her voice that made my scalp tingle.


    It almost sounded like long nails being dragged against a chalk board.


    "That''s not possible," The res-masked clown Jack countered in a booming voice.


    "Lee said so himself. Are you saying that he lied?"


    Jack faltered upon hearing that, and he shut his mouth and hung his head.


    That man, Lee again. By all ounts, he seemed to be a very dangerous enemy. He found out about our presence in such a short amount of time.


    "In any case, it''s not our fault. We''ve


    only done as we always have. The spies should be med, damn them and their excellent disguises. The chaos from earlier didn''t help, either. But get this-Lee managed to catch one of them, a female. She pretended to be Crane, and almost fooled me, that bitch! Luckily, Lee arrived just in time and took care of


    her."


    "What do you mean? Did he kill her? We can''t risk getting exposed. That woman must be silenced, no matter what! If Lee needs someone else to do the job, I can get on it right away!"


    This came from one of the clowns, who appeared strangely frantic.


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that. I''m pretty sure he has already eliminated her by now. Anyway, she was skulking around my room and even tried to take the boy away. She was already knocked out when I left. I doubt Lee would let her go after everything."


    I felt my heart stutter when I heard this, and then it picked up its pace, thundering furiously inside my chest.


    Damn it! She must be referring to Crystal! Lee had captured Crystal!


    I take a few deep breaths trying to calm myself, but my mind kept racing with barely cohesive thoughts.

 Chapter 1192 Manhunt

    Chapter 1192 Manhunt


    Rufus'' POV:


    My mind was clouded with rage. It was all I could do not to rush forward and tear everyone limb from limb.


    The sharp crack of the door frame snapping in my grip pulled me back to my senses, and Omar took this opportunity to rein me in.


    "Calm down, Rufus. We both know Crystal is strong and capable. She won''t be killed so easily."


    "I know." I closed my eyes and took another deep breath, telling myself to stay rational about this.


    I needed to take it one at a time, and for now, the most urgent problem is the one before me. I couldn''t let them discover me, or I would be in for even more trouble.


    No one would go and save Crystal if I was caught, or Arron, or all those children.


    First things first. I needed a chance to confirm that the child in the she-wolf''s arms is indeed Arron. Then, I would take her hostage and force her to take me to where Crystal was. And if she refused, I would kill her there and then.


    Now that I had a n in ce, my nerves finally settled down. I resumed my eavesdropping.


    They had gathered around and were about to discuss what to do next.


    "Don''t let your guard down," the she-wolf said, her back turned to me. "We checked the surveince videos and found that the female spy had a tall, malepanion. Lee suspects that this other man also disguised himself as one of us and sneaked into our ranks."


    I saw Jack perk up when he heard this. "Is it Mike? If that wench disguised as Crane, then the other one must be pretending to be Mike, right? Those two are practically joined at the hip. I did notice the odd way they were acting. It all makes sense now."


    The others fidgeted and looked at each other.


    "Where is Mike, though?"


    "He''s not here. Hurry and find him! Don''t let him escape?"


    "How did he even manage to slip away? We need to find that bastard."


    Sure enough, arge group of clowns barged out of the room.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "When I find him, I will break his legs."


    "Not if I tear him apart first!"


    "I can''t believe they dared to challenge Lee like this. He won''t get away!"


    "Come on, let''s hunt the bastard down!"


    I hurried down the hall and stepped into a nearby room, just in time to see the group march past with a myriad of tools in their hands. I closed the door as quietly as I could.


    Soon, I heard the crashing and banging sounds from outside.


    Curious, I risked a crack in the door to see what was happening. Jack was waving a mace around, wreaking havoc in the dressing room across the corridor.


    His weaponnded on the dresser


    mirror, smashing it and the light bulbs around to pieces. He proceeded to hammer down the chair in front of the dresser, and then punched the red nneb


    hanging next to him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    It revealed some costumes and props, but Jack didn''t even bother opening it all the way. He swung his mace and whacked it at everything. Obviously, he didn''t intend to let me live. Perhaps it would be


    better for him to smash me to death.


    The man was destruction incarnate. It didn''t take long before the entire room was trashed. He emerged back into the hallway, panting from exertion.


    He took two steps forward, and thennded a powerful kick on the door of the room jut next to where I was He had used so much force that the door stammed back against the wall, its tremors traveling over to the panel I was leaning against. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I listened as the others filed in and began to destroy the furniture in the next room.


    Jack had gone mad with bloodlust. They all had.


    I pressed my ear against the door, making sure that the hallway was empty. Every single clown was in the next room.


    I pushed the door open as quietly as I could, and then darted into another unlocked room down the hall.


    To my dismay, this room was empty. I had nowhere to hide.


    I couldn''t stay here. I racked my brains for a while, and then remembered the room where the children were imprisoned in. That was the ce to go! I didn''t think twice and slipped out into the hallway once more.

 Chapter 1193 A Large-Scale Search

    Chapter 1193 A Large-Scale Search


    Rufus'' POV:


    To ensure that I didn''t alert the clowns, I made a hushing sound as soon as I entered the room.


    The kids caught a whiff of my scent and quietened down.


    "Sir, why did youe here again? What are those bad people doing next door? They''re making so much noise. Are they trying to capture you?" the little girl who had beautiful blue eyes asked in a curious voice.


    "Yes. I''m in some trouble now, but it is nothing to worry about. They maye inside and ask you if you''ve seen me. Just tell them that you haven''t, got it?" I said as I shut the door.


    "Okay." The little girl vigorously nodded her head, and then turned her attention back to the food I had brought them.


    "Good girl," I said in aforting voice.


    At this time, the other children next to her also began to chime in.


    "None of us will tell them we''ve seen you."


    "We won''t say anything."


    They chorused in sweet but firm voices.


    "Aren''t you all scared?" My spirits sank a little. They were just kids. Why did they have to endure such terrible hardships?


    "We''re not afraid! You''re a good person and brought us food. We should help you."


    "Yes, we are brave. We should stand by each other and fight against the bad guys together. We


    shouldn''t be scared!" a kid piped up in a childish voice.


    Their spirits touched me. Just as I was about to respond, a loud noise came from the next room.


    It looked like the clowns would be here any second. I could linger any longer.


    I quickly swept my gaze around the room. The ceiling was quite high, and maybe I could hang up there.


    I stepped up on the cab beside me, leaped into the air, and hung on the rafters of the roof.


    The door was kicked open the very next moment and several clowns poured into the room. They searched for me for a few minutes and banged on the cage railings with the tools in their hands.


    "Hey, did you see anyone enter just now?"


    "No." The children shook their heads in unison.


    "Really? If you lie, I won''t spare you," the red-masked clown threatened, his voice dripping with malice.


    After saying that, he pounded the iron cage heavily with his mace. All the iron cages were rattling, and the echoes sounded terrifying in the small


    room.


    I worriedly gazed down and noticed that although the children were quivering with fear, they still shook their heads, even as tears streamed down their faces. I was moved and mixed emotions roiled inside me.


    Obviously, the clowns didn''t believe the children. They scoured the room again, but failed to find me. "Looks. like he is really not here. Let''s check out other ces and catch him. We §Ö can''t let him escape," the red-masked clown barked out in an impatient voice. He waved one hand and headed out the room with the other clowns.


    After they left, I was about to jump down when I suddenly spotted the pink-masked clown from the


    vent beside me. She was sneaking along the corridor holding a child in her arms.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although I could only see the kid''s I


    outline in the dim light, I was still easily able to recognize him. Arron was swinging his hands in her arms.


    He was obviously trying to get away from her, but she managed to subdue every attempt of his.


    I frowned, sensing that something was wrong. The other clowns were hunting me. Why was she alone? Why was she behaving so cautiously, as if she didn''t want to be seen?


    I was nning to go and look for her anyway, but now it seemed that I didn''t need to.


    I quickly exited the room and chased after her.

 Chapter 1194 Eavesdropping

    Chapter 1194 Eavesdropping


    Rufus'' POV:


    I had never eavesdropped before, but at this moment, I felt such a strong urge that I couldn''t ignore it. It prompted me to listen in on the pink-masked she-wolf.


    I didn''t require much effort to get close to the room where the she-wolf and the boy were. I found a cracked open window and cautiously lowered my head to observe what was happening inside.


    The first thing I spotted was the she-wolf''s back. She was bent over the bed and putting something on it.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A dingy bulb cast a dim glow around the room. The kidnapped boy was lying on a mid-sized bed.


    I watched the she-wolf as she tucked the boy in and then leaned to whisper into his ear, "Little boy, I have got on Lee''s bad side for you. Do you know that? That was Lee we''re talking about! You had better remember that you owe me a huge favor. You will have to repay me. You have to treat me like your mother, earn me a lot of money, and bring me many young, handsome, and strong men. Do you understand?"


    I automatically sneered when I heard this.


    What a dumb she-wolf!


    She could have taken advantage of this boy to achieve more meaningful things, but she only wanted money and men.


    As I was about to start listening to her again, she suddenly got to her feet and walked toward the window.


    I thought she had spotted me and immediately pulled myself back up on the roof beam, but she just locked the window.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, after which I heard rustling footsteps in the room. Sometimeter, I heard the she-wolf shut the door.


    I looked down and saw her leaving.


    I didn''t get off the rafter until I was certain she was out of sight and no one else was wandering nearby.


    Just as I expected, the door was locked.


    I could have easily broken down the door with brute force, but I was worried that guards might be stationed nearby. If they became alerted, the consequences would be dire.


    I wasn''t afraid of them, but I had to consider the boy''s safety.


    I studied the keyhole, wanting to figure out how to open the lock without tipping off the others.


    I didn''t know why, but for some reason, I felt a strange sense of familiarity as I looked at the keyhole.


    My intuition told me that I would be able to open the lock.


    I wasn''t sure, but I wanted to try.


    efn


    I detached a ring-shaped pin from the mask I was wearing and straightened it, converting it into thin long iron wire. After I slowly inserted it into the keyhole, I followed my tactile sensation and turned it.


    A miracle then happened. I really opened the lock.


    I felt incredible when I saw this.


    When did learn to pick locks? Why didn''t I know this fact about myself? Who had taught me this sneaky skill felt a migraineing on as my memory seemed to blur a little.


    As my mind returned to the poor child in the room,


    I didn''t have time to dwell on it. Instead, I quickly stole into the room.


    The child was fast asleep on the bed. When I saw him, my first instinct was to check if he was hurt.


    After ensuring that he was fine, I finally felt relieved.


    I tried to silently recall his name.


    But the first thing that shed


    through my mind was his motheret


    ning face, which was I


    and panic.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    My heart began pounding in that brief moment.


    My reaction caught me by surprise. Forcing myself to forget about it, I tried to calm down.


    I shook my heavy head and finally remembered the child''s name, so I called out, "Arron, Arron..."


    The boy didn''t respond. I began to wonder if I had stumbled upon the wrong child.


    I ced my hand on the mask that covered the boy''s face, wanting to see if he resembled that beautiful woman.


    But when I removed it, I was presented with a face that looked almost like mine did when I was a child.


    How could this be? A wave of astonishment surged through me.


    Why did I feel a sense of loss when I looked at this boy''s face?

 Chapter 1195 Father And Son

    Chapter 1195 Father And Son


    Rufus'' POV:


    I remained stunned for a long time and studied the child''s little face repeatedly. I even thought I was hallucinating.


    I reached out and pinched his cheek gently. It was soft and warm. He was not a mannequin.


    He looked just like me.


    But why?


    How could the child look so simr to me? He was an exact replica of me as a kid.


    At first, I was pretty sure that this boy was Arron, but now, some uncertainty crept in.


    How could Crystal''s child resemble me? He also had no wounds on his face. This situation was just so strange.


    But if this boy wasn''t Arron, who could he be?


    When did I have an illegitimate child? This child must be around five years old. If he was truly my child, I would have gotten his mother pregnant five or six years ago.


    I was still a prince during that period. My temper was worse than it was now. I had absolutely no interest in women back then. It was impossible that a she-wolf could get close to me and get pregnant with my child.


    But what if this child was really Arron?


    As I thought about how Crystal had always kept Arron''s face bandaged, I wondered if it was because she was afraid of it being discovered that he looked like me.


    Many people were present in the pce, and once he was spotted, Crystal would be condemned.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Was this the secret she wanted to keep under wraps?


    If that was the case, had she also been in the imperial capital five years ago and even had a rtionship with me?


    My head began to pound as these thoughts raced through my mind.


    Damn it! I couldn''t continue this train of thought anymore.


    I quickly shoved these musings away and told myself that the boy in front of me was not Arron. This was just a coincidence.


    The boy turned over in his sleep and called out for his mommy.


    Feeling confused, I couldn''t stop myself from touching his fluffy hair. Even his hair color was the same as mine.


    As I stared at the boy, I wanted to get close to him for some unknown reason.


    This strange feeling was not a coincidence.


    Omar was also stunned and said in disbelief, "Rufus, is this boy your son?"


    I pursed my lips, not replying. The possibility ran through my mind over and over again.


    "He looks so simr to you when you were little. His nose and mouth are so cute. Can you turn into wolf form so I can touch him? I really want to feel him." Omar was also hit with a strong impulse to touch the boy. Perhaps he just wanted to get closer to him, like me.


    I turned into a wolf and stood by the bed, gazing down at the little boy. My feelings were getting stronger for him.


    I really wanted to cradle his neck...


    Retracting my sharp ws, I gently ced my paw on the boy''s little face. Intense affection surged within my heart.


    I was so ecstatic at that moment that I wanted to run, scream, and protect him at the same time.


    "Okay, turn back into our human form. We need to leave now. Let''s go and find Crystal," Omar said with satisfaction.


    My mind was still muddled when I returned to my human form.


    Omar sighed. "Don''t dwell on it now. We can''t stay here for too long. The clowns have installed a signal blocker at this ce. To get in touch with the army, we have to leave here first the clowns are highly cautious. I''m afraid that they will notice something amiss."


    Returning to my senses, I said, "Okay, let''s take the child with us then."


    My instinct told me that this child must have some rtion to me.


    Whether he was Arron or not, I had to take him with me.


    Picking him up, I made my way to the door As soon as I pulled it open. I was faced with a group of clowns blocking my exit holding weapons.


    More people than before were present here now.


    Perhaps Lee had discovered something and sent reinforcements.

 Chapter 1196 Kill Them

    Chapter 1196 Kill Them


    Rufus'' POV:


    Clowns wearing masks of different colors surrounded me. The one in the pink mask walked forward from the back of the crowd and said, "Lee was right. This child is your goal."


    "Yes, so what? What can you possibly do to me?" I tightened my hold on the child in my arms and estimated how long it would take for me to deal with this group. I didn''t want to waste my time on theseme ducks. My priority was to find Crystal as soon as possible.


    The pink-masked clown was humiliated and replied in an evil voice, "Well, you won''t be able to escape this ce today. We took advantage of your carelessness just now to gather all our people here to catch you. I don''t think you can get through all of us alone!"


    My lips curled up in disdain and I didn''t try to disguise my voice. "I''m actually quite ttered that you''ve sent so many people just to catch me."


    The pink-masked clown raised her chin and arrogantly said, "Lee warned us to take you seriously. And he is always right. Today, we''re going to put in all our efforts to capture you. Then we will cut off your legs. You can apany the small kid you''re holding. Or you can just surrender, and maybe you will be allowed to keep your limbs."


    This group of savages seemed to know nothing besides cutting off other people''s limbs. We used a variety of torture techniques in the imperial pce while interrogating prisoners.


    The clowns couldn''t scare me.


    Taking one step back, I asked, "Where is Crystal?"


    "Do you mean this boy''s mother?" The pink-masked clown nced at the sleeping boy in my arms and said, "Although I didn''t witness her death, the shewed ves who encounter Lee usually meet a bad end." Then she swept her eyes over me and asked, "Are you three a family? That''s interesting. We have never featured a family performance before."


    The red-masked clown became excited when he heard this. "That''s a brilliant idea. Maybe we will be able to garner more sympathy from the audience." "Nonsense!" I was enraged. Knowing that Crystal had been captured, I lost control of myself.


    Without exchanging any more nonsensical words with the clowns in front of me, I directly released a burst of lycan power and charged into the group to fight them.


    Although many clowns were present, most of their moves were erratic and they obviously hadn''t received any formal training.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I snatched a machete from one of them and began fighting my way out.


    Soon enough, I had reached the yard. Blood was spattered all over the ground. My coat was also stained with blood. Fortunately, the little boy in my arms remained unaffected.


    Judging from the attitude of the pink-masked clown, she must have fought with Crystal. It seemed that the boy I was holding right now was likely Arron.


    The mixed emotions within me were getting increasingly out of control. They brought out my sinister side and I became a killing machine.


    More and more clowns rushed in


    from outside. I knocked them down one after another. I wanted to end this battle as soon as possible and locate Crystal, so the intensity of my


    xys became fiercer.


    The clowns couldn''t hurt me, yet they still tried to surround me.


    Although I was the superior fighter right now, I wouldn''t be able to maintain this momentum for long. I would have to break through this blockade in the shortest time.


    Sweat drenched my back. My killing instinct made me more violent, making me want to annihte them all.


    Just then, someone from the group shouted, "Everyone, aim your attacks on the child in his arms!"

 Chapter 1197 Break Out

    Chapter 1197 Break Out


    Rufus'' POV:


    As soon as the clown gave this instruction, all the attacks were focused on the boy in my arms.


    I couldn''t dodge them in time, so I had to block them with my body. I sustained a deep gash on my arm.


    I didn''t have time to tend to the wound and continued to swing the machete around.


    While most of the clowns had fallen to the ground, a dozen more people still blocked the exit.


    At this time, the clown wearing the pink mask suddenly moved forward and knocked my mask away, but she seemed shell-shocked when she caught sight of my face.


    I seized this opportunity and quickly rushed to the wall. I leaped up on the piled containers and climbed over the wall in one jump.


    "Hurry up! Chase him! Damn it! What the hell is Sally doing? He is running away, but she''s just standing here like a statue. Luckily, we have quicker reactions!"


    The angry voices of the clowns came from behind me, followed by the sound of a car engine.


    I found the right direction to escape, turned into a wolf, and used my lycan power. I sprinted at full speed, holding the boy in my mouth.


    I soon left all the clowns far behind.


    At this moment, the boy I was holding in my mouth woke up and screamed. "Who are you? Put me down!"


    I immediately released him. The little boy rubbed his eyes and looked up. He stared at me in disbelief. "What a big wolf!"


    I tilted my head to one side and studied the boy, who wasn''t even as tall as my legs. His eye color was the same as mine, and we even had the same small dimples at the corners of our mouths.


    Such a coincidence couldn''t exist in the world.


    "Are you a bad man?" the boy asked meekly.


    I raised one paw and gently ced it on his shoulder in aforting gesture.


    But this frightened him more. He curled his fingers into fists and didn''t dare to move a muscle.


    I debated about turning back into my human form, but he spun around and darted away before I could decide.


    I caught him before he could make it too far.


    The little boy was terrified and he began weeping, and his eyes turned red.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I felt sorry for him and didn''t want to frighten him. I turned back into my human form and soothingly said, "Don''t cry. I''m not a bad person. I have beat back those clowns. We are safe now."


    For a moment, the little boy was stunned and he gulped hard. He stopped crying, his face a mask of surprise. "It''s you!"


    When I saw his reaction, I instantly understood. I crouched down, stroked his hair, and softly asked, "Do you know me? Are you Arron?"


    The little boy nodded vigorously. "I''m Arron. Did Mommy ask you to save me?"


    "Yes." I couldn''t stop myself from touching his round head. All my spections were confirmed. Crystal was truly skilled at concealing the truth.


    Arron was very happy, but then his expression changed drastically. "Oh, no! The bad man knocked Mommy out. I don''t know where he has kept her. The bad man wearing a skull mask said that he would chop off my mommy''s limbs. We need to go and save her right now."


    The little boy''s eyes turned red again. He was terrified. "What if Mommy gets hurt? This is all my fault. I''m too small and weak."


    Tears streamed down the boy''s


    face, and he wept bitterly. He was


    l


    only five years old, but he had experienced such a gory and horrible incident. No matter how strong a person he was, he was bound to be frightened.


    I felt pity for him. I wrapped my arms around him and wiped his tears. "Don''t worry. Your mommy will not get hurt will do my best to protect her. Calm down and don''t be frightened. I''m going to save your mommy now."

 Chapter 1198 The Little Prince

    Chapter 1198 The Little Prince


    Rufus'' POV:


    I soothed Arron until he calmed down. I then picked him up and we continued on our way.


    My heart prickled with fear and worry. The things that Arron had just said matched the pink-masked clown''s ims. I needed to find Crystal as soon as possible.


    "No, you''re going the in the wrong direction. This isn''t the way to Mommy!" Arron was pping my arm frantically in a bid to make me stop. He twisted his tiny body and pointed in another direction. "It''s that way. We need to go there to save Mommy."


    I blinked at him in a mix of surprise and bafflement. "How do you even know where she is? Weren''t you unconscious just now?"


    Arron scrunched up his adorable brows. "I don''t know how to exin it, but I just know. I''ve always had some telepathic abilities, ever since I was a baby. I can just tell. Maybe it''s because Mommy and I are connected."


    I nodded, even as I processed this new information. Arron seemed to possess a keen sense of connection to his surroundings. With this level of perception at such a young age, I was almost certain that by the time his wolf woke, he would attain other unique powers.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I pondered over our options and finally said to the boy, "I''m sorry. Believe me, I want to save your mommy as soon as I can, but a lot of children are waiting for me to rescue them, too. As their king, it is my duty to help them first."


    I was desperate to find Crystal and make sure she was safe, but I had to find my soldiers first. They should be able to rescue the children without issue. Every moment I spent away from those poor, young souls was a risk to their survival.


    Moreover, this ce was teeming with Lee''s goons. I had no doubt that hisir would be heavily guarded. I needed my men for backup, just in case. My priority now was to get Arron to somewhere safe. He had endured enough fright for a lifetime. I couldn''t bear to subject him to any further danger.


    I was expecting him to cry, but though his eyes turned red, he still managed to hold back his tears. "It''s okay. Mommy is very strong and powerful. Those children need your help more than Mommy does."


    My heart ached for the boy. "Listen, I promise to save your mommy, okay? I''m willing to risk my life just to bring her back."


    Arron swiped at the tears that threatened to spill from his eyes, but he failed to stifle a sob. "I want you to be safe, too. I want both you and Mommy toe back safe."


    "I know. I''ll make sure that we bothe back safe. Come on, don''t be sad. You can trust me. Now, let''s go and get help."


    "Okay! Let''s run like the wind!" Arron


    §×


    sniffed onest time before winding his arms around my neck. "All right, I''ve secured my position. Now, run as fast as you can!"


    "Roger that," I joked. "Hang on tight, Commander. I won''t let you down!" My chest warmed when I saw him crack a smile at that.


    Before entering the amusement


    park, I had ordered several of my troops to stand guard at certain appointed spots and await my orders. Luckily, a group was stationed near the park itself.


    Unless they had run into interference, they should be getting close by now.


    The vi was located in the suburbs, and my soldiers could easily cut through a patch of woods to get here from the amusement park.


    Sure enough, they were already waiting for me at the edge of the woods. They pushed forward as soon as they spotted me.


    Kiefer Harrison, one of my most


    trusted subordinates, walked up to me. "Your Majesty. We were talking about storming in if we didn''t hear from you in fifteen minutes." He was about to say more when he took notice of the little boy in my arms. He promptly froze in ce "T-the little prince?!"


    Right on cue, the other soldiers peered at Arron as well, their eyes widening in disbelief. "Your Majesty, he is the spitting image of you!"


    Arron bristled at themotion and shrank deeper into my embrace. "What''s the matter?" he asked worriedly. "Why are they staring at me as if I''m a monster?"


    The boy probably had no understanding of how genes worked yet, so he couldn''t have thought much about the simrities in our features.


    I pressed him against my shoulder and patted his head. "Maybe it''s because they''ve never seen a child as cute as you."


    Arron pouted. "But Beryl is the cutest of all."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at that. "You''re right, Arron. She is, indeed."

 Chapter 1199 Her Son

    Chapter 1199 Her Son


    Rufus'' POV:


    In the face of my subordinates'' burning questions, I decided to be brief with my answer. "This little boy is Arron. He is Alpha Crystal''s son."


    Unsurprisingly, my men looked even more baffled upon hearing this, especially Kiefer. "Your Majesty, why does Alpha Crystal''s child resemble you so much?"


    This time, I didn''t bother with an answer. Instead, I told them theyout of the ce and the current situation at the traffickers'' base. I directed them to the room where the children were confined, and gave them an estimate of the number of kids we had to rescue. Most of all, I told them to get the kids out, first and foremost, as soon as they could.


    My men didn''t dare to tarry any longer. They quickly lined up and moved forward.


    Only Kiefer and a handful of his elite soldiers stayed behind with me.


    I waved him over and set Arron down. "Take good care of him. Take him back to the imperial pce and get him examined by the doctor."


    Kiefer was a confidant of mine. I could entrust the boy to him without any worry.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Kiefer took Arron''s hand with a sigh. "You look so alike."


    Arron, being the precocious little boy that he is, sidled up next to Kiefer before turning his big eyes at me.


    My heart instantly softened. I crouched down so that we were at eye level. "Listen, Arron. You need to return to the pce with him, okay? I will only get worried if you stayed here, where it isn''t safe."


    "I understand," Arron nodded seriously. "I''ll stay put and behave."


    "All right. And don''t worry, okay? I promise to bring your mommy back safe and sound." I looked him in the eye as I spoke, hoping that my sincerity woulde across and alleviate his fears.


    Thankfully, he bobbed his head in earnest, his eyes twinkling with hope. "It''s okay, I trust you! I''ll be waiting for you at the imperial pce!"


    It was clear that Arron was brought up well. As for Beryl... that little girl could be too naught for her own good at times, but she had a heart of gold. Whenever she found something that delighted her, she would always make sure to bring it back to share with me and my mother.


    My chest ached at the thought. If Beryl and Arron were twins, then that meant that Beryl was my biological daughter, too.


    Though I couldn''t confirm anything yet, I had a feeling that everything woulde to light pretty soon.


    How could it not, when I was resolved to uncover every secret Crystal was keeping?


    I smiled and took a candy out of my pocket. "Here, this is a small reward for your bravery. You''re a good boy, Arron."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He returned my smile with a timid one of his before taking the candy. "Thank you, Sir."


    I ruffled his hair and nodded at Kiefer.


    "There''s one more thing I need you


    to do." I made sure no one was paying attention to us and surreptitiously tucked a


    bloodstained strip of cloth into his hands. "This is my blood. Have them do a paternity test on Arron while they conduct his check-up."


    Kiefer pulled back in shock. "Your Majesty, do you mean to say that the boy is really your son?"


    "Run the test first," I hedged. "And don''t tell my mother about this. We can talk once I return."


    My mother had been on Crystal''s side since the day thetter hade to the imperial capital. It was so obvious, it was almostughable. There was no telling what lengths my mother would go to just to keep their secrets. I wouldn''t even put it past her to tamper with the paternity test results.


    Kiefer carefully deposited the cloth into his jacket pocket, collected Arron and then set out for the imperial pce.


    I, too, gathered the remaining soldiers and led them to Lee''sir.


    ording to the clowns, they only had two bases. One was in the vi, and the other was in the amusement park, Despite the fierce battle that had ensued there in the vi, Lee had never shown up. I could only deduce that he was still at the park


    presumably holding Crystal captive.


    My heart hammered inside my chest as I thought of Crystal. She was one of the few warriors whose strength I acknowledged and even admired, and


    I hoped fervently that she would hold her own. At least, until I got to her.


    "Please don''t die," I muttered under my breath, a short prayer that I sent out into the wind. I still needed her to exin why her son was the spitting image of me.

 Chapter 1200 Pious Worshipper

    Chapter 1200 Pious Worshipper


    Crystal''s POV:


    I opened my eyes in a daze, only to find myself in a dark room. What little sunlight that filtered into the space came through the skylight above my head.


    I shook my head and blinked several times. When I finally came to my senses, I realized to my horror that I was in my underwear. Worse still, I was tied to a cross.


    Then I heard a murmur. Someone was chanting a prayer, his voice low and deep.


    I looked over in the direction of the sound and saw a werewolf on his knees. He wore a ck robe and a skull mask, and he was praying diligently as though he was confessing his sins.


    And the idol he was confessing to was neither the Moon Goddess or... or any god that I could recognize, really. It looked hideous. Even from a distance, I could tell that it was a demon, a fiend.


    The statue was made of ck stone, and a shimmering, silver veil was draped over the head. It did nothing to hide its features, though. Its visage was distorted in awkward angles, its limbs dislocated. It was straight out of a nightmare.


    "Please forgive me. It is all my fault. I shouldn''t have let the intruders desecrate this ce with their presence and destroy the joy that we built. I offer myself up to you for punishment."


    No sooner had he finished saying this than the sky rumbled with thunder. I was creeped out despite myself, and I felt a chill race down my spine. "Please quell your anger! I will make sure to punish the intruders. I shall use their blood to wash away their sins and remove their taint from this sacred ce..."


    I couldn''t bear to hear any more of his disturbing litany, so I interrupted him by clearing my throat. "Are you Lee, by any chance? I didn''t expect you to be so pious. But the deity you worshiped looks so... odd."


    Lee''s head whipped around. His mask looked particrly terrifying in this nt of light. "You''re awake," he said in a calm tone, surprising me a bit. "Now that you''ve awoken, ept your baptism and wash away the filth from your body. Only then may you speak to my Lord."


    "I don''t want to talk to your Lord, though," I said, raising an eyebrow. "Just let me go, and we can have a fair match."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "I am not one to waste my time on pointless things," Lee chuckled before picking up what looked to be a dipper. He shuffled over to a nearby tub and scooped its contents, holding it up to his face and taking a big whiff. "Ah, it smells so pure."


    I was disgusted, yet scared at the


    same time. Whatever liquid was in the tub was murky, and I had the sense it contained both blood and mud in it. It also emitted the putrid- smell of rotting vegetables. "Release me this instant, or I promise you, you won''t live to see another day!" struggled against the hemp ropes that bound me, to no avail. In the end, I tried using witchcraft, but that, too, was in vain. I reached deep inside me, but it felt like all of my ck witch powers had disappeared. How could this be?


    What did that damn Lee bastard do to me?


    "Shhh, be quiet. If you disturb my Lord, you will only bear great suffering." Lee spoke the most vile and hateful words in the softest voice. It was eerie. He reached out and dragged his long, ck nails along the line of my shoulder, and then up to the artery vein in my neck. The next thing I knew, he had buried his revolting nail into my skin.


    All at once, I felt like choking, like my blood was flowing backwards through my veins and back into my heart. I shuddered in horror.


    Lee let out a small, amusedugh. "It''s so easy to scare you. It makes things so much easier for me, then."


    "Fuck off!" I spat out, ring at him with all the loathing I felt. "Take your filthy paws off me! Don''t you dare touch me again, you bastard. Scare me? Ha! I never feared a thing in my life!"


    "Interesting. Let me y with you for a little while." Lee loosened his grip on my throat, and then proceeded to pour the nasty liquid on me.


    The sludge felt cold and sticky, and I shuddered yet again.


    Damn it all to hell, it was blood!


    "You devil! Is this all you''re capable of? If you''re so sure of yourself, then let me go and let''s have a proper fight!"


    To my utter revulsion, Lee only grew


    more excited by the second as he continued to pour scoopful after scoopful over me. "Now, now, be patient assure you, you will grow to like it. All this blood used to belong to little boys, the freshest you can ever find! Be quiet, and you will soon find the joy in this!" "Fuck off, you monster!"

 Chapter 1201 A Horrible Ceremony

    Chapter 1201 A Horrible Ceremony


    Crystal''s POV:


    I struggled and cursed, repeatedly using my strength to free myself, but I failed miserably.


    Lee extended his fingers to pinch my lips and whispered in my ear, "Be quiet. If you keep being noisy, I will have to cut your tongue off."


    I shot him a murderous re.


    Lee ced his palm over my eyes and sighed. "Don''t look at me like that, or I''ll want to scoop out your gorgeous eyes and make them a specimen."


    I shivered slightly, but finally managed to restrain my anger and shut up.


    "Good girl." Lee gave me a satisfied smile. Then he dipped his index finger into the pool of blood on my body and drew a strange pattern on my chest.


    It felt like some kind of ancient spell.


    His icy fingers traveled from my chest to my belly and then to my back. He seemed to be wrapping me with the invisible lines he drew.


    My entire body felt ufortable and I was getting increasingly uneasy. He seemed to be offering me as a sacrifice. I recalled his prayer and repentance just now. He was sacrificing my blood to some kind of evil god.


    No!


    No! I hadn''t rescued my son yet. I couldn''t die like this!


    I struggled to free myself.


    "Don''t waste your energy. I won''t release you till the ceremony is done. Besides, I''ve tied you with a


    nylon cord. You won''t be able to free yourself," Leemented as he painted my body with blood. He looked incredibly serious, as if he was creating a piece of art.


    When his fingers reached my ass, he almost grazed my vagina.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I was going to fight him with everything I had. Fortunately, he stopped at that moment and said, "It''s done."


    Then he swept his eyes over my


    body and said, "It''s been a long time


    since have created such act


    work It seems that my Lord


    you very much."


    I was feeling so cold that I shuddered violently. Then I realized I couldn''t even speak anymore.


    My fingers gradually became stiff, as if they had been soaked in ice water. Even my muscles and bones went rigid and numb.


    Lee''s drawings on me must have brought this on.


    The power in my body suddenly returned.


    I tried my best to summon it, but I couldn''t control it. I was so agitated that cold sweat beaded my forehead.


    The piercing coldness had spread to my heart. I suddenly began gasping for breath and felt suffocated.


    "Do you feel cold and unable to


    breathe? Lee gently pushed my wet


    hair from my cheeks and said in a


    reverent tone, "Rx. You''ll be happy soon. Just be patient." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    I ignored him. I felt like my bones were being reconstructed after getting run over by a car. It hurt immensely and I thought I was going to die.


    Just as I was about to stop breathing, the temperature of my body started to rise. The chilliness began to fade and warmth returned.


    The rigidity of my body also began to dissipate, allowing me to move. I could breathe and speakN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    freely again.


    I shrieked, "What did you do to me? You bastard! You''d better not give me the chance to fight back, because if you do, I will make your life a living hell. I''ll disfigure you, just like the evil god you worship." "What a remorseless bad woman! How could you still have the energy to struggle?" Lee said with a nonchntugh. Then he scooped up more blood and slowly poured it down my shoulder.


    I got scalded and my blue veins popped out. I gritted my teeth, swallowing my scream.


    I would never allow myself to reveal my vulnerability in front of the enemy.

 Chapter 1202 A Vampire

    Chapter 1202 A Vampire


    Crystal''s POV:


    Lee pinched my chin and let out a sinisterugh. "You are a tough one, aren''t you? Well, then... Apologize to me now, and I just might give you a chance to repent before we move on to thest phase of the ceremony.


    I spat in his face. "Fuck off, you vile thing! Stop pretending to be some messiah! How many innocent children have you ughtered? If anyone must repent, it is you!"


    He wiped the saliva off his mask and clicked his tongue. "I suppose you''re not wrong about that. But don''t you see? I bring joy to everyone. Young or old, big or small, they all have fun when theye to my amusement park, don''t they? As for those children, they simply sacrificed themselves for the greater good. They will definitely find great happiness in the afterlife."


    "You monster!" I cursed. "What kind of pretend happiness are you spouting about? If you''re so obsessed with it, then just bask in it yourself! Don''t rope innocent lives into your delusions. Mark my words, you and your damn amusement park will burn to ashes sooner orter!"


    Lee chuckled as he let go of my face. He took a step back, spread his arms wide open, and inhaled deeply. Then, without warning, he lunged forward and grabbed my neck again. "What do you know, you little bitch? I''m just saving those worthless misers who shouldn''t have existed in the first ce. Their bodies are either iplete or mutted. They have no ce in this world. They should be thanking me for at least giving their short lives a purpose."


    I felt a throbbing in my temples. Lee''s words were nothing but nonsense, but it was clear just how faithful he was to his false beliefs. A demon believing himself to be a savior... No. He just relished in wielding power over other people''s lives. That was it, in and simple.


    The realization calmed me down, if only a little. "You im to have saved them, yet you are the reason why they were mutted. If not for you, they wouldn''t have lost their limbs! If not for you, they would have carried on to live happy lives."


    "Happy lives? Are you shitting me? This world is just another kind of hell, and living is just another form of torture. They''re better off suffering briefly and leaving the world for good." Lee reached out and made to caress my face, but I turned my head to avoid his vile touch.


    Heughed at my reaction, but he did pull back. "What a pity. You, my dear, are beyond any hope of salvation. I have no choice but to destroy you." I continued to re at him and said nothing.


    Lee padded over to the tub and


    dunked his hands into its contents, and then proceeded to wash his hands with the blood. "You''re


    incorrigible, but I do admire you


    courage. So I will give you onest chance. No one has ever dared to talk back to me like this, you know."


    With that, he let out another maniacalugh, much louder this time.


    I tried to keep a nk expression as I summoned every ounce of power in my body. But my temperature had been dropping in the past few minutes. I needed to gain control of my body as soon as possible.


    Much to my dismay, I couldn''t tap into my powers at all-neither the lycan one nor that of the ck witch.


    I was getting more and more anxious. I needed my powers in order to break out of here!


    "Now, I shall carry on with theN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ceremony to cleanse your mind before you join uspletely. As for yourlittle tirade just now, I will be magnanimous and let them''s slide."


    As Lee said this, he lifted the lower part of his mask. Almost immediately, his scent rushed out from behind the mask''s protection and permeated the air in the room.


    Two sharp fangs peeked out of his upper lip.


    I heard myself gasp. "You''re a vampire!"

 Chapter 1203 His Blood Slave____________________________________

    Chapter 1203 His Blood ve____________________________________


    Crystal''s POV:


    I hadn''t expected this development. But considering what he had done to me so far, I quickly understood what he was about to do next.


    "Fuck off, you damn vampire!"


    I struggled desperately against my binds, but they only seemed to tighten even more around my wrist. I soon felt a stinging pain, and I knew that I had cut my skin.


    Lee grabbed me by the jaw and tilted my head to the side, exposing my neck. "Stay still, now. I promise, you will like this."


    Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I hated feeling trapped and helpless. I would have preferred dying in a fight.


    Rather than be turned into a vampire, I''d rather die an immediate death.


    Lee paused to take in my miserable expression, his lips stretching out in a satisfied smile. "The more pain you experience now, the more joy you will feelter. Don''t worry, I don''t expect gratitude from you. You werewolves are a savage lot. It''s much, much better to be a vampire. ss and elegance are imprinted into our genes."


    "ss, my ass! You''re despicable monsters who only know how to take advantage of those who are weaker than you! I refused to be reduced to such an unprincipled creature! Just kill me right here and now! If you even have the guts to do so, that is." I was getting hysterical, and my body was on fire. Every muscle in my body was throbbing with pain.


    "You want to die so badly?" Lee sneered. "No, I''m not letting you. You will pay for your insolence, and I know just the right punishment for you." In the next second, he sank his fangs into my neck.


    The metallic smell of blood filled the air as the red liquid spilled out from the punctures in my skin.


    I couldn''t help but scream. The pain overrode my reason, but it was momentarily. Soon, it was reced by a surging wave of pleasure. I felt like I was high up in the air, floating in ecstasy. It was so much more bliss than I could handle that I burst into another bout of tears.


    I felt an overwhelming desire to feed Lee until I was spent, to offer everyst drop of my blood to him.


    But the joy soon gave way to emptiness. It was as though I had been suddenly thrust into a dark void. I stared nkly at the roof, unable to form a coherent thought.


    I no longer cared who I was, where I was... what kind of situation I was in.


    I felt my body temperature drop. Perhaps death was upon me.


    After what felt like an eternity, Lee finally stopped. My eyes started to focus, and my mind gradually became mine again.


    Lee lovingly stroked the wounds in my neck and smirked. "See? Didn''t you enjoy that? I told you that you would love it. You will be my


    blood ve. You willpletely


    surrender yourself to my control, and you will answer my every beck and call." I felt like time was moving in slow motion, like I was wading through thick mud. I could barely make sense of what he was saying.


    Lee licked the smudge of blood on his lips. "It''s delicious, by the way It''s a real pity that I can''t suck you dry. I''ll have to take care of you if I want you to serve me for a long time."


    I was grasping for something in my mind, anything,


    really, that would give me back my sense of self. As soon as I did, the symbol he had drawn on my skin burned.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I had no warning, I was unprepared.


    I wailed mournfully and tried to curl into myself. I just wanted to drop to my knees and shut the world out.


    "Relish the pain!" Lee thundered. "Enjoy this burning sensation! Use it to wash your filth, and you may enter the world of joy!" He spread his arms out wide andughed maniacally.


    I couldn''t even speak. The burning feeling coursed through my body and I had the vague sense that my body was a living creature itself, separate from me. Then, the burning reached my heart.


    The pain multiplied tenfold.


    But Lee didn''t seem content with this, because he began to chant another prayer.


    Whatever incantation he had cast, it gave me a splitting headache.


    "Stop! Be silent! Stop speaking!" I screamed until my voice became hoarse.

 Chapter 1204 Lines Over Runes

    Chapter 1204 Lines Over Runes


    Lee''s POV:


    I basked in the sight of the she-wolf wailing and thrashing in pain.


    I caressed her hair as I would a lover and crooned, "Just be patient, hmm? Don''t resist it. I''m washing away your sin; the dirty blood you were born with. Surrender your heart to me, and the pain will soon fade away."


    The she-wolf closed her eyes tightly and gritted her teeth.


    She must be itching to cut me into pieces and feed me to her pack. Well, that wasn''t going to happen. I had secured my bases to deprive her of any chance to fight back. I had this nagging feeling that I wouldn''t be able to defeat her should thingse to that.


    The risk was still there, of course, but I was willing to take it. Otherwise, this wouldn''t be fun at all.


    I felt a deep sense of fulfillment to tame a prey who had resisted me to the very end. It would bring me great delight when she was finally broken into submission.


    I had to admit, though, this she-wolf looked weaker than most. I could have done better when it came to a blood ve. But I wanted to see how Rufus would react when he saw his lover being so obedient to me. The mere thought of it excited me. I couldn''t wait to see Rufus face to face again.


    The vampires had never regained the upper hand in thest few years. This time, I had to end him once and for all.


    A sharp howl of agony pulled me back to the present. "You despicable creature!" the she-wolf screamed. "I will never surrender to filthy vampires or demons pretending to be gods. I will destroy you. I will destroy all of you!"


    I frowned in confusion. She should be passed out by now. How was she able to hold out for this long?


    Not that it mattered. I was sure she would be unconscious any second now. Turning werewolves into blood ves required an ancient spell that had been passed down through generations. It was rare for werewolves to break through the transformation once they reached this point of the ceremony.


    I pulled a handkerchief out of my


    pocket and dabbed at the beads of sweat on her face. "Whether you ept it or not, you cannot escape your fate. If you hadn''t intruded here today you wouldn''t be like this right now. Not only is this my gift to you, this is also your punishment for disturbing our peace."


    "Rot in hell! I will never give in! You might as well kill me, or I swear, I will kill you!"


    The she-wolf was panting. I could tell that she was at the end of her tether, but she still refused to yield. She truly is one tough nut to crack.


    I lovingly ran my fingers through her


    luscious hair. "I told you, I''m not going to kill you. I will make the best use out of you and drink your delectable blood whenever I fancy., And you can''t kill me, either. Once you be my blood ve, you will have no choice but to bend to my will Keep this in mind. ves are not allowed to go against their masters." "Bullshit! You''re just another sniveling vampire who only knows how to y tricks on others. You think you can control me? How dare you! Stop dreaming!" The


    she-wolf red at me, and the sheer


    loathing in her eyes stirred


    something in my loins. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It had been a long time since I came across such an interesting prey. I hoped that she would survive long, for a week, at the very least.


    "There, now. Be good, okay? You''re too hardheaded for your own good." I shook my head and sighed. Then grabbed the dipper and scooped another helping of blood. I threw it at the she-wolf, catching her by


    surprise.


    As expected, she screamed as the runes I drew on her emitted a soft, red light. They looked like tiny mes licking her skin.


    I peered at my masterpiece, my lips stretched into a feral grin. The she-wolfs pain brought me a profound kind of bliss.


    It was too bad that this little game of ours would be over soon. A prey in good condition could onlyst five or six minutes of the transformation ritual, and then they would pass out.


    And it was about time for the she-wolf to do just that.


    To my shock, the she-wolf continued to il, and ck lines slowly began to appear on her body. One by one, they emerged and covered up my


    runes.


    I froze in ce, struggling toprehend what I was seeing. This sort of thing only happened once before when I was taming a ck witch. Was this she-wolf actually a ck witch?

 Chapter 1205 Youll Explode

    Chapter 1205 You''ll Explode


    Crystal''s POV:


    I had never felt so horrible before. A burst of extremely violent energy was circting in my body, stripping me of my strength and sanity, and forcing me to surrender.


    My heart was racing wildly, as if it was about to escape from my chest. At the same time, my body temperature also fluctuated drastically. Sometimes I was too hot, and at other times I was too cold.


    Some mechanism seemed to have activated both my lycan power and ck witch power, and they burst forth from my body.


    Although I had regained my powers, I had lost all control over them now. The two powers were tearing my body apart.


    In the past, I had the energy to subdue the power of the ck witch blood. I could also bnce my lycan power with my ck witch power, but now I just couldn''t handle it.


    Even worse, a third force was trying to destroy the bnce between them, attempting to seize control.


    I felt intense pain in every inch of my body.


    My powers had gone berserk, and my sanity had been ripped apart.


    My red runes and ck lines were engaged in a constant battle. They didn''t yield and fought fiercely.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I couldn''t stop my teeth from extending out, and my werewolf features couldn''t be subdued. My sharp ws and ears lengthened.


    Yana painfully cried out, "Crystal, it hurts!"


    I had no energy to spare to calm her down. Three forces were fighting for my body''s control. I screamed in agony, "Kill me!"


    Lee watched me in surprise, muttering something. He was excited, looking as if he was possessed.


    I reflexively raised my head and


    released a long howl. The deafening howl made the ground shake. A strong gust of wind blew the door and windows open, and dark clouds gathered outside. Thunder cracked through the sky and it began raining heavily. The lines on my body were getting increasingly deeper, as if they were going to tear my skin apart. Yana had no more strength to struggle and was at herst breath.


    Tears and blood dripped down from my eyes. I felt my life draining out of me. Rufus'' and my kids'' images shed through my mind.


    My consciousness was slowly slipping away and I began to fall into a daze.


    At this moment, Lee sshed some blood on me again. I was roused to return to my senses and experienced a stabbing pain in my body. With a savage smile, Lee said, "Don''t die so soon. I want to watch you suffer some more."


    This demon!


    I looked up and shot him a murderous re. "You won''t get what you want. I''d rather die than give in to you. You''re a loser."


    ine


    "A loser? How interesting! This is the first time that someone has had the courage to abuse me like this," Lee said slowly..He sounded like he was talking toa pet. "You''re good at cursing. Let me hear a few more insults. Every time my subordinates encounter me, they be meek and shudder with fear. They don''t even have the nerve to speak loudly." "You animal! You only know despicable methods!"


    In the end, I couldn''t stop the scream from escaping


    my lips. I was in so much pain that I could feel the three forces searing my heart.


    My reaction pleased Lee. Heughed. "Are all werewolves so tough? You''re strong and stubborn.


    As he said this, he extended his


    over the


    hand to touch me, but was repelled by my body''s power. Although he was hurt, his interest in me grew. "I''m seeing three powers exist at the same time for the first time. Unfortunately, you won''t be able tost for long. No one can handle three powers at the same time. You''ll explode sooner orter."

 Chapter 1206 Blood Curse

    Chapter 1206 Blood Curse


    Crystal''s POV:


    I gritted my teeth and tried to cling onto whatever tiny sliver of reason I had left in me. My rage fueled my power, and I was able to break free from my bounds in a matter of seconds.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Before Lee could even take a step back from me, I grabbed him by the throat. "Even if my body explodes into mes, I''ll be sure to take your filthy soul with me and deliver it to the gates of hell!"


    I summoned all my strength and squeezed. I could feel it, I was so close to snapping the bastard''s neck in half.


    And yet, Lee didn''t look the least bit worried. In fact, he even shed me a smile. He stared into my eyes, looking even more eager than he had a while ago. "Let go of me."


    With those words, the blood curse he had put in me surged, fighting back against my powers. I ached all over. I was losing control of my body. My instincts were screaming at me to do as he said.


    "Let me go," Lee repeated, his eyes never wavering from mine.


    The blood curse intensified, grabbing hold of my senses and taking full control.


    But I refused to yield. I swallowed back the mouthful of blood that rose in my throat and forced myself to hold on.


    Lee''s expression finally shifted. He grabbed my wrist and scowled. "I said, let go of me."


    His eyes suddenly turned a deep scarlet. I felt an electric current shoot out from the base of my spine, and I reluctantly released my grip. Lee stumbled back and sneered at me. "You naive little bitch. You can never resist the call of my blood. You are my blood ve, and I am your master!"


    I clutched my chest, just above my throbbing heart. I could almost feel that damn blood curse pulsing through my veins.


    "I assure you, you will be sorry for what you did. You will pay for your disobedience!" Lee lunged at me and grabbed me by the hair, pulling me up. "Call me ''Master''."


    My face was drenched in sweat. I was going through a searing pain like I had never felt before, but I didn''t want this viin to have his way.


    I looked straight into his eyes and scoffed. "Master''? I would rather die than be a vulgar vampire''s ve! I will never give in!"


    "So, you really want to die, huh? Allow me to help you, then." Enraged, Lee pulled me by the hair and dragged me over to the blood-filled tub.


    I fought him the entire way. I pooled my lycan power into a ball of force in my palm and pped his hand away.


    Lee was caught off-guard, and he


    fell t on his ass. He coughed violently for a couple of seconds before looking back up at me. There was a terrifying quality in his eyes, one that I hadn''t seen before. "Lycan power? It seems that you are not as simple as I thought. Things are


    getting more and more interesting."


    I couldn''t waste any more time on his narcissistic tirades. I whirled around and raced to the door.


    "Get back here!" Lee barked, and the blood curse took hold of me again.


    neo


    I struggled to put one foot in front of the other, but I persevered. I mustered both my lycan and ck with powers and resisted the blood curse as much as I could.  S


    The three warring forces were running amok inside


    my body.


    I couldn''t keep this up for long. I retched, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Lee repeated his order from behind me.


    I could no longer resist it, so I trudged back to him against my will.


    Lee caught my neck in a death grip. "Why are you so desperate to escape, huh? We both know you can never run away from me."


    I was running out of breath, wing at his hand like a fish out of water.


    Just as I thought I was going to breathe myst, Lee suddenly let go.


    "It would be too kind of me if I choked you to death so quickly," he snickered. "I want you to die the most horrible, painful death you can imagine."  S


    As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed my nape and dunked my head into the tub. Just like that, the three forces in my body exploded.


    I screamed in agony and iled against Lee, even as I struggled to breathe.


    Just then, we heard a thundering noise outside. It looked like Rufus'' soldiers were finally here. More importantly, I heard him call out my name.

 Chapter 1207 Tortured

    Chapter 1207 Tortured


    Crystal''s POV:


    Hearing themotion, Lee pulled me out of the tub and shot me a look of regret. "I wanted to see you burst into a thousand pieces, but sadly, we have ourselves some intruders. Your chances are slim, but if you survive this encounter, I will be looking forward to our next meeting."


    "No, you''re not going anywhere! You think I''m letting you go after all the heinous crimes you''vemitted? In your dreams!"


    I knew he would try to flee, so I rushed forward and clung to his arm.


    Rufus was just beyond that door, along with reinforcements. I couldn''t let this vampire escape.


    But my head was buzzing, and my vision blurred. I was barely hanging on to consciousness.


    "Fuck off, you bitch! If you don''t let go of me, you will die before they even break down that door!" Lee snarled and did his best to shake me off.


    "Then let''s go to hell together. I told you before, didn''t I? You must pay the price for the innocent lives you''ve taken!" My voice was getting hoarse, and my breathing was shallow. But still, I clung to him.


    In the end, Lee had to resort to the blood curse again.


    I gritted my teeth and braced myself. When his order went unanswered, he grabbed the dipper and sshed some more blood on me, and then kicked me away.


    I crumpled to the ground and couldn''t get up anymore. The curse was still taking hold of me. I could only lie there and watch as Lee disappeared


    into the darkness.


    I wanted to pull myself up and lunge at him, grab him by the leg, the hem of his shirt... But I was hurting so bad that all I could really do was to roll on the ground.


    The physical pain made me want to die there and then. I felt hot all over, like I had been tossed into a fiery oven.


    Rufus was yelling anxiously on the other side of the door. He was so close...


    I opened my mouth to respond, but the only thing that came out of me was a gut-wrenching scream.


    I hurt everywhere. The three forces continued to rage inside my body, causing my heart to thunder furiously inside my rib cage.


    My skin, as far as I could see, was stained with blood. I couldn''t even tell how much of it was mine and how much of it was from the tub.


    Lee had said that my body would explode sooner orter, and I knew he wasn''t bluffing. I could sense it struggled to sit up and pull myself to the door. I wanted to see Rufus onest time before I died, or I would


    never be at peace. Content belongs


    to


    I dragged myself inch by agonizing inch, but just as I was about to reach for the door, my strength left me.


    My mind shattered into pieces. Vaguely, I could hear Rufus'' voice, and then my children''s. I could even hear Flora and Harry.


    My eyes lost focus, and the scene before me shifted. I suddenly felt light as a feather, the pain long gone and forgotten.


    Was I finally relieved of my suffering? I wondered in a daze.


    If so, I was okay with it. As I resigned myself to my doom, Rufus'' voice reached me again.


    "Crystal, where the hell are you?"


    I held on to his voice, and bit by bit, I returned to my senses. Of course, this meant that the pain was back as well, at full force.


    I slowly reached up and knocked my fist on the door. It was too weak, though, and I doubted that Rufus would take notice.


    His voice flitted in and out, sometimes close, sometimes at a distance. All I knew for sure was that he was within reach.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When he called out to me again, I hammered the door with everyst bit of strength I had left.


    But the footsteps still faded away.


    Desperate now, I opened my mouth. to scream Rufus'' name and beg him not to leave me, but I couldn''t utter a sound. In the end, only blood came out of my lips.


    I dropped my arm to my side, my eyes drifting closed. Just before darkness fully enveloped me, it was chased away by a warm embrace His familiar scent hit me, and his voice came in my ear. "Sorry ''mte."


    IMS

 Chapter 1208 Her Diagnosis

    Chapter 1208 Her Diagnosis


    Rufus'' POV:


    The moment I caught sight of Crystal, my heart wrenched violently inside my chest. Then anger took over.


    Damn that Lee! I would never let him go for this!


    I hurried out of my coat and wrapped it around Crystal; then I picked her up in my arms. It was a blur, but I managed to bring her back to the imperial pce in less than an hour.


    The doctor was already waiting when we arrived. As soon as he saw the state that Crystal was in, his face changed drastically. "Your Majesty, how did she get hurt this severely?"


    Crystal looked like I had just pulled her out of a sea of blood. Her hair and fingers were dripping with it, and she was barely breathing. Anyone who saw her would understandably be horrified.


    But I didn''t dare to waste any time on trifles. I handed her over to the medical staff. "Treat her immediately."


    Before long, the doctor came up to me and shared his diagnosis. Crystal was suffering from power strife. Three forces were rampaging unchecked inside her body. She could explode from the sheer power of she contained at any given time.


    "I''m afraid there is no medicine that can help her. All we can do is to administer some painkillers. The rest is up to her." The doctor lowered his head, his expression torn between panic and helplessness.


    "You can''t help her?" I roared. "Then what the fuck is the use of having you here?! All of you, move and


    see what you can do to treat her! If she dies, so will you!"


    The doctors dropped to their knees in fear as my powers surged over them.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, telling myself to calm down. When I felt like in control of my rage, I spoke again, gently this time. "You must save her, no matter what. I don''t want to hear such ambiguous nonsense from you again. And be sure to keep the fact that she currently holds three powers inside her a secret. I don''t want anyone finding out." The doctors nodded and rushed away to convene ande up with a treatment n. I had never expected things to develop like this. I couldn''t even begin to imagine the kind of torture she had had to endure by herself. Regret washed over me. I should have found her sooner.


    I didn''t think Lee would turn out to be a vampire. It looked like their legion had infiltrated the werewolf packs and taken root.


    I ruffled my hair in frustration. I hate feeling powerless. I hate that Crystal was fighting for her life. I didn''t want her to die. Her children were still so young, and she couldn''t just leave them to fend for themselves.


    When I first learned that her daughter possessed the blood of a ck witch, Thad already guessed that Crystal must be something of a hybrid of witch and werewolf. These two powers were difficult to bnce as it was, and now, the vampire''s blood curse was making the


    situation even worse. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As difficult as it was, I forced myself to pray that she would be all right. It was all that I could do at the moment.


    All of a sudden, I heard a crash from inside the room. I barged through the door and rushed inside.


    The shelf by the bed was empty, and things were scattered all over the floor. Crystal was there, too,


    curled up into a ball and groaning in pain. Her body was drenched in sweat.


    My eyes were arrested on the horrible scratches on her arm.


    I felt as though my heart had been speared by ance as I watched her w at herself.


    I strode over, crouched down, and


    grabbed her hands to keep her from hurting herself any further. Crystal was delirious, and her body was hot. She was running a fever. "It hurts. It hurts so much! Please kill me Make it stop!"


    "I''m sorry, Crystal. I know you''re in pain." My throat tightened, and I had to swallow my words. I cupped her face and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "But you can''t


    die. You must not die. No matt


    what happens, you need to hold on, do you hear me? Think about your son and your daughter. You can''t leave them behind." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "No! Please... It hurts too much..." Crystal shuddered in my embrace, and then she suddenly grabbed my arm so tightly, her nails were digging into my skin. "Please, just kill me! I want to die! Please! Ease my suffering..."

 Chapter 1209 Kiss Her

    Chapter 1209 Kiss Her


    Rufus'' POV:


    Crystal was being tortured, not just by one, but by three different kinds of power. Her veins stood out on the back of her hands, and her body continued to burn.


    I carried her back to the bed and prepared a basin of water to wipe her with. I needed to get her temperature down first.


    No medicine could help her, and from what I had just seen, the painkillers didn''t do much, either.


    If Crystal''s fever continued much longer, her body might burn to ashes before it could explode.


    Towels were changed one after another, the basin emptied and refilled repeatedly. The blood curse was so potent that several towels caught sparks of mes as soon as they made contact with her skin. I couldn''t even imagine the pain Crystal must be going through.


    The blood stains on her body were cleaned, but she was sweating endlessly.


    I stared at her face, twisted in agony, and my heart ached. I didn''t even understand why I was reacting like that, but I was adamant about not letting her die. I refused to even entertain the possibility. If I could, I would have traded ces with her in a heartbeat.


    I wiped the sweat off her face in a loving caress. I didn''t know what else to do. How could Ifort her? How could I make this better?


    Words were of no use at this time. I just wish I could be the one in pain instead of her.


    Damn that bastard, Lee! I will hunt him down and chop him into pieces!


    My violent tendencies began to stir in the pit of my stomach, and the desire to destroy kept building and building up. I hadn''t felt this impulse since the moon curse was removed from me.


    My first thought was that I was going crazy. How could I suddenly harbor such barbaric thoughts? This cunning witch on the bed must have really cast a spell on me. Why else would I dream about her again and again? And every time I was in her presence, I felt... oddly at peace.


    I put the towel away and took her


    hand. "In any case, you need to wake up. You promised Beryl that you would take her to fly some kites, remember? It''s going to be sunny in the next few days. You should get better soon and take advantage of the fine weather. And Arron. You have yet to exin to me why he resembles me so much. Aren''t you worried that without you, I would mistreat your kids?"


    I paused, but there was no reaction from Crystal. I sighed and continued. "You love the children so much. Surely, you can''t bear to leave them behind, can you? I promise you this, as long as you wake up, I will grant you your freedom. I will never restrain you again. You can return to the border pack if that is what you want. I know you cherish your freedom. There are so many rules in the imperial pce, right? You must have felt suffocated this entire time."


    I let out a self-derisive chuckle. I didn''t even know what I was trying to aplish, but I felt a tug at my heart with every sentence I said. And when I spoke of setting Crystal free, I felt a crushing pain sweep over me.


    n


    "If you refuse to wake up, I will throw Arron and Beryl to the orphanage, where they will have nothing and no one to rely on." I would never do that, of course. But I needed to get a reaction from Crystal, and the only way knew how was to mention something that would stimte her. If Crystal really died, I didn''t think I would mind raging a full-on war against the vampires. N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Atst, my words seemed to have reached her. Crystal cracked her eyes open ever so slightly, and managed to squeeze out a few words in her feeble voice. "Don''t... Don''t hurt them..."


    As soon as she said that, her back arched up, and she let out a bloodcurdling scream. She iled in the sheets and began scratching her arms again.


    I quickly loomed over her and pinned her hands to the bed. "Crystal, hang in there. Please, just hold on. You''ll be fine soon."


    "No! Please kill me! It hurts too much." Crystal continued to scream and cry out, her body twisting this way and that. At some point, I grew scared she might bite her tongue and bleed to death.


    As both my hands were engaged with holding her down, I felt I had no choice but to use my mouth. Without wasting another second, I swooped down and pressed my lips against hers.

 Chapter 1210 If She Died __

    Chapter 1210 If She Died __


    Rufus'' POV:


    I coaxed Crystal to open up to me as I leaned closer.


    When she did, I touched her tongue with mine, hoping that it would distract her. Sure enough, I felt her slowly rx. It fed into my relief, and I, too, rxed and gentled the kiss.


    Initially, the kiss was only meant to keep her from hurting herself, but I found myself getting lost in it, wanting more, wanting it always...


    My heart was pumping furiously, and I felt hot all over. This was the first time I had ever kissed a she-wolf. It wasn''t as bad as I thought.


    I was pulled out of my musings by a sharp sting at the tip of my tongue. Crystal had bitten me.


    I pulled back and flicked my tongue against the roof of my mouth. Instead of being dissuaded, the metallic taste only seemed to urge me on. I tightened my hands around her wrist and went in for another deep kiss.


    Before long, I was on the bed with her, burrowing as close as I could get against her body. I didn''t want to be apart from her for even one second. Now and then, I would pause to give ourselves a chance to breathe, but I wasn''t willing to end our little entanglement just yet.


    The feelings that washed over me were intoxicating, and I wanted nothing more than to indulge myself.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I didn''t let up until I felt Crystalpletely stop squirming.


    I took a deep breath and wiped the corner of my mouth as I gazed down at her. For once, she looked peaceful, lying there with her eyes closed. She was asleep. More importantly, she didn''t seem to be in pain anymore.


    I didn''t know how long I sat there, just staring at her quietly. Emotions that I had been suppressing bubbled into the surface.


    I recalled the moment when I learned that Crystal had been captured. I could almost feel the terrifying chill that had raced down my spine back then.


    What would have happened if I had arrived a littleter? Would she have died? Or would she have lived the rest of her life as a vampire''s blood ve? Either way, I didn''t like the fact that she had to go through that by herself. I gnashed my teeth together as I pictured the horror she must have suffered.


    A sliver of reason came over me, and I took a few deep breaths to calm myself. Still, it felt like my heart was still burning with rage and sorrow, if only she had alerted me time, that she had spotted


    Arron, I would have gone with her. She wouldn''t have been caught.


    My eyes drifted back to Crystal''s face, to her rosy, luscious lips. A voice inside me whispered that I had to punish her for being so impulsive. Another rough kiss ought to do it...


    The breath caught in my throat. I had no idea what was happening to me. It was like I had be a whole other person.


    I peeled my eyes off her face and


    looked down at her arms. The scratches were still fresh, though thankfully, they weren''t that deep. The forces within her had finally subsided, and she doesn''t seem to be struggling against them anymore.


    I reached out and pressed my palm against her forehead. Her temperature had gone down to normal. I could also sense the blood curse slowly recede.


    But then my attention was grabbed by the ck


    lines on her body. They were getting more and more prominent, and it made me a little nervous. By the looks of it, the power of the ck witch had won over the other two.


    I sighed and tucked Crystal under the covers.


    I wanted to rage at her for her recklessness, but I couldn''t bring myself to even get mad at her. All, I wanted was for her to be fine again, and revert to her witty, feisty self.


    If... If she really died, I didn''t know what I would do. I knew that I would hunt don whoever had hurt her and let them suffer a hundredfold of what she had endured.


    As soon as the thought formed in my mind, I felt a burning heat on my back, as if a me was held up against my naked skin.


    I got up and strode over to the dressing room. I took off my shirt and checked my back on the mirror. There, just a little under my shoulder, was a small, ck mole that I had never seen before.

 Chapter 1211 Black Mole

    Chapter 1211 ck Mole


    Rufus'' POV:


    I paused, a little surprised by what I was seeing.


    As far as I knew, I didn''t have a mole like that. Had I simply never noticed? I thought about it long and hard, but I couldn''t get a definite answer.


    I seldom had to look at my back, I didn''t have any reason to. But I was pretty sure I didn''t bear this mole whatsoever.


    I scowled. If it weren''t for the burning sensation that came along with it, I wouldn''t have cared for a second that a mole had magically appeared on my skin.


    But just as suddenly as it hade, the burning pain vanished. If I didn''t know any better, I would have thought that I was just imagining things.


    I peered at the mole for a while more, but since I couldn''te up with any exnation, I dismissed it and put my shirt back on.


    Then, as I was doing the second button of my shirt, I heard amotion from outside.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I was in no mood to see anyone at the moment. My men were stationed outside, anyway, so I ignored the noise and continued to dress myself. Just then, however, Arron''s sweet, childish voice flitted through the door.


    I paused. Was it yet another illusion? I waited for a couple more seconds, only to hear Arron call out to his mommy.


    I quickly donned my coat, straightened my sleeves, and strode out.


    I opened the door to find Arron surrounded by the guards, who were coaxing him patiently. "Little boy,"


    one of them said in a gentle voice, "I''m really sorry, but you cannot go in unless the king grants his permission."


    Arron looked up, his wide eyes brimming with tears. "But Mommy is inside. I want to see her."


    It was then that he spotted me. He raised his stubby little arms and reached for me, sobbing now. "Sir, where is my mommy? Is she inside?"


    The guards moved, and I crouched in front of the boy. I gathered him in my arms and wiped his tears. "Yes, your mommy is inside. She is safe, just like I promised."


    Arron scrunched up his face in confusion. "Then why am I not allowed to see her? You''re lying to me, aren''t you? Mommy isn''t back. You''re just saying that to make me quiet."


    The little guy was rambling now, his wordsing out of him in rapid session until he choked and


    stumble with his sentences.


    Amused, I stroked his back and


    picked him up. As I turned toward


    the door, it didn''t escape me how the guards gaped and gasped.


    Crystal was in a crucial state, and she was still hanging in limbo. I didn''t want anyone toe and disturb her before she fully


    recovered, but I didn''t have the heart


    to deny Arron.


    I always felt that the boy was much smarter and more sensible than most children. Seeing him heartbroken just broke something in me.


    I patted his head, my voice soft as I said, "It''s not what you think. I did save your mommy. But she is still


    sleeping right now. I will take you t


    inside, but you have to promise me to be quiet, okay? And don''t cry, or cry all


    you will wake her up. You can


    you wantter, and I will hold you while you do, is that okay?" Content


    belongs to


    "Yes, I understand." Arron bobbed his head in earnest. He wiped his tears with the back of his hand and squared his shoulders. "Please let me see


    Mommy. I''ll just take a peek and leave after I make sure that she is all right. I won''t wake her up."


    "Good boy," I smiled and tapped his nose. Then I pushed the door open and carried him inside.

 Chapter 1212 Grandma Laura

    Chapter 1212 Grandma Laura


    Rufus'' POV:


    I watched Arron curl his lower lip and sniff back his tears as he caught sight of Crystal on the bed. In the end, he couldn''t help but let out a muffled sob.


    In any case, the brave boy heeded my instructions and kept as quiet as he could. Even so, he still reached for his mother, as though he would never be at ease until he touched her.


    "Mommy..." Arron whispered as he leaned closer to her. He almost fell off my arms. I had to hike him higher against my waist and pull his arm back. "It''s okay. There''s no rush." I carefully set him down on the floor and patted his head. "Go ahead. Just remember not to wake her up."


    "Okay." Arron nodded and rushed to the bed.


    He settled on Crystal''s side and held her fingers tightly.


    Soon, the boy finally calmed down.


    I watched it all from the side as I tried to process theplex emotions that surged in my heart.


    "Will Mommy be fine?" Arron wiped the sweat from Crystal''s brow and turned to look at me. There was a depth to his eyes, like he was no simple child but an adult as well.


    "She will be all right, I promise."


    Arron nodded silently and turned back to his mother. He sat there for a long while, just staring at her and holding her hand. It seemed that he had forgotten about his promise to leave after making sure that Crystal was fine.


    I chuckled to myself. I should let the mother and son have their time for a little while. So, I exited the room and asked one of the servants to prepare a cup of hot cocoa.


    I brought it back to the room myself,


    walking to Arron and handed the steaming cup to him. "Here, drink this before you go. You can''t stay here all the time, and you should be in bed by now. Your mommy will be mad when she wakes up and finds out that you went past your bedtime."


    Arron turned his wide eyes at me and pouted. He was still holding Crystal''s hand, clearly reluctant to let go. "Okay. I want to keep Mommypany for a while more, but I don''t want her to be angry."


    He finally let go of her and took the cup. "Let''s go, I don''t want to disturb Mommy."


    I picked him up and headed for the door. "Arron, would you like to see your sister? Beryl is with Grandma Laura right now. Don''t you want to spend some time with them? You can even sleep with Beryl tonight."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arron held the cup with both of his pudgy hands, but made no move to drink the cocoa. He hesitated for a while before saying, "Can I really? Mommy said I''m not allowed to call Grandma Laura ''Grandma'' when we are outside, and I can''t see her during the daytime." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    A thought suddenly urred to me. I gestured at the guards to leave us alone and turned to Arron with a serious expression. "Of course, you can. I''ll personally take you there right now. What do you think?"


    "Thank you, sir! You are so kind!" Arron visibly cheered up and tried to wrap his arms around me. I barely had enough time to salvage the cup of cocoa before it crashed to the floor. The boy just giggled and shed me a smile.


    Out of nowhere, I felt the urge to rub my cheek against his, but I held myself back. After a


    moment''s thought, I asked, as


    casually as I could, "Arron, do you think you can tell me why your mommy forbade you from calling Laura ''Grandma''?" Arron frowned and squirmed in my arms. Seeing his reaction, I began to have this nagging suspicion that Crystal might have purposely forbidden her son from revealing his identity to anyone.

 Chapter 1213 Secretly In

    Chapter 1213 Secretly In


    Contact


    Rufus'' POV:


    I could feel my heart sinking. "I don''t know why," Arron mumbled in his cute little voice. "Mommy just told me not to."


    I heaved a short sigh. "Arron, are you very familiar with your Grandma Laura?"


    "Yes! Before we came to the imperial pce, I used to make video calls to Grandma. Beryl and Mommy, too!" This time, he did not hesitate.


    I didn''t know what to feel. It seemed that Laura and Crystal had kept a lot from me over the years.


    "How long have you been calling each other?" I prodded.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arron spread his hands and counted his fingers. "As long as I can remember? Three years? Maybe five, I guess. I''m not really sure, but it''s been a long time." I narrowed my eyes and made some calctions in my head. Crystal had been installed in the border pack exactly five years ago. If what Arron said was true, then Crystal had been in touch with my mother the entire time.


    I realized that Arron had grown quiet, and I turned to see him looking up at me, waiting for my response. I mustered an awkward smile to hide the bitterness I felt.


    I was angry, yet at the same time envious. How could my mother have kept in touch with Crystal for so long? But why would I even feel this way? Maybe it was because of the fact that they had hidden it from me...


    Before long, we were at the entrance of my


    mother''s pce. I patted Arron''s head and said, "All right, I understand now. You''re such a good boy." "Are you mad?" The little boy blinked innocently at me, his lips pursed. "Do you want me to stop calling Grandma Laura ''Grandma'', too?"


    "No, of course not. I''m not mad. You can call her Grandma from now on. It''s okay."


    The white die rolled off my tongue


    easily.


    sidered myself lucky that


    too young to read.


    ve


    .He was perceptive for his


    age.


    I pressed my lips into a thin line. My mood was worsening by the minute. I still remembered how my mother acted like she didn''t know Crystal when they had first met in the imperial pce.


    I spotted my mother as soon as we entered her courtyard. It looked like she had been notified of our impending arrival. She was paeing back and forth near the gates, looking sick with worry.  S


    "Grandma!" Arron called out to her before I could even say anything.


    My mother was stunned for one brief second, but the moment sheid eyes on Arron, her face lit up.


    I felt strange as I watched my mother rush over without a care for royal etiquette.


    "Good boy, my baby!" She plucked Arron out of my arms and practically shoved me aside.


    My mother rubbed her cheeks against Arron''s like he was some kind of rare treasure, and I felt another pang of envy as the little boy giggled.


    "Baby, are you hurt anywhere? Let me have a look!" My mother pulled back and proceeded to examine Arron''s arms and legs.


    But the boy merely shook his head and hugged her again. "It''s okay, Grandma! I''m not hurt!"


    "That''s good, then. Oh, that''s very good. I''ve been so worried!"


    My mother tightened her embrace and peppered


    Arron with kisses. They looked so intimate, far too intimate for my liking.


    I was standing barely an arm''s length away, yet she barely spared me a nce.


    I was pissed as hell.

 Chapter 1214 Arron Resembles Me

    Chapter 1214 Arron Resembles Me


    Rufus'' POV:


    I walked past Laura and Arron and went straight to Beryl''s room. I opened the door and found her sleeping soundly on the bed.


    ording to the doctor, Beryl had used a lot of energy, but she would be fine as long as she had enough sleep. I sat on the edge of the bed and watched her sleep for a while.


    In truth, I was expecting her to be awake by now. The encounter must have taken a great toll on her tiny body.


    I had no idea how long I sat there, but soon, the door creaked open, and Laura walked in with Arron.


    The little boy scrambled up the bed and peered at his sister. He held out his hand, then carefully poked her flushed cheek with his finger.


    "Why is she not waking up?" Arron asked, looking up at me with worried eyes.


    "Don''t worry," I replied. "She''s just sleeping. She needs to sleep a little bit more to recover."


    "In that case, I want to stay by her side until she wakes up." Arron crossed his arms over his chest, which made him look like a man on a mission. He kept his gaze fixed on the sleeping Beryl.


    My mother walked over, then, and hugged the boy from behind. "Now, dear, let''s not disturb your sister while she rests, okay? Let''s head to bed. Who knows, by the time you wake up, Beryl might be awake as well."


    "All right." Arron was still reluctant, but he couldn''t resist yawning. "I am a little sleepy, Grandma."


    "Then let''s go to bed." My mother took his hand and led him to the door.


    Shortly after they left, I exited the room as well, and plopped down on the sofa in the living room.


    I picked up the cup of ck tea a maid had prepared and waited patiently.


    Momentster, my mother finally appeared down the hall and approached me.


    "How is Crystal doing?" she asked as she sat across from me and picked up her own cup of tea. "What happened?"


    "We eventually found the traffickers''


    hideout, but something happened while we were trying to rescue Arron. Crystal was captured by the head vampire and he... He put a bloodCurse on her." I took a deep breath as I finished. It was a short retelling of what had transpired, but I didn''t really have the energy to


    borate on the events. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Crystal has suffered a lot," my mother said, her expression sorrowful. "To think that she has gone through such horrors on her first trip to the imperial capital. It was a blessing that she survived."


    I couldn''t help but smirk at her. "You seem very familiar with Crystal, Mom."


    I didn''t miss the flush that crept into her cheeks. She cleared her throat and awkwardly jutted her chin out. "It''s just that we get along really well. Even when we first met, it felt like we''d known each other for a long time. Besides, I just adore her


    children. They''re so cute Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Is it really that simple, though?" I stered a smile on my face and stared straight into my mother''s eyes.


    Her expression shifted, and I could


    tell that she was trying hard not to grimace. She quickly changed the subject. Anyway, has Crystal got any better? Would you like me to lend you my personal physician and have him check on her? He is quite excellent at


    treating the trickiest diseases."


    "She''s fine for the time being. The three forces contained in her body have subsided. She just needs to wake up, and she''ll be in the clear."


    I kept my tone casual as I added, "Mom, don''t you feel familiar with Arron?"


    "Hmm, what? Arron? Why do you ask that? Stop bothering with insignificant matters. Why don''t I go see Crystal now?" My mother was rambling. It was clear that my question unsettled her.


    "Don''t worry about her," I said patiently. "Let''s wait until tomorrow and see if there is any development in her condition. But Mom, you haven''t answered me yet."


    "About Arron? Well, I don''t think he is familiar. Children tend to look the same, you know, with their chubby cheeks and all." My mother prattled on, but she couldn''t quite meet my gaze. To me, it was a clear sign of guilt.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Really? Don''t you think that Arron resembles me?" My mother nched.

 Chapter 1215 He Figured It Out

    Chapter 1215 He Figured It Out


    Laura''s POV:


    I froze, stunned by my son''s words. Only then did I realize that Arron''s face was no longer bandaged up. What was more, Rufus had carried the boy all the way here.


    My son was no fool. He must have already had his suspicions the moment he saw Arron''s face.


    This was all my fault. I had been too caught up with my worries that I forgot about the bandage on Arron''s face.


    I had no way of knowing when Rufus had first seen Arron''s face, or if Crystal was aware of it. If she had given him some sort of exnation, then I must tell the same story, or we would be exposed.


    As I mused over this, I also realized that I had been too intimate with Arron just now. Anyone with eyes would have recognized that we had a special connection, let alone my cunning son.


    "Is something the matter, Mom? You don''t look well." Rufus fixed me with a worried look, as if he didn''t care about the answer to his question at all. He painted the picture of a good and dutiful son.


    My mind was in a mess. I didn''t want to lie to Rufus now that things hade to this, but at the same time, I refused to let him suffer the curse again. "I''m fine. I''m just having a headache. Remember the ointment you gave mest time? It worked wonders. Do you have any more of it?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I made a show of rubbing my temples and tried to change the topic again, but Rufus was not easy to fool.


    "Yes, I''ll have one of the servants to take some to your roomter. Let''s go back to the question at hand. Arron looks so much like me. Is he my halfbrother or what?" Rufus said thisst part in a joking tone.


    I was so offended that I almost lunged at him to smack him in his head. How could he say such a thing? "What nonsense are you spouting? Aren''t you scared that your father would roll in his grave ande out to haunt you tonight?"


    "Don''t be ma?, Mom. I was just


    kidding. It''s because Arron looks a lot like me. He can''t possibly be mine, right? I don''t remember having any rtions with a she-wolf. Besides, Crystal..." Rufus paused then, and gave me a sharp, meaningful look. "Unless, of course,


    there is something you''re not telling


    me."


    I averted my eyes in a panic. "Are you saying that I''m keeping something from you? Preposterous! You are the king. You can easily find out whatever


    it is you want to know. Why would I bother hiding anything from you? I would only be wasting my time, don''t you agree?"


    "That''s right," Rufus said with a small smile. "I am the king. I just need to dispatch my men to look into the matter, and I''ll know everything I need to know."


    I swallowed a lump in my throat as a keen sense of foreboding washed over me. After racking my brains for a while, I ventured, "You know, there are a lot of random people who look alike. Some are even on opposite sides of the world. Arron is just a kid. His looks will change over time. He might look like you now, but I''m sure it would change once he grows up. This is just a funny coincidence, nothing more."


    "His eyes, his mouth, his hair... Even his dimples are an exact mirror of mine. Are you sure it''s just a coincidence, Mom? Contrary to what you think, I believe he will only look more and more like me as he grows older." My son raised an eyebrow at me, obviously not believing the paltry exnation I had offered.


    I stared at him, much like a deer caught in headlights, I presumed. I didn''t know what else to say at this point.


    "If I''m not mistaken," Rufus continued with a pointed glint in his eye, "you''ve known Crystal for a long time now. Of course, that applies to Arron and Beryl, too."


    He paused before adding, "Moreover, your longstanding wish to have grandchildren has alreadye true."


    My breath grew shallow. I didn''t have a way out of this. Rufus had practically figured everything out. If


    I tried to deflect again, it might only make matters worse.


    I had no other recourse. I groaned and dropped to the floor, pretending to faint.

 Chapter 1216 Would Not Condemn Them

    Chapter 1216 Would Not Condemn Them


    Rufus'' POV:


    I saw right through my mother''s act the moment she hit the floor. Her acting skills were so poor, it was all I could do not tough outright.


    But what could I do in this situation? Since she had gone to such lengths to try and hoodwink me, I felt obligated to pick her up and carry her to bed. "Guards," I called out to the men stationed outside. "Call for the doctor and tell him to get here as soon as possible."


    I watched as my mother''s eyelids fluttered. She probably wasn''t expecting me to call a doctor over.


    But I let her be. She was still my mother, after all. If she didn''t want to divulge her secrets to me, then I would not force her hand. I would just have to wait for Crystal to wake up and ask her. And if that didn''t work still, I''d just have my people investigate the matter. I didn''t think I woulde up empty-handed in the end.


    I sat by my mother''s bedside and waited for the doctor to arrive. She was doing her best to stay still.


    Not wanting to make things difficult for her, I stood up and went outside.


    No sooner had I gone past the door than I heard the rustling sound of her turning over in the bed.


    I just smiled and said nothing. Life had not been easy on my mother. She had been depressed ever since my father died. It wasn''t until Beryl and Arron came that I saw her regain the energy she once had.


    So, no matter what secrets she was hiding with Crystal, I made up my mind not to condemn them.


    The doctor arrived shortly after, and I ushered him in to give my mother an examination.


    She was still pretending to be unconscious. I nced at the fan, which had fallen on the floor. It was on the nightstand when I exited the room. She must have used it at some point and tried to put it back in a hurry.


    I picked it up without a word and set it back to its original ce.


    After checking her, the doctor turned to me and said, "It''s nothing serious. I believe she is a little distressed. I''ll prescribe her some medicine, and she will be better after a good rest."


    I nodded. "In any case, please do a full check-up on my mother. She has been fainting a lot these days. I''m really worried about her."


    "Of course. I will arrange it right away." The doctor scurried away, presumably to fetch his instruments and whatnot.


    I sat by my mother''s bed and said,


    "Get some rest, Mom. You can exin everything to me when you wake up. Crystal''s condition is still


    ain. I can''t leave her alone for too long. I''ll take my leave now."


    Po Pert


    Sure enough, my mother opened her eyes and let out a fake cough. "Yes, yes, you may go. I''ll be fine." "Yes, have a good rest." I stepped out of the room and told a maid to keep an eye on my mother. I had no doubt that she would be up and running as soon as I left her pce. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But before that, I dropped by the children''s room. They were sleeping soundly on the same bed, their heads pressed against each other.


    I sat on a stool beside their bed and reached out to touch their faces.


    A keen sense of contentment filled me.


    Now that thought about it, if I


    looked more closely, Beryl


    resembled me, too. We shared the same nose and mouth. But overall, she looked a lot like Crystal Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    I felt like I was losing my mind.


    I had yet to confirm the truth with facts, but in my heart, I was already sure of my suspicions.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Arron iled and shouted, "Mommy!" He seemed to be having a nightmare.


    I stroked his back and hummed a children''s luby tofort him.


    Arron continued to frown and fidget for a while, but he soon drifted back to sleep.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I stood up quietly and left my mother''s pce, taking the same path as before.


    I didn''t know how Crystal was doing in the short time I was not by her side. I quickened my pace, and before I knew it, I was jogging back to where she was.

 Chapter 1217 Closer To The Truth

    Chapter 1217 Closer To The Truth


    Rufus'' POV:


    I immediately osted the attending physician as soon as I arrived at Crystal''s pce, and asked him about her condition. I didn''t let my worry ease up until he reassured me that she was on the mend.


    I dismissed the doctor and all the servants from the room. I was alone with Crystal.


    I gazed down at her delicate face and slowly took in her unique scent. Why had I never realized how good she smelled before? It felt like... Home. Like it was where my soul belonged.


    "Do you feel it as well, Rufus?" Omar piped up out of the blue. "Crystal''s scent is pleasant and so familiar. It reminds me of something, I just don''t know what."


    "What''s the first thing that you think of?" I asked him.


    Omar was silent for a while, as though giving it a long, hard thought. "I... I don''t know. I can''t remember. But I like the way she smells."


    His response did not surprise me. If I couldn''t remember Crystal''s scent, then neither would he.


    Omar would naturally be attuned to my emotions, especially toward other people.


    I took Crystal''s hand and stared at the tiny dimple at the back of her thumb. It urred to me then that every part of her was beautiful. Even a single, tiny dimple in her hand was so alluring.


    "I know that you''re hiding something from me," I murmured, stroking her fingers one by one. "I may have lost my memories, but I''m certain that we knew each other in the past. I''m waiting for you to wake up and give me a proper exnation. Your children... You sure put a lot of effort in hiding them from me. But I won''t let you fool me anymore."


    Exhaustion soon took over me, and before I knew it, I was fast asleep.


    I had a dream.


    I was back in the pce where I used to reside in when I was still a prince.


    It waspletely different from the pce that I currently knew. In the dream, the ce was warm and bright, and full of life.


    I walked along the corridor to the


    small garden in the courtyard, and sure enough, the she-wolf was there, waiting for me. She was on the swing, turching back and forth as the wind yed with her skirt and the tendrils of her hair. I still couldn''t make out her face, but I found her breathtaking.


    The scene felt so real that for a moment, I doubted that I was still dreaming.


    "Who the hell are you?" I rasped before I could stop myself.


    The she-wolf put her feet down, and the swing stopped short. She dusted her skirt and skipped over. She stopped right in front of me and cocked her head to the side. "What''s the matter, Rufus? I just sent you out to buy chestnuts. What took you so long?"


    "Chestnuts?" I asked in confusion, only to realize that I was holding a bag of roasted chestnuts in one hand.


    The she-wolf scoffed before taking the bag from me. She skillfully peeled a chestnut and popped it into my mouth, catching me off-guard.


    I froze for a second, then angrily crushed the nut between my teeth. I had almost been distracted again. "Tell me who you are!" I demanded.


    "What''s this? Do you want to do a bit of role y again? Then guess." The snarky she wolf didn''t even look at me and just peeled one chestnut after another. Now and then, ske would feed me, but she mostly gobbled them up.


    Within minutes, she had eaten half of the bag.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Losing my patience, I grabbed her wrist with one hand and raised her chin with the other. "Stop toying with me, Crystal. It''s you, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1218 The She-Wolfs Name

    Chapter 1218 The She-Wolf''s Name


    Rufus'' POV:


    The she-wolf shook my hand away and grumbled, "This is the second time you''ve mentioned that name in my presence, Rufus. Tell me who the hell she is, or you''re sleeping in the study tonight. Don''t even think about entering my room!"


    She emphasized her words by stabbing my chest with her finger.


    I calmed down and grabbed her hand. It would do me good to take the softer approach. "Then tell me your name," I coaxed.


    "How could you forget my name? Have you gone insane?" The she-wolf was furious now. She stood on her toes and butted her head against my chin. I stumbled back, and the next thing I knew, she had shifted and was running away.


    This was my first time seeing her wolf. She had an exquisite coat of pure white fur, as white as snow, except for the patch of bright red on her head. It was... adorable.


    I felt the overwhelming urge to be closer to her.


    And so, I also shifted and gave chase. Her wolf was a lot smaller than mine, but that only made her all the more endearing to me.


    She was fast. In just two seconds, she managed to disappear inside the pce.


    I panicked despite myself.


    I whirled around, looking for a possible hiding ce. Then, my instincts told me to look up. When I did, I saw the she-wolf,ing right at me from above.


    She let out a long-drawn howl.


    I met her halfway through her lunge, securing my teeth around her neck, then bounded to the bedroom on the second floor.


    The she-wolf instantly shifted back. "Put me down! I resent the fact that you didn''t catch me this time!"


    I obliged and shifted back as well. I was a little confused by her words, but I didn''t dare to argue with her. "I got you, didn''t I?"


    "Shut up! We''ve done this a hundred times! You were supposed to lie down and spread your limbs wide open to catch me!" The she-wolf was ring at me.


    My lips twitched in amusement. I refused to believe I could be that childish. "Then, shall we give it another go?"


    She cocked her head to the side, sounding co "Maybe next time. You still haven''t answered my


    quWho the hell is Crystal?


    Why


    do you keep saying her name? And how could you have forgotten my name, anyway? How dare you! I''m not speaking to you anymore!"


    The she-wolf tried to walk out on me, but I quickly grabbed her hand and held her flush against my body. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault, okay? Please, just tell me your name, and


    promise, I will never forget it again."


    "Really?" the she-wolf asked, narrowing her eyes in suspicion.


    I nodded eagerly. "I mean it. I won''t lie to you."


    "I don''t believe you." She paused for a while before trailing her fingers down my chest. "Unless, perhaps, if you let me be the one on top the next time we fuck."


    I felt my face burn at her words. But this was just a dream. I had nothing to be afraid of. So I agreed readily. "All right. You can do whatever you want."


    The she-wolf giggled in delight and


    nuzzled her head in the crook of my


    neck. "Be sure to keep it in mind.


    Don''t you dare go back on your


    Bord


    later. I''ve been learning a lot of new positionstely, and I intend to try them all!"


    S


    This time, my heart fluttered. I didn''t expect her to be so... passionate.


    She looked up at me, her tone turning serious when she said, "Fine, I will tell you my name. But you need to listen carefully and burn it in your memory. I will only say it once."


    I started to get nervous. I swallowed the lump in my throat and nodded.


    The she-wolf had a clear, melodious voice, and I didn''t think I would ever get tired of listening to it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "My name is Sylvia."

 Chapter 1219 Sylvia_____

    Chapter 1219 Sylvia_____


    Rufus'' POV:


    As soon as the she-wolf uttered her name, the fog in my mind cleared, and I saw her face clearly for the first time. It was Crystal.


    I frowned in a mix of shock and confusion. "Sylvia? Your name is Sylvia?"


    I chanted the name over and over in my head. I didn''t know why I was so excited, but my heart was beating furiously. Something rushed inside me, like it was reaching for enlightenment.


    I did feel as if I was enlightened. But the more I thought about the whole thing, the more confused I became. No, something wasn''t adding up.


    I grabbed the she-wolf by the shoulders and shook her. "Who the hell are you? Why are you so familiar to me? And why do you look exactly like Crystal? Are you Crystal as well?"


    She tilted her head in that familiar way and gave me a look that said I was an idiot. "No, I''m Sylvia. Have you suddenly be stupid? Don''t ever mention the name Crystal again. I don''t like it. It''s not as nice as Sylvia, anyway."


    "All right, you are Sylvia. And what is the rtionship between us? What is your connection with me?" I wasn''t able to control my emotions. I was trembling even as I questioned her, my heartbeat so loud that I could hear it pounding in my ears. "We must have some sort of rtionship, right? Otherwise, why would I keep dreaming about you? Why is your scent so familiar to me? I''m not even the slightest bit on guard around you. This isn''t how things are supposed to be."


    The she-wolf pulled back and let out an aggrieved gasp. "You''re being weird. You''re asking me what our rtionship is? Didn''t you once say that you wanted to live a happy life with me?"


    "So, then, what does that make us? What is our rtionship?"


    The she-wolf''s words implied that we were mates, and it terrified me.


    I couldn''t let her escape this time. I needed to get as much information as I could out of her, especially the important details.


    She huffed in annoyance and rolled her eyes at me. "Stop asking already. I''ll tell you, okay? I am your¡ª"


    She was cut short by a sudden,


    violent roar. I felt my head splitting in


    half, with countless little bugs swarming around me and gnawing at my brain. This was nothing I had experienced before.


    "Sylvia..." I staggered forward and reached for the she-wolf''s hand. I couldn''t let her go again. Something told me that if she disappeared this time, I would never find her again.


    "I will miss you, Rufus." She touched


    my face in the gentlest way, then leaned close and pressed a kiss on my forehead. Her voice was filled with love as she said, "I will protect you, no matter where I am. So you have to be all right."


    "Are you leaving me?" I asked, and even I could hear the despair in my voice. I grabbed at her wrist, even as her figure gradually faded in front of me. All at once, I felt powerless again.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I am leaving. We won''t see each


    other again. Don''t look for me. Just forget me and move on with your life." Tears welled up in her eyes as she pulled away from my grip. "I love yout, Rufus. I will love you forever."


    As soon as she finished speaking, everything went ck. I was startled awake, only to find myself staring into Crystal''s confused eyes. "You''re awake!" I jumped out of the chair, relief flooding my senses.


    But Crystal merely frowned at me. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 1220 Your Mate

    Chapter 1220 Your Mate


    Rufus'' POV:


    I felt my face fall. I immediately yelled for the doctor and ordered him to give Crystal a full examination. I even had him do a CT scan on her.


    In the end, all he could tell me was that Crystal''s mind had been damaged due to the power strife she had gone through.


    It wasn''t just her memory that was affected. She also behaved clumsily, to the point that I almost had an IQ test administered to her.


    Crystal now sat back on her bed, staring at the doctor like a curious little child as he fiddled with his medical instruments.


    I felt sorry for her, but there was nothing I could do to help. Who would have thought that the sharp, cunning woman I knew would be reduced to this? But even if she turned into an idiot, she was still adorable.


    I shook my head as soon as the thought popped in my mind. I had been too immersed in my dreamstely. Maybe I was going crazy, too.


    "Crystal, would you like some iced coconut tea? It''s your favorite drink." I took the ss from a nearby servant and held it up to her. Crystal said nothing, but she gave me a cautious nod.


    I couldn''t help but reach out to pat her head. To my horror, she recoiled from my touch and scampered to the far corner of the bed, eyeing me warily. "Come, now. You don''t have to be scared." I pulled my hand back and focused on the drink instead, picking up a white straw from the tray and putting it in the ss.


    But Crystal made no move to take the drink. Instead, she craned her neck to take stock of everything that was on the tray, then said in a haughty manner, "I want the pink straw. And please put a lemon wedge on the ss."


    "Of course," I murmured, amused. I did as she asked, recing the white straw with the pink one, and putting a lemon wedge on the edge of the ss.


    Crystal''s mind might have turned simple, but she sure was as meticulous as ever.


    She finally graced me with a smile


    and epted the drink. She sipped


    her coconut tea as the doctor handed me the medical report. He


    had written a diagnosis as a


    prescription, and also listed


    rmendation for a nutritious


    diet.


    I skimmed through the document impatiently. "Is there no alternative? Can''t we do something, anything, besides wait?"


    The doctor answered me with no


    small amount of trepidation. "By the way things look at the moment, there is no other way. We can''t afford to perform any kind of surgery on her. She has just survived a cmity, and her body is weak. We cannot risk her losing blood


    Perhaps, over time, with the help of rehabilitation, she will revert to her normal self."


    "And how long will that take?"


    "A week... Half a month... A few years..." The doctor''s voice grew quieter as he spoke.


    "You said the same damn thing when Beryl lost her memory." I mmed the folder shut and threw it in the doctor''s face. "Keep working on a treatment n for her!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The doctor nervously pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and all but cowered before me. I didn''t care. I dismissed everyone from the room.


    Soon, it was just Crystal and me.


    She finished her tea and let out a loud burp.


    I snickered before I could stop myself. "You''ve finished it already? You might have a bit of stomachacheter."


    Crystal ignored my warning and patted her belly with satisfaction.


    I could only shake my head and take the ss back. Then, I pulled up a chair and sat by her bed.


    "What are you still doing here?" she asked, her vignce back in full force. "Who are you? Why were all those people so obedient to you?"


    I paused and mulled over her


    questions. My first instinct was to say that I was the lycan king, and she was my subordinate. But the moment I opened my mouth, a different set of words tumbled out of me. "I am your mate."

 Chapter 1221 She Was So Cute_____

    Chapter 1221 She Was So Cute_____


    Rufus'' POV:


    Crystal''s mouth popped open in surprise. Then she pouted in disbelief. "No way. I''m so young. How could I have a mate at such a young age? You must be fooling me."


    With a snort, I exposed her mercilessly. "You''re a mother of two children. Don''t pretend to be a little girl."


    She instantly became infuriated. She curled her fingers into fists, her clear eyes bugging out. "That''s impossible. Look at my skin. It''s so delicate. How could I have mothered two children?"


    I was amused. Ignoring her murderous re, I reached out and pinched her exquisite cheek. "Your skin is indeed delicate, but it doesn''t prove that you didn''t give birth to two children."


    Crystal shook off my hand, behaving like a fierce kitten. "I don''t buy your nonsense. I only trust my intuition, unless you can prove otherwise." She looked exactly the way I had seen her in my dream. Perhaps this was her true self. She was mboyant and animated.


    I lounged in my chair and eyed her confidently. "I don''t need to prove anything. Last night, we had sex in this very bed. If you don''t believe me, you can check if you have hickeys all over your body."


    Crystal looked down to study her body. A secondter, she shrieked, her cheeks red with shyness. She wrapped the quilt snugly around her and fidgeted. "You bastard! How could you leave so many marks on me? This is so awkward!"


    I smiled, not saying anything. The truth was she had left those marks on herself. She was in so much painst night that she pinched herself. But she seemed to believe me.


    "Oh, don''t be upset. Come out of your bed and have something to eat. Aren''t you hungry?" I coaxed her softly.


    "You can eat alone."


    Crystal wrapped herself tighter in the quilt, going still.


    I grabbed one corner of it, trying to get her out. "Come on, you can only get strength after eating something."


    Crystal abruptly threw back the quilt,


    revealing


    red


    zing red face. fat me and shot back. "


    She


    injured. I can''t move, and I won''t eat."


    "Let me feed you then, okay?" I watched her with a smile.


    urned


    Her face turned redder. She looked down and buried her head in the


    quilt. "I don''t want you to feed me." didn''t expect Crystal, who had lost her memory, to be this shy. He personality was totally different from before.


    My heart melted and I softly said, "Okay, you''re the boss. I will give you whatever you want."


    She peeked at me and replied, "Then I won''t eat."


    "No, anything except that. You have to eat something," I refused her without hesitation.


    She pouted, her long eyshes shielding her bright eyes. She looked wronged.


    At this moment, the servants brought the food in. There were ten dishes in all, along with a bowl of congee. Crystal looked down quietly.


    I thought she was unhappy. Just as I was about to start cajoling her, I heard a loud rumble from her stomach.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She hastily covered her belly with her hands, but her stomach continued growling.


    She was so embarrassed that her


    face med red. She softly


    exined, "I wasn''t hungry, but your cook is excellent and the food smells delicious."

 Chapter 1222 She Didnt Eat The Fish Skin

    Chapter 1222 She Didn''t Eat The Fish Skin


    Rufus'' POV:


    I couldn''t stop theugh that escaped my lips and flicked her forehead with my fingers. "Don''t be upset. Let''s go and eat."


    Crystal nodded awkwardly and slowly lifted the quilt to get out of bed. However, her legs were weak and she copsed.


    I instantly rushed to her and wrapped my arms around her. Then I carried her to the table.


    After she was seated, she didn''t dare to meet my eyes. The tips of her ears were red. She wanted to pick up the spoon, but couldn''t get a firm grip on it. I knew this was caused by the three raging forces. They had leftsting damage to her body.


    I was about tofort her, but she was so furious that she flung the spoon into the bowl of soup and angrily said, "This is all your fault. You didn''t control yourselfst night. You''re a pervert!"


    I was at a loss for words. I shouldn''t have lied to her. Now I would have to endure it.


    "I''m sorry. This is all my fault. Don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health. Let me feed you." I scooped some potato paste into a spoon and brought it to her mouth.


    Crystal shrugged and reluctantly ate the food.


    "Do you want some porridge?" I softly asked.


    "I want some meat," Crystal replied with a groan, her eyes constantly darting toward the beef.


    "How about I give you porridge with meat?" I negotiated with raised eyebrows.


    Besides Beryl, I had never treated a she-wolf so patiently and willingly.


    "Okay." Crystal gave me a reluctant nod, quietly urging me to take arge piece of meat.


    I felt strange. I put a piece of meat on a spoonful of porridge.


    Crystal ate the food with a moan.


    "Slow down. Chew the food extremely well," I reminded her as I was worried she would get indigestion.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I know," Crystal replied with bulging cheeks while nodding her head.


    As I watched her reaction, I finally


    knew where Beryl had got her


    and


    personality from. The mother daughter were both soft and dovely, and impatient and irritable  S


    I continued feeding Crystal in this way and she ate obediently.


    The atmosphere was very warm and harmonious, and for some reason this situation filled me with a sense of familiarity, as if it had happened before.


    I frowned, trying to remember, but I couldn''t recall where this had happened.


    "I want some fish." Crystal nudged my arm, pulling me out of my reverie.


    "Okay." I returned to my senses and got the fish for her.


    It had been cooked well and all the fish bones had been removed, but the skin remained. Crystal didn''t eat fish skin, so I had to peel it off for her.


    While I was peeling off the fish skin


    with a fork, it suddenly struck me that Crystal had never told me she didn''t eat it. How could I know that she didn''t eat fish skin?  S


    n


    I stared at the fish on the te, lost in deep thought.


    "Hurry up. I want to eat fish," Crystal urged, eyeing it eagerly.


    I paused with the fork in my hand, and I speared a piece of fish with skin to feed her.


    She wrinkled her delicate nose, turned her head away, and said with disgust, "I don''t want to eat the fish skin."


    My heart sank as if I had just received some proof.


    A variety of blurry visions shed through my mind. I couldn''t see them clearly, but I felt familiar with them. When I tried to focus on them, my head began aching violently, and I experienced the sensation of being bitten by little bugs again.

 Chapter 1223 The Lycan King

    Chapter 1223 The Lycan King


    Rufus'' POV:


    Due to the sudden and intense pain, the bowl fell from my hand and shattered on the floor.


    Startled by the noise, Crystal rushed over to me. She was so clumsy that she tripped on her own feet a couple of times.


    In the end, she practically fell onto me.


    Thankfully, I acted quickly and caught her before she did any more damage to herself.


    "You scared me just now," Crystal said as she patted her chest. I watched her face as she realized that she was in my arms, and the alluring shade of pink creep into her cheeks. She pushed me away.


    I didn''t know whether to be amused or angry. But my headache did fade at her touch.


    Then again, this she-wolf was proving to be more troublesome than a simple headache.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Seeing that I stayed in ce, Crystal tried approaching me again. "Are you all right? Do you need a doctor?"


    "No." I shook my head. "I''m fine."


    "Are you sure? Still, it might be good to get a check-up. Ask the doctor to prescribe some medicine. Who knows, you might have an underlying disease."


    I was in turmoil. Even in this state, she was still concerned about me.


    She reached out to touch my forehead, but I gently pushed her hand away. "You should be worrying about yourself first," I said in the lightest tone I could muster.


    This made Crystal pout. She opened her mouth, but I interrupted her before she could say anything. "Take better care of yourself."


    Just then, a guard came into the room with a report. "Your Majesty, there are some things that require your immediate attention." "What''s the matter?" I walked up to the guard and took the documents he brought.


    We had a short discussion, after which I gave him a few instructions. When we were done, I turned around to find Crystal staring at me, her eyes wide with amazement. "So you are the lycan king!"


    I almost drowned in those eyes of hers. I cleared my throat to calm myself, then nodded. "That''s right, I am."


    I was still in a bit of a daze as I took the fresh bowl of porridge that the maid had prepared.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Crystal''s gaze unsettled me a little, but it excited me, too.


    This was the first time she had ever shown me anything close to admiration.


    I stirred the porridge, thinking that it


    might not be so bad for her to turn into a simpleton, after all. At least now she was looking at me in ways that gave me immense pleasure.


    The old Crystal would have never treated me this way. If anything, she would mock and make fun of me at every chance she got.


    "So, what exactly is a lycan king?" Crystal suddenly asked, breaking through my daze.


    Just like that, the romantic notion I had been harboring crumbled into pieces.


    I raised my head to look at her. Crystal still had that same look of reverence in her eyes. I heaved a helpless sigh.


    All right. There was no point in arguing with a silly woman. I repeated the thought in my head and told myself to takefort in it.


    "I''m afraid it''s tooplicated. It''s hard to exin. Here, you haven''t finished your meal yet. I''ll resume feeding you, okay?" "No, I can eat by myself."


    Without warning, Crystal lost her temper. She snatched away the bowl from my hand and sat down to eat by herself.


    I had no choice but to stay put and watch her finish her bowl. She was just like a child.


    What if she never recovered? What if


    she stayed this way for the rest of her life? Well, so what, then? I was the lyean king. It shouldn''t be difficult for me to look after her for


    as long as we lived.


    Crystal finally finished her porridge. She put the spoon down and wiped her mouth, but she kept her head lowered.


    I had no way of knowing what was going on in her head, so I prodded, "Are you done?"


    "Yes!" Crystal suddenly jerked her head up, her eyes wide open. She took several breaths, as if to calm herself.


    "What the hell are you nning now?" I asked, my eyes narrowed. She would look like this whenever she was scheming something.


    "I''m a-I''m a little thirsty," she stammered. "I want some tea."


    I said


    tea Noning as I reached for the


    bet


    bare at the maid held out to me.


    filled the cup halfway when a crashing sound came to my ears.


    I whirled around to find Crystal in a crumpled heap by the door.

 Chapter 1224 She Cried

    Chapter 1224 She Cried


    Rufus'' POV:


    Crystal, who was lying on the floor, grimaced and extended her hand to touch her head. Judging from the loud thud just now, I knew she had taken a bad fall.


    I instantly put the teapot back and rushed to her side.


    It seemed that even if she became slow, liveliness and hyperactivity still remained a part of her personality.


    Even though Crystal was a patient who had just regained her mobility, she ran straight to the door while I was upied with pouring a cup of tea for her.


    I shook my head as I watched her while she cradled her head in her hands. If she hadn''t been so weak, she might have escaped.


    I wanted to me her for being reckless. But when I considered her current situation, I had to let it go. When I got close to her, she still remained motionless after falling down. I had to gently pry apart her arms from her face.


    When I studied her more closely, I saw that she had pressed her face into the cold floor and was sobbing. The sun nted slightly at the door, creating a warm yellow halo on the side of her face. It was dotted with tears.


    Not only her eyes, but her nose had also turned red. She looked pitiful.


    Alpha Crystal, who had always been a proud and powerful woman, was now weeping like an ignorant girl.


    It was a surprising visual, but it made my heart ache. "What''s wrong with my legs? Am I crippled? My hands have no strength. I''ve be disabled." After crying for a while, Crystal wiped her tears and sat up. She scrutinized her legs with a worried expression, her voice dripping with fear.


    "No, you''re fine. You''re just hurt." I rubbed the spot between her eyebrows. "Don''t frown. It doesn''t suit you. The doctor has examined you thoroughly. There''s nothing wrong with your body. These are just some after-effects."


    Crystal shook my hand off and asked, "Are you lying to me?"


    My lips curled up into a bitter smile. "No. You''re the one who has been lying to me all this time. You will be absolutely all right after some rest and therapy." "Well, I will do my best to believe you."


    Crystal walked out of the room, using the door frame for support. "Where are you going?" I asked.


    "I''m going to get the therapy now. Don''t carry me. Let me go."


    Crystal didn''t want my help. Her face was filled with reluctance. Tears still clung to her eyshes, but her jaw was set stubbornly.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "There''s no need to rush. The doctor has instructed you to rest and eat nutritional food first to regain your strength," I said with a helpless sigh. "Really?" Crystal frowned again, eyeing me with disbelief.


    I nodded andforted her softly. Then I helped her to a chair. She sat down and I peeled an apple for her.


    Just then, we heard my mother''s voice from outside the door.


    "Crystal, you''re awake! Arron wanted to meet you, so I brought him here."


    Laura and Arron were standing at the threshold, trying to decide if they shoulde in or not.


    Bringing Arron here hadn''t crossed my mind yet. Maybe Crystal would have a different reaction when she saw her son, and it might even help jog her memory.


    However, when I turned and expectantly looked at her, I noticed her staring nkly at the two people at the door. It was obvious that she didn''t recognize them.  S


    I was a little disappointed. It seemed that I had hoped for too much.


    Arron didn''t notice anything strange about Crystal. When he saw her, be smiled brightly. He let go of Laura''s handran to Crystal, and threw himself into her arms.


    "Mommy, I missed you so much!"

 Chapter 1225 Daddy

    Chapter 1225 Daddy


    Rufus'' POV:


    Arron threw himself into Crystal''s arms and proceeded to act like a spoiled child. Crystal was obviously at a loss. She raised her hands, as though afraid that she might hurt the boy if she touched him.


    I had already told my mother about Crystal''s condition, but it seemed that she had left the children in the dark. Arron was happily cuddling his mother''s chest, his eyes closed, his lips curled into a smile.


    I looked at his innocent little face and felt a pang in my heart. I wasn''t sure how he would handle the truth of the situation.


    "I''m sorry, but I had no choice," my mother said helplessly as she walked up to me. "The little guy has been asking to see his mommy so early in the morning. I couldn''t stop him. Go on, join them. Help Crystal out. You can''t let Arron find out so soon, it will break his heart."


    "I know," I nodded and approached the mother and son.


    As soon as I came into her field of vision, Crystal shot me a look that could only be described as a plea for help. She pointed a finger at Arron, who was still burrowing in her embrace, and mouthed, "Who is this kid? He is so cute! Where is his mother?"


    I chuckled under my breath, then covered it up with a cough. I leaned close and whispered in her ear, "This is your son, Arron. You are his mother. So, don''t be so cold to him. He will feel hurt."


    Crystal''s eyes widened as she processed my words. She tried to pat Arron in the back, still looking lost and confused.


    "Mommy, are you feeling better now?" Arron finally raised his head to look at Crystal.


    "Yeah, much better." Crystal continued to pat him in an awkward manner and mustered a stiff smile.


    Arron instantly knew that something was not right. He stood up by supporting his hands on her mother''s knees. He stared into Crystal''s eyes, his voice filled with grievance as he asked, "Mommy, why are you acting so distant to me?"


    Tears welled up in his eyes as he added, "Are you mad at me? Mommy, do you think I''m a bad and disobedient child?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "No, no, no, Arron! Of course, not! You are the most obedient son anyone could ask for." Crystal hurriedly gathered the boy in her arms and tried tofort him, though her eyes kept darting back and forth. She was panicking.


    I cleared my throat. "Arron, your mommy is still recovering. Come over here and let me carry you instead."


    But the boy only shook his head and tightened his grip on Crystal''s shirt. "No!"


    "All right, then. You can stay with your mommy." I could hear the satisfaction in my voice, which earned me a re from Crystal.


    Their interaction started out strange.


    At first, Crystal handled Arron like she would a small, delicate animal. Gradually, her caresses became more natural.


    Arron basked in his mother''s affection and all but purred in he arms. There was a motherly quality to Crystal''s gaze that almost made me forget she wasn''t the old Crystal we knew.


    I watched them with an inward sigh. Such was the power of family bonds.


    I came up with a decision then. I was going to ask Arron to keep Crystalpany everyday.


    "Arron, would you like to spend more time with


    your mommy?"


    Crystal was running her fingers through the boy''s hair, and he looked happy and contented.


    "Is that okay, sir? I do want to be with Mommy every single day!"


    "Of course," I smiled.


    This way, Crystal would stop trying to flee. Arron could keep an eye on her. It was a win-win situation in every angle.


    I nodded to myself, pleased with my n, when Crystal burst my bubble yet again. "We are mates. My son calls me ''Mommy'', but he calls you ''sir''? Why doesn''t he call you ''Daddy''?"

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Calling Me Daddy For The First Time


    Rufus'' POV:


    Suddenly, I regretted my carelessness and didn''t know how to rify it.


    Wasn''t she the one who had asked Arron not to call me Daddy? But her mind had be slow now. She wouldn''t understand what I said. Maybe she would assume that I lied to her again.


    Reining in my frustration, I looked at her withining eyes.


    However, instead of feeling even a twinge of guilt, Crystal red at me.


    Holding Arron close to her, she studied his face and then mine. She became increasingly confused. "You two look so simr. You both have to be father and son."


    I nodded, not refuting her.


    As I opened my mouth to exin, she touched Arron''s nose and began to whisper. I had to swallow the words which were on the tip of my tongue.


    At this moment, Crystal said to Arron in a serious voice, "Arron, you''re wrong. You should call him Daddy."


    I almost burst outughing when I heard this. I didn''t expect her to be so gullible that she would walk straight into my trap.


    I was excited to hear Arron call me ''Daddy'' in his soft voice. However, when he heard Crystal''s advice, he eyed me in bewilderment. "Why? Mommy, you never asked me to call him Daddy before."


    A strange expression came over Crystal''s face.


    I immediately leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "We fought a few days ago. You threw a fit at me."


    "What did we quarrel about?" Crystal watched me with even more puzzlement. "Did you treat me or my son wrongly? What other reason could I have to stop Arron from calling you Daddy? It must be something very serious!"


    Crystal positioned herself in front of Arron protectively.


    I was at a loss for words for a moment. felt like I''d shot myself in the foot, so I awkwardly replied, "I''ll exin everything to youter. Our son is watching us."  S


    Crystal would obviously not let this go until she received a satisfactory exnation. I realized that I would have to spend more time thinking about what I should say. Otherwise, I would make a fool of myself.


    "Well, you''d better not stall. And don''t try to lie to me," Crystal shot back with a reluctant nod. Then she turned to Arron and said, "Baby, you should call him Daddy. After all, you both look nearly identical, just like two peas in a pod. He is definitely your father. There can be no mistake."


    Her lips curved up into a smug smile as she met my eyes.


    I was happy and angry at the same time. Although I was looking forward to Arron addressing me as Daddy... Why did she speak like Arron was my illegitimate child?


    Didn''t she believe that Arron was her own blood?


    "But Mommy, didn''t you tell me that my daddy was gone? And that he was a hero?"


    Crystal was nonplussed. She was obviously trying to remember saying this. My face darkened at Arron''s questions.


    Shaking her head, Crystal said, "No, baby. I''m sure he is your father. Call him Daddy." Evidently, she couldn''t recall anything in the past.


    "Really?" Arron was still skeptical. He looked at Laura for assistance and asked, "Grandma, is Mommy saying the truth?"


    Aplex expression was on Laura''s face as she nodded. "Yes, Arron. He is your father."


    "You can trust me. The king is Laura''s son. You call Laura Grandma, which makes him your father," Crystal exined.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Okay, I see!" Finally, Arron softly agreed with a nod. Then he turned around, his bright eyes fixed on me. "Daddy."

 Chapter 1227 The Paternity Test Report

    Chapter 1227 The Paternity Test Report


    Rufus'' POV:


    When Arron''s sweet childish voice reached my ears, I felt like my heart skipped a beat.


    Even my mother, who was always so selfposed, turned away to wipe her tears.


    I touched Arron''s head. For a moment, several emotions overwhelmed me. I''d never imagined that Crystal and I had really been together in the past, and such a cute boy was my son.


    "Good boy! You''re so sweet." When I ruffled Arron''s soft hair, tears welled up in my eyes.


    "Daddy." Arron lifted his head and rubbed it against my palm. He narrowed his eyes, seeming to enjoy the attention.


    Then he stretched his arms out wide. "Daddy, hug me!"


    "See, Arron is indeed your son. Look how affectionate he is toward you," Crystal remarked with a smile.


    I picked Arron up in my arms and my eyes darted between him and Crystal. One of them had lost their memory, while the other didn''t know the truth but was still giggling.


    I held Arron close to me for a while. My mother kept winking at me. I understood that she wanted to tell me something, so I put him down.


    "I have some work. Can you stay with your mommy for a while?"


    "Okay."


    As soon as his feet touched the floor, Arron instantly flew into Crystal''s arms.


    I nced one final time at the mother and son before following my mother out of the room. She was scowling.


    The second exited the room, she


    spun around and pinned me with a ving stare. "Why did you lie


    to Crystal about being her mate? It doesn''t make any sense!"  S


    My mother seemed to be doing her best to stop me from covering up the truth. My heart sank and I shot back, "Is it really a lie?"


    She froze for a moment when she heard this. Her voice quivered as she asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    I looked directly into her eyes and said in a grave voice, "Arron is my son, right? We look identical. And Beryl is my daughter, right?"


    "Aren''t you jumping the gun here? It''s just a coincidence. Many people look simr in the world. Why do you think Arron and Beryl are your children?"


    Laura''s eyshes fluttered, but she


    refused to admit the truth. Her gaze


    shifted to the garden on the side and


    she didn''t have the courage to meet my eyes.


    ?wnovel


    "Really? They''re not my children? Mom, why don''t you look at me when saying that?" I asked firmly, pushing her with every word.


    "I''ve already told you everything. This


    is just a coincidence. She didn''t get to know you until she arrived at the imperial pce." My mother was irritated with me and she regarded me with a frown. "You can get any woman you want. Crystal is already a mother. Why do you only like her? You''ve even deceived yourself into thinking that Arron is your son. It''s only your imagination, Rufus!"


    Her words felt like a sharp knife piercing my heart. I felt horrible.


    With a sneer, I immediately took out my phone to show her the paternity test report the doctor had sent me.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then what is this? Can you exin it to me? Is this fake? Did I also deceive myself into deliberately falsifying the test result?" My mother scanned the paternity test report and shuddered. "You... Why did you..."


    I gave her a self-deprecating smile. "Mom, I''m not insane or paranoid. How long do you intend to hide the truth from me?"

 Chapter 1228 Flirtatious_

    Chapter 1228 Flirtatious_


    Rufus'' POV:


    My mother scrutinized the report and remainedpletely silent. After a while, she softly said, "Since you have already performed the test privately, why are you asking me?"


    I could see that my mother didn''t want to reveal the truth. I could feel a headacheing on. Crystal had lost her memory now and my mother didn''t want to admit the truth. We were at an impasse.


    What was more, my mother was furious. She tossed my phone back to me and crossly said, "You''re skilled at digging everything up. You''ve discovered everything, haven''t you? If I tell you it''s not true, will you even believe me?"


    "Mom, I just want the truth." I rubbed my nose, feeling weary. "What are you hiding from me? Why didn''t I know that I''m a father and why did I have absolutely no recollection of Crystal when I first met her? Although I don''t think that I''ve lost my memory, I have always sensed that I had lost something. Just thinking about it hurts, and I don''t believe it''s the after-effect of the curse. If no secrets exist, why did you keep Arron from me and prevent me from seeing his face? You were afraid that I would be suspicious when Iid my eyes on him."


    I could see the war between guilt and struggle on my mother''s face. Finally, she sighed and said, "These matters are between Crystal and you. Let her exin it to you when she regains her memory." Then she left me standing alone in the corridor and went back to see Arron.


    He was lying on Crystal''sp and telling her in a sweet voice, "Beryl loves paper-folding the most.


    Mommy, next time you can cajole her with this."


    Crystal clumsily folded a frog leg and muttered, "Okay."


    "Mommy, Beryl also likes it the most when you call her Baby Beryl," Arron looked up and informed her seriously.


    She nodded. "Okay. But Arron, what about you? Do you also like to be called Baby Arron?"


    Both of Arron''s dimples popped out at the corners of his mouth as he smiled widely and replied, "Yes, I''m Mommy''s Baby Arron!"


    Crystal was delighted. She lowered her head and nuzzled her cheek against her son''s. "Arron, you''re so cute. I adore you so much."


    My mother interrupted this sweet moment between mother and son. After inquiring after Crystal''s condition, she persuaded Arron to leave with her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Arron was reluctant to go


    he thought about how his sister was


    still alone in my mother''s pce. Feeling worried, he followed my


    mother back.


    Crystal curiously watched my mother''s and Arron''s backs. She asked, "Why does your mother look so unsettled?"


    Why? Because she couldn''t give me


    an exnation and wanted to get away from me as soon as possible. However didn''t say that out loud In a calm voice, I rified to Crystal, "I think she has something urgent to


    de, so she left in a hurry."


    Crystal nodded. Then she exhibited her frog-shaped folded paper to me. "Arron taught me. I''m awesome,


    aren''t I?"


    I was amused. I grabbed the paper from her and studied it, pretending to be an intellectual. "This is the simplest one to make."


    "You can create something more


    complicated? Crystal''s eyes lit up. Grabbing my arm, she pleaded, "Please teach me. Arron said that could use this to cajole Baby Beryl next time." "I''m only going to teach you once. Watch carefully." Slowly picked up a piece of square paper from the table. Soon, I''d transformed it into a bear-shaped creation.


    "That''s awesome. Do it again. I didn''t see all the steps carefully just now." Crystal fluttered her eyshes. She was so cute.


    My heart softened and I patiently showed her the procedure again, but she still didn''t get it, so I taught her repeatedly.


    However, she still couldn''t make it.


    I almost wanted to open her brain up to see what it was made of.


    "How did you pick it up so quickly when Arron taught you just now?" I showed her again.


    Crystal snickered. Holding the bear-shaped paper in her hands, she said, "Your hands are so beautiful. I wanted to look at them more."


    I didn''t know what to say and I could feel the tips of my ears burning. I was seriously beginning to doubt if she had really lost her memory or not.

 Chapter 1229 You Are Powerful

    Chapter 1229 You Are Powerful


    Rufus'' POV:


    Crystal carefully concealed the meticulously crafted origami bears beneath a plush pillow, as if they were precious jewels. But to her dismay, as soon as she reclined, the bear limbsy in tatters.


    She scowled and wept. "They''re ruined."


    What a foolish girl!


    I gingerly rubbed my forehead, resigned to the fact that I had no other choice but to tuck the crumpled creations into a storage box. "I''ll fold some for you again."


    Crystal''s face lit up like antern, her eyes wide and earnest as she gushed, "You''re so kind! I want one hundred more! They''ll look beautiful on my shelf! And let''s make them with colorful paper!"


    I gasped for breath, my words caught in my throat. "Don''t worry. It''s a simple task. I''ll hand them over to you tomorrow."


    One hundred of them? No problem. It was a mere origami folded into the shape of a bear. As the lycan king, was it not within my capabilities? After coaxing Crystal, I took the medicine and helped her swallow it.


    Crystal scrunched up her nose at the sight of the murky ck liquid. "Can I not drink it?" Her eyes sparkled as she made her humble request. "No, you can''t. You will recover soon after drinking it." I maintained a stern demeanor and steeled myself as I served her the cooled mixture. Undeterred by the unappetizing appearance, Crystal vigorously shook her head and grabbed the bowl of medicine. "I''ll chug it all down in one go," she dered boldly, hands balled into tiny fists.


    After she spoke, she hastily swallowed a bowl of medicine. Her eyes bulged as she tasted the intensity of its bitterness and almost cried out in surprise.


    Without dy, I ced a piece of candy into her mouth, reassuring her, "The sweetness of this candy cancels out the bitterness of the medicine."


    Crystal sniffed pitifully, her spirits


    lifted by the delightful taste. She mumbled, "I almost forgot to ask, how many years younger is Bery than Arron?" "They''re twins. They are the same age," I replied, wiping her mouth with a handkerchief.  S


    "When can I see Beryl?" Crystal asked, her eyes searching for answers.


    I hesitated for a moment, hands growing still. I felt uncertain about how to break the news.


    Beryl was still unconscious, and I didn''t want to worry Crystal. Finally, I said, "You can visit her in a few days. She cries a lot. She will be sad to see you like this."


    Crystal chirped happily. "Okay. I must admit that I''m struggling to connect with the children. I''m afraid they''ll be sad. In fact, I felt uneasy earlier. Thankfully, Arron didn''t pick up on my apprehension."


    Her words triggered a memory of her early days at the imperial pce in me, where she disyed the proficiency of her acting skills. With a faint smile, Iplimented, "You possess remarkable acting abilities."


    "Perhaps I should consider the entertainment industry. I could even win prestigious awards in the film industry." Crystal misinterpreted my words and began daydreaming, building castles in the air.


    I frowned, feeling uneasy at the thought of Crystal''s beauty being exposed to others. I intervened, "It''s unnecessary. You''re very powerful, and joining the entertainment industry would make your true potential go to waste."


    "I''m powerful? Really? Tell me about it. Am I good at fighting or do I have some other amazing talents?" With bubbling enthusiasm, Crystal barraged me with a string of queries, leaving me with no option but tomend her.


    "You possess not only a fighting prowess but also exceptional managerial skills to handle the pack And you''re a smart businesswoman, and you''re good at making money for the empire. You pay extra tax every time. Even the vampires are afraid of you."


    The corners of Crystal''s mouth lifted into a broad smile. "I must be incredible. The admirers must be lining up."


    My expression turned grim as I retorted, "No one dares to pursue you because they know they stand no chance against you."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Damn it! Am I really so powerful?" Crystal scratched her head in disbelief.


    I grasped her shoulders, locked my gaze with hers, and enunciated each word with conviction, "Yes, you are remarkably powerful. In my heart, you are the most exceptional she-wolf."

 Chapter 1230 Serving The Lady____

    Chapter 1230 Serving The Lady____


    Rufus'' POV:


    Although Crystal had regained consciousness, it wasn''t safe to leave her alone now. I was worried about her, so I took my work home so that I could keep herpany.


    The amusement park had been shut down and was being investigated by the royal family. The abducted and trafficked children had all been hospitalized for examination and treatment. Several traffickers who had been pushed forward to shoulder all the mes were punished ording to thew. Additionally, I deployed arge number of soldiers to guard the passes of all the cities. I was determined to capture Lee.


    The infiltration of the vampires was also a problem. All the packs had begun to investigate civilian forces and began cleansing them on arge scale. Crystal''s situation could only be kept concealed temporarily. After all, she was still the Alpha of the border pack. Announcing the news of her slow- wittedness would be bothersome.


    Fortunately, ir had taken charge of the border pack for now, ensuring that there wouldn''t be any trouble.


    If it worked out well, perhaps he could be made fully responsible for the affairs of the border pack in the future. If that happened, I wouldn''t let Crystal leave easily.


    Unless she could give me a clear exnation, and the reason she lied to me was good enough, I would stop her from leaving at the airport again. I massaged my temples. I had too many issues on my te to deal with.


    Although everyone in connection to the amusement park, except Lee, had been nabbed, we hadn''t been able to find anything wrong with the operating procedures of the park. Only Crystal knew who she had met that day and what had happened. But she had lost her memory now and I was at a loss for what to do.


    With a sigh, I jotted down something on the official document. Then, Crystal''s voice reached my ears.


    "Can you give me a ss of water? I''m parched."


    I had no choice but to get up and pour her a ss of warm water.


    With a sweet smile, she said, "Thank you."


    "Drink it." I handed her the ss.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She took it and gulped the water down. Raising the empty ss, she said, "I need some more. I don''t know why I''m feeling so thirsty after taking the medicine."


    "The doctor might want you to drink


    more water to improve your metabolism." I patiently poured her another ss of water and didn''t


    return to my work until her thirst was quenched.


    But within five minutes, she called out for help again.


    "I would like to eat an orange, okay?"


    I tossed my pen away and lost my temper. It seemed like I would not be able to get any work done today.


    "If that''s okay, answer me," Crystal called out again.


    "Okay, I''ll get it for you." My only choice was to serve thedy on the bed.


    After picking up an orange, I peeled it for her and neatly arranged it on a te.


    Soon enough, she was full. So, she picked up one segment, offered it to me, and remarked, "Thank you. You must be fatigued after writing for so long. Well, it looked like she still had some conscience.


    I swallowed the orange and corrected her, "I''m not writing. I''m working."


    "Oh, I see. Let me massage your shoulders." Crystal rubbed her hands together, wanting to give me a massage.


    I stopped her. "You''re still unwell. Lie down."


    "Okay, okay." With a nod, Crystal leaned against the headrest.


    Cleaning up the pieces of the orange peel, I asked, "Do you need anything else?"


    She tilted her head to one side and


    pondered for a while. Then she pped her hands once and said, "Well, + do need your help. I feel ufortable and want to take a bath!"

 Chapter 1231 Bathing Her

    Chapter 1231 Bathing Her


    Rufus'' POV:


    My first response was to go out and find a maid to help Crystal, but she refused. She grasped my hand, not allowing me to leave.


    "No, I don''t like strangers looking at my body. It feels weird. Since you''re my mate, you bathe me. Why do you want a maid to help?" she pouted and said. "Is it that you''re tired of my body and don''t even want to see it?"


    It took me a long time to formte an appropriate answer. "Since you''ve lost your memory, technically, I''m a stranger to you."


    "That''s not the same! The maid is the maid, and you are you. Not only are you my mate, but you''re also my son''s father. Arron looks so simr to you. You''re surely his father." Crystal was smart enough to have a valid argument with me. "Anyway, I trust you. For Arron''s sake, I would prefer if you help me bathe. We''re mates, so we have nothing to be embarrassed about."


    Crystal''s justification made me realize that being her son''s father was more important than being her mate.


    I couldn''t argue. As our son was already born, even though I had no memory of what had happened between us in the past, helping her bathe now was not a big deal.


    "Have you reached a decision? You''ve been pondering about it for so long. Why? Did you lie to me? Are you not my mate?" Crystal leaned forward and eyed me suspiciously.


    My eyebrows twitched. Guilt weighed me down as I lifted her into my arms and said, "I''m taking you to


    the bathroom."


    My sudden action startled Crystal. She wrapped her arms around my neck and mumbled, "Humph! I had to provoke you to make a move."


    I was rendered speechless. Crystal knew how to influence me.


    Fine! It was just a bath. I would just treat it as bathing a kitten.


    After Crystal removed her clothes and sat in the bathtub, I turned toward her and reached forward to get the body wash.


    "I want the milk vor."


    I paused briefly, then opened the bottle of the milk -vored body wash. Squeezing several drops out, I rubbed my palms together and applied it to her body.  S


    Her skin was so delicate that I didn''t have the nerve to look at it or even think about it. I just coaxed my mind to act as if nothing was in front of me. I focused on bathing her.


    "Spread it on my legs, please," Crystal said in a sweet voice as she leaned against the edge of the bathtub.


    My hands were shaking, but I scrubbed her legs with a damp washcloth.


    Crystal enjoyed it immensely and sighed contentedly. "That feels good. It seems like you have a lot of practice in bathing me."


    I pursed my lips and continued to


    elN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    carefully bathe her, but I had a feeling of deja vu, as if we had already done something simr before.


    "Why are you so quiet?" Crystal leaned forward and grazed the tip of my nose with her finger. "Your ears are bright red."


    Just as she was about to touch my ear, I grabbed her wrist.


    Crystal didn''t want to stay quiet and insisted on being mischievous.


    I was annoyed. I stood up, intending to subdue her, but I lost my footing and tumbled into the bathtub. I gotpletely drenched.


    The most awkward part was that Crystal''s handnded on my cock. She squeezed it in surprise and eximed, "It''s hard!"

 Chapter 1232 I Left A Mark On Her

    Chapter 1232 I Left A Mark On Her


    Rufus'' POV:


    I wanted to rush out, but I slipped back into the bathtub, bringing our bodies closer together.


    The steamy air in the bathroom made my heart pound harder. Crystal and I could feel the temperature around us rise. "Just stay there. I''ll get the bath towel," I said gruffly. Even though I said I was leaving, my body was unwilling to move. Crystal fixed her clear gaze on me. "Didn''t you say you were going to get a bath towel? Why aren''t you moving?"


    I gulped hard and was overwhelmed by an impulse to pin her body under mine.


    I inhaled deeply and shut my eyes. I convinced myself to not take advantage of her. When Crystal regained her memory, she would fight me.


    After a long and painful struggle, I finally got my raging emotions under control and made a move to stand up.


    Suddenly, Crystal grabbed my arm and clumsily kissed me on my lips. I froze, not daring to move.


    She kissed me on my lips but didn''t receive a response. There was a note ofint in her voice as she demanded, "Don''t you know how to kiss? What are you waiting for?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When I heard this, I instantly pinned her body with mine and fiercely said, "You asked for it."


    I lowered my head and captured her lips with mine.


    "Hmm..." Crystal flushed. She wrapped her arms around my shoulders and sucked my tongue, responding to my untamed passion.


    I could feel her soft breasts rubbing against my chest. Her hand snaked down and stopped at my cock. She gently wrapped her fingers around it and squeezed it.


    I grabbed her hand and wrapped her legs around my waist.


    I''d already taken the lead. I sucked on her lips and tongue.


    She-wolves were naturally weak in matters of sex.


    After a short while, Crystal''s strength began to wane. She loosened her grip as if she was going to let go of me.


    I kissed her passionately and wrapped one arm around her waist to keep her upright. I closed the palm of my other hand over her sensitive breast.


    Her breasts were gorgeous, plump, and more than a handful.


    I squeezed her breast, further intensifying her desire.


    "Hmm..." Crystal automatically tightened her legs around my waist and groaned.


    I slid my hand toward her pussy and found her dripping wet. Then I tightly grabbed her ass. Crystal''s hips squirmed restlessly and she rubbed her body against my long legs and cock.


    My lips trailed down her slender neck, her breasts, her belly, and then between her thighs. "Ah... Oh... Ahhh...


    Crystal couldn''t stop herself from shuddering and groaning. Her breasts swayed. Her body was slender and perfect.


    "Rufus..."


    Crystal muttered my name unconsciously and repeated it softly in a tone I had never heard before.


    As I heard her like this, all my muscles tensed up, and the zing desire in my eyes was about to spill over.


    Her breasts were round and soft and her nipples were red. Without thinking, I instantly buried my teeth in her breast.


    Perhaps I was impatient and feral, so I bit


    form


    of a circle around heret e mark on her breast


    "Ouch... It hurts..."


    the


    Crystal''s face was shining with lust. She shuddered and frowned.


    Her fingers unknowingly burrowed deep into my hair. She stroked my short ck hair and pressed my head into her chest.


    Her red lips were slightly parted and she was gasping for air.


    Crystal''s soft whimper extinguished the ferocity in my heart. I stared at the bite mark I had left and felt inexplicably satisfied. I had branded her.


    She was mine.


    A frisson of joy unfurled within me, followed by a wave of pity for the she-wolf in my arms. My tongue darted out and repeatedly licked the bite mark while I simultaneously sucked on her nipple.


    I rubbed, sucked, and bit it.


    I was sometimes gentle, and sometimes fierce.


    Crystal kept quivering and her bare toes wiggled under my ministrations.


    "Ah... Rufus... It hurts... Don''t... Ah... Hoo..."


    "It hurts? Really?" I asked in a husky voice.


    "Ah... Ooh... Ooh... Ah... Suck it... Ah..."


    "I think you love this! You''re so wet down there," I brutishly said. I kissed her more deeply.


    Crystal''s eyes were inviting, and her fingers were shaking. She attempted to unbutton my trousers. While she was doing it, she muttered, "Do it now. Hurry up."


    As soon as she said this, I stopped stroking her pussy.


    Crystal''s hands didn''t stop. She was still unbuttoning my trousers.


    After that, she pulled down the zipper.


    Before I could say anything, she had already pushed down my underpants. As soon as they came off, my swollen cock sprang free.

 Chapter 1233 Are You Sure

    Chapter 1233 Are You Sure


    Rufus'' POV:


    My cock was hard and upright, pointing directly at Crystal.


    Her cheeks turned red and she was stunned for a while. Then she reached out to wrap her fingers around it, but I caught her wrist first.


    We gazed at each other, the tension thick around us.


    Both of us were dumbfounded. Our faces were reflected in each other''s eyes. For a moment, neither of us uttered a word.


    We both felt hot and even the bath water seemed to be boiling because of our intense lust.


    Our chests heaved violently, and our breathing became faster and more erratic.


    I couldn''t control my emotions anymore. With thest thread of my sanity, I did my best to hold back my desire and tightened my fingers around Crystal''s wrist.


    She struggled, but I didn''t release her.


    Finally, I was the one to break the silence first.


    "Crystal, are you sure?" I spoke every word in a strangled voice.


    I wanted to have sex with the woman in front of me. My erection was my biggest giveaway, but...


    I was afraid that she was only putting on a tough front. I didn''t want her to regret having sex with me.


    I didn''t want...


    Several thoughts ran through my head in the quiet. All of them were rted to Crystal. I even pushed away my desire at this critical moment. However, Crystal didn''t give me much time to dwell on it.


    "Rufus, why are you so conflicted? Aren''t we mates? It''s normal for us to have sex. I''m clear-headed, but you... " Crystal said while breathing heavily. As she spoke, she looked down and smiled slyly. She meaningfully said, "But you... You can''t do it? But that''s not what your dick is telling me."


    Her mischievous smile made her look even more attractive. Her eyes were shining brightly, which instantly left me spellbound.


    I unconsciously loosened my grip on her wrist.


    As soon as her hand was free, she stopped talking and snuggled closer to me.


    Spreading my legs, she straddled my thighs, gripping my cock in her hand. Her hips lowered slightly.


    The tip of my cock rested against her wet pussy. Her softbia were spread open and they nestled the head of my cock.


    The exquisite sensation was making my head spin.


    I knew what Crystal was doing. I should stop her. However, my brain no longer controlled my body. My desire directed my actions now.


    I was even eager to... Eager to feel her pussy...


    The tip of my cock grazed against her opening.


    She shuddered and paused for a moment.


    I lowered my head to watch our intimate parts. She was very wet. Herbia had been parted and even her hidden clitoris was visible.


    A long part of my penis, which Crystal was still holding, was still unsheathed by her pussy, and it was quite thick.


    Her body shook. When she was


    about to lose her bnce, I grabbed her slender waist with both hands pinned her down harshly, not allowing her any leeway to break free Tentered her in one quick movement.


    I hadn''t had sex for too long!


    I didn''t want to wait any longer.


    I inserted the full length of my swollen dick into her. She was wet and hot Her soft inner wall


    squeezed my dick tightly, jerking and sucking. This was more intoxicating than I had imagined.


    It was exactly like my dream.


    Hmm...


    The moment I waspletely seated inside her, I released a low moan. The pleasure inside me flowed from my crotch directly to my head.


    The beast imprisoned in my heart also charged out fiercely at this moment.


    I lost all control over my body. I gripped Crystal''s waist so tightly that I also left my fingerprints on her skin.


    I rocked back and forth at a fast pace.


    After a while, I heard a low roar escape Crystal''s throat.


    "Rufus... You... You... Stop... Stop... You''re moving too fast!"


    I fondled her nipple with one hand and stroked her sensitive nub with the other. A secondter, I pinched them hard, almost crushing them.


    "No... Stop... Ah... " Crystal buried her teeth in her finger and moaned softly.


    A tingling pleasure quickly rushed to my head, and my blood began to boil.


    The pping sound of our flesh reverberated across the bathroom rhythmically.


    It mixed with the sound of flowing water, which also echoed in the room.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I fucked her with brute strength, my thrusts erratic and without any technique.


    The brusqueness and untamed


    movements acted as an aphrodisiac for us, constantly stimting each other''s senses. We not only derived physical pleasure, but also found resonance in each other''s hearts.

 Chapter 1234 Feeling Shy

    Chapter 1234 Feeling Shy


    Rufus'' POV:


    After making love, Crystal drifted off in my arms.


    As I held her tightly, I began to regret losing my self -control. I shouldn''t have taken advantage of her.


    But after what just urred, I understood and became more convinced of my feelings.


    Since we shared a past, I had to figure out what had gone down five years ago.


    Why did Crystal take the children to the border pack alone?


    I had to get to the bottom of these mysteries.


    No matter what, I would keep this woman by my side. I couldn''t let her walk away from me.


    I lowered my head and ced a chaste kiss on the corner of her mouth. I felt content. It turned out that it was a huge relief to have her with me.


    This time, what we had just experienced together wasn''t a dream. Instead, I could feel her racing heart.


    I lovingly caressed her hair. I found myself to be so obsessed with her that I didn''t want to take my eyes off her for even one second.


    I just wanted to hold her in my arms, kiss her, and gaze at her for eternity.


    When the water was almost cold, I lifted Crystal out of the bathtub. I changed the water and rinsed her body.


    She continued sleeping soundly. She relied on mepletely, making me feel as sweet as honey.


    After I wiped her body and was about to dry her hair, she opened her eyes groggily.


    She instinctively nestled into my arms. But when she met my gaze, her body stiffened for some reason.


    I thought she had some difort,


    so I nervously scanned her body "What''s wrong? Do you feel sick?" "No." Crystal''s voice was soft, and her face was flushed. She even


    avoided meeting my eyes. Content


    belongs to en.swnovels


    Iughed and grabbed her face, watching her tenderly. "Why are you feeling shy suddenly? You weren''t like this a few minutes ago.''


    Crystal''s embarrassment increased. Even the tips of her ears turned red. She gently shoved against my chest and said, "Don''t...Stop. Just now..."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "About what just happened, do you feel any difort?" I thought I had been too brutish just now and hurt her. I wanted to apply some ointment on her.


    "No, I''m fine. Can you step out of the bathroom for a bit?" Crystal muttered, her gaze glued to the floor.


    A peculiar feeling unfurled within me and I touched her forehead. "Are you sure you don''t feel any difort?"


    "I''m fine," Crystal replied, shaking her head shyly.


    "Let me help you dry your hair. You haven''t made aplete recovery yet. I''m guessing you don''t have the energy to hold the hair dryer." I kissed the tip of her nose intimately. My heart was bursting with


    affection, as if no matter how much love and care I showed her, it was not enough. I really wanted her to be in my arms all the time.


    Crystal shoved my arm away and softly said, "I want to use the toilet. Can you go out now? You cane backter and help me dry my hair."


    "Oh, okay. You should have told me this earlier." I snickered and stroked her face. "Are you sure you don''t need my help?"


    "Yes. You can leave now," Crystal urged, her face turning beet-red again. "I... I need to use the toilet


    now."


    I stepped out of the bathroom with a nod. I waited a few moments outside the door to ensure she didn''t fall down. Then, I spun on my heel and went to the closet to get her some clean clothes.

 Chapter 1235 Remembering

    Chapter 1235 Remembering


    Crystal''s POV:


    After Rufus left the bathroom, I hysterically screamed inwardly. I was so embarrassed that my scalp tingled. I even wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    As soon as I returned to my senses, everything came back to me, including all the stupid stuff I''d done with Rufus just now.


    Even worse was the fact that I''d made the first move.


    As I thought about this, I couldn''t stop myself from banging my palm on my head several times. I felt deep regret. I must have been tempted by his charm. Why didn''t I control my desire?


    Rufus seemed to have epted our rtionship.


    Help! How could matters have taken such a turn? It felt like I had gone back five years in time and Rufus and I were still in love.


    Yana wasughing uncontrobly in my head. "You had sex with him. Now you have to take responsibility for it."


    "What should I do, Yana? Rufus seems to have fallen in love with me again. I can tell from the look in his eyes." My mind was muddled and I didn''t know what my next course of action should be. If the curse returned, we would be over.


    "Rx. Maybe things are not that bad," Yana said as she stoppedughing and began to calmly analyze the situation. "Find an opportunity to check if the ck thorn has emerged again on Rufus'' back." "No, I have to leave him regardless of whether it emerges or not. Once the ck thorn returns, Rufus will certainly die. I can''t watch him die," I said in a pain-filled voice.


    "Then what should we do now? Rufus won''t let you leave so easily, and you can''t return to the border pack. And what about Beryl and Arron? Rufus must have definitely figured out by now that Arron is his son. You can''t keep it from him anymore." Yana''s mind was filled with worry, and her exnation shot down the possibility of my leaving.


    Right now, the only path in front of me had been blocked. No matter what I chose to do, I couldn''t seed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rufus wouldn''t let me and the kids leave him.


    This was so annoying!


    I scratched my ears and cheeks thoughtfully, but I couldn''te up with a solution.


    "Don''t be upset, babe. We can take this one day at a time and find a way to get out of here after a while," Yana said,forting me.


    "But what about Beryl and Arron?" I felt dispirited. If I wanted to leave sessfully, I wouldn''t be able to take my kids with me.


    Yana was silent for a long time


    before she said, "Maybe it''s a good


    ? 130


    thing for both kids to stay in the imperial pce. This ce boasts the best educational resources, and the kids will receive superior knowledge. I also believe that Rufus will be an exceptional father. He will love his children as much as you do. Although it''s an agonizing decision, we might not have another choice. If we want to ovee this stalemate, we will have to sacrifice something."


    I listened to Yana quietly with mixed emotions.


    "Sylvia, life is filled with unforeseen events. There are things you are destined to give up." Yana had used my former name. This was the first time she had addressed me as Sylvia in five years. Suddenly, I felt inf as if t had been dragged back to those days five years ago when I was trying to remove Rufus'' curse. Yana had apanied and encouraged me in the same way at that time as well.


    Although so much time had passed, she remained the same, still apanying me.


    Iughed self-deprecatingly and said, "Yana, I see your point. Maybe it is time to make a decision."


    Just then, a knock sounded on the door. It was Rufus.


    "Crystal, are you done? Why are you inside for so long?"


    This was followed by the sound of the lock turning. "I''m done. I''ll be right out!" I panicked, wanting to go out, but I realized that I was naked. I didn''t have a bath towel or clothes to cover my body.


    In my rush to get out, I fell down because my feeble legs were unable to support me.


    The next second, Rufus broke in.

 Chapter 1236 Shouldnt We Share A Bed

    Chapter 1236 Shouldn''t We Share A Bed


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus barged in and witnessed me falling to the floor. He instantly became nervous. He strode toward me and picked me up in his arms. "Did you get hurt?"


    "No. I just fell down because I''m weak." I wrapped my arms around his neck, my face flushed with embarrassment.


    Rufus was still concerned about me, so he examined my body and noticed that I''d bruised my elbow.


    He took me back to the room, dried my body with a towel, and helped me get dressed.


    I felt awkward, but I knew I could only turn to him for help in my current physical state.


    I was half-naked during my first meeting with Rufus. At that time, he had arranged for a tight dress for me. I had been so unfamiliar with him back then, and I had been significantly more embarrassed than now.


    The pajamas he had prepared for me today were much more casual.


    I didn''t dare to meet his eyes. After all, I was still supposed to be slow-witted. I couldn''t let him discover that I was fine.


    "Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?" Rufus asked while bringing the first-aid kit.


    "I''m not thirsty." Now no matter what I spoke, I still felt mortified, so it was better to speak less.


    Rufus sat on the edge of the bed and changed as well. His cream pajamas made him look particrly gentle and handsome.


    I couldn''t stop myself from stealing a few nces at him. I liked him very much.


    Every she-wolf hoped to see her mate every day and to stay by his side all the time.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This thought brought my spirits down. If only I could spend the rest of my life with Rufus.


    "Why are you so sad all of a sudden?" Rufus seemed to have picked up on the shift in my mood. He raised my chin and studied my expression carefully.


    I quickly restrained my emotions and pasted a smile on my face. "No, it''s just the pain in my arm. I got hurt just now."


    "I''ll apply some medicine to your wound." Rufus gingerly touched the bruise on my elbow and opened a tube of ointment. He applied some cream to


    it.


    I wanted to say something, but was at a loss for words.


    I couldn''t get close to Rufus now, nor could I reveal that I had recovered my memory, so I had to put on an act.


    "The ointment is so cold. It smells like roses," Imented nonchntly.


    "This ointment is specially used for treating bruises. It''s highly effective. Your bruise will disappear by tomorrow," Rufus responded softly. Then he lifted my arm a little and blew on the bruise. "Okay, be careful while sleeping. Don''t touch it."


    "Okay." I gave him a sincere nod, quickly rolled down my sleeve, and crawled into bed.


    He tucked me in and kissed me on my forehead. "Go to sleep now."


    I froze and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I still have a lot of work to finish. I have to deal with several important matters." Rufus gazed at me


    vel


    tenderly, held my hand, and brought his lips.


    it to


    en.swnovels


    I''d noticed that he really liked to kiss me when we


    were in a rtionship. He also loved to kiss me a lot five years ago, when we were dating. I enjoyed the feeling a lot.


    "Where will you sleep tonight? There is only one bed in this room," I asked casually, pretending to be calm.


    Rufus unexpectedly swept his eyes over my body, making me feel guilty.


    "What... What''s wrong? I... I''m just curious," I gulped hard and stuttered.


    fn


    He raised his eyebrows, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "Shouldn''t we share abed as mates? Besides we have already done things we should or shouldn''t have. Don''t you think it''s weird to ask that question now?"


    BUMS


    After a pause, he continued, "Did you recall something?"

 Chapter 1237 Looking Forward To His Next Move

    Chapter 1237 Looking Forward To His Next Move


    Crystal''s POV:Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rufus'' question made me nervous. "Why do you ask that? Should I recall something? Or are you hiding something from me?"


    "No. I''m just worried about you." His expression changed instantly. He obviously didn''t want to continue this topic.


    As I observed his frustrated expression, happiness unfurled inside me. He was still the same man he was five years ago. Sometimes he was as innocent as a little boy behind closed doors. When he was with his mate, he became guileless, which made me feel bad for teasing him.


    "Remember toe back to sleep tonight. We are mates, so we should share a bed." I giggled craftily and patted the empty side of the bed on purpose. "I''ll warm the bed for you tonight."


    Anyway, Rufus became an emotionless robot when he started working. He would stay up almost all night. By the time he returned, I would be fast asleep, so I didn''t have to worry about giving myself away.


    "You should pay more attention to your health. Don''t push yourself so much. There will always be work to be done, but when you''re exhausted, you can''t do anything," I said. To further show my sincerity, I even patted his hand hypocritically. "Right now, you''re young and feel that it''s okay to stay upte. But if you fall ill and your illness is notpletely cured, you will suffer in your old age."


    Rufusughed. "You''re right. I''m going to listen to you."


    I nodded. I was happy and was going to say something more, but Rufus spoke first.


    "I''m going to turn in early tonight." He lifted the quilt andy down beside me.


    I didn''t expect this reaction from Rufus. I was speechless, but couldn''t stop him. After all, I was the one who had asked him to sleep early and pointed out that we should sleep together.


    "What are you waiting for? Lie down and go to sleep." Rufus forced me to lie down.


    I had no choice but to obey him.


    He switched off the lights. His breath was so close that I felt utterly restless.


    I shut my eyes, wanting to force


    myself to fall asleep, but my mind was muddled. As I thought about how Rufus was lying beside me and within arm''s reach, my heart raced and was ovee by the impulse to embrace him.


    I had to admit that I wanted to be with him and be intimate with him, but reality wouldn''t let me give in to my wishes.


    I inwardly sighed helplessly. Just as sleep was about to im me, Rufus abruptly spoke.


    "Crystal, are you asleep?"


    I ignored him, pretending to be sleeping, but Rufus once again asked, "Are you really asleep?"


    Noticing that he was moving closer


    to me, heart rate sped up. I


    couldn


    going to steal a kiss. Conte t help but think that hel


    W


    belongs to en.swnovels


    "It seems that you''re really asleep."


    His warm breath sprayed across my cheek and his pleasant scent tickled my nostrils. Then he reached out to stroke my hair.


    I began anticipating his kiss.


    "Crystal." Rufus called out to me again. My heart was pounding. I wondered why he hadn''t kissed me


    yet.


    However, I didn''t expect to be stunned by his next words.


    "Your heartbeat is so loud that even the people next door can hear it."


    I flushed and shoved him away. "Go away! You''re hallucinating!"


    "Really? Weren''t you expecting


    teasing?" he asked me with a


    smile. I couldn


    Wh


    away no matter how hard

 Chapter 1238 Indulging In His Tenderness

    Chapter 1238 Indulging In His Tenderness


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus was so mean!


    I was so pissed off that I turned my back to him and snorted.


    "Crystal, wait! Are you mad at me?" Rufus asked in a panic, reaching out to shake my shoulder.


    I bit my lip and ignored him stubbornly. He kept making fun of me, so I made up my mind not to talk to him for the rest of the night.


    "Say something please. I was just kidding, okay?" Rufus made me face him and tried to coax me.


    I closed my eyes and pretended not to hear him, although his tender advances made my heart softened somewhat.


    "Crystal, if you don''t say something, I''ll kiss you."


    Rufus''s deep, masculine voice echoed in my ears. My heart skipped a beat at the thought of being kissed by him, but I didn''t take his "threat" too seriously.


    However, the next second, I felt his warm, soft lips pressed against my forehead.


    I couldn''t help but shiver under his touch.


    "Crystal, please don''t be mad at me," Rufus whispered gently. Then he kissed me on the eyelid and the tip of my nose. Finally, his lips wandered to the corner of my mouth.


    I secretly tried to take a peek at him, but Rufus caught me. He pinched my nose dotingly and chuckled, "I know you''re awake. Don''t be angry, okay?" Truth be told, my anger dissipated the moment he kissed my forehead just now. But for the sake of my dignity, I pretended to be stubborn and muttered, "Fine. Go to sleep already-"


    Before I could finish my sentence, he suddenly pressed his lips against mine. His kiss was gentle but possessive, and I gradually sumbed to the pleasure.


    Lost in his tenderness, I finally gave in. Without any sense of timidity, I basked in this rare feeling of pleasure and warmth.


    We hadn''t slept together in a long time, so I cherished every second of our night together. I fell asleep with my head resting on his chest, listening to his steady heartbeat.


    I had countless cold and lonely nights over the past five years. This warmth suddenly made me feel vulnerable.


    I really wanted to ask Rufus about our current rtionship, but only a silly person would ask such a question.


    I could only lie to myself for now. Forgetting everything else, I indulged myself for one night.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The following day, I woke up alone in bed.


    I hurriedly put on my clothes and


    wanted to look for him, but just as I was reaching for the doorknob, the door suddenly swung open. Rufus came in with a bright smile. He pecked me on the forehead and then led me to the dining room for


    breakfast.


    When I saw the burnt bread on the table, I knew that it was Rufus who had prepared breakfast for me.


    But I was happy. This was Rufus''s old way of making amends.


    I gobbled up all the burnt bread happily and downed arge ss of creamy soy milk.


    When I finally put the ss down, I burped contentedly, feeling very satisfied.


    "It looks like I used to cook for you," Rufusmented. My heart leapt to my throat, causing me to choke.


    While coughing violently, I stole a


    cautious nce at him, but he looked ordinary-amused even. He reached out and patted me on the back, saying gently, "What''s the rush? There''s no need to eat so quickly."


    I didn''t say anything. My mind was aplete mess. What did Rufus


    mean by saying that? Did he


    remember something? He had fished for answers on more than one asion. If things went on like this was really scared that


    wouldn''t be able to keep our past a secret forever.


    Just then, there was a suddenmotion outside the door.


    The next second, Ad barged in regardless of the guards'' obstruction.

 Chapter 1239 Breakfast Interrupted

    Chapter 1239 Breakfast Interrupted


    Crystal''s POV:


    Because of what happened to Arron, I nearly forgot all about Ad.


    But the moment I saw the she-wolf, my expression darkened as I suddenly recalled that Rufus had been fooled into thinking Ad was his mate.


    The mere thought of that made me so angry. I put down my knife and fork, having lost my appetitepletely.


    Ad was well-dressed, as usual. She looked like a delicate, beautiful flower. Anyone who saw her would''ve gaped in admiration.


    But this she-wolf was brainless. The second she opened her mouth, she put off anyone unfortunate enough to be within earshot.


    I feigned an innocent expression and looked at Rufus questioningly. "Who''s this pretty girl?"


    "I''m the king''s mate!" Ad blurted, jutting out her chin proudly.


    I sneered inwardly and widened my eyes in disbelief. "Rufus, didn''t you say that I''m your mate? Who the hell is she?"


    "She''s a nobody," Rufus answered simply, frowning in Ad''s direction.


    With sharp eyes, he said to Ad coldly, "Didn''t I say that no one''s allowed toe in here without my permission?"


    Ad was frightened by Rufus''s coldness, but she still tried to defend herself. "I''m your mate, Your Majesty! Don''t you care about me?" Rufus''s patience was running thin. Suddenly, a thought urred to him and his expression darkened. "There''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you, Ad."


    "What''s that?" I interjected coldly. It seemed that Rufus wanted to have a private conversation with Ad, and I wasn''t happy about it.


    "You''d better not get involved. We''re mates. I''m afraid you''ll feel embarrassed, since you''re an outsider..." Ad said, pretending to be considerate.


    I was secretly amused, but I needed to maintain my act as the scorned mate. I grabbed Rufus'' hand and red at him fiercely. "What the hell is going on, Rufus? You said I''m your mate. Who is this fake?"


    "I''ll exin everythingter." Rufus squeezed my hand reassuringly.


    I shook my head stubbornly. I wanted him to exin to me now. Perhaps if I threw a violent tantrum right now, he''d kick me out of the pce and I''d be free!


    Ad also took the opportunity to fan the mes. "You are just a ything for the king, but I''m his mate. The Moon Goddess is never wrong. If anyone here is a fake, it''s you!"


    I managed to resist the urge to roll my eyes at her. Pouting, I turned to Rufus and sobbed aggrievedly. "Liar! You said that you loved me, but it turns out you''ve had a different mate this whole time. We have two children for crying out loud! Have


    you no shame?"


    Seeing the tears in my eyes, Rufus panicked and wiped my tears away hastily. "Don''t cry. It''s reallyplicated. I swear I''ll exin everything to youter."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No! I want you to exin now! The more you stall, the guiltier you look. Oh, now I get it-you two are having an affair, aren''t you?! That''s it. I''m done. need to be alone." My eyes were red from sobbing


    Love P


    uncontrobly, ying the role of a shrew to a tee.


    Even the calm and organized Rufus looked helpless at this moment.


    Secretly, I felt satisfied. Ad was no match for me in acting and she had to admit defeat for now.


    "My King, let''s get out of here. She looks like she''s having a meltdown." Ad grabbed Rufus''s arm and tried to drag him away, but I pounced on her mercilessly.


    "How dare you flirt with my mate in front of me?!" I shouted in a shrill voice.


    Rufus was at aplete loss. "Crystal, calm down," was all he could say.


    "Oh, so you''re Crystal. I thought you were disfigured," Ad blurted, looking me up and down in surprise. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. can''t stand the sound your voice. Get out!" I didn''t want to argue with her anymore, so started shoving her and Rufus towards the door.

 Chapter 1240 Dealing With Adela

    Chapter 1240 Dealing With Ad


    Rufus'' POV:


    Without giving me the chance to protest, Crystal kicked me out of the room and locked the door. I tried knocking on the door, but no matter what I said, she just ignored me.


    I had no choice but to leave first.


    While I was walking away, Ad followed me like a pesky fly. "Your Majesty, why haven''t you visited metely? Did I do something wrong?"


    I walked forward without so much as ncing at her. I was busy thinking about how to make things right for Crystal. After all, the matter between me and Ad really was my fault. Initially, I had nned to exin everything to Crystal after the matter was settled, but now, it seemed that I had to pick up the pace.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you? Do you hate me?" Ad''s aggrieved voice sounded from behind. She was getting more and more annoying as I ignored her. "Your Majesty, the Moon Goddess appointed me as your mate. You can''t treat me like this! Lately, I''ve felt that you''ve been distancing yourself from me. When I went to your ce, the guards didn''t let me see you. They imed that you were too busy."


    Ad''s tone was heavy with dissatisfaction with the guards.


    How dare she speak of them like this?


    I sneered and cut her off abruptly. "I was the one who asked the guards not to let you in."


    Ad fell into stunned silence and didn''t say


    anything for a long time.


    Ignoring her, I went straight to the pce of the lycan king. Ad followed me quietly.


    When we arrived at the pce, she mustered up the courage to pester me again. "Your Majesty, please just tell me if I''ve done something wrong. I can make it up to you. Please don''t ignore me. Didn''t you say that you''d marry me? Are you going back on your words now?"


    I was so annoyed that I led her directly to the main hall and asked the guards to bring the wizard here. Because of what happened to Crystal, I didn''t have the time to deal with Ad and Lucy. Since Ad insisted on bothering me, I decided that now was the time to deal with them, one at a time. At the mention of the word "wizard", Ad was obviously flustered. "Your Majesty, why do you need to talk to a wizard?"


    "Because something hase up," I answered simply, giving her a meaningful look.


    Ad immediately sensed that


    something was wrong. Forcing a smile, she looked for an excuse to


    I


    leave. "Your Majesty, I sudde


    remembered that I have to do something. I''ll get going now I''ll visit you some other time." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "No. Did I say you could leave?" I asked coldly, gesturing at the guards to keep an eye on Ad.


    "Your Majesty, what is the meaning of this? Did I do something wrong? Just tell me!" Ad''s tone was getting desperate. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll know when the wizard arrives." I sat on the sofa and crossed my legs, leisurely drinking the coffee served by one of the servants.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, a wizard in a ck robe arrived.


    Ad felt even more uneasy.


    Not wanting to beat around the bush, I went


    straight to the point. "Is there a spell that can make people mistake their mates?"


    "What''s the meaning of this, Your Majesty? Are you using me of lying to you?" Ad shouted at me in a panic.


    I nced at her icily and replied, "That''s exactly what I''m doing."


    "I..." Ad was so flustered that for a moment, she couldn''t get a single word out. "If you don''t like me, you should''ve just refused the guidance of the Moon Goddess. Don''t@nsult me like this!"


    I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Rubbing my chin, I started to say slowly, "I''m just uncovering the truth. When did I insult you? Is the guilt getting to you?"

 Chapter 1241 Exposed

    Chapter 1241 Exposed


    Ad''s POV:


    The look in Rufus''s eyes told me that he knew something. Too scared and flustered to think straight, I didn''t know when I gave myself away.


    There were still ten days left before the spell wore off. I had been nning to get closer to Rufus within this period so that I could have sex with him and bear his child.


    That way, even if the jig was up and my real identity was exposed, I still had a trump card-the child.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    And even if Rufus got angry with me, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to me since I was the mother of his heir.


    I''d already done some digging and found out that Rufus wasn''t in love with anyone at the moment, nor did he care to find out who his mate was. So I figured that Rufus would definitely marry me if I bore him a child.


    My n had been going smoothly and wedding arrangements had been made.


    But recently, the royal pce had been heavily guarded, and Rufus had been busy. Whenever I tried to see him, I was snubbed.


    Later, I heard that Crystal was sick and that Rufus was taking care of her, which exined why I couldn''t see him.


    Today, I was finally able to find out where Crystal lived. Determined to separate the two, I went straight there to warn her to stay away from Rufus. But things went out of hand very quickly. I was always proud of my good looks and I always believed that Rufus would fall in love with me


    sooner orter. Until I saw Crystal''s face. She wasn''t the disfigured she-wolf people described her to be. On the contrary, she was so beautiful that I felt insecure just looking at her.


    But what was even more uneptable to me was the way Rufus looked at her. He was so gentle and affectionate the exact same way a werewolf would look at their true mate.


    At that moment, I knew Rufus must''ve fallen in love with Crystal.


    I was so jealous that I wanted to grab the knife on the dining table and sh at Crystal''s beautiful face. But before I could do any damage, that bitch kicked me and Rufus out of the room.


    Later, I followed Rufus to the lycan king''s pce. I wanted to talk to him about our wedding, but then Rufus suddenly asked a wizard toe, which caught mepletely off-guard.


    This wizard must be powerful if Rufus himself chose him and summoned him to the pce.


    As expected, the second the wizard arrived, Rufus asked the question had been dreading, and the wizard answered him immediately. The wizard was even urate about the time limit of the spell. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing the wizard''s answer, Rufus turned to me and asked coldly, "Well? What else do you have to say for yourself?"


    I had no choice but to y the sympathy card. Tears rolling down my cheeks, I sobbed pitifully, "Your Majesty, I don''t understand what you''re trying to say. I''m your mate! I saved your life!"


    At this point, I could only stick to my lies firmly. Anyway, he had no evidence against me.


    Rufus was a ruthless man. If I admitted that I had lied to him, everything would be over for me.


    "How dare you keep up this lie when the wizard is right here?" Rufus roared angrily. "You keep saying that you were the one who saved me. Well, I had


    asked someone to look into it. The


    woods at the foot of the cliff are extremely difficult to navigate. Only by having a local hunter for a guide can any outsider find their way


    around. Otherwise, they''d get lostet


    and die. Let''s say you didn''t navigate through the woods. Perhaps you climbed down from the cliff. But you said that you were painting the scenery at the foot of the cliff, right? The cliff is very steep. How could you have gone to such a dangerous ce alone? And ording to my guards, you''re not a good swimmer. How could you have saved me from drowning in the deep water?"


    Despite Rufus''s emotionless voice, every word he said was like a knife stabbing at my heart.


    I knew I was screwed. God, I shouldn''t have set Crystal up in such a high-profile way. Now, my own plot was working against me!


    But even so, I refused to give up so easily!

 Chapter 1242 I Am Pregnant

    Chapter 1242 I Am Pregnant


    Ad''s POV:


    "Your Majesty, you can''t defame me without any proof! I don''t know what kind of spell can make someone mistake their mate. If you really disapprove of me, just kick me out of the imperial pce."


    I worked hard to keep my voice calm and face Rufus '' interrogation. If he continued to question me this way, I would have to attempt tomit suicide to prove my innocence. I didn''t believe he would really let me die.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he didn''t have any evidence. He couldn''t execute me simply on the basis of some wizard''s words.


    "Kick you out of the pce?" Rufus burst outughing as if I had cracked a joke. "That''s giving you the easy way out."


    He stood up and approached me slowly, looking down his nose at me. "Since I''m questioning you directly today, I don''t need any proof."


    Then he issued the order to lock me up.


    I panicked and shrieked, "Your Majesty, you can''t do this! I''m your mate."


    "That''s ridiculous!" Rufus snapped, interrupting my pleas. His eyes were shining with cruelty, which made me shudder. I didn''t have the courage to utter another word.


    "Take her away. When the one-month period is up, and the spell has be ineffective, execute her immediately," Rufus instructed.


    I was so terrified that I blurted out, "I''m pregnant!


    You can''t throw me in prison!"


    The atmosphere became tense. The guards turned their eyes toward Rufus, waiting for further instructions.


    Rufus'' lips curled up in disdain and a


    thunderous expression appeared on


    his


    trace. "You''re pregnant? You are


    skilled liar. Okay, call


    tor."


    I was diposed, but I had no other choice. This was the only way I could think of for saving myself. Although it was outrageous, Lucy a confidant in the hospital She would help me during the examination. She was already


    prepared for this eventuality.


    A few minutester, a doctor from the Royal Hospital arrived. She was a middle-aged woman, and wasn''t Lucy''s confidant. I was disconcerted.


    Rufus sneered. "You look very disappointed. Were you expecting Karida?"


    "No, no..." My entire body was shaking and I curled my fingers tightly into my skirt. My mind was muddled and I couldn''te up with any excuse.


    "Lucy is unable to protect even


    herself now


    §£§à


    you think I will allow her people to live? Don''t be so naive I thought that if you confessed the truth to me, I might spare you. Now tom it looks like there will be no need for that." Rufus'' tone was extremely icy, Which made my insides quake.


    It turned out that he knew everything. He just watched me dig my own grave.


    Perhaps he hadn''t believed me from the beginning. But in order to not alert us, he covertly investigated my background.


    I felt deep regret now. In the beginning, I only wanted toe to the imperial capital to get a closer glimpse of Rufus like his other admirers.


    This was all my fault. I became too greedy, wanting more, so I went down the wrong path.


    And Lucy... She had bewitched me. How could I


    havemitted so many stupid acts? I thought I could deceive Rufus and control him.


    But he was the king of werewolves, not a halfwit who could be easily duped.


    It dawned on me now that it was toote to regret. Rufus wouldn''t release me easily.

 Chapter 1243 Infertility

    Chapter 1243 Infertility


    Ad''s POV:


    Rufus then ordered the doctor to examine me. I dodged the doctor madly, arguing, "I already know that I''m pregnant! There''s no need to check!"


    "If you''re so confident, stop struggling and let the doctor examine you." Rufus pulled a long face and looked at me icily.


    But my crippling fear of death made me as stubborn as a mule. I bolted out of the hall when I saw that the guards had rxed their vignce.


    I heard Rufus shouting angrily from behind me, "Guards, catch her and have her examined!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The next second, I was surrounded by Rufus''s guards. They grabbed me and dragged me away while I kicked and screamed desperately.


    A medical caravan was parked at the gate of the pce, on which there were all sorts of medical equipment.


    In fact, it shouldn''t have been soplicated to check whether I was pregnant or not. The doctor only needed to draw some blood.


    But this middle-aged woman doctor was determined to give me a thorough examination.


    I was so desperate that I smashed all the medical equipment in the caravan.


    The doctor looked at me impatiently. After I smashed everything I could get my hands on, she asked the guards to tie my hands and feet. Then I was taken to another caravan.


    Damn it! It seemed that Rufus was well prepared.


    This time, with my hands and feet tied, I couldn''t fight back.


    First, the doctor pulled out a syringe and drew some blood. Feeling squeamish, I fainted at the sight of the needle.


    By the time I woke up again, the doctor had already finished the examination and the guards took me back to Rufus.


    Just this morning, I was a pretty


    young girt with a bright future as the


    mate of the lycan king. But now,


    was like a withered flower, huddled in a corner, awaiting my punishment.


    Soon the doctor produced her diagnosis. Of course, I wasn''t pregnant. Upon hearing the result, Rufus didn''t even want to look at me.


    I lowered my head and didn''t dare to look anyone in the eye. I knew I would be dead soon. But the question was: how would he kill me?


    "Your Majesty, I''ve run a few tests and found that Ad''s physical health has deteriorated, and she''s infertile."


    Hearing the doctor''s prognosis, I


    immediately looked up, eyes wide in disbelief. Suddenly, I leaped out of the corner and grabbed the doctor''s report. "How is that possible? I''ve always been very healthy! There''s no need to make up such a ridiculous lie!"


    The doctor looked at me expressionlessly and said, "I''m not lying. Your reproductive system has been badly damaged, and the deterioration might even affect the rest of your body. I''ll need to run more tests to pinpoint the exact cause. But judging from what I''ve seen so far, I think it''s because you were poisoned. Judging from the concentration of the toxin in your blood, it seems you were poisoned about a month ago."


    I was stunned. A month ago, I had just arrived at the pce...


    Was it Lucy who poisoned me?


    The food in the imperial pce was checked every day, and it was impossible for any outsider to poison


    it. I didn''t go out much nor did I take any medicine, and my personal maid hade with me from my pack.


    The only person who could''ve poisoned me was Lucy.


    That bitch! No wonder every time I visited her, she served me a lot of food. I had thought that she just wanted to be close to me, but I didn''t expect that she was poisoning me!

 Chapter 1244 Locked Up

    Chapter 1244 Locked Up


    Lucy''s POV:


    Ever since Arron''s kidnapping, Rufus had kept me locked up in the pce. Even Firman wasn''t allowed to step foot outside.


    But every day, a tutor woulde to give Firman lessons.


    As for Rosa, I didn''t know what Rufus would do to her. I hadn''t heard any news about her ever since the kidnapping.


    During this period of time, I was like a frightened, caged bird. I was restless every day and could hardly sleep at night. Every time I''d manage to drift off, I''d have nightmares of drowning or Firman being killed.


    I had been doing everything in my power to get information from outside, but Rufus seemed to have removed my people from office one by one. Only me and Firman remained in this pce. We were alone and isted from the outside world.


    Even a child as young as Firman could tell that something was wrong. He grew more uneasy with each day that passed, and he always wanted me to hug him.


    I felt terrible. I was the one who got my dear Firman into trouble. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t be in this miserable situation.


    "Mom, can''t we leave this ce someday? What''s going on? There are many guards outside," Firman mused curiously, poking his head out the window.


    I touched his soft hair and exined, "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a routine patrol. Recently, there has been a lot of kidnappings in the city, so you''re not allowed to go out. Things will return to normal once


    they have captured the kidnappers."


    "Really? I have a good friend in kindergarten. We were supposed to fly kites together." Firman looked at me innocently, with hope for freedom in his doe -like eyes.


    My heart sank. I felt so guilty that I couldn''t meet his expectant gaze. "Don''t worry, honey. I''ll make you a big kiteter. How about a tiger-shaped kite? It would look very fierce in the sky."


    Firman''s eyes lit up happily. "Thank you, Mom! I hope those kidnappers will be caught as soon as possible so that I can go outside!"


    "Yes, don''t worry, baby. They''ll be caught soon," I said softly, my voice thick with emotion.


    Just then, a guard came to announce that the tutor had arrived.


    I knelt down in front of Firman and tidied up his clothes. Then we headed to the study to meet the tutor.


    Firman looked forward to his sses each day. Although the tutor Rufus had sent was very serious, he was a good teacher.


    While Firman was in ss, I sat and waited in the pavilion outside.


    When Firman bounded out of the study, I knew that his sses were over, so immediately approached the tutor to ask about Firman''s studies. Truth be told, I also wanted to subtly ask about the outside world.


    UMS


    But the tutor was very discreet. He wouldn''t tell me anything aside from Firman''s progress in ss.


    The tutor''s tone was t, and he was neither polite nor rude. He didn''t treat me like I was the former prince''s wife.


    I had no choice but to try to force


    some answers out of him. ButN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    unexpectedly, when I asked for


    information, the tutor seemed annoyed. With a darkened


    expression, he said coldly, "vel


    keep


    asking, I''ll have to report you to the king."


    I immediately shut up. Just thinking about Rufus scared me out of my wits.


    Once upon a time, I was an


    n


    ambitious person. I used to want Firman topete for the throne, but now knew that Firman and were nothing in this pce. It was already a blessing that we got to live.


    QUMS


    Dejected, I returned to the main hall alone and looked out the window absent-mindedly.


    While I felt panicked, a voice told me not to be afraid. If anything I dreaded happened, I would already be in trouble.


    Many days passed without any changes. Things must be fine, I kept telling myself.


    One day, things were uneventful as usual, until there was a knock on the door...

 Chapter 1245 Poor Thing

    Chapter 1245 Poor Thing


    Puzzled, I stood up to open the door, only to find that it was Ad standing outside. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    But at the same time, I was confused as to why she would visit us at this time.


    Just as I opened my mouth to greet her, Ad suddenly pped me across the face.


    "You fucking bitch! Go to hell!"


    As I was too stunned to react, Ad seized the opportunity to pounce on me, yanking at my hair like a madwoman.


    This pissed me off. Although I was virtually powerless in this pce, nobody dared to hit me. How dare this bitch p me?


    I quickly turned the tables, straddled her, and pped her on the face.


    Over the past few years, I had done some graft in this pce, and I was much stronger than this she-wolf. Soon, Ad''s face was swollen because of my ps.


    "Bitch, hit me again and I''ll kill you!" Ad struggled hard and managed to kick me in the belly. While I winced in pain, she kicked me a few more times until I let go of her.


    Ad immediately got up from the floor, pointed a trembling finger at me, and spat, "Did you poison me? I''m infertile because of you!"


    I was shocked, but I tried to keep a calm expression. How''d she find out about the poison?


    "Say something, bitch! Was it you?" Ad, whose face was red and swollen from my ps, was furious.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Who told you that you were poisoned?" I looked at her coldly, unwilling to give myself away. Perhaps this idiot was provoked by someone, so she came here just to stir up trouble.


    But it didn''t matter even if she knew the truth. Anyway, she couldn''t do anything to me. We had been in the same boat for a long time now.


    "Bitch, it was you! You''re the only


    person I''ve been in touch with in this


    imperial pce!" Ad was so


    agitated that she burst into tears


    thought you were kind to me. I didn''t know you were such an evil bitch! How could you deprive me of the right to be a mother?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I was about to deny her usation, but at this time, Rufus strode in with a doctor and a bunch of guards.


    Only then did I realize that my crimes had been exposed. No wonder this idiot dared to question me so boldly today!


    Backed into a corner, I had no choice but to tell the truth. "You''re right. I poisoned you."


    Ad''s eyes widened in disbelief. "So you did do it! I knew it was you! You bitch!"


    "Shut up, you idiot." I couldn''t help


    but roll my eyes at her and sneer. "You deserve it, you idiot. If you just used your brain for once, you


    wouldn''t have been fooled. But


    you''re too stupid to think straight, so you can''t me others for taking advantage of you." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''ll kill you, you bitch!" Ad was so infuriated that she rushed up to me, poised to strike.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Without any fear, I puffed out my chest and shouted, "Bring it on! Hit me!"


    Enraged, Ad picked up a cup and threw it at me. I dodged the teacup projectile and was about to fight with her.


    Rufus, who had seen enough, finally ordered the guards to forcefully subdue us.


    But Ad refused to give up. She barked madly like a rabid dog, but Rufus soon gagged her.


    Then Rufus strode over to me with an icy look in his eye. "Why did you do this? Were you not content with your peaceful life in this pce?"


    I sneered at him unscrupulously. I


    vel


    had nothing to lose at this point. "Because hate you and I hate Crystal. Mate everything in this imperial pce. The only way could take revenge on the royal family was to make my son take the throne."


    Rufus frowned in confusion. "Isn''t Firman Richard''s son? He''s also a member of the royal family."


    Hearing this, Iughed hysterically. "Oh, you poor, poor thing! I almost feel sorry for you, Rufus. You''ve been kept in the dark by everyone!"

 Chapter 1246 What Happened Five Years Ago

    Chapter 1246 What Happened Five Years Ago


    Rufus'' POV:


    My expression darkened. "What do you mean?"


    Lucy chuckled and looked at me with a vicious gleam in her eye. "Oh, my God! You still don''t know? Laura and Crystal have fabricated such a detailed story and they''ve deceived everyone, including you! You''re nothing but their tool, Rufus! Even if you have all the power in this world, so what? You can''t ever have the person you love most by your side!"


    Hearing this, I knew Lucy knew more than she was letting on, so I dismissed the other people.


    "Tell me, what do you know?" I asked as soon as we were the only two left in the room.


    Lucyughed hysterically, ring at me with resentment. "And why should I tell you anything, Rufus? Seeing you stumbling around in the dark gives me great pleasure, you know."


    "What do you think you can get by doing this? Think about Firman. Do you really want him to lose both his parents?" I locked eyes with her coldly.


    At the mention of her son, Lucy lost some of her audacity. "What... What do you want to know?"


    I strode towards her slowly and bent down until we were at eye level. "I''vee to realize that I''ve lost a small part of my memory."


    Lucy cracked a smug smile. "Do you want to know what memories you''ve lost? Beg me and I''ll consider whether to tell you or not."


    I sneered. "I can figure it out without asking you."


    "Oh, is that so? I''m sure that Laura and Crystal have misled you. What they say and do in front of you


    must be deceiving." Lucy looked like she was determined to get my plea. She wasn''t as panicked as she was just now. "Only I can tell you what you want to know."


    I clicked my tongue and said with a smile, "Don''t you want to know what I''ve figured out so far?"


    "Fine, tell me." Lucy raised her chin arrogantly, as though she was certain I knew nothing.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With a calm expression, I said bluntly, "Crystal is my mate, and Arron and Beryl are my children." Lucy''s expression changed dramatically.


    just


    Seeing the visible panic on her face. I chuckled. "It seems that my guess is correct So, do you really think let you go after you tried to murder my two children?"


    Lucy averted her gaze in fear.


    I continued relentlessly, "Besides that, I want to look into Firman''s identity."


    "What? Why? Firman''s just a child. You can''t hurt him!" Lucy, who was scared out of her wits, suddenly jumped up from the floor.


    "I know he''s just a child, and I won''t do anything to him. I just want to find out whether he truly carries the royal bloodline or not." I smiled indifferently.


    In fact, I had been suspicious of


    §Ü§Ó§Ú§ä


    Firman''s identity for a while now, but


    I hadn''t investigated it yet. Laura also turned a blind eye to it, which


    made me rx my vignce.


    Just as I decided to let the matter go, Lucy dared to hurt Arron. Now, I was determined to get to the bottom of this.


    As for the memories I had lost, I didn''t expect to get anything out of Lucy.


    So it was ridiculous that Lucy thought she had any power over me.


    "I''ll tell you whatever you want to know as long as you let my son go. Everything I did was for him!


    Vent your anger on me, not him. You


    can even kill me if that''ll make you happy. Just leave my son out of this!" An semnce of her previous arrogance had disappeared. Lucy''s walls were crumbling down, and she began to desperately beg for mercy for her son.


    Just when I thought she was giving up, I noticed that she suddenly took out a dagger from behind her and was about to stab it into her neck.

 Chapter 1247 The Truth

    Chapter 1247 The Truth


    I wanted to stop her, but I was toote. Just as the dagger was about to connect with Lucy''s neck, a small figure suddenly broke in and shouted, "Mom!" Firman threw himself into Lucy''s arms and sobbed, "Mom, what''s going on? Why are you holding a dagger?"


    Afraid that she''d hurt her son with the dagger, Lucy threw it aside and held Firman in her arms nervously. "Firman, what''re you doing here? I told you to read your book. Why didn''t you listen to me?" Firman shook his head and cried pitifully. "Mom, what''re you doing? Don''t you want me anymore?"


    I watched this heart-wrenching scene and felt nothing. Since Lucy dared to do something heartless, she had to face the consequences of her actions. Tears rolled down Lucy''s face. She held the boy tightly and cried, "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. You must''ve been so scared just now."


    "Mom, don''t cry. Please..." Sniffling, Firman wiped Lucy''s tears and tried tofort his mother.


    Lucy buried her head in Firman''s shoulder, sobbing uncontrobly.


    After a long time, she raised her head, wiped her tears, and looked at me pleadingly. "I know I have done too many wrong things before, Rufus, but the child is innocent. Please let him go."


    I slipped my hands into my pockets and looked at her indifferently. "My decision regarding the child will depend on what you can give me in exchange. You know, I was never a warm-hearted person."


    Lucy bit her lip hesitantly. She looked down at the child in her arms and then took a deep breath as if she had made up her mind. "Please give me


    some


    time tofort my son. After that, you can punish me as you please."


    I nodded.


    Carrying Firman in her arms, Lucy sang a luby and walked towards the bedroom.


    I waited in the hall. Just then, I heardN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    amotion outside. A guard


    1


    rushed in and reported, "Your Majesty, Ad mmed her head into a pir when we weren''t looking."


    "Take her to the secret dungeon and have a doctor treat her. Whatever happens, keep her alive," I ordered coldly.


    After the guard left, the hall fell into silence again. Minutes ticked by, but Lucy didn''te out of the room.


    My subordinate was starting to get worried. "My King, I''m afraid something fishy''s going on. Let me go in and check on her."


    "No need. Just wait. The ce is


    surrounded by guards. It''s impossible for her to escape, and she wouldn''t take her own life" |


    paused andughed coldly. "She cherishes living too much. She won''t just give up."


    Pressing the dagger against her own throat just now was all just an act.


    If she really had the resolve to take


    with


    her own life, she would''ve gone Richard when he was sentenced to a life in prison and wouldn''t have chosen to live in this pce with Firman.


    Finally, Lucy came out of the bedroom. She looked much calmer than earlier. It seemed that she had made up her mind.


    After she closed the door behind her, she turned around and said bluntly, "Crystal''s real name is Sylvia. She''s your mate, as designated by the Moon Goddess."


    My heart sank. Sure enough, everything in my dreams was true.


    "Five years ago, shortly before your wedding, Sylvia was publicly executed by Laura for treason. No one in the whole empire is allowed to mention her name."

 Chapter 1248 Why Did She Leave

    Chapter 1248 Why Did She Leave


    Rufus'' POV:


    At the mention of the name "Sylvia", I knew that Lucy wasn''t lying to me.


    Lucy told me everything she knew. "It was Sylvia who first found out about my affair with Kyle. Since then, we became enemies."


    After a pause, she took a deep breath and continued, "Your guess about Firman is correct. He''s Kyle''s child, not Richard''s. Ever since Richard was imprisoned, I''ve been under house arrest. It wasn''t until Firman was five years old that things started to get better. I don''t know why exactly Sylvia suddenly left, but you can ask ir. I know he was involved. Also, you imprisoned him for some reason back then."


    "ir? He knows Sylvia?" My eyebrows shot up in surprise. How many secrets had these people been hiding from me?


    "Of course he knows Sylvia. ir has always been your good friend. He knows everything about you and Sylvia." Lucy smiled faintly, and her voice took on a mncholic tone. "I didn''t expect that things would change so much in the past few years. If I had nevere to the imperial capital, perhaps things wouldn''t have turned out like this..."


    I looked at her in stunned silence. I had no memory of what she was talking about. Perhaps I had been put under a spell. Otherwise, I couldn''t have forgotten everything.


    "You must be wondering about how you lost your memory, right?" Lucy looked at me with a smug smile. "You should ask Laura or Sylvia about that. Sylvia''s departure was too sudden. She loved you very much, so I doubt she''d leave you for no good reason."


    "I know," I murmured in a low voice. If Sylvia didn''t love me, why would she have gone to the border pack and raised the children alone?


    I figured she must''ve gone through a lot of difficulties on her own.


    But I wasn''t in a hurry to get to theProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    §Ö bottom of things. This was just the beginning. I would find out what had happened in the past, slowly but surely.


    This time, I wouldn''t let her leave me again.


    "Oh right, you can also ask Warren and Flora about it," Lucy suddenly added.


    I narrowed my eyes at her in surprise. "What''s their rtionship with Sylvia?"


    "They''re good friends," Lucy


    answered matter-of-factly. "Sylvia has her own unique charm. Wherever she goes, she manages to make friends. Although her status was low at that time, it didn''t hinder people from liking her. She managed t¨¦make friends with people like Harry and Joanna, too."


    After saying that, she smiled bitterly. "I really envy her. She''s tough and hard-working, and she always manages to fight her way out of a rut. Not only does she have close friends, but she also found her prince charming. As for why she had to leave her prince charming, I''m not too sure. But still, there are


    countless people who love and care about her."


    Lucy''s words confirmed most of my guesses.


    Sure enough, everyone had been hiding the truth from me, although they didn''t seem to mean any harm.


    So there was only one possibility: my memory loss and separation from Sylvia were all part of Sylvia''s n.


    "I also wonder why Sylvia left you. She loved you dearly, and she was pregnant with your kids at the


    time, but she chose to take the me for treason and left you. Why?" Lucy turned to look at me, curiosity and confusion written all over her face.

 Chapter 1249 Looking For Traces Of Sylvia

    Chapter 1249 Looking For Traces Of Sylvia


    Rufus'' POV:


    That was also what I couldn''t figure out. If we both loved each other, why did Sylvia leave me?


    "Anyway, that''s everything I know. I hope you''ll uphold your end of the deal and keep Firman out of this. Yes, Firman''s not Richard''s child, so please let him grow up safe and sound." Speaking of her son, Lucy looked at me with pleading eyes.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I kept silent for a while and then made up my mind. "Firman will remain a member of the royal family, but you, on the other hand, crossed the line. I can''t forgive you."


    Lucy lowered her head dejectedly. "I understand. But I just hope that you''ll allow me some time with Firman. I don''t want to leave a bad impression on my son."


    "I understand that you love your son..." I gave her an ultimatum. "I''ll give you one more month to be with him."


    Then without giving her the chance to negotiate, I turned around and left.


    On my way back, I found myself standing in front of the pce I used to live in when I was still a prince. I dismissed the servants and entered the pce gloomily.


    In my dream, from the long corridor to the small garden, there were all kinds of marvelous flowers and rare nts. Today, the nts had withered to nothingness, which filled my heart with bitterness. Previously, these flowers and nts had been carefully taken care of.


    And to my surprise, the old swing in the garden had been taken down. I remembered that it was still here when Ist visited.


    "Have you forgotten already, Rufus? It was Ad. She wanted to live in this pce, and you agreed. But she only stayed here for a couple of days. You made her move to another pce," Omar reminded me when he sensed my confusion.


    Realizing that, I felt upset. Ad had only stayed in this pce for a few days, but she managed to make so many despicable changes, including the demolition of the small garden.


    Annoyed, I made a mental note to ask some people to restore it.


    Casting onest nce at the ruined garden, I sighed and went to the bedroom on the second floor.


    The room hadn''t been renovated yet, but its furniture had been removed, rendering it bare. I used toe here often when I couldn''t fall asleep, but recently, I had visited less and less.


    It seemed that after I met Sylvia again at the celebration ceremony, I suffered less from insomnia.


    I walked around the pce, trying to find any trace of Sylvia, but they were all erased. To my frustration, I couldn''t find anything.


    I tried to recall everything that happened in my dreams. I remembered vague scenes at the Royal Military School, so I headed there next.


    I went to Sylvia''s old dormitory building.


    Years had passed and the building must''ve been renovated many times over.


    Despite knowing this, I felt gravitated


    towards it. I stood in front of the dormitory building alone and quietly looked at the door for a long time. In the end, I lost the appetite to go inside.


    The young dorm administrator had seen me through the window. It seemed that she recognized


    me, because then she immediately


    ran to me with a worried look on her face, "My King, what brings you to our humble dormitory? Is something wrong? Would you like to go inside for some refreshments?" When the students passing by overheard her, they all froze in ce, not knowing whether they should stop or keep going.


    I felt a little guilty. I shouldn''t havee here. My mere presence frightened them.


    "No need. I''m leaving now. I was just wandering around. Please ignore me." I waved my hand dismissively and was about to leave.


    Just then, an elderly she-wolf


    suddenly ran to me and held my hand. She said enthusiastically, "Young man, are you waiting for your girlfriend again? I haven''t seen you in so long. I thought you two had broken up!"

 Chapter 1250 The Old Dorm Administrator

    Chapter 1250 The Old Dorm Administrator


    Rufus'' POV:


    I was stunned. "Did Ie here a lot before?"


    "Yes! You often brought food and drinks to your girlfriend," the elderly she-wolf said with a giggle. Her two front teeth were missing, which made her speech a little hard to understand, but I could see the sincerity in her eyes. She held my hand and continued, "Young man, you''re so handsome! And I can tell that you care about your girlfriend a lot. When will you two get married? I know of several couples your age that have already gotten married. When are you going to propose to your girlfriend?"


    "Grandma, stop!" The young dorm administrator immediately pulled the old woman behind her and bowed deeply towards me. In an anxiety-stricken voice, she apologized, "My King, I''m so sorry. My grandmother has Alzheimer''s. She''s a little delirious and often talks nonsense. Perhaps it''s because she has worked in this school all her life that she has a deep impression of the ce, so she often sneaks in and strolls around whenever she has the chance. I hope you can forgive us, My King. I promise I''ll keep a close eye on my grandma from now on!"


    When I heard this, a thought urred to me. "What was your grandma''s job here?"


    "She worked as a dorm administrator for over thirty years. Usually, when her mind is clear, she thinks about her old students," answered the young dorm administrator.


    "She''s right. I was in charge of the dormitories for more than three whole decades." The old she-wolf held up five fingers and nodded solemnly. The young administrator was so scared that she quickly gripped her grandmother''s hand. "Grandma, that''s five, not three," she reminded kindly.


    I shook my head and held my hands up in a nonimposing way. "Don''t be afraid. Just treat me as an ordinary person. I just wanted to take a walk today."


    The young she-wolf nodded vigorously. "Okay, My King. If you need anything, please let us know!"


    I nodded. "You said that your grandma used to be in charge of the dormitories. This ce must mean a lot to her, so I''ll let her enter the school whenever she pleases."


    The young she wolf''s eyes lit up


    happily, but the next second, her smile faded away. "The thing is, Your Majesty, my grandma suffers from dementia. Sometimes she


    unwittingly offends the students and teachers here."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send a caretaker to look after her so that you can rest assured whenever you''re at work," I offered sincerely.


    Judging from the young she-wolfs


    shabby attire, could tell that she was probably hard up for money. It seemed that I should look for an opportunity to raise the sry of the employees of the school, even those at the bottom of the hierarchy.


    "Really? Thank you so much, My King! I promise I''ll do my job to the best of my abilities!" The young she -wolf bowed to express her gratitude.


    I raised my hand to gesture at her to stand up straight. "Actually, may I have a word with your grandmother in private?"


    The young she-wolf bit her lip


    hesitantly. "Your Majesty, she''s kind


    Pet


    of senile. She''s always talking nonsense. Something happened long time ago, but she still keeps talking about it. Please don''t mind her And she might not understand you if you ask her something. She''s kind of like a little child now."


    "I know what I''m doing. I''ll send someone to escort your grandma backter. Don''t worry. Go back to work for now," I said lightly.


    The young she-wolf still looked hesitant, but when she met my firm gaze, she finally decided to leave.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1251 Trip Down Memory Lane

    Chapter 1251 Trip Down Memory Lane


    Rufus'' POV:


    I left the dormitory building with the elderly she-wolf. Initially, I nned to take her to the coffee room, but she was so restless and refused to sit still, so we went for a walk around the campus instead.


    Neither of us said a word for a while. From time to time, I''d ask her about the past.


    Although she suffered from dementia, her answers were sensible, but she couldn''t build a proper timeline for me.


    As the sun dipped in the horizon, we stopped at a huge training ground. The old she-wolf put her hand on her forehead to block out the sunlight and squinted at a girl in the distance. "Isn''t that your girlfriend?"


    Hearing this, I looked up and saw an unfamiliar she -wolf with short hair. She was busy shooting arrows in target practice on the training ground. "Ma''am, you''ve got the wrong person. She''s not my girlfriend," I said patiently. This was the third time that the old she-wolf had mistaken a short- haired she-wolf as my girlfriend.


    She sighed. "From a distance, she looks exactly like your girlfriend. I guess she''ll also stay upte before going back to her dormitory."


    At the mention of this, she snorted and muttered to herself, "These young people don''t take their health seriously at all! They always push themselves to their limit until they''re exhausted. Then they''de back to the dormitory in the middle of the night and beg me to open the door."


    "Ma''am, are you saying that my girlfriend used to do that?" I was curious, though I wasn''t sure if the old she-wolf would recall it correctly or not.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Yeah! You''d always apany her


    back to the dormitory. I''d see you two from my window all the time." She cast a nce at me and continued to walk forward with her hands behind her back. "You two really are the perfect match. s, I''m so jealous of your youth!"


    I caught up with her and asked, "Ma''am, do you remember when you first saw us together?"


    The old she-wolf looked up at the sky and thought for a while. "Perhaps it was that one night... Yes, you snuck into the girls'' dormitory to steal their panties."


    The more she said, the more


    ridiculous she sounded. I knew that her memories had gotten muddled again, so just listened to her in quiet amusement. Along the she said a lot of strange thin


    Although I had to carefully sift what I thought was true from what wasn''t, I could still vaguely piece together a lot of beautiful scenes of my past.


    I really wanted to recall those memories, but as soon as I tried, my head ached again.


    One of my bodyguards approached me with concern. "Your Majesty, should we start heading back?"


    "No, I''m fine." I waved my hand dismissively. Kindly send this woman back to her granddaughter, And don''t make things difficult for her if you see her at school. If you can see that you can help her with anything, just do it. And send some allowance to her family, as well as some tonics and medicine for the elderly."


    "Yes, sir." The bodyguard nodded and escorted the elderly she-wolf back.


    I went back to the imperial pce alone, feeling a little depressed. I was eager to recall what I had forgotten. I wanted to regain those beautiful memories.


    First, I dropped by Crystal''s residence and asked the guards about her condition. They told me that Crystal hadn''t gone out all day and seemed to still be angry.


    I hesitated and then turned to one of the guards curiously. "Are you married? How do you make up with your wife usually?"

 Chapter 1252 The Special Rehabilitation

    Chapter 1252 The Special Rehabilitation


    Crystal''s POV:


    I hid in my room all day and racked my brains for a solution out of this deadlock, but to no avail.


    Rufus seemed to have me wrapped around his finger, not to mention the fact that we had already had sex. Now our rtionship was even messier!


    I ran my fingers through my hair in distress. I couldn''t hide here forever. Rufus would definitely return sooner orter.


    Rufus had only left me alone this morning because I had made trouble out of nothing.


    "How about we escape? Just hide in a remote ce. Maybe Rufus won''t find you," Yana suggested after a while.


    I pursed my lips. It didn''t sound like a feasible idea. After all, I hadn''t fully recovered yet, and I couldn''t even walk by myself.


    More importantly, my kids were still here. I couldn''t just leave them. If it came to it, they had to be mentally prepared first, and I needed toe up with the perfect n.


    The more I thought about it, the more upset I became. I rolled over in bed in frustration.


    "Honey, don''t be upset. Just do things one step at a time. Keep up the ignorant act for now," Yana suggested in an effort tofort me.


    I pulled the quilt over my head and said gloomily, "That''s all I can do now."


    Perhaps I could be a nuisance. If I could just wear Rufus out, he might kick me out of the pce.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. You used the exact same method thest time you left Rufus, remember? But in the end, he did the opposite of what you wanted." Yana directly rejected the idea and reminded me of the past. "You''d better keep a low profile. Make sure no one finds out that you remember everything, or else both you and Rufus will be embarrassed."


    "Yeah, I know." I was so annoyed that I scratched my head impatiently.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Thinking it was a servant, I pretended to be angry again and shouted, "No, I won''t eat! Don''t disturb me!"


    But the person standing outside said, "Miss Quinn, I''m not a servant. I''m a doctor who helps you with the rehabilitation."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Sheepish, I climbed onto the wheelchair and went to open the door.


    To my surprise, I saw Rufus standing behind the doctor, so I tried to close the door quickly.


    Unfortunately, I was toote. Rufus


    wedged his foot in the door and pushed it open. "Why didn''t you eat today? You''re still recovering and it''s important that you eat on time."


    Seeing that he acted as if nothing had happened, my angry act became real. "You deceitful liar! Why did you cover your scent? If I had known you were outside, I wouldn''t have opened the door!"


    Rufus didn''t say anything. Instead, he simply signaled at the doctor to leave.


    After the door was closed, he turned around and squatted down so that we were on the same eye level t just want to help you with the rehabilitation, Crystal." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re not a doctor. What if I be permanently disabled because of you?" I red at him angrily and pped his hand away from the wheelchair. Then


    I wheeled myself to the small table, grabbed an apple, and took a loud bite.


    Indeed, I had been starving all day long. If it weren''t for Rufus, things wouldn''t havee to this!


    Rufus walked over and took the apple away from me. "Let me peel it first."


    I snorted and turned my head away. "I don''t want you. I want a proper doctor."


    Rufus pulled a long face and pinched my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "Do you really think I''d let anyone else touch you?"

 Chapter 1253 Hold Him Tight

    Chapter 1253 Hold Him Tight


    Crystal''s POV:


    I choked, words stuck in my throat like stubborn pebbles. My determination, however, was evident as I propelled myself forward in the wheelchair. "I don''t want you!"


    Rufus'' strong grip rendered my efforts futile; the wheelchair squeaked as it jostled restlessly in ce. My frustration boiled over, and I grabbed his pristine sleeve, crumpling it in my anger.


    He tenderly caressed my head, trying to pacify me. "Don''t be upset," he soothed, his dulcet tones low and soft.


    I turned my head away, a disdainful snort escaping my lips. "Tell me, what the hell do you want?" I demanded, my voiceced with unbridled contempt.


    To my surprise, Rufus lifted me from the wheelchair with ease, treating me as if I were a mere child.


    Caught unawares, I grasped his shoulder tightly, consumed by a mix of shame and fury swirling viciously in my chest. "Put me down! What the hell do you want?" I seethed.


    Rufus, however, appeared unfazed by my ire, tender concern etched on his face. He spoke in hushed tones as if coaxing a child. "Calm down. You''re still weak. Save your strength."


    Enraged, I had an overwhelming urge to ruffle his hair.


    Rufus proceeded to effortlessly carry me toward the desk. I writhed in his hold, insisting, "Put me down. I can walk by myself."


    Surprisingly, Rufusplied with my request, releasing his grip and allowing me to stand unaided, though he still sped my arm with a single hand. My legs trembled with weakness, unable to sustain my weight. I cast a grudging nce toward the wheelchair, longing to take a seat.


    Rufus'' towering figure blocked my line of vision. Resolutely, he dered, "You need rehabilitation."


    I muttered unhappily. But his intentions were genuinely aimed at my recovery, so I relented.


    "Well, don''t let me go," I warned, my fear of falling ringing in my voice.


    Rufus replied unflinchingly, "No, I''m going to release you." He loosened his hold and I began to slip out of his grasp.


    I jolted, scrambling to wrap my hands around his neck. "Don''t you dare!" I yelled.


    Rufus tried to soothe my rumpled feathers. "Don''t worry, the floor is carpeted. It won''t hurt."


    I remained silent, aware that the


    pain was not the problem. My apprehension stemmed from a sense of shame rather than fear, and couldn''t bring myself to voice it.


    swr


    "If you don''t want to fall, hold me tight. I will always stand by your side, and will never abandon you," he said seriously.


    I crinkled my nose, disdainful snort escaping my lips. "You wish!" I retorted with a scoff.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I was well aware of Rufus'' intentions. He wanted to see me turn to him for help and rely on him.


    It was just as he had done in the past when teaching me closebat. First, he would make me lose face, and then he would derive satisfaction from instructing me.


    "I''ll let you go when you''re ready. 3, 2..." Rufusmenced the countdown, gradually rxing his grip on my shoulder.


    I gulped a mouthful of air as my legs trembled, threatening to buckle beneath me at any moment.


    Ovee with fear, I instinctively clung to Rufus'' waist, trying to steady myself.


    As I was about to curse, I felt a cold, metallic shiver crawl down my neck. Rufus was fastening a ne around me.


    I froze, my mind shing back to when I first met Rufus. He had gifted me a ne then too, but I had misced it.


    The atmosphere took an unexpected turn, brimming with rosy red hues. My gaze fell upon the exquisite ne. Rufus had impable taste.


    I discreetly cleared my throat, feeling a tinge of unease swirl in my belly as I asked, "What do you mean? Why this sudden act of generosity?"


    Rufus chuckled softly, his thumb,


    gently tracing the delicate lines of the pendant that adorned my neck. His eyes sparkled with admiration as he replied, "I just think it suits you very well."


    "Humph, I don''t believe you." I couldn''t help but scoff, a touch of skepticism creeping in. I knew Rufus too well. If it were just a casual gift, he wouldn''t be so cautious and wouldn''t wouldn''t shy away from looking at mel regarded his shakyposure With a suspicious eye.

 Chapter 1254 Lying

    Chapter 1254 Lying


    Crystal''s POV:


    For outsiders, Rufus was a cold and indifferent man. But only those who knew him intimately understood his true personality.


    And I happened to be the person he was most familiar with.


    When we lived together five years ago, I saw his indifferent, angry, animated, and confused sides behind closed doors.


    Rufus always cajoled me using the same methods. He would either have wild sex with me, or he would follow me wherever I went, making it impossible for me to be aloof toward him.


    Or he would bring me a gift like this one.


    Even though he had lost a part of his memory and had no recollection of our rtionship, he could still bring down my defenses easily.


    Pinned under my scorching gaze, Rufus faked a cough. He turned around with a flushed face. "This is for you, an apology gift."


    I found his gesture sweet, but to ensure the smooth progression of my n, I didn''t reveal my happiness. Instead, I scoffed coldly. "Give it to your mate. I don''t need it. I won''t be taken in by your sweet talk, and my heart won''t melt."


    I put my hand on the ne, intending to take it off, but Rufus quickly grabbed my wrist.


    He ced one hand on my shoulder and forced me to look at him, which only served to increase my unease. I couldn''t keep up my tough exterior under his direct gaze.


    I looked down to avoid meeting his eyes, but he


    raised my chin.


    "That was a misunderstanding.


    Ad is not my mate. It''s a lie. Back then, I had suffered a serious injury and fallen into aa. Ad bewitched me with a spell, which made


    de me mistake her for my mate. I believed she was the mate designated by the Moon Goddess," Rufus exined painstakingly. His deep eyes were shining withProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    tenderness, which made me want to give in to him.


    "To tell you the truth, a little while after Ad appeared in my life, I felt something was off. However, I couldn''t get my hands on any evidence, which led to the matter being dyed until now. But don''t worry. I have dealt with her. No one Will bother you in the future,"


    Rufusforted me as he stroked my chin with his finger, making me feel itchy.


    I hesitated for a moment, but didn''t try hard to evade him. Instead, I curled my lips and angrily red at him. "Really? So I should just believe what you said?"


    Rufus'' lips curved up into a helpless smile. Then he leaned forward and cupped my face in his hands. "Crystal, you''re my mate. You have to believe me," he said in a serious voice that made my heart skip a beat.


    When I snapped out of my daze, I realized that my heart was pounding.


    "Why do you need to stand so close to me?" I moved my neck away, wanting to lean back, but Rufus anticipated my move and thwarted me, not allowing me to put some distance between us.


    I was left with no choice but to abandon my idea of resisting him. I looked directly into his eyes and asked, "If we are mates, why can''t I smell the mate''s scent?"


    Then I softly muttered, "Who knows if you are telling the truth or not?"


    Rufus gave me a meaningful smile. "I''m going to ask you the same question. Tell me what''s going on."


    As he spoke, he extended one finger and gently tapped my nose. With a doting expression, he added, "When ites to lying, I''m afraid no one holds a candle to you."


    His words unleashed a wave of guilt


    inside me. Flustered, I avoided his gaze. "What do you mean?" Rufus didn''t answer me directly. He just scoffed. "You''ve lost your memory right now. I don''t want to argue with you Let''s do your rehabilitation therapy now."


    Before I could retort, he grabbed my hand and allowed me to walk slowly.


    I couldn''t think of any other way to avoid him at the moment, so I decided to focus on my physical recovery.

 Chapter 1255 Massage

    Chapter 1255 Massage


    Crystal''s POV:


    The out-of-control three forces my body had experienced had leftsting damage to it. I had never expected that I would lose movement in my legs one day.


    I wanted to walk, but my legs couldn''t take the strain.


    One round of therapyter, I felt like I had done a ten-kilometer run with a heavy load. I hadn''t even felt this exhausted when I''d trained under Leonard.


    Now I was almost ready to drop with fatigue because of my therapy.


    I was sweating profusely. Rufus carried me to the sofa.


    "Drink some warm water first." Rufus took a tray, which wasden with several energy-replenishing snacks and water, from the servant.


    Copsing against the back of the sofa, I narrowed my eyes and nodded. In reality, I didn''t even have the strength to move my fingers, let alone drink water.


    Rufus seemed to understand my state and lifted the ss to my mouth.


    I lowered my head and sipped the warm water.


    After I finished drinking, he produced a tube of ointment from somewhere, telling me that it would rx my muscles and help them recover.


    "Just put it on the table. I''ll apply itter." I shifted a little and settled down into a morefortable position, intending to take a nap and rest a little.


    However, Rufus didn''t let me rest. Instead, he lifted me and seated me on hisp like a child. "I''ll give


    you a massage. You don''t need to do it yourself."


    I instantly tugged the hem of my trousers down. "No, no, no. I can do it myself."


    "No, I don''t trust you. Let me do it." Rufus didn''t allow me to refuse and gently pushed my hands away.


    There was nothing I could do to stop him, so I had to submit to him. I mumbled, "Why can''t you trust me?" Rufus didn''t respond. Instead, he applied the ointment to my calves and massaged them with moderate pressure.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was so rxing that my eyes began to get heavy.


    After a while, he stopped. I thought he was done.


    However, he made me lie t on the sofa and took my pants off before I could react, leaving me in just my underwear.


    When I snapped to my senses, I instantly covered my private parts


    My voice was filled with SS. and anger as I demanded, you doing?"


    What a jerk! I should never have had sex with him!


    Just like five years ago, he just couldn''t get enough of it.


    are


    However, the situation was different now. I wouldn''t let Rufus seed, even if he actively seduced me.


    "I''m giving you a massage. Why, what''s wrong?"


    Rufus watched me with a weird expression, as if he was wondering what the reason for my objection was. He remained as businesslike as always, being neither sloppy nor lustful.


    It seemed that I had thought too much.


    I awkwardly coughed, my feet automatically tensing. "Are you done?"


    "No. This is necessary," Rufus replied in a tone that brooked no arguments.


    I didn''t know what to say and tried to ignore the feel of his hands.


    As he massaged me, my mind began to wander. I recalled what Rufus had just said, and I sensed that he knew something.


    Well, I was lucky that my skills in ying dumb had improved. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known how to face him.


    All of a sudden, Rufus lifted me in his arms and began to walk in the direction of the bathroom.


    "You are sweating. You''ll be safe from catching a cold once you take a bath."


    I didn''t refuse, because I really was perspiring.


    I wrapped my arms around Rufus'' neck. I asked him to leave the bathroom once he ced me down.


    He was about to say something, but


    stopped after reconsidering it./


    a few seconds, he asked, "A". After


    still angry with me?"


    W


    you


    I was nonplussed and didn''t know how to answer his question.


    Silence descended over the bathroom, our breathing the only sound audible.


    I considered it for a while and was about to say something.


    But at that same moment, Rufus turned his head and mumbled, "I knew this was a bad idea and it wouldn''t work."


    I almost burst outughing. Why was he so cute?

 Chapter 1256 Trying To Please Me_____________________________

    Chapter 1256 Trying To Please Me_____________________________


    Crystal''s POV:


    I suppressed a chuckle, my hand gently pressing against Rufus'' chest as I tried to maintain a serious expression. "I''m going to take a bath. Get out of here," I said solemnly.


    "Wait, there is no hurry."


    Rufus turned around with a mischievous grin, filling the bathtub with water before returning with a set of pajamas and a bottle of essential oil in his hands. "Do you want some petals?" he asked, presenting a small bag of dried flowers.


    I nodded, my eyes scanning the bag. "I prefer the lily''s scent," I replied.


    Rufus chuckled, carefully selecting lilies from the bag and sprinkling them into the pool of water. The room soon filled with a captivating fragrance as the petals floated on the surface, dots of color in the water.


    Gently, Rufus hoisted me up and gently ced me on the rustic wooden stool next to the bathtub. He carefully positioned the wheelchair to the side, ensuring it was out of the way.


    "Are you sure you can wash yourself?" Rufus asked, his concern palpable as he lingered by my side. His worries didn''t ease until he had meticulously prepared everything to assist me.


    A wave of warmth washed over me. I was touched by Rufus''s unwavering support. I mustered a smile and gently pushed his hand away, saying, "You should leave now. The water is starting to cool."


    "Call me if you need anything. I''ll wait for you


    outside," Rufus reassured me, his hand brushing softly against my head before he departed.


    I stared at the closed door, lost in thought for a moment, my fingers absently tracing the delicate ne adorning my neck.


    Rufus had insisted I keep it on, a tangible reminder of his care and devotion.


    I exhaled deeply, rising to my feet and shedding my clothes with deliberate care. Slowly, I stepped into the warm embrace of the bathtub, the water curling around my feet.


    The warmth rejuvenated me, suffusing my senses with strength.


    d in my attire once again, I steeled myself and attempted to move independently. I took slow, measured steps, despite the lingering weakness in my muscles.


    I seeded despite my snail''s pace.


    Relief washed over me as I realized the efficacy of the rehabilitation process. Furthermore, as a werewolf, my inherent regenerative abilities granted assured me that I could already walk slowly.


    I''d noticed a swift surge of strength wafting through my body, invigorating me with each passing moment.


    Despite the arduous and sometimes


    painful process of rehabilitation, its effectiveness was undeniable. I had unwavering faith that with a few more days of rest, I would make aplete recovery.


    In an effort to evade Rufus'' keen watchfulness, I decided not to tell him of my imminent departure.


    If he were privy to my ns, he might deploy additional covert guards to trail my movements.


    It was unwise to openly y tricks in front of him at this point as he would surely find out about my n. I had to move quietly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I cautiously settled back into my wheelchair and


    wheeled myself out of the bathroom,


    taking note of the stillness that enveloped the room. The only sound that broke the silence was the rhythmic ticking of the clock''s hands against the wall.


    I swept my eyes across the room, surveying the area to assure myself of Rufus'' absence.


    When I confirmed that the room was empty, I stealthily pushed myself forward.


    "Rufus?"


    I nudged the door ajar, only to find no trace of the towering figure.


    Hmph! Something must have spooked him into a hasty retreat.


    He was undeniably a busy man with a schedule packed to the brim, always on the move, and hardly with a moment to spare.


    He had assured me he would wait outside, but s, the treacherous werewolf proved to be unreliable once again. Trust was a raremodity with him, it seemed.


    A wave of despondency washed over me in an instant. I had tried every trick in the book to drive him away earlier, but now that he was truly gone, I felt a pang of sorrow.


    I knew I had a penchant for being stubborn, but my emotions were beyond my control. I yearned toy my eyes on him incessantly, unable to resist the pull he had on me.


    Seated in my wheelchair, I pouted


    with


    a sense of r


    drumming in my chest. I attempted


    to reassure myself that his departure was a good thing, sparing me from further dishonesty. Nevertheless, my mood remained sour.


    Suddenly, a tingling sensation tickled my ankles, brushing my skin with a feather-light touch.


    I nced downward and caught sight of a majestic wolf, with its luxurious tail swishing yfully around my feet. It nuzzled against me affectionately,


    as if reminiscing about our past encounters.

 Chapter 1257 He Remembered Something

    Chapter 1257 He Remembered Something


    Crystal''s POV:


    I couldn''t remember thest time I''d seen Rufus'' wolf properly. I''d only spared one quick nce toward his wolf when we had battled the python.


    I studied the giant wolf next to my legs. His big ears were quivering, and his clean auricles were light pink in color.


    I tried hard to ovee the urge to tweak his ears. I watched the wolf in silence, waiting to see what his next move would be.


    The giant wolf tilted his head to one side and carefully ced his two front paws on my legs. Then he shook me gently, as if trying to please me.


    My heart softened. I couldn''t put on an indifferent and angry facade anymore.


    In the face of this familiar trick, I simply shut my eyes andy on the bed, pretending that I couldn''t see or hear anything.


    The giant wolf jumped on the bed and moved around me. He nudged my face with his face, and I could feel his warm breath fan across my cheeks. I felt so restless that it was impossible for me to keep up my act of sleeping anymore.


    I pretended that I was still furious and roughly patted him on his head. Then I turned over and continued to act as if I was asleep.


    He jumped to the side I''d turned to and continued to nuzzle my face. I reflexively grabbed his ear.


    The giant wolf stayed still. His beautiful eyes blinked at me, pure and innocent.


    My lips curved up into an evil smile and I rubbed his


    ears aggressively. It felt as good as it did before.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The giant wolf whimpered andy his head on my body, allowing me to do whatever I wished to him.


    I petted him vigorously and tickled him. Then I transformed into a wolf and frolicked with him on the bed.


    Finally, we shifted back to our human forms. I giggled happily as Iy in his arms. "Rufus, you''re so ticklish. I haven''t even extended my ws but you kept backing away from me."


    I hadn''t felt this much joy in a long time.


    I kept chattering, but Rufus didn''t respond. When I looked up at him, I saw that he was gazing at me with a smile.


    Ovee with embarrassment, I blushed. "Why are you staring at me?"


    Rufus tightened his arms around my waist and pulled me closer. In a very soft voice, he asked, "Are you still angry?"


    "Of course yes," I unwittingly replied in a seductive voice before breaking eye contact with him.


    He cupped my face and rested his forehead against mine. "You know what? I dreamed exactly the same thing we did just now." "Really?" I lowered my head, not having the nerve to meet his eyes. My heart ached dully.


    "Yes. We romped around just like this in my dream. You would always end up making meugh. Besides, you''re the only one who knows I''m ticklish." Rufus moved his head back a bit and adoringly gazed at me.


    Tears began pooling in my eyes and I was unable to say anything. Rufus was talking about our past memories.


    These memories had been erased, but technically, they were locked deep within his subconscious, This meant that there was always a chance he


    would recall some fragments of them.


    This was the reason I d been afraid of appearing in front of Rufus in these past five years. I didn''t want to trigger any of his memories.


    "They are beautiful memories, but someone has ensured that I forgot all of them." Rufus seemed to be lost in thought.


    I buried my head in the quilt to conceal my teary eyes.


    Now I was almost certain that Rufus had remembered something.


    I silently listened to him as he described his dream in detail and shared his doubts with me. Finally, I asked him in a gruff voice, "Do you hate the person who wiped away your memories?"

 Chapter 1258 The Black Thorn Appeared Again

    Chapter 1258 The ck Thorn Appeared Again


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus watched me for a long time before slowly saying, "No. I believe she must have a good reason to do it."


    After a brief pause, his lips curved up into a self-deprecating smile. "But I still want to deal with it together with her. It''s better than being kept in the dark. Ever since I discovered that I lost a part of my memory, I have been feeling like the whole world has abandoned me. Everyone except me knows the truth."


    Rufus sighed as if he was genuinely at ease. "Honestly, whatever the reason might have been, it doesn''t matter anymore. I just want to get my memory back and get some answers."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Perhaps I looked very serious, because Rufus stroked my cheek with his fingers as he continued in a very light tone, "It doesn''t even matter if I don''t get my memory back. We can start all over again. Crystal, having you here beside me is enough."


    His expression was exceptionally gentle, and his eyes were shining with tenderness. The resentment that I had imagined would be there was missing, which made me sadder.


    I would have preferred it if he became angry and med me for lying to him.


    But he didn''t. He didn''t even utter one harsh word to me.


    I knew he was afraid to lose me again. Once this realization set in, I felt like my heart was being repeatedly tugged. The infinitely magnified pain left me unable toe up with anything to conceal the


    truth.


    I burrowed into the quilt and rested my head against Rufus'' chest, listening silently.


    "Crystal, don''t run away. Let''s deal with this together, okay?" Rufus added.


    I didn''t have the nerve to answer his question. At this moment, I just wanted to lie still in his arms and pretend to sleep.


    "Crystal? Why don''t you reply?" Rufus prodded me in an aggrieved voice.


    My heart fluttered. I clenched my jaw and continued to act as if I was asleep.


    "Have you fallen asleep?" Rufus stroked my hair and ced a kiss on my forehead.


    Then he fell quiet. He pulled the quilt up to cover both of us and drifted off, holding me in his arms.


    I kept my eyes shut and inhaled deeply. After about six or seven minutes, I opened my eyes and softly called out Rufus'' name.


    There was no response. He seemed to be fast asleep.


    I carefully wiggled out of his arms and cast a sleeping spell on him.


    Then I stared at his back for a long time, my stomach churning uneasily.


    I took a deep breath to steel myself


    and slowly lifted the hem of his with shaking hands. As I had


    vel


    expected, a ck thorn was present on his smooth back.


    I couldn''t stop myself from bursting into tears.


    I wanted to hold them back, but my shoulders shook violently. I hadn''t expected my life to turn out like this.


    Rufus had fallen in love with me again, and the ck thorn was also growing again. This time, my only way out was topletely disappear from his world.


    No matter what, Rufus and I were destined to be apart, and we could only spend the rest of our lives in regret.


    I was overwhelmed with


    desperation. Lowering my head, I


    kissed the sleeping man. Then I wiped away the icy teardrops that had dripped down on his face. "I''m sorry can''t continue staying here," I murmured. I closed my eyes and gave him onest kiss on his lips. "You will be fine."


    After saying that, I couldn''t linger any longer. I shrugged on my coat that was lying by the bed and was about to put my feet on the floor, when a big hand closed around my wrist.


    I whirled round and saw that Rufus was awake. He was ring at me frostily. "Crystal, where are you going? Do you want to leave me again?"

 Chapter 1259 I Dont Love You_________________________________________

    Chapter 1259 I Don''t Love You_________________________________________


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was startled. Hadn''t Rufus fallen asleep? Why was he suddenly awake?


    "How... How did you..." I stammered, flustered. I didn''t know what he had just heard. Did my kiss wake him up?


    But that didn''t sound right. I had cast the spell to send him into a deep sleep. How could he have woken up?


    "What do you want to say? Why did I wake up? Or why was your witchcraft ineffective?" Rufus got to his feet and observed me calmly.


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect that he would have knowledge of my witchcraft.


    He chuckled knowingly. "I knew you possess this ability, so I asked a wizard for help. No matter what spell you cast on me this time, it won''t work." Since he was being so straightforward, I didn''t want to keep pretending either. I directly asked, "When did you figure out that I have recovered?" "I''m not sure." Rufus raised his eyebrows and smiled. "But your bodynguage can''t lie. After we had sex, something was amiss when you woke up again. Although you pretended to not know me, every time I touched you, you would unintentionally be nervous, as if you were afraid of your secret getting out. And when you looked at me, you could never meet my eyes."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I was rendered speechless. Even though Rufus had no memory of our past, he was still the person who knew me inside and out.


    I believed he had seen through all my little secrets. Rufus walked to me, crouched beside my legs, and gave me a serious look. "So, should I call you Crystal or Sylvia?"


    I turned my head away from him and awkwardly replied, "Since you already know everything, why are you still asking me?"


    So he had been pretending just now. He just silently watched me put on an act. I didn''t know when he had heard about the name Sylvia.


    "No, I want you to tell me." Rufus wasn''t going to let me off. He wanted me to give him an answer.


    I couldn''t escape, so I had to reluctantly admit the truth. "My name is Sylvia, and Crystal is the name I tookter."


    "Are Beryl and Arron my children?" Rufus'' eyes were shining with hope as he gripped my hands.


    I was silent for a few seconds before nodding. "Yes, they are your children."


    I had no reason to lie to him about our children, and both the kids also wanted their father.


    If I ever got an opportunity to leave again, maybe it was wise for me to leave them behind this time.


    Rufus would be a good father.


    Rufus'' face lit up with a bright smile and he asked, "Are you my mate?"


    My hands were stiff and I felt a little


    glum. I didn''t respond to his


    question immediately. I


    l


    the heart to hurt hintent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Crystal, we are mates, aren''t we?" Rufus sped my hands tightly as if he was worried that I would sprint out of the room. "Yes, we are mates."


    I sighed deeply. I didn''t have the courage to lie to Rufus, let alone cook up a new lie altogether.


    My answer only made the smile on his face widen.


    He couldn''t stop himself from cing a kiss on the back of my hand, treating me like a treasure he had lost and found. "Crystal, that''s great. I knew we are mates."


    Tears slowly blurred my vision, andplex emotions roiled within me. As soon as my mind shed back to the ck thorn on his back, b became more downhearted.


    "Since you are my mate, why did you leave all those years ago?" Rufus looked up at me.


    I kept quiet for a long time. It was


    only when the sound of the bell ringing outside the window reached my ears that I suddenly snapped back to the present. I said in a dazed voice, "Because I didn''t love you back then and I don''t love you now."

 Chapter 1260 He Wouldnt Let Me Go This Time

    Chapter 1260 He Wouldn''t Let Me Go This Time


    Crystal''s POV:


    When Rufus heard my answer, his lips curled up in disdain and he got to his feet. Pulling me closer, he lifted my chin, and asked, "Why are you crying if you don''t love me? Your eyes are red."


    I sniffled and irritably pped his hand away. I didn''t want to talk to him.


    Rufus persisted. He sat beside me and said, "I don''t believe that you don''t love me. You''re a liar. You always like to speak the opposite of what you really mean."


    "It''s your choice to believe it or not." I turned around and wiped my tears, feeling embarrassed.


    Rufus didn''t believe me. He shifted so that he was sitting facing me. "Why are you keeping me away from you? Why did you kiss me just now if you don''t love me? I don''t believe you are so cruel. Crystal, admit it. You love me. You can''t escape from me."


    Rufus annoyed me so much that I yelled, "Stop it. You don''t know anything!"


    When I noticed the stunned disbelief on his face, I regretted my words again.


    I rubbed my eyes, lowered my head, and sobbed. "There are so many things I don''t know how to tell you. It''s best that you have no knowledge of them. Anyway, I don''t love you anymore."


    The atmosphere was heavy with tension for several minutes. After a long time, Rufus stirred. He slowly lifted my chin, gently dried my tears with his fingers, and tenderly said, "There are many things


    I don''t know? Well, are any of them rted to the curse?"


    I was taken aback. I hadn''t expected him to bring up the curse.


    As Rufus intensely gazed at my face, he seemed to have figured something out. His lips curved up into a soft smile. "If I''m not wrong, the curse was the biggest reason you left me, right?"


    My jaw fell open in surprise. "How did you..."


    "Does this have anything to do with what is on my back?" Rufus interrupted me and asked.


    This time, I waspletely floored. "Can you see what''s on your back?"


    "Was I unable to see it before?" Rufus asked with raised eyebrows.


    I sat in silence, not knowing where to start.


    "So I''m right. I wasn''t certain, but the way you examined my back just now confirmed my suspicion that it was rted to curse," Rufus nonchntly said.


    He was so sharp that he only needed a few clues to figure anything out.


    It suddenly dawned on me that pretending so hard in front of him before was useless. In the end, he still discovered the truth.


    I stared at him, my gut churning


    uneasily. didn''t know what the


    meaning of Rufus being able to see


    the ck thorn on his back nowN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    was. Would the curse affect him more fiercely than before?


    Or maybe I was running out of time.


    "What''s wrong, Crystal? You look terrified." Rufus studied me worriedly. He tucked a loose strand of my hair behind my ear and


    half jokingly said, "I''m going to die, right?"


    I became so furious that I hastily covered his mouth. "Don''t spout nonsense! I will never let anything bad befall you."


    After saying that, I burst into tears. I couldn''t hold in the emotions I felt when I thought of him dying.


    "You will live a peaceful life. I won''t let you die. I won''t..." I choked with sobs and couldn''t speak coherently. "We can survive this. I managed to save you five years ago. I can do it again this time. You can''t die..."


    Rufus watched me with his dark eyes. His lips were tightly pressed into a thin line, as if he was controlling his emotions. Before I could think about anything, he suddenly sped my hand, wrapped his arm around my shoulder, and kissed me.

 Chapter 1261 Wild Sex

    Chapter 1261 Wild Sex


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus kissed me so passionately that I couldn''t resist him.


    I grabbed his cor tightly with both hands. My heart was banging against my chest so wildly that I felt like I was about to have a heart attack. Love, affection, and desire surged through my body, rendering me unable to think straight.


    At this moment, all I could do was hold the man in front of me tightly, as though he was my lifesaver in the middle of the ocean.


    I knew this was wrong. I shouldn''t have indulged myself in this feeling, but his kiss was so irresistible that I couldn''t help butpromise.


    Rufus pressed me onto the bed and kissed me, making his way down my neck to my shoulders, leaving a trail of hickeys.


    All this pent-up desire came gushing out.


    Rufus and I couldn''t help but hug and kiss each other almost desperately.


    When he was about to take off my pajama pants, he suddenly stopped and looked up at me, his eyes burning with lust. "Can I?"


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, bit his lips, and asked hoarsely, "When did you be so indecisive?"


    Now that he had my consent, Rufus practically ripped my clothes off.


    Then he kissed my breasts and sucked my nipples.


    I was drowning in waves of electric pleasure and couldn''t help but moan softly.


    "Ah... Hmm..."


    With one nipple in his mouth, he fondled the other nipple with his hand. His other hand reached down to my pussy, stroking my wet clit gently.


    Without warning, he thrust his fingers inside me, causing me to gasp. While his fingers slipped in and out of me, his thumb drew circles over my clit, slowly picking up in speed.


    "Rufus..."


    Stimted by his fingers in my pussy and his tongue on my nipple, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes with pleasure. Sometimes he sucked, sometimes he licked.


    Gradually, I grew to want more. "Rufus... I need you inside me..."


    Hearing this, he cracked a sexy smile.


    Then he began to unbutton his shirt, exposing his well-defined chest muscles and abs. Even though I had seen Rufus naked countless times in the past, he still took my breath away.


    The next second, he quickly unbuckled his belt, unzipped his pants, and took off his pants and underwear.


    His erect cock bobbed in front of me.


    I spread my legs wide, ready to receive Rufus.


    He grabbed me by the waist and hoisted me on top of a pillow. Then he grabbed his penis and started rubbing it against my wet pussy. Just when I thought I couldn''t stand it anymore, he finally thrust his long, thick cock inside of me.


    My pussy was so wet from the forey that it didn''t take him much effort to slip his penis inside.


    His cock kept gliding in and out of my pussy smoothly.


    My eyes rolled to the back of my head and I moaned with satisfaction. "Oh, my God..."


    Gradually, Rufus picked up the pace.


    Soon, the sound of skin pping skin echoed in the air.


    "Harder, Rufus... Harder..."


    Rufus didn''t say anything, but he obediently started thrusting harder. I wrapped my legs around his waist and arched my back, letting his cock go inside me all the way.


    My breasts jiggled every time he


    mmed into me. Rufus put his hands on my restless breasts, cupping and fondling them aggressively. Then he lowered his head and started sucking one of my nipples while simultaneously


    thrusting into me. I moaned with pleasure.


    "Ah... It feels so good..."


    "Honey, you''re so wet..." Rufus grunted hoarsely, and lifted my legs up higher.


    "Oh, Rufus... No..."


    My moans became louder and louder, and he started fucking me harder and harder. Rufus'' forehead and chest shone under the dim light with sweat. He sped up and gritted his teeth. "Baby, I''m cumming..."


    "Rufus... Ah!" I wrapped my legs around his strong waist and climaxed alongside him.


    Rufus'' pulsating cock rampaged through my vagina. At that moment, I was too busy drowning in a wave of pleasure that I didn''t notice that he had stopped thrusting.


    After a while, he groaned and shivered slightly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I thought it was over, but Rufus'' cock was still in my pussy.


    I propped my head up and looked deep into his eyes. He looked at me pitifully and pointed at his hard dick. "He wants more."


    After saying that, he pulled out his cock. Cum


    spilled out of my pussy, but Rufus still wasn''t satisfied. He patted my butt and said, "Let''s change positions."


    I nodded andy on my side obediently.


    Rufus knelt beside me and once again, he pressed his penis against my pussy. After climaxing, my vagina was wet and slippery, so his penis slipped inside without a hitch.


    Rufus grabbed and raised my left leg, blue veins standing out on his arms. He started thrusting back and forth, sending his cock deep into my pussy. "Ah... Rufus... It hurts..."


    "Really?"


    "Please... Slow down."


    "Okay." Rufus obediently slowed down.


    After a while, I got used to the feeling and said in a sweet voice, "You can go faster now."


    Rufus didn''t need to be told twice.


    He sped up and tightened his grip on


    my calf. He cupped my breast with his other hand, his finger greedily drawing circles on my nipple.


    "Ah... Don''t... It''s itchy."


    "Why are your nipples are so sensitive?"


    "Well... It''s itchy. It feels weird."


    "Get used to it." Rufus'' hand started to move faster.


    My breathing became more rapid, and my face was extremely hot. "Ah... Rufus..."


    The sound of skin pping skin became louder and louder.


    The longer Rufus fucked me, the more excited he became.


    His dick kept mming into the deepest part of my vagina. I kept moaning with pleasure, and my


    pussy got wetter and wetter. Thet


    bed sheet was soaked. In the room, the atmosphere was thick with lust and desire...

 Chapter 1262 Mate Scent

    Chapter 1262 Mate Scent


    Crystal''s POV:


    I indulged myself in the heat of the moment.


    I asked Rufus to call me by my real name over and over again, and to hear him call me Sylvia kept turning me on.


    My emotions were out of control. I couldn''t tell whether the tears in my eyes were tears of joy or a by-product of the orgasm.


    "Ah... I can''t! I¡ªI''m cumming!"


    The next second, my vagina started to convulse, squeezing the big dick inside it tightly. With a loud moan, I climaxed.


    Still, Rufus was nowhere near done. He put my leg on the crook of his arm and thrust his dick deep into my pussy with all his strength. I nearly yelped from shock.


    But he still kept going. Whenever his penis mmed into the deepest part of my vagina, my voice would tremble. "Oh... Ah..."


    "Honey, what do you think of this position? Do you like it?"


    "It''s too deep... Ah...!"


    "Really? Let''s try another position."


    Rufus stopped and withdrew his cock from my pussy. Then he turned me over and made me face away from him.


    I was on all fours, my ass sticking out in front of him, my pussy wide open and ready to receive him. In this position, I could feel something wet trickling down from my pussy. Biting my lip, I looked over my shoulder at him longingly, inviting him toe


    in.


    Rufus took the hint. The next second, he slipped his thick cock into my pussy again. I moaned loudly. Feeling his dick inside me was so satisfying. Then he straightened up and started thrusting in and out rhythmically.


    The obscene sound of skin pping skin didn''t stop.


    I knelt on my knees and moaned softly. I couldn''t think straight. I was simply too immersed in the pleasurable feeling of being fucked by Rufus.


    Rufus gathered my hair in one hand and yanked it, forcing me to raise my head. My breasts jiggled as he mmed into me, so he reached for one with his free hand and rubbed the nipple.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Oh, my God! Fuck, Rufus... It feels so good..."


    "You''re so tight, babe..."


    "Hmm... Rufus... Faster..."


    Rufus let go of my hair and firmly nted his hands on my waist to speed up his thrusting.


    I gasped as something from my pussy squirted onto the bed sheet. Still, Rufus refused to stop thrusting into me.


    "Oh, my God... I''m dying..."


    Upon hearing this, Rufus stopped and asked worriedly, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    "No, Rufus, don''t stop. I like it..."


    Rufus chuckled, lowered his head


    contined me on the back.


    he moved even faster. Cont


    d to fuck me, only thi


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ah!"


    I climaxed again. I could feel the walls of my pussy enveloping Rufus'' dick tightly as it convulsed.


    Rufus moaned, but he kept on thrusting again. A little whileter, he too climaxed.


    By the time he finally stopped moving, I was out of


    breath. I needed to take a few deep breaths to calm down.


    Rufus pulled out his thick dick, his semen dripping out of my vagina. Satisfied, he pped my butt and bent down to bite it.


    I moaned and practically copsed onto the bed. I was so tired that I didn''t want to move.


    Rufus


    liquid on my body. Then


    out of bed and carried bet


    me to


    the bathroom for a quick for a quick shower.


    After that, Rufus wrapped me with a bath towel and carried me back to the bedroom.


    Iy on the bed with him. Holding


    me in his arms, Rufus kissed met


    eyelids and brows from time to time, as though he couldn''t get enough of me.


    swn?


    His stubble tickled me, and I couldn''t help but giggle.


    Rubbing his chin against my cheek, Rufus suddenly asked, "How did you cover your scent?"


    I looked up at him with a pout and then kissed the corner of his mouth. "Close your eyes."


    Rufus closed his eyes obediently.


    I chanted an incantation I knew by heart and snapped my fingers in his ear.


    The spell was lifted.


    A few secondster, Rufus caught a whiff of my scent-the mate scent.


    He became emotional and couldn''t help but nt some more kisses on me.


    "I didn''t know that a mate scent could be so relieving." Rufus hugged me tightly and sighed.

 Chapter 1263 Recounting The Past

    Chapter 1263 Recounting The Past


    Crystal''s POV:


    "Yeah, it wasn''t until this moment that I felt my soul at the right ce."


    I rubbed Rufus'' chest with my cheek and said in a small voice, "That was what I was most afraid of¡ª that you''d discover my scent. When I first came to the imperial capital, I used a lot of perfume, which practically suffocated me."


    Hearing that, Rufus burst intoughter. "No wonder! When I first saw you, I could smell your strong perfume even from a distance. I was wondering why you used more than ten kinds of perfume."


    Iughed and pped him on the shoulder yfully. "It''s all your fault! You''re just too scheming. I had to be vignt, or else you would''ve found out right away."


    Rufus caught my balled-up fist and kissed it, whispering, "You''re amazing. At least you were able to hide it from me until now."


    I rolled my eyes. Resting one of my legs on top of his waist, I continued, "If you didn''t tell me what you discovered today, I might''ve really left, you know?"


    "No matter where you go, I''ll track you down and drag you back. I''ll lock you up if I have to," Rufus said seriously, as if he was really going to do so. Indeed, Rufus had locked me up in the past. I was afraid that he would do it again, so Iforted him immediately. "Don''t worry. Since we''ve talked things through, I won''t leave again. Even if you try to drive me away, I won''t leave."


    Then I changed the topic. "Aren''t you curious about your curse?"


    "Yeah, tell me more about it."


    After pecking me on the forehead, Rufus settled down and listened to what I had to say.


    I told him everything from the start.


    For the first time in years, I was finally able to share about all the pent-up fear and loneliness I had in me.


    "I''m sorry, Rufus. I didn''t want to leave you or erase your memory, but that was the only solution at that time. And I''m sorry for keeping the children a secret from you." I took Rufus'' hand and kissed his fingers gently. "I can''t help you regain your memory, so I''ll just tell you whatever you want to know about the past."


    Speaking of this, I smiled and added, "I''m afraid I can''t tell you everything in just one night, but that''s fine Just


    of it as a bedtime story for the few days."


    Rufus pinched my nose and said dotingly, "I don''t need to know the past. We can start over."


    I looked at him in pleasant surprise. His words cheered me up. Patting him on the chest, I cleared my throat and said yfully, "In that case, let''s introduce ourselves."


    Before he could protest, I stretched out my hand and said, "Hi, my name''s Crystal, and I''m your mate. Nice to meet you."


    After saying that, I grinned at him wickedly. "And I''m the only one who knows just how ticklish you are."


    Rufus was amused. He obliged in


    my little game and said, "Nice to meet you, my lovely Princess Crystal. My name is Rufus. I''m the werewolf who loves you the most. My aim is to protect you, my dear princess, with all my might.


    Iughed. I pinched his cheek and said, "I like the? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    sound of that. Say more nice things."


    Rufus hugged me and whispered a lot of sweet words into my ears, which made me feel at home and cozy.


    After ying around a little, I asked about the children.


    Rufus stoppedughing and said seriously, "Beryl hasn''t woken up yet, but don''t worry. My people are taking care of her. She''ll be fine. Besides, Laura''s with her."


    I felt worried. "Why hasn''t she woken up yet?"


    Rufus sighed. "The doctor has checked her several times and confirmed that there is nothing wrong with her. She has to be observed for two more days. If she


    doesn''t wake up, she''ll need


    undergo a more thorough


    to


    examination."


    I nodded in agreement. I longed to see the kids, but it wasn''t convenient to go there in the middle of the night. I had to wait until tomorrow. When Rufus and I were about to fall asleep, there was a knock on the door.


    A guard outside reported, "My King, Beryl is awake."

 Chapter 1264 Beryl Was Awake

    Chapter 1264 Beryl Was Awake


    Crystal''s POV:


    When I heard that Beryl had woken up, I practically jumped out of bed. "Beryl''s awake?! Let''s go see her!"


    Rufus smiled at me happily. We both got dressed.


    "I''ll tell Beryl that you''re her father. She''ll be thrilled!" I said excitedly as I straightened Rufus'' cor.


    Now that I had exined everything to Rufus, the two children had a right to know who their father was.


    Although both Arron and Beryl had already started calling Rufus "Daddy", I still needed to tell them the truth.


    Especially Arron, he had been looking forward to meeting his father for so long. Now, his father was right in front of him, and I could finally talk about our past in front of them without worries.


    Rufus smiled and pinched my cheek. "If you say so. But even if you didn''t tell me, I already viewed them as my children before."


    I held his hand and rubbed the back of his palm lovingly. "That''s different."


    With a gentle look on his face, Rufus lowered his head and nted a kiss on my forehead. "I''m so happy we''ll finally get to be a family."


    I stood on tiptoe to kiss him back. "Come on. Beryl''s waiting for us."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "Could you push me?" I asked, ncing at the wheelchair beside the bed. Although I could walk, I couldn''t walk that fast.


    "I''ll just carry you to the car."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Without hesitation, Rufus scooped me into his arms and carried me to his car. A few minutester, we pulled into the pce of the lycan king.


    The whole pce was brightly lit and heavily guarded.


    Rufus carried me out of the car. He didn''t put me down until we arrived at the hall. Hand in hand, we slowly walked inside the elevator, which took us to the third floor.


    As soon as the elevator doors slid open, I saw a group of doctors discussing something in the lounge by the hall.


    As soon as the doctors saw us, they all stood up. Strangely, they didn''t congratte us on Beryl''s resuscitation.


    Instead, they all exchanged embarrassed nces.


    I instinctively raised my head to look at Rufus, only to find that his face was cold and his jaw tightened. He must have also sensed that something was wrong.


    "Beryl''s awake, isn''t she? How is she now?" Rufus walked to them with me and went straight to the point.


    The doctors hemmed and hawed, but no one gave him a straight answer.


    Feeling uneasy I tightened my grip on Rufus'' hand. "Is she awake or not? Can someone tell me what the hell is going on?" Rufus asked coldly, his brows furrowed tight. He looked so intimidating that the doctors all lowered their heads.


    One of the senior doctors finally stepped forward and said, "It''s true; Beryl''s awake. There''s nothing wrong with her physically, and she seems to have regained her


    memory."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Then I frowned at them and asked, "So what''s the problem?"


    "Well..." The doctor faltered weakly. "Although Beryl''s awake, we have a feeling that something is wrong, but we can''t tell what exactly. You can see her for yourself."


    Rufus and I didn''t ask any more questions. We walked straight past the group of doctors and went to Beryl''s room.


    My heart was beating wildly in my chest from anxiety. The moment I saw Beryl, I immediately knew what was wrong.


    She was sitting on the bed with a


    little stuffed toy bear in her arms. When she heard the sound of using in, she slowly turned her head and looked at us with dull eyes, as though she was sizing us up. Rufus also instinctively knew that something was terribly wrong. He grabbed my wrist to stop me from getting any closer.


    "Baby Beryl?" I called her tentatively.


    Beryl narrowed her eyes and looked at me weirdly.


    For some reason, I somehow felt a chill.


    Beryl was wearing a white nightgown. Her golden brown hair hung loosely over her shoulders, framing her expressionless face.


    She looked like a child on the outside, but the gloom in her eyes was like that of a grown up. It was just so strange.

 Chapter 1265 What Was Wrong With Beryl

    Chapter 1265 What Was Wrong With Beryl


    Crystal''s POV:


    I walked towards my daughter and called her name again. "Baby Beryl..."


    Finally, she blinked at me and smiled. "Mommy."


    Oh, what a relief! She still recognized me.


    She had just woken up from aa, so she was probably just groggy.


    Besides, the doctors just said that my daughter seemed to have regained her memory. Maybe she was just having a hard time gathering her bearings. She was still a child after all.


    I walked quickly to the bedside and threw my arms around her, nting kisses all over her cute face. "Beryl, you remember Mommy?" Beryl nodded vigorously, exposing her adorable dimples. "I remember everything. I missed you so much, Mommy. I thought you left me."


    I hugged her tightly and stroked her hair. "How could I leave you? Mommy loves you so much, Baby Beryl. I was so worried that you wouldn''t wake up." "Don''t worry, Mommy. I tried my best to fight against the bad guys in my dreams so that I could wake up," she said, wriggling in my arms like a restless kitten.


    Her innocent words warmed my heart. I smiled at her and said softly, "You''re such a brave girl, baby. Thank you for fighting to wake up."


    Beryl''s cheeks turned red. She shyly buried her face in my arms. Only then did she notice that Rufus was also here. "Daddy!" she cried out, reaching out for a hug.


    It seemed that her more recent memories of staying in the pce weren''t affected, either.


    "Daddy, where''s my brother?" Beryl suddenly asked.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Arron''s with your grandma." Then I stood up and touched her belly. "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?"


    Beryl nodded excitedly. "Yes, I''m starving! I want a humongous pizza with cheese and sausages!"


    I pinched her chubby cheek and said, "Okay, whatever you want."


    The servants were waiting outside, so it didn''t take long for me to give them Beryl''s food order. Laura had just gotten off the phone. She looked into the room and said to me seriously, "We need to talk. Tell Rufus toe out."


    I was a little confused, but I didn''t ask any questions. I went back to the room and gestured at Rufus to follow me. For the time being, a maid watched over Beryl.


    Rufus and I went to the study next door, where Laura was waiting. She closed the door behind us and sat opposite me and Rufus.


    "The doctors must''ve told you that Beryl''s acting strange, right?" Laura said, brows furrowed tightly.


    I became worried again. "Yes, but what exactly is wrong with Beryl? I just talked to her, and she seemed fine."


    "Well, when Beryl just woke up, she


    didn''t say a word. She didn''t call for help or anything. The first thing she asked was where you were. Since then, she hasn''t eaten or drunk anything. She just kept asking about you in the end, I had no choice but to send someone for you. As Laura spoke, she looked at me grimly.


    "She just woke up from aa. It''s only natural that she wanted to see her mother," Rufus mused.


    "I thought the same way at first. But Beryl''s tone was so weird. She didn''t sound like a child at all.


    And the way she looked at me was


    l


    very strange-cold and distant. Beryl had always been a lively and cheerful little girl before. Even though she was afraid or angry, she''d never look like that. That kind of weird, grim expressiones with age." Laura''s tone became heavier as she spoke, and her eyebrows furrowed even more tightly.


    I fell into deep thought. "Actually, I also felt that something was wrong when I first saw her, but I couldn''t tell what And when she acted like a spoiled child just now, I didn''t feel anything wrong. Besides, she still remembered that Rufus is her father."

 Chapter 1266 She Called Her Sylvia

    Chapter 1266 She Called Her Sylvia


    Crystal''s POV:


    "If Beryl remembers that Rufus is her father, then she should''ve remembered that I''m her grandmother. But ever since she woke up, she keeps looking at me like I''m a stranger," Laura said dejectedly.


    Laura was one of the people who loved Beryl the most. She would''ve been devastated if her own granddaughter didn''t remember her.


    When Beryl was in aa, it was Laura who stayed by her side almost every minute of the day.


    "Maybe her mind''s still a bit fuzzy from being in aa. She should be fine after a while," Iforted Laura softly.


    But Laura had a point. Since Beryl was able to remember Rufus, why didn''t she remember Laura?


    I just couldn''t figure it out. There was an indescribable strange feeling in my heart that could be likened to dread. It seemed that something had changed in my daughter.


    "Don''t overthink. She was asleep for so long, so I think she''s a little muddle-headed. Besides, she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to see her mother," Rufus said.


    I nodded with a sigh. "That''s the only exnation. We''ll just have to be patient. The doctors said that Beryl''s physical condition is fine, so maybe the problem still lies in her memory."


    Laura was a little sad, but she snapped out of it soon. While we were chatting, Laura suddenly eximed in surprise, "Crystal, you remembered everything?"


    I was amused by Laura''s sudden reaction and replied, "Yes, I remembered everything. And I''m fine."


    "Oh, that''s great! Beryl''s awake and you''ve recovered. I''ll hold a banquet to celebrate all these good things tomorrow." Laura was so happy that she wanted to throw a party.


    Rufus and I exchanged knowing nces. Both of us were amused. When we saw how happy Laura looked, we couldn''t help but feel happy too.


    Laura had never been this excited since Ethan''s death.


    While Laura was talking about what she was going to wear in the party, she suddenly caught a glimpse of Rufus and me holding hands. Her eyes went as wide as saucers. "What''s going on between you two?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rufus chuckled and naturally lowered his head to rest his forehead against mine. "It is what it is, Mom."


    Laura''s jaw went ck, but


    considering her image as former


    queen of the empire, she didn''t


    scream. She managed to stay calm and asked us point-nk, "Are you together?"


    With a sheepish smile, I smiled at her and elbowed Rufus yfully. knows everything. I''ve told him everything that happened in the past, including the curse."


    But in order not to make Laura worry, Rufus and I had agreed in private not to tell Laura that he was still cursed.


    Laura heaved a long sigh of relief. "Those who are destined to be together will naturally find each other."


    Rufus looked at me lovingly and


    squeezed my hand. "But what about your memory loss? Rufus, do you remember anything now?" Laura''s tone suddenly took on a tinge of worry.


    Rufus shook his head. "I only have scraps here and there, and I can''t piece them together. But I''ll find


    a way. I won''t let the one I love leave me again."


    Laura waved her hand and rolled her eyes in feigned exasperation. "Okay, okay. I''m too old to get involved in your affairs. As long as you are happy, I''m happy."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. The buffet trolley had arrived.


    "I''m going to feed Beryl. She must be starving." I stood up and was about to leave the study.


    Suddenly, Laura called me from behind.


    "Wait, there''s something else that''s been bothering _ II


    me.


    "What is it?" I turned around and looked at her inquisitively.


    "When Beryl woke up, she called you Sylvia."

 Chapter 1267 Everything Seemed So Normal

    Chapter 1267 Everything Seemed So Normal


    Crystal''s POV:


    A hush fell over the room. It was so quiet, one could''ve heard a pin drop.


    "Why would she call me that? She doesn''t even know about my real name," I said in a daze. I couldn''t believe it. I had never mentioned anything about the past in front of my kids.


    Could Beryl have seen a document with my real name on it? But that didn''t make sense. The name "Sylvia" and everything about me in the past had been wiped out. As far as my two children were concerned, Sylvia never existed. I was always Alpha Crystal to them.


    Besides, Beryl had always called me "Mommy". She had never even called me Crystal. So how could she call me Sylvia now?


    "What the hell is going on?" Rufus''s expression darkened. He must have guessed something.


    "I don''t think Beryl''s situation is as simple as we think," Laura said seriously.


    I tried to look for potential answers that could exin this irregrity. "Maybe Beryl overheard that name somewhere, so she kept it in mind until now..."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Impossible. Beryl''s just a child. No matter how smart or bright she is, she''s still a five year-old kid. Besides, knowing Beryl, she doesn''t like to hide anything. She can easily forget anything unimportant. How could she only bring up this name after waking up from aa?" Rufus mused, and Laura nodded in agreement.


    "I think we''d better err on the side of caution and observe her carefully."


    My head started to pound and I felt more and more uneasy. Although I hated to admit it, the likely reason behind Beryl''s strange behavior could only be witchcraft.


    "Let''s go and see what''s going on now," Rufus suggested, reaching for my hand. Together, we walked out of the study and headed to Beryl''s room. The buffet trolley had already been sent into Beryl''s room, and the table was covered with all kinds of delicious food. When Beryl saw use back, she immediately jumped out of the bed and ran to me for a hug.


    Despite the doubts in my mind, I forced a smile and apanied her to the table.


    "Cheese sausage pizza!" Beryl pped her hands excitedly.


    I picked up a slice of pizza for her and asked tentatively, "Mommy has prepared some dessert for you. Guess what it is."


    Beryl''s cheeks bulged up. She asked slowly, "Is it... Mango milkshake?"


    "Bingo! Your favorite shake!" I was relieved. This was indeed Beryl''s favorite dessert.


    "Where''s my brother? Why isn''t he


    here yet? I miss him so much. I''ve


    kept a lot of treats for him and I


    want to share them with him!" There was some cheese on the corner of Beryl''s lip, which made her look even cuter.


    I picked up a handkerchief and wiped her mouth, saying softly, "He''ll visit youter. You need to eat up and get some rest so that you''ll have the energy to y with him.


    Beryl nodded enthusiastically. "Okay! I''ll eat a lot!"


    I smiled, picked up a piece of sausage, and put it on the te with a duck-shaped pattern.


    While Beryl was happily munching on her food, she noticed that Rufus had sat down next to her. "Da-"


    I was confused. It seemed that she had wanted to call him Daddy, but stopped on second thought. "What''s wrong, Beryl?"


    Rufus poured a ss of corn juice and put it in front of Beryl. He teased, "Yeah, Baby Beryl. What''s wrong?"


    Beryl frowned and looked at Rufus a little shyly. "My brain finally remembers things. I''m sorry I called you ''Daddy'' when you''re not my daddy at all."


    I put down my fork and looked at Beryl earnestly. "Honey, he is your daddy. You didn''t make a mistake. You can call him ''Daddy''."


    Beryl pouted in confusion. "But


    Mommy, you said Daddy was dead. You said he was a hero who died in the war-that he was blown up into a million ashes!"


    Rufus''s face darkened when he heard this.

 Chapter 1268 Eerie Words

    Chapter 1268 Eerie Words


    Crystal''s POV:


    ncing at the speechless Rufus, I smiled awkwardly and quickly exined to Beryl, "Er, well, you


    see¡ªMommy and Daddy had a big fight at that time, so Mommy said those things in anger. The


    truth is that your daddy is not dead. The man in front of you is your daddy¡ªyour real daddy!"


    Beryl looked Rufus up and down for a long time before it finally clicked. "Oh! So he''s my real


    daddy? Not a fake one?"


    I was amused by her cuteness. "Yes, honey. He''s your real daddy."


    "Okay, I got it!" Beryl quickly swallowed the food in her mouth and turned to look at Rufus with a big


    smile. "Daddy!"


    Rufus was a little stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect Beryl to be so straightforward. A hint of


    panic shed through his eyes, but there was a certain softness to them, too.


    Smiling, I touched Beryl''s soft hair and pointed at Laura, asking, "If he''s your daddy, then who is


    she?"


    Beryl tilted her head and scratched her chin. "She''s..."


    She paused for a moment and then broke into a huge grin. "Grandma!"


    "Exactly! It''s Grandma, my sweetheart!" Laura was pleasantly surprised. She quickly sat down next


    to Beryl and started feeding her enthusiastically, relieved to have finally been recognized.


    Beryl beamed at her and happily gobbled up all the food.


    Her childish behavior made Laura and Rufusugh. I sat aside and watched them with a faint smile,


    but


    deep down, I felt a little uneasy.


    Although I should''ve been happy, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off.


    When Beryl woke up, she had called me Sylvia. That alone put me on high alert.


    "Mommy, I feel sleepy. Can you tuck me in?" Beryl rubbed her eyes sleepily.


    "Of course, baby. Mommy will take you to bed." I picked her up and slowly walked towards her bed.


    After tucking her in and leaving the bedsidemp on, I patted Beryl''s hand and sang her a luby to


    help her fall asleep.


    "Mommy, I want to hear a bedtime story," Beryl said softly.


    "What kind of story would you like to hear? A scary one?" I asked with a smile, tucking a stray


    strand of hair behind her ear.


    "Anything," Beryl said obediently.


    I thought for a moment. "Once upon a time, in a wonderful forest, the annual party was underway.


    All the animals were busy preparing for the banquet. When night fell, everyone gathered in a circle


    around the stage. The first performance was by a peacock, who gracefully danced around like a


    ballerina, swaying like willow branches in the breeze. The crowd broke into loud apuse. Feeling


    jealous, the bear charged onto the stage and stood in the center, bowing to the audience. He said,


    ''Now allow me, the dance prodigy, to perform for you!'' This ridiculous bear hopped and skipped


    around the stage, tripping and nearly breaking the wooden boards with his big feet..."


    As I told the story, Beryl slowly closed her eyes and seemed to drift off to sleep.


    I continued to gently pat her hand, and unknowingly, I slowly became drowsy myself.


    But I felt like finishing the story. "The big bear''s performance was so terrible that the audience


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    eventually dragged him offstage and chased him out with sticks. The bear couldn''t dance as well as


    the peacock, but he still wanted to show off. As a result, he ended up humiliating himself."


    "It''s because of his greed. The less he has, the more he wants to show off. He''s so stupid."


    Suddenly, Beryl spoke up.


    My sleepiness instantly left me and I looked at her in surprise. Beryl, whose eyes had been closed


    just now, was staring intently at me.


    And her eerie words were not something a child would say...

 Chapter 1269 The Peaceful Forbidden Forest

    Chapter 1269 The Peaceful Forbidden Forest


    Crystal''s POV:


    "Why did you say that, Baby Beryl?" I asked Beryl softly, feeling a little nervous.


    How could such a young child have such a deep understanding of human nature? Her words were


    truly strange.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew my daughter well. She was an innocent and naive girl who rarely came into contact with the


    dark side of humanity, let alone talked about human nature.


    "I don''t know. I might have recalled it from some cartoon I watched. Mommy, I''m going to sleep.


    Good night." Beryl yawned, curled herself into afortable position in my arms, and shut her eyes


    again.


    I fell into a trance and quietly gazed at the little girl in my arms for a long time.


    When her breathing finally steadied, I reached out and gently stroked her face. It felt familiar, and


    even her breath felt familiar. This little girl was indeed my child.


    But why did everything about her feel strange?


    I contemted it, which kept me awake, so I got out of bed and tiptoed out of the room.


    To my surprise, Rufus was still waiting for me outside.


    "Why didn''t you go to sleep?" I asked in an astonished voice.


    " I guessed you wouldn''t be able to sleep." Rufus grabbed my hand with a smile and mischievously


    asked, "Do you think this is the telepathy between


    mates?"


    "Don''t be mouthy," I retorted with a pout.


    Rufus squeezed my hand and hauled me into his arms. "Since you can''t fall asleep, let''s go for a


    walk."


    It wasn''t veryte. The pce was well-lit and fireworks were being set off outside the city center.


    I strolled arm-in-arm with Rufus.


    "How are your legs? Do you feel any difort? Do you need me to slow down?" He was always


    attentive toward my injuries.


    I shook my head and wrapped the scarf more snugly around my neck. "No, I''m fine."


    My reply relieved Rufus and he resumed walking with me.


    "Do you also sense something wrong with Beryl?" I suddenly asked, my gaze fixed on the path


    under my feet.


    Rufus was quiet for several moments before replying, "Yes. After all, Beryl has stayed with me for a


    while. I know her. She is behaving a little strangely now."


    Rufus'' instinct was always right. If even he felt that something was wrong, then something was


    definitely amiss with Beryl.


    But the problem was that we couldn''t figure out the source of the issue right now. No one knew what


    had happened to Beryl, and even the doctors didn''t have any answers for us.


    I sighed, my skin prickling with unease. "Rufus, I can''t see anyone get hurt again, no matter who


    they are. Beryl is my daughter. As her mother, I''m scared that my child will be hurt."


    Rufus gripped my hand tightly and earnestly said, "Crystal, she will be fine. I won''t let you or our


    daughter ever get hurt again."


    I gazed at him adoringly and he kissed me.


    I rested my head on his shoulder, staring at the lights in the distance, and sighed. "I hope we will


    lead a peaceful life. We can''t lose anyone."


    Rufus and I were unintentionally approaching the forbidden forest.


    There was an increased security presence nearby. Special troops guarded the forbidden forest now,


    and more lights lined both sides of the road. The area was not as dark as before.


    As I watched the familiar fence at the entrance of the forbidden forest, my mind shed back to the


    selection of the members of the elite team in the past. At that time, everyone had been so high-


    spirited and enthusiastic. But so many incidents had happened after that, all of which were still


    vividly imprinted in my mind.


    "This ce also carries so many of my memories." I tugged on Rufus'' hand. When I was about to


    give him more details about what happened in the past, I suddenly sensed that something was off.


    The forbidden forest was a little too quiet.

 Chapter 1270 Exhumation

    Chapter 1270 Exhumation


    Crystal''s POV:


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "What''s the matter, Crystal? You don''t look so good." Rufus eyed me worriedly.


    "Don''t you think that the forbidden forest is too... Peaceful?" As I spoke, I cautiously headed


    towards the forbidden forest''s entrance. "Five years ago, I used a trick to kill the witch, Noreen. But


    because her bones couldn''t be destroyed, I asked Laura to bury them in the forbidden forest to keep


    her magic at bay."


    "Yes, and from then on, the forbidden forest has been shrouded in dark mist all year round, as


    though something evil lurked within." Only then did Rufus suddenly realize that something was


    wrong. "You''re right. The dark mist is gone!"


    I peered into the depths of the forbidden forest and added, "Ordinary people might not be able to


    feel it, but because I''m also a ck witch, I can sense that something''s off. Every time I got too


    close to the forbidden forest, I could feel that gloomy, ominous aura. Besides, I specifically


    reinforced the seal just some time ago, but now, the aura has disappeared..." The more I analyzed


    the situation, the more anxious I felt. If I couldn''t feel the ominous aura, it only meant that there was


    something wrong with Noreen''s burial ce.


    Rufus''s expression darkened. "How about we check it out?"


    I nodded in agreement.


    Rufus then sent a group of soldiers to go inside the forbidden forest with us.


    I followed Rufus to the big tree that was supposed to suppress Noreen''s powers. The dark mist in


    the sky


    was no longer there, but the burial ce seemedpletely intact. There was no sign of the soil


    being loosened or dug up.


    I squatted down to inspect the sand on top. It was untouched. It seemed that no one else had


    passed by this ce since Ist saw it.


    Then I secretly manipted my power as a ck witch to scan the surrounding area for changes.


    Miraculously, the seal that I reinforced some time ago was still there.


    If that was the case, then there shouldn''t have been a problem with Noreen''s remains.


    The surrounding areas were lit by the soldiers ''mps. I walked around the seal twice. Everything


    was normal except for theck of an ominous aura.


    This made things even weirder.


    "Could Noreen''s bones have eroded into the soil?" Rufus wondered.


    I frowned and mulled over the possibility. "Unlikely. Noreen''s bones couldn''t be destroyed by fire, let


    alone soil."


    "What if we exhume her body? We have to see it with our own eyes to rest assured," Rufus


    suggested, worry written all over her face.


    I looked up at the sky and saw that it wasn''t thatte, so I agreed.


    "Okay, let''s exhume her body. I''d like to see if Noreen cane back to life after being dead for so


    long."


    Rufus also sent for reinforcements in case something bad happened.


    When reinforcements came, the whole forbidden forest was lit up by theirmps.


    I took the shovel and started to dig up Noreen''s grave. I didn''t want to risk anyone else getting


    close, so I did it alone.


    The deeper I dug, the more pungent the air became.


    Atst, it gave off the unpleasant metallic smell of blood.


    I couldn''t help but vomit. Rufus refused to let me continue digging and took the shovel from me. Two


    other soldiers helped him dig.


    I sat aside and watched as the hole got deeper and bigger. At that time, Laura and I were so


    cautious that we deliberately buried Noreen''s remains very deep into the earth.


    At some point, Rufus'' shovel connected with something hard, and gradually, the top of the white


    coffin was exposed. Then its entirety was revealed. The rectangr coffin appeared in front of


    everyone. Around the coffin, there were mysterious runes that were specially used to suppress evil


    things.


    I had also used some runes to prevent others from getting to the coffin. Once someone touched the


    coffin, he or she would instantly fall ill and be overwhelmed with pain.


    I walked over and told everyone to step back. Then I chanted a spell in my heart to remove the seal


    on the coffin.

 Chapter 1271 Disintegrated Remains

    Chapter 1271 Disintegrated Remains


    Rufus'' POV:


    As soon as Crystal opened the coffin, Noreen''s dried -up skeleton came into sight. The greyish-


    white bones stood out sharply against the coffin''s ck velvet interior.


    It looked as though Noreen had died holding a crystal ball, because her skeletal hand remained


    outstretched.


    I was confused. Didn''t it take a long time for rigor mortis to set in after death? Why did Noreen''s


    body stiffen immediately after she died?


    Was this what happened to ck witches when they died?


    With a grim expression, Crystal walked around the white coffin.


    Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew, and the crows lurking on the tree branches took off.


    Only then did I realize what Crystal meant when she mentioned that things were looking ominous.


    Anything rted to Noreen was ominous.


    Using my shlight, I studied Noreen''s skeleton carefully from afar. It was no different from a


    skeleton of a human being. But one thing stood out to me¡ªthe hair.


    Golden hair flowed from Noreen''s skull, but I noticed that the ends were charred and ck from the


    attempted burning. I could only imagine how much effort was put into destroying Noreen''s corpse.


    I took a pair of tweezers from one of my men and plucked up a strand of hair. However, when the


    hair


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    was exposed to the air outside the coffin, it suddenly disintegrated to ashes.


    "Is it possible that Noreen''s actuallypletely gone?"


    Naturally, I preferred the idea that Noreen''s existence waspletely eliminated from this world


    over the possibility that she had been reborn.


    After all, even her hair¡ªwhich refused to burn when she was buried five years ago¡ªdisintegrated


    as soon as it came into contact with a gust of wind. Didn''t that mean that Noreen was really gone?


    Crystal walked up to me and looked at the skeleton worriedly. "I still don''t feel good about this. I


    can''t shake off the feeling that things aren''t as simple as they seem. But I can''t tell what''s really


    wrong."


    I put my arm around her shoulder and kissed her on the forehead in an effort tofort her. "Don''t


    worry. We''ll figure it out. Trust me. Even if Noreen has been reborn, she can''t possibly be as


    powerful as she was before. You killed her once, so you can kill her again."


    Crystal''s expression finally softened. She rubbed her head against my chest and whispered, "I


    know. I''m just afraid that you and the kids will get hurt..."


    I flicked her forehead with my fingers and pretended to scold her. "You underestimate me! I''m the


    king of the werewolves. What can a rotten witch like her do to me?"


    Amused, Crystal finally cracked a small smile.


    I felt relieved to see her smile. After giving her hand a reassuring squeeze, I turned around and


    ordered the soldiers to re-seal the coffin.


    But just as the lid of the coffin was about to be closed, Crystal suddenly stopped them. She bit her


    lower lip and looked at me. "Can I have a closer look first?"


    I nodded and followed her to the coffin again.


    Crystal reached out to touch the skeleton, but I


    quickly stopped her. "It''s dirty," I protested.


    "I just want to get a closer look." Crystal shook off my hand and insisted on touching Noreen''s


    bones.


    The trees swayed and the wind picked up again. The whole forbidden forest fell into darkness, and


    only the area surrounding the coffin was illuminated by ourmps. I held the shlight high. Crystal''s


    slender fingers slowly stretched out towards the skeleton.


    The second she touched it, the skeleton turned to ashes and scattered with the wind. I immediately


    pulled Crystal into my arms, afraid that she''d inhale the ck ash.


    But the ash simply drifted away with the wind until it disappearedpletely.


    I still felt a little uneasy, but I sighed in relief.


    The fact that the skeleton disintegrated must''ve meant that Noreen was gone, right?


    While I was deep in thought, I suddenly realized that the woman in my arms was trembling like a


    leaf.


    I looked at her in surprise, only to meet Crystal''s fear-filled eyes. "I thought that it was just a


    coincidence that her hair turned to ashes just now, but now even her bones disintegrated. Could it


    be... Is it because Noreen''s soul is no longer in this corpse?"


    Crystal paused for a moment and then her eyes went wide. "Could her soul be in..."


    Her voice trailed off, but I knew exactly what she was going to say.


    Beryl!

 Chapter 1272 Beryls Soul

    Chapter 1272 Beryl''s Soul


    Crystal''s POV:


    My own guess scared the crap out of me. I was so anxious that my heart pounded wildly in my chest and I had a headache. My body was shaking uncontrobly.


    Rufus hugged me tightly and tried tofort me. "Shh, everything''s going to be okay."


    "But if my guess is right, I don''t know what we''ll do..." My teeth chattered from my uncontroble trembling. Five years ago, Noreen had managed to cause us a big trouble.


    If she was really using my daughter as a bargaining chip now, I really didn''t know what I''d do.


    Beryl was still so young. How could she stand the pain of being possessed?


    Just then, I recalled Noreen''s grand n to cultivate abination of werewolf and ck witch bloodlines...


    I clenched my fists and made up my mind. Beryl could not be used as a guinea pig for Noreen''s sick ns.


    Rufus sent the soldiers around a kilometer away to give us some privacy.


    "Beryl''s strange behaviors can''t be a coincidence. I''m afraid we really need to consider the possibility that Noreen''s soul might be upying Beryl''s body," Rufus mused, his expression dark with worry.


    I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down and told him what Beryl had said to me after the bedtime story.


    "Beryl''s an innocent free spirit. She''s outspoken and doesn''t know how to hide her true feelings. She


    never would''ve said something like that. She''s too young to know about philosophy and dark fairy tales. No matter how smart she is, she couldn''t have said something so profound on her own volition."


    The more I thought about it, the more desperate I felt. If Noreen really was in Beryl''s body, then would Beryl''s soul gradually weaken? And in the end, Beryl''s soul couldpletely vanish...


    "Crystal, calm down and listen to me


    first." Rufus horriedly ced hisAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hands on my shoulders and forced me to look him in the eye. "Fortunately, we were able to find out the problem. It''s not toote. Our top priority now should be to find a way to test Beryl and make the witch reveal herself. After all, we''re just guessing right now. We need to


    confirm it before we start to panic."


    "But how can we test her?" I looked at Rufus worriedly. My mind was an absolute mess, and I couldn''t think straight.


    Rufus lowered his head and thought


    for a while. Then he looked at me and said, "For now, we can''t afford to alert the enemy. If we''re right and Noreen really is living in Beryl''s body, then I doubt Noreen would admit it. She''ll probably trick us into thinking otherwise. We need to find the perfect way to make Noreen give herself away. So we have to go back and pretend nothing happened in front of Beryl. We can''t arouse Noreen''s suspicion."


    I ran my fingers through my hair in distress. "Fine, but..."


    Rufus reached out to smooth my knitted brows andforted me gently, "Beryl''s my daughter, too. I swear I won''t let anything bad happen to her. And Crystal, I''m also hoping that no matter what happens next, you won''t leave me again. I''ll only be able to deal with the enemy if I know that you''re safe with me."


    I slowly nodded in a daze. Looking down, I reached out to hold his left index finger. "I know. I won''t act rashly. Don''t worry."


    Rufus finally smiled. "Come on. Let''s go back and check up on Beryl."


    "Okay."


    It was already one o''clock in the morning by the time we returned to Rufus'' pce.


    As soon as we entered, Jennie, Beryl''s personal maid, rushed out, pale-faced.


    I had a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach. "What happened?"


    "Beryl... She''s missing!" the maid answered in a trembling voice.


    Rufus''s expression darkened. When he was about to lose his temper and scold Jennie, the head maid hurried forward and admitted, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. Jennie was sent to the kitchen earlier tonight, so she has no idea what happened. Beryl woke up an hour ago and wanted to see her brother, so your mother took her there."

 Chapter 1273 Putting On An Act

    Chapter 1273 Putting On An Act


    Crystal''s POV:


    Without a moment to lose, Rufus and I rushed to Laura''s pce.


    Since Ethan''s death, Laura had been living alone in a smaller structure in a secluded corner of the garden.


    Only a fewnterns were on, and there were no guards patrolling the pce.


    It looked oddly quiet from a distance.


    I couldn''t shake off the bad feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    I couldn''t imagine what kinds of horrible things Noreen would do to Arron.


    If Laura wasn''t on her guard, Noreen could easily fool her.


    I stopped in front of the door nervously and reached for the door handle, but Rufus quickly grabbed my wrist and pulled me behind him protectively. "Let me do it."


    Then with a cold, dark expression, he decisively pushed the door open.


    The faint sound of a child''sughter came from the end of the corridor.


    It was undoubtedly Arronughing.


    There was a small garden at the end of the corridor. Arron liked to hide there whenever they yed hide-and-seek.


    Rufus and I exchanged nces and simultaneously sighed in relief.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fortunately, Arron was okay.


    But all of a sudden, we heard him scream.


    My heart skipped a beat. I rushed to the end of the corridor and yanked the curtains out of the way. A delicate garden came into view.


    I looked around and found that Beryl was approaching Arron with a strange-lookingbug in the palm of her hand.


    "What are you doing?!"


    I shrieked and rushed to my son. Without hesitation, I grabbed him and pulled him away from Beryl, checking to see if he was hurt. Laura, who was drinking tea at a small round table nearby, stood up in surprise. "Crystal, what''re you doing here?"


    I had no time to exin. I turned to re at Beryl vigntly.


    Beryl was still holding up the bug in her hand. She pursed her lips and stared at me with her big eyes, tears welling up in them.


    At the thought that there might be an evil soul living in this child''s body, any semnce of tenderness in me was destroyed, leaving only a mother''s instinct to protect her child.


    "What kind of bug are you holding? What were you going to do to Arron?" I demanded.


    Beryl trembled in fear. She held up


    the bug in her palm and burst into tears, crying, "It''s a cricket! I just wanted to y with my brother. That''s all! Mommy, why are you so mad at me?"


    "Honey, you''re scaring her." Giving me a warning look, Rufus stopped me from questioning Beryl further.


    I held Arron tightly, while still eyeing Beryl warily.


    Rufus scooped her up and patted her back tofort her while she sobbed. My heart ached, but my mind kept telling me that this could all be an act created by Noreen.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong? Why''d you


    get so mad at Beryl?" Arron wrapped his arms around my neck and looked at me in confusion. "Beryl was just ying. Besides, I''m not afraid of bugs. I wanted to make the crickets fight."


    Laura didn''t say anything, but she did cast me a reproachful nce.


    Only then did Ie to my senses, instantly regretting my impulsive actions. If my guess was wrong and Noreen wasn''t in Beryl''s body, then I would''ve hurt the child for no reason.


    I set Arron down on the ground and walked up to Beryl, trying to apologize.


    "Baby Beryl, I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have yelled at you just now. I just..."


    Beryl''s face had turned red from crying. She lowered her head, unwilling to look at me.


    Rufus gave me a sympathetic look, telling me with his eyes that I had to calm down first.


    I felt terrible. Just as I opened my


    I felt terrible. Just


    mouth to say something more, I


    suddenly saw a weird smile on


    Beryl''s face. Then I saw that shoot


    was about to ce the


    strange-looking bug onto Rufus'' chest...

 Chapter 1274 She Was Not My Daughter

    Chapter 1274 She Was Not My Daughter


    Crystal''s POV:


    I was so scared that I couldn''t help but shout, "Rufus, get away from Beryl!"


    Rufus'' eyes darted from Beryl, who was in his arms, and then at me. With a serious look on his face, he asked grimly, "What''s wrong?"


    Then I looked at Beryl again. The devious smile from earlier waspletely gone, and her childish face was full of grievance and sadness. She wrapped her arms around Rufus'' neck and looked at me in fear, as if what I saw just now was just an illusion.


    This was ridiculous!


    I stepped back in a trance, not knowing how to exin.


    Even if Rufus believed me, Laura was here and she didn''t know what was going on. Naturally, in her eyes, I was being unnecessarily harsh with Beryl.


    Neither Laura nor Arron noticed Beryl''s abnormality, which meant that Noreen''s disguise was wless.


    If I didn''t notice the weird smile just now, I too would''ve fallen for her little act.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Noreen was so damn cunning!


    Rufus seemed to sense that I was in a terrible mood, so he put Beryl down and pulled me into a warm embrace. He kissed my forehead and whispered in a voice only I could hear, "Calm down. We''ll talk about thister."


    I took a deep breath and nodded slightly.


    Sniffling, Beryl wiped her tears with the back of her hand and looked at me pitifully.


    I returned her gaze and said nothing.


    But my silence only served to make Beryl even sadder. Tears streamed down her chubby cheeks, and her nose turned red. She squatted down and buried her face in her hands, sobbing, "Mommy, you don''t love me anymore! Why are you so mean to me? Is it because I forgot you were my mommy once? I''m sorry, Mommy! Please don''t hate me!"


    Her pitiful cries continued, which made everyone present feel sorry for her.


    I clenched my fists and felt a sting in my eye and a lump in my throat. For a moment, I almost believed that the girl in front of me was the real Beryl.


    But I knew I couldn''t believe her. Noreen was a master at deceiving people. She knew how to use one''s weakness against them, so I had to be extremely careful.


    She was not my daughter.


    "Don''t cry," I said coldly, looking at her expressionlessly.


    Beryl was stunned for a moment, but then she started crying even harder. "You really don''t love me anymore! You used tofort me!"


    Enduring the unpleasant feeling in the pit of my stomach, I turned my head away.


    "Baby Beryl, don''t cry. I''m here for you." Laura picked up Beryl and rubbed her backfortingly.


    Beryl gradually stopped crying under Laura''s coaxing.


    Laura then took Beryl to the small round table and gave her a slice of cake. Arron also followed them to help cheer up his sister.


    While Beryl was distracted, I whispered to Rufus, "When you were holding Beryl just now, I saw her trying to attack you with the bug, so I stopped her."


    "I understand," Rufus said gently, but then he gestured for me to stay quiet, shooting a nce


    over at Beryl. After cooling down, we also walked to the table.


    Beryl was busy gobbling up the cake. When we approached, Laura couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with you today? What you did was out of fine." "Crystal hasn''t fully recovered yet, so her mental health is still in the rut," Rufus exined, covering for me wlessly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Laura''s expression softened. "Crystal, you should focus on your recovery. Don''t worry about the kids. Rufus and I will take care of them."


    I didn''t object. She was right. I wasn''t fit to take care of my children now.


    It was gettingte, so Rufus and I decided to stay the night in Laura''s pce. After all, if anything happened, at least we were already in the area. The following morning, I woke up to an empty bed.


    Rufus had already gotten up and left.


    Sunlight flooded in through the window. If it weren''t for what happenedst night, I might''ve just gone back to sleep.


    But now, I was too anxious to enjoy the thought of sleeping in.


    Wrapping myself up with the quilt, I climbed out of bed. Then I gathered the clothes on the floor and got dressed.


    I could hear Arron and Beryl ying outside.


    When I opened the door, the two children ran up to me. Arron smiled as usual and clung to my leg, while Beryl looked at me timidly.


    I tried not to show any emotion on my face and simply scooped up Arron. Rubbing the top of Beryl''s head, I said gently, "Let''s have breakfast."


    In the dining room, Laura was


    ordering the servants to serve the


    food white Rufus was leisurely


    drinking coffee on the sofa. When he


    heard me approach, he stood up and walked over to give me a good


    morning kiss. In a voice that no one else could hear, he whispered, "Don''t worry. I''m watching her."


    I nodded and gently squeezed his hand.


    Breakfast was ready. The servants took Arron and Beryl away to wash their hands. I wanted to follow them, but Laura stopped me.


    "Let the kids go by themselves. They can''t always have their mother hovering over them," Laura chastised.


    I frowned and thought for a while. Then I gave her a meaningful look and said slowly, "Try not to let Beryl and Arron be alone together. After all, Beryl''s been acting strange."


    But to my surprise, Laura seemed to have misunderstood what I meant. She frowned at me and said, "Crystal, what''s that supposed to mean? Are you saying Beryl will try to hurt Arron? What''s gotten into you? You''ve been cruel to Beryl sincest night!"

 Chapter 1275 A Comeback

    Chapter 1275 A Comeback


    Crystal''s POV:


    Laura was confused. She nced at the children to make sure they couldn''t hear us. Then she turned to face me and said in a low voice, "Crystal, is it because Beryl had forgot about you once that you''ve been treating her strangely? If you''ve got something against her, let her stay with me. I don''t want Beryl to get hurt."


    I felt terrible and tried to exin helplessly, "How could I have anything against my own daughter? Beryl''s my baby, my dearest sweetheart. I love her so much¡ª"


    "Then why are you so mean to her?" Laura looked even more confused. She pulled me into the other room to make sure the little ones couldn''t eavesdrop. "I know you''re a reasonable person, Crystal. You must have your own reasons for treating Beryl like that. By the way, I wanted to ask why you and Rufus came sotest night. I wanted to ask you about itst night, but I didn''t because the children were also there."


    I was choked with sobs and couldn''t say anything. I was afraid that Laura wouldn''t be able to ept the possibility that Noreen was in Beryl''s body, and that she''d end up treating Beryl like a monster. After all, she hated Noreen so much.


    Just then, a light cough interrupted our conversation.


    We both turned to look in the direction of the sound, only to find Rufus walking towards us. He sighed and said to his mother, "Last night, Crystal and I went to the forbidden forest. Noreen''s corpse had turned to ashes."


    Laura''s jaw went ck. "How can that be? Noreen''s remains were indestructible!"


    "Yeah, they were but not anymore. Rufus and I think that her soul has found shelter elsewhere," I said grimly.


    "What do you mean? Are you saying Noreen''s soul found a host?" Laura asked anxiously. Suddenly, it dawned on her. She looked at me in horror and asked in disbelief, "Are you saying she''s in Beryl''s body?!"


    "Yes, that''s what we think," Rufus nodded solemnly.


    "That''s impossible. How on earth could she do that? I didn''t feel anything unusual with Beryl..." Laura seemed to find it hard to ept. In a daze, she looked at me and asked softly, "Is that why you treated Beryl like thatst night?"


    "Yes. I was so worried that Beryl


    would try to hurt Arron, so I acted on impulse," I exined with a heavy sigh, feeling powerless. Fortunately, after getting some rest, I felt calmer and more collected thanst night. "Just now, I thought of something. When Lucy kidnapped Beryl and took her to the forbidden forest, Beryl was wounded and bleeding. I think her blood happened to seep into the ground where Noreen was buried, so Noreen used that as an opportunity to possess Beryl."


    "How on earth is she that powerful?" Laura sounded scared and anxious, but she was still a little skeptical. "But Bery has been acting normal except when she just woke up. And Arron is her twin brother. If there was something wrong with her, he should''ve noticed."


    "Arron''s only five years old. Even if he sensed that something was wrong, he''d just think that his sister was still recovering from hera," I said softly.


    Although soul parasitism sounded totally outrageous, it made sense if Noreen was the one doing it.


    Noreen was a powerful ck witch, so it was very likely that she had used some forbidden spell on her body before she died. She decided to make aeback when the time was right.


    Laura was speechless. She grimaced and pressed her fingers against her temples, as though she had a pounding headache.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t want to believe it either. It wasn''t until I saw the weird smile on Beryl''s face that I was convinced that Noreen was in fact using Beryl''s body." Speaking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little pissed off. Noreen was really getting on my nerves.


    Obviously, she had provoked me on purpose. She just wanted to see me suffer.


    "Wait a second." Laura suddenly


    raised her head and looked at us


    on


    seriously, "remember that Beryl wasn''t wounded when Lucy kidnapped her. You and Rufus,, the other hand, were both injured. Could the blood that seeped into Noreen''s tomb be yours, not Beryl''s?"

 Chapter 1276 Bugs Crawling Underneath M...

    Chapter 1276 Bugs Crawling Underneath M...


    Crystal''s POV:


    Laura''s guess made me pause. The day when Beryl was kidnapped, everything was so chaotic; perhaps I remembered it incorrectly.


    If Beryl wasn''t wounded that day, then it made sense if it was my blood that had triggered the reaction of Noreen''s remains.


    But this conjecture made me even more scared. Cold sweat broke out on my forehead.


    "I''m Noreen''s only target. She''s always been good at bewitching people. Back then, she was the one who had Alina wrapped around her finger. Step by step, she lured Alina into her trap, until she finally killed Leonard. That was a tragedy that no one sawing." The more I thought about it, the more scared I became. My hands started to tremble, and the gruesome scene that was Leonard''s death shed before my eyes.


    I buried my face in my hands and said in a low voice, "What if I''ve also fallen into Noreen''s trap? What if Beryl''s abnormality is just an illusion? She could be trying to drive me insane. I might even kill my own daughter-"


    "That''s not going to happen." Before I could spiral out of control, Rufus interrupted me and pulled me into his arms, stroking my backfortingly. "Baby, you''re fine. Don''t scare yourself. Alina sold her soul to the devil for her own selfish ambitions. She got what she deserved, But you''re different. You love Beryl. There''s no doubt about it. Noreen''s just doing this to try to provoke you. Don''t worry. We''ll find a way to expel Noreen''s soul from Beryl''s body."


    "He''s right, Crystal. You''re still on the road to recovery, and you''re still very weak. Don''t let Noreen take advantage of this opportunity," Laura added, trying tofort me.


    I didn''t say anything and simply held Rufus''s hand tightly. My mental health was in the gutter, and I couldn''t calm down.


    I recalled my life-and-death battle with Noreen five years ago. At that time, my only weakness was Rufus. Now that I had two children in addition to Rufus, I couldn''t afford to gamble.


    Five years had passed and everything had changed, but at the same time, it felt as though nothing had changed.


    Noreen still haunted us.


    Suddenly, we heard Arron''s voice from outside. The two children were looking for us.


    Laura stood up in a hurry and said, "We''ll talk about thister. Let''s have breakfast first. And don''t say anything that might arouse Noreen''s suspicion. Since she wants to y this game, let''s y with her."


    After saying that, Laura put on a big smile and went out to have breakfast with the children. I, on the other hand, stayed put. I couldn''t face Beryl.


    I couldn''t pretend to be a loving mother when I knew that Noreen was a parasite in Beryl''s body.


    Rufus knew what I was thinking. He


    squatted in front of me, held my hand, and kissed it. "Even if you don''t have an appetite, you still need to eat something. Let me deal with Beryl."


    I nodded in a daze and allowed Rufus to pull me to the dining room.


    All throughout breakfast, I only paid attention to Arron. I was afraid that if I so much as nced at Beryl, I''d let my guard down.


    After breakfast, Rufus and I sat in the garden and watched the two kids y in the sandbox. They


    laughed and giggled as they built a


    little sandcastle. When I saw Beryl pour sand on Arron''s face, I couldn''t help but think of what happened


    the forbidden forestst night per


    Noreen''s ashes swirled all over me at that time. I pushed Rufus away immediately, as I felt that something was terribly wrong.


    I scratched my shoulder, but it wasn''t itchy. For some reason, the hair on the back of my neck stood on end, as though there were bugs crawling underneath my skin. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What''s the matter, Crystal?" Rufus asked, looking at me worriedly.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. I just feel itchy all over. I''m going to take a shower first."


    As I spoke, I stood up and left in a hurry without giving Rufus a chance to respond.


    Along the way, my heart started to race in my chest. I kept scratching my arm, until it turned red.


    Memories of the past shed through my mind. All the dead people Noreen had left in her wake, the ferocious look on her face right before she died...


    I felt like my brain was about to explode like an overfilled balloon.

 Chapter 1277 Illusions

    Chapter 1277 Illusions


    Crystal''s POV:


    By the time I returned to my residence, my emotions werepletely out of control.


    I had no idea how things hade to this. If everything had been premeditated, that meant that I had be a willing prey.


    My thoughts were clouded by an indescribable pain. It felt as though thousands of ants were crawling all over my skin, gnawing at my flesh.


    I stumbled into my room and burrowed under the covers of my bed.


    I was shivering. I felt hot and cold at the same time.


    My head was pounding, too, and all I could think about was the pain. Images of death shed in my vision-Leonard''s, Maya''s, Rufus''.


    I saw Rufus with a cut on his throat, caused by the ck thorn that adorned his body...


    And now... Now, it was Beryl''s turn, wasn''t it?


    Noreen had once told me that I would only bring misfortune to the people around me.


    She was right. One by one, the people I loved and the people who loved me were slowly disappearing.


    I had done my best to fight against my destiny, but it was all in vain.


    I could feel the sheets turning damp as I sobbed, hoping against hope that this was all just a huge and terrible prank.


    But of course, it was all wishful thinking.


    Thest five years were simply a grace period, the calm before the storm. What was fated was bound to happen sooner orter.


    Another wave of pain wracked my body, almost choking me to death. It seemed like the ants from hell had already prated my skin, and were now crawling around my brain.


    I rushed to the bathroom and turned the cold water on. I couldn''t even wait until it filled the bathtub, I just submerged my head into the water, praying that it would numb the pain, if only a little.


    When I pulled myself back up, I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror. Through the haze, I could make out how red my cheeks were, and how my neck and arms were now decorated with scratch marks.


    I blinked once, then twice, but my vision remained hazy. The feeling was not that different from when I got extremely drunk.


    But a voice inside my head told me that I wasn''t drunk. If that wasn''t it, then something else was wrong with my body. My mind was in a daze, and I was itching and burning all over.


    I started scratching my arm again, but the itchiness only seemed to get worse. I scratched and scratched, until blood bloomed in my skin.


    Just then, someone stormed into


    the room. I whipped around and stared helplessly at Rufus. Tears were streaming down my face as held up my bleeding arm. "The tch won''t stop," I whispered miserably. "What should I do?"


    I raised my other hand, intending to scratch my arm again, but Rufus caught it in his grasp.


    He pulled me into his arms and kissed my hair. "Calm down, Crystal," he rasped. "It''s okay. Don''t think about the itch. Everything will be fine if you stop thinking about it."


    I choked on a sob and struggled in his embrace. "Stay away from me! I only bring death and misfortune to those around me. I don''t want to see anyone die again."


    "No one will die. Listen to me, we will


    be together forever. You and me and Beryl and Arron." Rufus pulled me flush against his chest and tightened his arms around me, so much so that I could barely squirm.


    "If it weren''t for me, Beryl wouldn''t have ended up like this," I insisted through my tears. "It''s all my fault. Everything is my fault. I don''t deserve to be her mother."


    "Don''t say that, Crystal. It''s not your fault. No one could have expected Noreen toe back to life." Rufus


    took a deep breath, then pulled back a little to look me in the eye. His tone turned serious. "Noreen is taking


    advantage of your weaknesson hel


    A COLIMS


    That''s what she does. She wants you to break down and defenses fall. You said it yourself-Noreen is good at bewitching people and maniptingN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    them into doing her will. This is going to be a tough battle, Crystal. You need to calm down and keep a firm hold of your wits. Now, clear your mind and forget all about your worries for a while."


    I did as he said, taking slow, deep breaths and grounding myself. As soon as I calmed down, the haze cleared, and the horrific sensation of ants eating at me vanished. My mind had never been clearer.


    I realized then that everything I had just suffered were nothing more than illusions.

 Chapter 1278 A Monster

    Chapter 1278 A Monster


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus didn''t release me until I calmed down. He touched my arms with his fingers, which were covered in blood.


    That was when I realized how badly I''d hurt myself when I lost control just now.


    I frowned and dropped my gaze to the floor. "Summer is almost here. I want to wear beautiful dresses."


    Rufus rolled his eyes at me, turned around, and retrieved a box of ointment from the cab. "You ran faster than a rabbit just now. I was nearly scared to death. I''ve told you to tell me beforehand if anything is happening to you. Why do you always try to hide your emotions from me?"


    Looking at his dark expression, I coyly replied, "I didn''t have a choice. That emotion overwhelmed me out of the blue and I couldn''t control it at all." Rufus scoffed and positioned my arms on hisp so that he could apply the ointment.


    The icy medicine alleviated my pain.


    I tilted my head and watched Rufus, who was carefully applying the ointment. "Are you mad at me?"


    "Why should I be mad at you? You just told me that you couldn''t control your emotion. If I really want to be angry, I will direct my fury at Noreen. This is all her fault. When I capture her, I will make her suffer a fate worse than death," Rufus said in a dark voice as he scowled.


    I discretely stuck my tongue out at him, knowing that he was absolutely infuriated.


    "But catching Noreen is not an easy feat. She''s so cunning," I mumbled sadly.


    "There has to be a way," Rufus replied lightly.


    After applying the medicine, he thickly bandaged my arms and finished off my dressing with a stic covering as the outeryer.


    I waved my arm, which looked like a rolling pin, and felt amused. "Baby, I''ve just suffered a few scratches. Isn''t this a little over the top?"


    "It''s to prevent your scratches from getting wet in the bath," Rufus replied concisely and authoritatively.


    Okay...


    I pursed my lips, not having the courage to challenge his final say. He was already unhappy today.


    Rufus bent forward and lifted me out of the bathtub. Then he took off my wet clothes. Once the water in the bathtub was warm, he ced me back inside.


    He sat next to the tub and washed my hair.


    I shut my eyes and enjoyed the massage. My body melted with rxation.


    "You did this a lot in the past. You would help me shower and wash my hair, and also help me choose my clothes. You took care of me like a doll," I said softly.


    I heard a chuckle over my head. "It looks like I was quite aplished at taking care of you."


    "You certainly were." I opened one eye and shot him a happy nce.


    Rufus looked rxed and cheerful, and the pressure he was applying was just right. He said, "I will


    continue being like this in the future. You will always be my doll Content


    belongs to en.swno O


    Then he lowered his head and ced a gentle kiss on my eyelid.


    I scoffed, acting like a spoiled girl. "Well, I''ll consider it."


    Rufus grinned indulgently and reached out to put some bubbles on my face. "I wasn''t asking for your permission. I was telling you."


    I quickly grabbed his hand. I


    chomped down on his smooth clean arm as if I was punishing him and said, "I stay away from the kids for the next few days. Please watch over them."


    "Of course, I will. Don''t you trust me?" Rufus squeezed my waist, pretending to be angry.


    I burst outughing and asked for his pardon. "That''s not what I meant. I trust you. You''re an amazing father."


    While we wereughing, a soldier''s voice came from outside.


    "Your Majesty, I have some bad news! A monster has broken into the pce."


    Rufus and I were rmed. I quickly threw on some clean clothes and we rushed out to investigate the situation.


    When we arrived at the scene, soldiers had already gathered around.


    The monster was standing in a corner at the back door of the pce, its figure partly hidden and partly visible. It looked huge, like a giant beast. When it moved, we heard the sound of steel sliding on the floor.


    Rufus stood in front of me to shield me. He raised his hand, giving the soldiers the order to shoot.


    I watched the shadow of the giant


    beast and my frown deepened. Why was the shape of its ear tip so familiar? And the sound of steel


    It sounded like someth


    was attached on its feet, otherwise the noise wouldn''te at such regr intervals.


    Suddenly, something struck me.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t shoot." I hastily stopped the


    soldiers from attacking the monster.


    Rufus asked in a baffled voice, "Why? What''s wrong?"


    Instead of giving him an exnation, I looked in the direction of the figure and shouted, n?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 1279 Coming Back Home

    Chapter 1279 Coming Back Home


    Crystal''s POV:


    The monster gradually emerged from the darkness, unveiling itself at a torturously measured pace. At first, I perceived a sullied tail and then the sight of its corpulent body followed.


    Overwhelmed with joy, I cried out once more, n!" As the colossal tail, paired with a metallic prosthetic hind limb, swayed vivaciously, I became more convinced of its identity. This time, I was certain that it wasn.


    The mighty tail wagged with a cheerful rhythm and a wolfs howl reverberated in the air.


    Suddenly, there wasn, stepping out from the shadows.


    He immediately noticed my presence and charged toward me.


    But as he drew near, I heard someone exim, "It''s a wild wolf! Watch out!" As the soldiers on either side of the corridor brandished their weapons, poised to strike atn, my heart raced with apprehension.


    But I knew that Rufus, themanding officer, would heed my plea for mercy. "I know that wolf," I told Rufus, my voice trembling with emotion. "I''ve raised him from a pup. He''s not a threat to anyone. Please, don''t hurt him! He''s friendly and won''t harm anyone."


    Rufus gave me a small nod and issued a stern directive to the soldiers. "Under no circumstances are you to harm this wild wolf," he bellowed. "Any disobedience will result in capital punishment."


    The soldiers lowered their weapons and shuffled back.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    lan raced towards me with a speed that belied his artificial limb, rivaling the momentum of a normal wolfs run.


    He sprinted faster than any wild wolf and, in a blur of fur and muscle, leaped into my arms.


    My heart buzzed with happiness. I hadn''t expected to find him here.


    His mouth gaped slightly and his eyes, narrow and elongated, glimmered with happiness as he enthusiastically wagged his tail.


    I yfully pinched his face in feigned anger and put on a stern facade. "Why did you run away from home? Do you know everyone''s been searching high and low for you?"


    lan let out a whimper and affectionately patted my arm, seeking my forgiveness.


    I let out a dismissive snort and yfully tugged at his ears. "Promise me you won''t do it again. What if you get lost and can''t find your way back?"


    lan let out a mournful whine, his misty eyes brimming with tears, making him look heartbreakingly forlorn. I couldn''t bear to scold him any further.


    Shortly after,n began sniffing around me. He seemed uneasy and was possibly searching for something.


    I could tell that he was looking for Beryl. When we were in the border and he couldn''t find Beryl, he would sniff around me like this.


    My heart softened at the sight of


    him. I reached out and patted his


    e


    colossal head, offering him some much-neededfort. "Don''t worry,n," I reassured him. "I''ll bring you to Bery soon. But first, we need to get you cleaned up."


    I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of ordealn had endured. His body was caked with grime, and


    his fur was matted and tangled.


    As I examined him more closely, I noticed a bald patch on his forelimb, which appeared to be the result of a nasty bruise.


    lan let out a mournful howl and tilted his head, fixing me with a pitiful gaze that seemed to plead, "Is it really not okay for me to see Beryl like this?"


    I couldn''t help but feel both amused


    ????


    and remorseful at the same time. Tenderly stroking the fur on his head, I said, "Don''t you want to present yourself in the best possible way when you see Beryl again,n? Aren''t you afraid that Beryl might dislike your stinky smell?


    Whenn heard this, his bravado dissipated as he took a step back and flicked his tail, gesturing for me to take him for a shower immediately.


    My lips quirked up. I was amused by his sudden change in demeanor. "There''s no rush,n. I first need to have a doctor examine your wounds. Only then can you take a shower."


    lan calmed and crouched beside me, nestling against the warmth of my legs.


    Rufus, who had remained quiet until now, suddenly spoke up. "What''s wrong with this wild wolf''s leg?" he asked.


    "He was born with a congenital disease and had to have an artificial limb surgically imnted," I exined.


    Rufus''s expression grew


    contemtive as he gazed atn.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have a realization and spoke in an unusual tone. "think I''ve encountered a wild wolf that looked very much like him before, in the forbidden forest. Could it be his kin?"

 Chapter 1280 Family

    Chapter 1280 Family


    Reunion


    Crystal''s POV:N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    My eyes lit up.n''s journey to the imperial pce must have been a difficult one. We should reuniten with Rin.


    "Let''s go to the forbidden forest. I''ll exin everything when we get there." I grabbed Rufus'' arm and took him to the forbidden forest.


    "Slow down. Don''t run." Rufus let me hold his hand and waved at the soldiers, indicating for them to fall back.


    lan followed us obediently. Although he appeared to be a powerful wild wolf, in reality, he was a cute little wolf strutting with his tail tucked between his legs.


    When we reached the entrance of the forbidden forest, I sped the small whistle hanging around my neck and showed it to Rufus. "You made this whistle for me. Beryl also has a simr one. I made a replica of this one for her."


    Rufus'' eyes were shining with tenderness. He lifted his hand to stroke my cheek and whispered, "You can use this to summon the wild wolves?" I nodded. "Yes, let me show you."


    I blew the whistle loudly. A few secondster, Rin and two other wolves darted out.


    They sprinted so fast that the bushes around them swayed precariously.


    "Rin, over here!" I shouted as I waved at her.


    When she came closer, I didn''t expect thatn, who had taken up position beside my legs, would adopt an attack posture. A deep growl emanated from his


    throat.


    I smacked him on the head. "Calm down. She''s your mother."


    lan whimpered, looking puzzled. He wagged his tail.


    At this time, Rin pounced onn, and both the wolves tussled together.


    This visual automatically made me nervous.n was physically stronger. He was huge and his strength far exceeded that of an ordinary wild wolf.


    If they got into an actual fight, Rin would probably not be able to defeat him.


    But contrary to my apprehensions,n didn''t put up a defense at all. He simply let his mother strike him repeatedly.


    I burst intoughter and nudged


    Rufus with my elbow. "You can make out that they are indeed family. The female wild wolf who ran the fastest is their mother. Ian is her youngest cub. Before I went to the border, she secretly brought her kid tome. She wanted to give me something to remember her by."


    Then I sighed. "I never expected that I would be able to return five yearster. This feels so right."


    I threw myself into Rufus'' arms, my


    face beaming with a wide smile. The dark mood that had overwhelmed me these past several days finally lifted a little.


    Rufus wrapped his arms around my waist and whispered, "So don''t leave me ever again. If you do, not only will you be cruel to me, but also to them. I can see that they love you


    immensely."


    After a moment of silence, I slowly nodded and muttered, "I won''t go anywhere. I don''t have the courage to leave everything behind a second time."


    I made this promise to not just Rufus, but also to myself.


    I could not go back in time. I only had one life. It


    was better to take a risk again than to spend the rest of my life regretting.


    Rufus sighed contentedly and hugged me tightly. "Thank you, Crystal. Thank you for giving me one more chance."


    I nuzzled his chest, my body sagging with relief.


    After Rin finished teachingn a lesson, she ran back toward us and began pacing in circles around Rufus and me.


    I bent down to pat her head. After knowing her for so many years, I already knew which spots on her head would make her caper happily when patted.


    As expected, Rin moanedfortably and narrowed her eyes, enjoying the attention I was giving her.


    lan''s fur was disheveled. He leaned in close to Rin, who raised her w to touch his head and licked his fur.


    lan happily wagged his tail. His head was buried deeply in his mother''s chest.


    Mama''s boy...


    A blood rtionship was indeed magical. Even after being separated for so many years,n still had some recollection of his family.


    The mood was just right. Ian''s two brothers also leaned their heads forward, trying to get close to him.


    However,n boldly bared his sharp fangs and grimaced fiercely. This action terrified his brothers, causing them to flee.


    Rufus and I stood rooted to the ground, stunned.

 Chapter 1281 Ians Favorite Friend

    Chapter 1281 Ian''s Favorite Friend


    Crystal''s POV:


    Rufus and I didn''t return until nightfall, just after the sun had dipped below the horizon. Ian was bouncing up and down with wild abandon, enjoying himself with Rin and his brothers.


    As the night crept in, I asked Rufus to help me taken home.


    Rin apanied us to the edge of the forest, though she appeared hesitant to part ways, digging the balls of her feet into the thick mud.


    With a heavy heart, I crouched and embraced her. "I live in the imperial pce now. If you ever wish to see me, seek me there."


    Rin whimpered, a mournful cry escaping her mouth. She ryed her understanding with a gentle swipe of her w.


    "Let''s go," I dered. Rufus sped my hand firmly and bid farewell to Rin, a warm smile on his face.


    Beryl and Arron had now taken up residence in Laura''s pce, while Rufus escorted me back to his own pce, adamant that I should not return to my own dwelling. He made it clear that from now on, I was to stay solely within his domain.


    Resistance was futile; I knew I couldn''t win the argument. I chose topromise. Besides, Rufus would remain a constant presence in my life no matter where I lived.


    A small, secret smile yed at the corners of my lips.


    Yana sensed my thoughts and snorted in my mind, the sound pulling me out of my muddle. "You''re


    really in love," she said. "Gee, why do I have goosebumps?"


    I chuckled, retorting, "Oh, stop it. You are just like me."


    Yana clicked her tongue in defeat, aware that she could not win this argument. She chose to remain silent, pressing her thin lips together.


    Rufus andn had met for the first time, and Rufus'' behavior surprised me. He was not known for his patience with anyone other than me, yet he took it upon himself to attend ton''s wounds and offer him a shower.


    He hadn''t needed my assistance throughout the entire, arduous process. I was merely a bystander, talking withn and keeping himpany.


    The following morning, withn looking revitalized and presentable, Rufus and I took him to Laura''s pce.


    Along the way,n was brimming with excitement, wagging his tail and barking at every soldier and servant who crossed his path.


    While I foundn''s behavior endearing, to an outsider, he appeared menacing.


    Thus, I did my best to preventn from rming the others. "Don''t frighten people,n," I cautioned. "It''s their first encounter with you, and they may not appreciate your enthusiasm."


    lan cocked his head to the side, bewildered at my warning.


    As I nced at him, I knew heprehended my message, yet he chose to feign ignorance. Frustrated, I decided to make myself clear. "If you ever frighten them again forget about our trip to see Beryl


    At my warning,n''s behavior instantly transformed. He emitted a couple of gentle howls and then affectionately rubbed himself


    against my trousers, exhibiting an exemry demeanor.


    Rufus let out a chuckle. "He''s quite clever, isn''t he?" I fondly pattedn''s head and exined to Rufus, "He takes after his mother, mischievous whenever he can. But thankfully, he''s obedient to Beryl. He does whatever shemands. I wonder what will happen when he sees Beryl."


    What I meant was that takingn to see Beryl was a good way to test thetter.


    "Let''s go." Rufus pinched the skin of my palm, jolting me out of my thoughts. He then motioned for me andn to follow him.


    As soon as we reached Laura''s pce, we found Beryl and Arron engrossed in building blocks at the round table in the garden.


    At the sight ofn, Arron''s eyes widened and his mouth fell open in amazement. "Is thatn, Mommy?" he eximed. "Yes, it''sn." I confirmed his suspicion with a smile and a pat onn''s head, urging him to go y with the children. Arron rushed over ton, throwing his arms around his neck in an exuberant embrace.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    lan''s tail wagged furiously, his joy at being weed evident.


    I shifted my gaze towards Beryl, who remained rooted to the spot, as if she didn''t known at all.


    I grew cautious and yed dumb. "Why don''t you hugn, Baby Beryl? Aren''t you best friends?" I asked Beryl.


    "Beryl,e here quickly," Arron urged, noting her cold unresponsiveness. He walked toward her and reached out to grab her hand. Suddenly,n emitted a fierce growl and took a menacing step towards the children.


    In a sh, before anyone could react, he charged towards Arron.


    Taken back, I wondered what happened ton.


    "Stop,n!"


    My efforts were in vain; it was already toote. Ian pounced on Arron.


    As everyone anticipated an impending attack,n sped Arron in his mouth and swiftly took him away from Beryl''s reach.


    The reverberating roar of the wolf resounded across the entire pce. Ian stood guard in front of Arron, clenching his jaw and ring at Beryl with animosity.

 Chapter 1282 Not A Patient Person

    Chapter 1282 Not A Patient Person


    Crystal''s POV:


    I thought I had prepared myself for this, but I still found myself trembling at the scene unfolding before me.


    "What''s wrong?" I askedn in the steadiest voice I could muster. "This is Beryl. Haven''t you been wanting to see her all this time?"


    lan turned his big head to look up at me before letting out a long, mournful howl. His tail drooped to the ground, and he looked considerably upset. Beryl chose that moment to approach the wolf. n?"


    lan only reacted more violently, however. He let out a long, guttural growl and bared his fangs at her. It looked like he might pounce on her and tear her into pieces if she took one step closer.


    Beryl looked up at me, her eyes tearing up. "Mom, why isn being so horrid to me?"


    I felt my brows furrow. "It might be because he hasn''t seen you for a while."


    As if to refute my words,n roared and stamped his feet, his ws leaving marks on the floor.


    Just then, Arron poked his head out from behind the wolf and reached out to stroke his fur. "Come on,n, don''t be mad. We didn''t want to leave you behind in the pack, but we had no choice. From now on, we will take you everywhere we go."


    My precious little boy thought thatn was holding a grudge for that incident and wanted to ease the unmistakable tension. Arron stepped forward and made to reach for his sister''s hand.


    Butn stopped him in the next second, his sharp


    teeth sinking in the cor of Arron''s shirt.


    Arron frowned and put his hands on his hips. "Why are you acting like this,n? That''s Beryl! Don''t you recognize your best friend?"


    lan let him go, only to nudge Arron back behind him. He stood between the siblings and let out another howl.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I


    noticed Rufus quietly draw close to


    the trio He seemed to have


    recognized the uncertainty of the situation, and wanted to be nearby in case things got out of control.


    At first, Beryl took up grievance onn''s behavior, but she soon dropped that act.


    She made no move to get closer, either, and instead tried to coaxn from a few feet away. "Don''t be angry,n. I promise, I won''t leave you alone again." This was met by another ferocious roar.


    Beryl covered her ears. Then, to everyone''s surprise, she burst outughing. "You look like a pig,n. You''re not scary at all. Both Arron and I have already apologized to you. What more do you want? If you like I can also promise to take you wherever I go in the future.


    My face hardened. Beryl was just repeating everything Arron had said just now.


    More importantly, I knew thatn was not angry at all, but afraid and panicked.


    Beryl would have known, too, at first nce. After all, they had been inseparable in the past.


    Besides, Beryl was a haughty little hellion. She had never cajoled anyone in her life. If something like this had happened in the past, she would have lost her temper atn and berated the wolf.


    lan''s reactions had to be taken into careful consideration as well. This Beryl had apologized to him repeatedly, but not once did he seem inclined to get close to her.


    If anything,n remained firm in his initial stand.


    Rufus and I exchanged a nce and waited for what might happen next.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I was more certain than ever that Noreen had somehow taken over Beryl''s body.


    And as far as I knew, Noreen was not a patient person.


    She wasn''t one to mince her words and waste her time trying to convince anyone. She was frank and direct. Worse, she preferred violence to diplomacy. Sure enough, a trace of impatience shed in Beryl''s eyes.


    She clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes, her upper lip curling into a sneer as she said, "Damn it! This stupid bastard is more troublesome than I thought!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!